《Primordial Villain With A Slave Harem》


 Chapter 1: The Journey Begins

    I''m bored. So incredibly bored.


    As I walk down the street toward my home, the rain taps a rhythmic beat on my headphones. It''s atmospheric, sure, but it doesn''t change the fact that everything feels repetitive. The cold air bites at my skin, and each droplet that hits my face feels like a small nudge, reminding me of my monotonous existence.


    Despite having a ''good'' job and a decent life, there''s something missing. Everything feels like it''s on repeat, a loop of simr experiences. I need something more, a challenge, a change, a break from the routine. I''ve tried to find it in various ways, but nothing seems to stick.


    I''ve tried dating. I was quite sessful at it, at leastpared to my two friends. I''ve been on more than two dozen dates after chatting up a fewdies.


    After a while I realized that each conversation is a regurgitation of the same themes, just voiced by different faces:ints about work, frustrations with family, plot of the newest N*tflix show, and vague ns for the future that sound strikingly simr to everyone else''s. It''s like I''m stuck in a loop, where each interaction blurs into the next,cking any real spark or depth.


    I don''t really me my dating partners, though; it''s not like I can offer anything more interesting. The real culprit is the world itself, which is just so overwhelmingly boring.


    Career? A 9-to-5 grind that eats away at my soul.


    Every day, I''m shackled to a desk in a beige-walled office, surrounded by the tter of keyboards and the hum of fluorescent lights. The monotony is suffocating. My power tripping boss is a constant presence, perpetually breathing down my neck to make sure I don''t forget my ce in the pecking order. I utterly detest every second of it.


    Sure, it pays the bills, but at what cost? My time, energy, individuality and joy- my life.


    I want to be my own boss. I want to explore and go on adventures. I want to meet unique, interesting women. I want power, personal might.


    I''ve always been drawn to stories where personal strength leads to something more than just a routine existence. Worlds where people can change their destinies through sheer determination and skill.


    And I don''t mean it like Ainz, getting straight-up teleported into a level 100 avatar with a devoted cast of servants. I don''t need that. Or rather, I don''t want that. I want to achieve everything with my own strength. Even if it has a high possibility of me dying in a ditch, I would still jump at the chance to try myself.


    Oh, there''s a puddle in front of me. I have to go around it, or my Kobe ''ck Mamba'' edition sneakers will get wet. Eh, fuck it. I''m very moody at the moment anyways.


    I step into it, expecting a ssh. Instead, the ground gives way beneath my feet, and I fall.


    I keep falling.


    Why am I falling?! It was a small puddle made of rainwater! How is this possible?!


    Wait! This is just too much of a coincidence. I just wished to be taken to a different world, and immediately afterward, this illogical shit happens? There''s no way you can convince me that this isn''t rted!


    My excitement subsides as I start drowning. I''m in a puddle of water, after all. Well, I say water, but is it really water? It''s ck, and now that I think about it, the texture is way different. Slimy and a lot less liquidy, almost solid.


    [Quest: survive through the agonizing pain for a minute.]


    [Reward: ???]


    System! Is this really happening?!


    All I asked for was a chance, and albeit very random and dangerous, I did receive it. I will not fumble it.


    One minute?


    Easy.


    As soon as I say that, I puke blood. My organs are bleeding. My bones are breaking. My skin is tearing.


    So the quest wasn''t as simple as I had thought. Fuck me. This pain is agonizing. I''m just a normal guy; throwing such a challenge at me without warning is just in cruel.


    I try to scream, but nothinges out.


    I can''t move any of my limbs because all my bones are getting pulverized.


    I can''t see because my eyes literally melted.


    I can''t even feel the slimy texture because my skin peeled off from my muscles.


    Speaking of muscles, they are also getting torn to shreds.


    Something is wrong with my brain too; it feels all mushy. Let''s not even mention my heart; it''s like a thousand needles are piercing it.


    How am I still conscious? How am I still alive?


    I don''t know. I don''t understand. All I can do is try to survive.


    I grit my now nonexistent teeth and bear with it all. I asked for this. Well, something like this. I asked for a world of the supernatural. I''m clearly getting it, albeit in a very twisted way.


    Visions sh through my mind, glimpses of a world far beyond my imagination. Towering mountains crowned with ice, dense forests teeming with life, and ancient ruins whispering secrets long forgotten. A world ripe for exploration, brimming with potential and peril.


    Amidst the chaos, memories surface unbidden. My parents'' faces, their kind smiles and words of encouragement. I hope no one will capitalize on their warm hearts to scam them. I hope my two nerdy friends will finally get some puss. God knows they need it.


    Unknown amount of time passes. Seconds, minutes, hours? I can''t tell. The pain is finally subsiding. I no longer hear tearing and breaking anywhere. I can move my arm around.


    I can feel my legs. My feet are nted on solid ground.


    The darkness begins to recede, reced by a dim light that grows steadily brighter. Shapes take form, and I find myself standing in a vast, open space, the air crisp and clear. The sky above is a deep, endless blue, dotted with unfamiliar constetions.


    [You''ve seeded inpleting the quest.]


    [You''ve been reborn as a primordial]

 Chapter 2: I Don’t Have A Savior Complex.

    Huh? I did it! Phew. Hardest minute of my life by a long shot. The race name sounds cool too!


    I open my eyes and examine my body. The first thing I notice is that my arm hair is gone. With a jerk of my hand, I touch the top of my head with great anxiety. Phew. I still have my head hair. I don''t have anything against bald dudes, not at all, but I prefer to have my lush short dark hair.


    It was one of my best features ording to thedies. (picture)


    I flex my muscles. I don''t feel much difference. I certainly didn''t be a sudden level 100 superhuman.


    My clothes are also not bloody unlike what I would expect after the event I''ve just gone through. Perhaps that ck liquid absorbed it.


    Now that I take a better look at my body, not much has changed. Less hair, less body imperfections in general like freckles, and my mole from my right hand is also gone. I grab my belly. Oh, now that is new, I became slightly leaner. I wasn''t even close to being considered overweight before, at least by western standards, but my stationary lifestyle did allow me to gain some unnecessary fat.


    Now that I think about it, I also feel better in general. Faster thoughts, more energy. No pain in my shoulder where it used to hurt a lot after getting injured during a basketball game.


    My height didn''t change from what I can tell, I''m probably still 185 centimeters (6''1) tall.


    Looks like my body was restructured by that agonizing process.


    If there''s a system, maybe I also have those screens that keep track of my progress with levels?


    "Status!" I say with amanding tone and imagine myself opening a status window like that of an RPG.


    Something pops out in front of me. I instinctively move my hand to it, and it phases through. It''s not a physical construct; likely only I can see it. Perhaps it''s a projection from my mind. I also imagine closing it, which seeds and open it again with only a thought, which, again is a sess. I thank all that is holy that I don''t have to say this stuff out loud...


    [Name: -]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 1. XP 0/100]


    [Primary ss: Commoner lvl 1]


    [Secondary sses:


    1. -


    2. -


    3. -]


    [Vitality: 11]


    [Strength: 10]


    [Agility: 10]


    [Intelligence: 10]


    [Wisdom: 10]


    Why don''t I have a name? Does it want me to decide what to call myself? Don''t mind if I do, then.


    "My name shall be Quin Noir henceforth."


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 1. XP 0/100]


    [Primary ss: Commoner lvl 1]


    [Secondary sses:


    1. -


    2. -


    3. -]


    [Vitality: 11]


    [Strength: 10]


    [Agility: 10]


    [Intelligence: 10]


    [Wisdom: 10]


    [Unused Skill Points: 0]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    As I''m looking I notice that I also have Health and Mana meters.


    [Health Points: 110/110]


    [Mana Points: 100/100]


    I don''t know how health points work in this game-like reality though. What if I lose an arm? Do I still regenerate to 110 HP after a while, do I have less maximum HP, or does my arm regenerate somehow? There''s a lot of stuff that requires further investigation.


    Cool. Now let''s see¡­ How do I ask for descriptions?


    Just as I thought that, an additional screen appeared.


    [Primordial: A unique race believed to be the ancestors of all others, Primordials are unmatched in adaptability. Gain three additional ss slots and each ss gains experience at 3x rate. Only the Primary ss gives attribute bonuses. Gain stat ''Primordial Level'' which also receives the 3x increased growth rate. Increase ''Primordial Level'' to gain Skill and Attribute Points.


    Gain the ability to swap sses in and out by a simple thought.]


    Wow.


    That is one hell of a starting gift. It doesn''t make me OP from the start, but it gives me some amazing advantages in the long run. I''m ate game scaler, just like my preferred ystyle in a certain video game where one needs to destroy the enemy''s Nexus.


    [Commoner: Starter ss]


    [Effect: Minor Vitality Increase]


    [Base Skill: None]


    So that''s why my Vitality is 11 instead of 10. Looks like ''Minor Increase'' amounts to a 10% buff.


    Now the question to ask is how do I gain more sses? I hope I don''t have to pay someone big bucks to tutor me for years¡­


    Before I can further marvel at the new stuff life has thrown at me, I hear a loud screeching sound.


    "Skreee!"


    "Kyaaa! Goblins! Father!!"


    "On it! Hide inside, Pumpkin!"


    Oh boy. A starter scenario? It wants me to kill the goblins and gain the favor of traveling merchants? Maybe they will let me move with them to the nearby town and introduce me to how the world works and other basic stuff.


    I move slowly through the forested area. I don''t want goblins to catch me; I can''t properly defend myself with my fists alone. I don''t even have armor; I''m still in my hoodie and trousers.


    The sounds of nging, shouting, and screaming are bing louder. I''m getting close.


    I slow myself down even further and move as stealthily as possible.


    What, did you think I would rush out there and y hero? Throw away my one chance at a life I yearned so vehemently for?


    Hell no.


    I don''t have a saviorplex.


    I finally reach the scene of action as I peek from behind a sturdy tree from a hundred or so meters away. A cozy, safe distance.


    Well, the merchants aren''t winning. One guy is sitting on the road, clutching his hands at his bleeding throat. There''s one man still fighting the dozen or so goblins. And let me tell you, these creatures aren''t the prettiest bunch. They remind me a lot of what I''ve seen in that manga... ''Goblin sher'', was it?


    "Haaah!" he shouts as he lunges forward with a spear. He impales one of the little green fuckers.


    The rest mercilessly gang up on him, hitting, biting, wing at his skin. Their rusted weapons pierce his flesh. He cries out and then falls to the ground unceremoniously. Only two armed defenders for a merchant carriage? What cheapskates.


    Yep. Here it is. Two women are getting dragged away. Of course, they are not getting killed. I wonder which one ''Pumpkin'' is. Probably the younger one.


    They are screaming and crying at the top of their lungs. There''s no gender equality in this world either. Though it is very highly debatable which of the two genders drew the short end of the stick. My vote is on the so-called fairer one. After listening to some of their barely discernible yells I now know that they are the wife and daughter of the first man that fell.


    Poor dude is still sitting there with a cut throat, watching his life fall apart. He opens and closes his mouth but nothinges out besides more blood. He is getting very pale until he finally falls to the sidepletely, devoid of life.


    I imagine that the women are getting taken away because the goblinsck cooks and maids, so they got themselves ''hired.'' Yep, nothing worse is going to happen to them. For sure.


    Man, medieval fantasy worlds just hit different.


    Do I feel guilty for not stepping in? Yeah, a bit.


    Will I lose sleep over it? Nope.


    I have no weapon, no armor, and no training. I''m a level-one Commoner. I''m not naive enough to think of myself as the main character type of guy who would be saved by plot armor even if he fucks up.


    I''ve not been sent here by some deity to save the world or anything. At least, I wasn''t notified of my God-given mission. Thus, I will live my life as I think best, which is to survive and grow strong smartly, not by jumping into scenarios where I have little chance of sess.

 Chapter 3: Im Kind Of A Robin Hood, No?

    The goblins are retreating with the thrashing women holstered over their shoulders. They are moving in a straight line toward what I can only assume to be their little hidey hole. I''m not sure where exactly that might be¡ªlikely some barbaric burrow or cave perhaps.


    The little green creatures really don''t seem to have enough brain cells to construct buildings, they appear to be very primitive with only their tribal loincloth hiding their little peckers.


    After they disappear from sight, I wait several minutes before cautiously approaching the carriage. Unsure of the goblins'' sensory abilities, I must tread carefully.


    It would be a shame to leave all the valuables here now, wouldn''t it?


    My heart aches at the thought of some useless city lord getting their grubby hands on it. I must liberate these properties and distribute them to those in need; namely-myself. I''m kind of a Robin Hood, no?


    I don''t wish to linger here for long. The goblins mighte back once they realize that they forgot to pige, or others might arrive. Thest thing I need is to be thought of as the perpetrator or perhaps an opportunistic scavenger. Well, thetter is exactly what I intend to be now, but others don''t need to know.


    I walk up to the father merchant. Damn. Seeing a corpse up close for the first time hits way harder than I expected. I''m struck with the pure cruelty and brutality of those sadistic creatures. It could easily be me on the ground if I''m not careful. This further reinforces my thought that I must y everything smart and not be a gung-ho hero.


    He still has his armor and weapon, the goblins were too preupied and overeager with their live captives to loot properly.


    I examine the sword. Looks very nd to me, though I''m no professional. Since the merchant only had one hired guard, it is fair to assume that they are not holders of legendary grade treasures. Pity.


    I focus on the item and ''try'' to examine it again. A window appears this time.


    [Iron Sword]


    [Rarity: Junk]


    [Skills: Empty]


    Better than nothing I suppose. I lift it and the weight surprises me. Heavier than expected. I do some shes in the air, imitating movements I''ve seen in movies. I must look like an idiot, iling this thing around. Gotta start somewhere, though.


    I jump onto the carriage and take a look around. There are four wooden crates and two wooden barrels.


    I go through them, eager to inspect my new properties. They are ownerless now, no? I must make good use of this gift.


    The first crate has fresh produce in it. I see carrots, potatoes and corn. I don''t know how much these are worth but I imagine they won''t make me rich.


    The second is filled with bread. Well then, moving on.


    The third has some wooden carved figures. Most of them seem feminine in very revealing clothing, if any at all. I can imagine what they are used for in a world where there''s no inte and ''hubs'' to search for frustration-venting materials.


    Thest is filled with neatly made textile items. If I''m not wrong they are made of wool. They give a nice feel when I touch them. Veryforting. I can see hats, gloves, scarves, nkets and more. I figure this box is the one holding the most expensive items.


    Though perhaps the wooden figurines might be a contender, I don''t know how starved the males are in this world. Maybe they are in short supply. I can easily see people havingrge collections of them in variouspromising poses and revealing clothes.


    I move onto the barrels.


    The first is filled with flour.


    The second with some ale. Smells disgusting. I wouldn''t pay for such quality in a bar that''s for sure.


    I''m somewhat disappointed. They could''ve been filled with better stuff. I remind myself that beggars can''t be choosers, thus I ept them with gratitude. I bow towards the dead merchant multiple times while pping my hands together. "May you rest in peace."


    Next to the crates I find a bag. It is filled with food portions and awaterskin. I imagine these were their own provisions for the trip. I holster the bag over my shoulder.


    [New ss Unlocked: Thief]


    Hey! It''s ownerless! What''s your issue?!


    Fuck. Realization hit me then. The women are still alive. That''s why I didn''t get this ss when I grabbed the dead guy''s sword from the ground.


    I inspect the ss details.


    [Thief: Basic Evil ss]


    [Effect: Minor Agility Increase]


    [Base Skill: Lesser Stealth]


    I focus on the skill.


    [Lesser Stealth: Makes the skill user slightly harder to detect. More effective in dimly lit areas.]


    [Activation: Uses 30 MP andsts for 20 minutes.]


    So this is not one of those ''hide in in sight'' OP abilities. Better than nothing, that''s for sure. I equip it as my Primary ss, making Commoner secondary. My Vitality decreases back to 10 and my Agility goes up to 11.


    As far as I can tell there''s no drawback to having a ss that is of criminal origins. At the very least I didn''t get a notification of a bounty being ced on my head or something along those lines.


    I continue on with my process of liberating items from those that no longer need them and giving it to those that are in need.


    The guard''s spear is also a simple iron one as well. I try taking their armor off their bodies but I don''t know how and I''m very close to puking from their odor and general state of being dead. I will probably get used to this soon, but since the armors are bloody and look to be made very poorly I stop fiddling around with them.


    Inside the merchant''s coat pocket I found a small leather pouch. It is holding 24 copper coins and 3 silver ones. I don''t know their worth but hard cash is always wee in my books.


    One by one I lift the crates off the carriage. Man, honest work sure is back-breaking. I start sweating under the merciless gaze of the sun. I take my hoodie off and tie it around my waist with its sleeves.

 Chapter 4: Securing My Loot

    I would love to just get on the carriage and drive it, but that would get me in trouble in record speed. What if they ask me where I am from? I don''t know a single settlement''s name. I also must look suspicious to these rag-wearers with my high quality apparel that is clearly not manufactured with methods avable in such a primitive world. What''s more, I can''t even drive the carriage.


    I take a nce at Mr. Merchant. It would be smart to take his clothes and equip them instead of my 21st century modern apparel but you will never catch me looting a corpse''s bloody rags to wear them. Nope, zero chance.


    Well I did take the merchant''s belt which also hoisted the sword''s scabbard in the end. Holding the sword in my hand for who knows how long wouldn''t be ideal.


    Then I take the crate which holds the textiles to where I was hiding while watching the scene. After thinking a bit I decide to take them even further away as I don''t know if the guards or police or whatever it is they call them here, would investigate the surroundings.


    After some searching I found a nice hole that is surrounded by bushes and other forest foliage. I grunt as I ce the box down. It really is heavy. On a positive note I made the discovery that my new body is much better than my old one. I regain my strength faster, I sweat less than I should.


    My back and arms which were hurting a bit from the strain of thisborious activity quickly regained their full vigor.


    Amazing.


    The process takes about fifteen minutes per box, give or take a few. Every time I move back to the road I wait half a minute while still hidden to check if anyone ising.


    I put two wood figurines and two textile products, one hat and one glove, into my bag to take with me. I intend to ask for their worth in a bigger settlement. I hope I can find the next one today.


    Once I''m done I ce some fallen leaves and branches on the boxes for good measure. Sadly I don''t have a shovel to bury them with dirt. I can only hope no one finds my valuables.


    [Thief lvl 1 ¡ú 2]


    Oh! Nice, I got a level up. It didn''t appear when I took them off the carriage, only once I secured them in a hidden spot. It is then safe to assume that simply stealing stuff is not enough, I need to secure my new loot. Of course, that is if I wish to level up my Thief ss.


    Stealth is OP and, well, I''m very happy to steal from the undeserving rich, I''m somewhat of a Robin Hood after all, without the redistributing to the masses part. I would certainly rather be a thief than a farmer or construction worker.


    For one final time I return to the carriage. I pick up the guard''s spear and upon closer examination I realize that his helmet is still usable and, most importantly, spotless. I strap the helmet onto my head, feeling a slightfort knowing I have some barebones protection now. It''s not a perfect fit, but it will have to do. With the spear in hand, I look around the scene onest time.


    The blood on the ground is already attracting flies, and the forest is eerily quiet.


    I need to move quickly. I don''t want to linger here any longer than absolutely necessary.


    I decide to remain hidden in the forest and travel through the trees rather than walk on the road, moving slowly and cautiously. My goal is to find a settlement where I can assess the value of my newfound items and possibly purchase some essentials. The sun is still high, so I should have enough daylight to make some good distance.


    As I walk through the forest, following the road from a distance, I can''t help but think about the events that just transpired. The brutal reality of this world is a stark contrast to my previous life. Yet, there''s a part of me that feels an immense sense of exhration.


    The physical vitality of my new body, the thrill of potential danger, the mystery of this world''s mechanics and the potential to be an incredibly powerful individual- all of itbines to create a sense of purpose I''ve never felt before. This is exactly what I was wishing for for years. What I was so greatly missing.


    After a couple of hours of walking, I spot arge, imposing structure in the distance. As I get closer, I realize it''s a town, fortified with sturdy walls. It looks well-defended, a stark reminder that danger is never far away in this world. I slow my pace, deciding it would be best to observe from a safe distance before making any decisions.


    I find a hidden spot in the forest where I can watch the town without being seen. The town is bustling with activity; I can see people moving in and out of the gates, merchants with their carts, and guards patrolling the walls. It''s a lively ce, but also intimidating for someone like me, who knows little about the world and has no established identity.


    I spend hours observing, my mind racing with possibilities. What kind of story should Ie up with? A wandering traveler looking for work? A disced viger seeking refuge? Perhaps I could pose as a simple merchant, though myck of goods and experience might give me away. The town is big enough that blending in should be possible, but I need to be careful.

 Chapter 5: I Knew It Was Too Good To Be True

    As the sun dips below the horizon, casting long shadows over the forest and town, I know it''s time to make my move. With the guard''s spear in hand and the helmet strapped securely on my head, I step out of my hiding spot. The town''s sturdy walls loom ahead, dark and imposing against the twilight sky.


    I approach cautiously, sticking close to the tree line until I''m within a few hundred meters of the gate. From this distance, I see the guards switching shifts. Perfect. The transition period means they''re less attentive, more focused on their own routines than on a lone traveler approaching.


    My heart pounds as I walk toward the gate, trying to appear non-threatening. The guards chat amongst themselves, barely ncing in my direction. I clear my throat and raise my hand in a friendly wave.


    "Evening, traveler," one of the guards calls out, stepping forward with antern. "What brings you to Aldoria?"


    ''Aldoria,'' I think, good to know the name of the town. "Good evening," I reply, keeping my voice steady. "I''m a wandering traveler, seeking work and a ce to rest. My name is Quin."


    The guard eyes me suspiciously but nods. "You''re not the first migrant we''ve seen today. It''s been a busy night. Where are you from?"


    I conjure up a rather rtable story; "Ie from a small vige far to the north. My older brother inherited everything, and after a big fight, I decided to leave and seek my own fortune. I''ve been traveling the country since then, stopping at settlements along the way. A few days ago, I was told Aldoria is a good ce to find work, so I decided to try my luck."


    The guard seems to ept my exnation, albeit grudgingly. "Fair enough. We could use all the help we can get. Head on in, but don''t cause any trouble."


    No entry fee? Unexpected.


    Just then, another guard grabs my shoulder. "Excuse me, sir, myrade is new. He used to work as a knight but got demoted for ''bad conduct.'' He forgot to tell you first-time entries must pay a silver coin, which grants you a lifetime certificate of free entries. Of course, unless you be a merchant."


    ¡­ I knew it was too good to be true.


    "One whole silver? Isn''t that too much?"


    He looks at me, dissatisfied. "It is what it is, my good sir. I don''t make the rules nor am I willing to bend them for you."


    I nod reluctantly. "Before I pay, can you tell me how the wages are in the city? I don''t want to part with a silver coin just to face harsh living conditions."


    "Last I checked, a construction worker earned about 50 bronze coins for a day''s work. My friend runs one suchpany, I can tell you the directions if you wish. He has a good name; you won''t find a more fair employer."


    Hauling bricks for 12 hours earns that much? I really want to ask how much bronze a silver coin is worth. I hope it''s ten and not a hundred. I have an inkling it''s a hundred. Though, I don''t dare ask, it would instantly blow my cover.


    "Can you tell me how much a loaf of bread is, a meal, and a room for a single night in an inn?" I ask, trying to gauge the currency values without sounding out of ce.


    He grunts unpleasantly. "A loaf is about 2 copper. A meal, 10. A room, between 10 to 30. Less if you sleep in the stables."


    He''s saying 10 bronze, not 1 silver- my fears are confirmed. I have 24 bronze and 2 silver coins if I pay the entrance tax. Should be enough to get by for a while.


    I don''t press further; guards are trained to sniff out trouble. I pay and receive my certificate. It''s not a parchment but a touch on my hand. After which, I get the notification,


    [Lifelong personal entrance permit to the city of Aldoria received.]


    They then inform me that I only need to present my arm, and a guard will use an artifact to embed the entry permit in my system. I wondered how many people lose their certificates and pay this exorbitant entrance fee multiple times, but it seems they found a neat solution as you can''t exactly lose this type of permit.


    I really shouldn''t underestimate the inhabitants of this world.


    ...


    [Apologies for the shorter chapter, I''ve decided to cut some content to make the story flow better.]

 Chapter 6: Gathering Information

    I nod, thanking them both as I pass through the gate. The streets of Aldoria bustle with activity even at thiste hour. Merchants pack up their stalls, children y in the fading light, and townsfolk finish their daily chores. The town feels alive, a stark contrast to the grim scene I left behind in the forest.


    I wander through the streets, taking in the sights and sounds. The buildings are a mix of wooden houses and stone structures, with taverns and shops nestled between them. My stomach growls as I pass a bakery, the smell of freshly baked bread tempting me.


    Finding an inn seems like the best course of action. I need a ce to rest, gather my thoughts, and perhaps pick up on some local gossip. After a few minutes, I find a modest inn with a sign that reads "The Silver Stag." The warm glow ofnterns spills onto the street, inviting weary travelers inside.


    I push open the door and step into themon room. It''s filled with people of all sorts- merchants, travelers, and a few locals sharing a drink. The innkeeper, a burly man with a friendly face, looks up from behind the bar.


    "Wee to The Silver Stag," he says with a smile. "What can I do for you?"


    "A room for the night, and some food." I reply, trying to sound confident.


    The innkeeper nods. "We''ve got a few rooms left. That''ll be 14 copper coins for the night, and an extra 9 for a hot meal."


    The price is close to what the guard told me, and I''m too exhausted to search for a better deal. I reach into my bag, pulling out the pouch I scavenged from the merchant''s carriage. Handing over the coins, I thank the innkeeper and follow him upstairs to a small but cozy room. It''s not much, but it''s a far cry from sleeping in the forest.


    After securing my belongings and hiding my valuables, I head back downstairs. The aroma of stew and fresh bread fills the air as I take a seat at one of the tables. A serving girl brings me a steaming bowl of stew and a thick slice of bread, and I dig in eagerly.


    I was pleasantly surprised at how good the meal turned out to be. Honestly, I wouldn''t have been surprised if they didn''t have salt and pepper to spice their food in this world, but not only did they have the basic vor boosters but also extra ones. I''m tasting some spicy chili and perhaps onion, garlic and there''s a bay leaf in there too.


    I wouldn''t bet on my guess being entirely correct, but the important part is that I''m very satisfied.


    As I eat, I listen to the conversations around me, hoping to pick up useful information. Most talk is mundane- discussions about the weather, trades, and local gossip. But one conversation catches my attention.


    "Did you hear about the green midget raids near the eastern road? Little rape dwarfs are back in full swing¡­" a grizzled man at the bar spits. "They''ve been getting bolder, attacking travelers and merchants in broad daylight. The guards are stretched thin trying to deal with them while also maintaining order inside the city."


    Another man slurps his ale and burps loudly, almost making me lose my appetite. "Yeah! The recent border aggressions from the furries also don''t help. I bet the city lord is busy writing a fewmissions to the adventurer''s guild right about now."


    My ears perk up at the mention of goblins and adventurers. This could be useful. I make a mental note to avoid the eastern road and focus on strengthening myself before attempting anything risky. I wonder if they''ve been notified about the merchant carriage yet.


    As the night wears on, I finish my meal and retire to my room. Lying on the small bed, I stare at the ceiling, my mind racing with possibilities. This world is dangerous but full of opportunities. I need to be smart, cautious, and always on the lookout for ways to increase my power and wealth.


    Before going to sleep I inspect my status screen as a sort of luby. I still have a bit of a hard time acknowledging that all this is really happening. I have a very strong fear that I''m dreaming and can wake up at any moment. After experiencing so much excitement and hope in a single day I would probably be suicidal if I got dragged back to that boring hellhole.


    I check my attributes and their descriptions.


    Strength (STR): Increases physical power and damage with melee weapons.


    Agility (AGI): Boosts speed, reflexes, and evasion.


    Intelligence (INT): Enhances magical power, Mana Points (MP), and the effectiveness of spells.


    Vitality (VIT): Raises Health Points (HP) and resilience.


    Wisdom (WIS): Improves mana regeneration, spell casting speed, and resistance to magical effects.


    Pretty straightforward. If I want to be a mage-type, then I would need to invest heavily into all besides Strength. If there are mages in the first ce that is, and I can unlock such a ss¡­


    There''s no chance I will not invest in Agility or Vitality, no matter what build I go for. Speed is perhaps the most important stat in my opinion; I would bet on shy sh over Darkshine any day of the week.


    And, well, Vitality increases my HP so that is an obvious must. I highly doubt I can just respawn after death so I can''t be some ss-cannon type. One trap or sneak attack and I''m a goner.


    I drift off merrily into dreand, with such a happy expression stered all over my face that I probably haven''t wore since I grew up. My childlike wonder and excitement is back in full force.

 Chapter 7: Medieval Hygiene, Here We Go

    - Day 2 -


    I wake up the next day, feeling like I''ve slept on a cloud. For the first time in a while, I feel super energized. I nce around the room and notice how barebones it is; I didn''t notice yesterday because I was too overwhelmed with my unique situation.


    The room is simple: just a bed, a small table, and a few chairs. The walls are in, and there''s a single window with a wooden shutter. It''s a far cry from theforts of modern Earth. I really start missing some conveniences from home- a morning bath, a toilet with a plumbing system, and, surprisingly, I especially miss my toothbrush and paste. I can''t help but worry about my teeth rotting.


    I''ll have to look around the townter, maybe they do have something simr or at least passable recements.


    I get out of bed and stretch, feeling the muscles in my body responding more energetically than they ever did back on Earth. It''s a smallfort in this strange world. I ssh some water from the basin onto my face, trying to wake myself up fully. The cold water is refreshing, but it doesn''t quite make up for theck of a proper morning routine.


    I decide to head downstairs to themon room, hoping for some breakfast. As I make my way down, the innkeeper greets me with a nod. "Morning," he says. "Sleep well?"


    "Yeah." I reply with a smile. "Do you have any breakfast avable?"


    He shakes his head apologetically. "We don''t. I rmend you head to the bakery down the road. My son-inw works there, their products are well-priced and really tasty."


    Before heading out I decide to inquire about the local amenities. "Thanks, I will check it out. By the way," I say to the innkeeper, "do you know where I might find some basic toiletries? A toothbrush, perhaps? Or any ce to get a proper bath?"


    He looks at me curiously. "A toothbrush? Can''t say I know what that is, but you can find tooth powder and brushes made from animal hair at the general store."


    Damn, that is disappointing. Also a bit disgusting, not gonna lie.


    He then continues, "as for a bath, there''s a public bathhouse a few streets over. It''s not luxurious, but it gets the job done. We also provide a simr, more affordable service here, for an extra bronze coin we bring you fresh, warm water in a wooden bucket and a few clean rags to wipe yourself with."


    "Why didn''t you tell me that yesterday, old man? I could''ve used a wiping." I ask with a bit of annoyance in my voice.


    He looks me up and down curiously. "I''m sorry sir for my incorrect assumption. You looked pristine clear, I thought you wouldn''t need a bath for the next week."


    Fuck. Me.


    Medieval hygiene, here we go.


    "... Thanks for the information," I say, trying to hide my difort. With that settled, I step out of the inn and into the bustling streets of Aldoria.


    The town is waking up, merchants setting up their stalls and people going about their daily routines. I take a deep breath, feeling a mix of excitement and apprehension. This is a new world, full of dangers and opportunities, and I intend to make the most of it.


    Following the innkeeper''s directions, I find the bakery without much trouble. The warm aroma of freshly baked bread fills the air, making my stomach growl. I step inside, greeted by a young man behind the counter who I assume is the innkeeper''s son-inw.


    "Good morning! What can I get for you?" he asks cheerfully.


    "Morning. I''ll take whatever pastry you rmend," I reply, hoping to get a sense of the local cuisine.


    He hands me a sweet-smelling pastry. "That''ll be one bronze coin," he says.


    "Can I pay with a silver coin?" I have a single bronze coin left so I could pay the exact price, but I really want to find out how much a silver coin is worth.


    He res at me for a second before relenting. "... Yes sir." He then brings a pouch out and counts 99 bronze coins. Yep, my guess is confirmed. A silver coin is worth 100 bronze coins.


    I pay him and take a bite of the pastry as I leave. It''s surprisingly delicious, filled with a sweet fruit jam that I can''t quite identify. The bread is fresh and hearty, perfect for a quick breakfast bite.


    With my hunger satisfied and my new toiletries in my bag, I step out of the general store, taking a moment to count my remaining coins. I have 1 silver and 100 bronze coins left. Not a fortune, but enough to get by for now.


    I decide to explore Aldoria further, hoping to find opportunities and get a better understanding of this ce. The town is alive with activity: merchants selling their wares, craftsmen hard at work in their shops, and people moving through the streets in a constant flow. It''s a vibrant, bustling town, and I''m eager to see what it has to offer.


    One thing I didn''t notice yesterday but stands out today is the prevalence of very. Roughly every seventh person I see has a cor around their neck. The cors aren''t linked to chains, almost like fashion essories rather than tools of oppression. I suppose they must be magically bound to ensure loyalty, eliminating the need for physical leashes.


    This greatly piques my interest. If ves are indeed magically bound to be loyal, they could be invaluable. Equipping one with a sturdy shield could allow me to level up safely by having them take the brunt of the attacks while I look for opportunities to strike with my iron spear.


    But first things first. I need to get a price estimate for the goods I scavenged from the merchant''s carriage. Two wooden figurines and two wool products are nestled in my backpack, and I have no idea what they might be worth. Selling them would give me a clearer picture of the local economy and help boost my finances.

 Chapter 8: Fencing The Loot

    I make my way through the crowded market, scanning the stalls for a merchant who deals in varied goods. After a few minutes, I spot a stall that seems promising. The merchant is a middle-aged man with a friendly but shrewd expression, his stall filled with a mix of items: trinkets, cloth, wooden crafts, and various odds and ends.


    "Good morning," I greet him as I approach the stall.


    "Morning," he replies with a nod. "Looking for something special?"


    "Actually, I have a few items I''d like to get a price estimate for," I say, pulling the wooden figurines and wool products from my backpack. "Could you tell me what these might be worth?"


    He examines the items carefully, turning them over in his hands and scrutinizing the craftsmanship. After a few moments, he looks up at me. "You bought them from Cedric, right? Poor bloke got himself killed yesterday. Fucking disgusting gobbos!" He spat.


    "No way! I just spoke with him a few days ago!" I feign shock and bewilderment.


    Shit. This means that the merchant, Cedric, was well-known around here. I can''t sell the crates I piged from him in this town or I''m instantly busted.


    He shakes his head. "Sorry,d. I''ve seen his corpse. It''s sadly true. I''m in big trouble now, I have lost a big supplier."


    "I''m sorry, and especially sorry for his family, then. Were you the only merchant he supplied?"


    He nces at me curiously but thankfully doesn''t seem suspicious. "Yeah, we had a deal that I would buy all his figurines and wool products he can''t sell in his vige."


    Nice! That means he should be unknown a few towns away from here. I need to rent a carriage with a few mules and at least 3 guards. But how will I exin to them that we need to stop at the forest and haul the crates that are holed up under leaves and branches on board¡­


    I need to find some men that aren''t the cleanest bunch. But then they could turn on me to steal the wares for themselves¡­ Damn, what a difficult situation. Fencing those stolen items might prove very hard. Furthermore the perishables will rot probably by the time I get to them.


    "I see. Once again, I''m sorry for your loss. Could you still give me a price estimate for these items?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry about itd. Part of running a merchant business. Sometimes life strikes hard, all we can do is make the best of the situation. As for your wares, the figurines are worth around 70 bronze each, the wool products are about 25."


    Wait, don''t tell me that the fap materials are worth this much more! The boys are thirsty in this town.


    No maidens?


    ... Well, they are actually rather intricately carved, maybe it requires multiple hours of effort from a skilled artisan. Poor construction worker dude works for 12 hours of his back breaking heartless job and can''t afford a single figurine. What a life.


    However, that means I have a small fortune sitting in that hole. I didn''t count but there were at least 25 figurines in that crate. With the wool crate''s value added together there should be more than 20 silver''s worth of items.


    "Can I take it as an offer from you, or only an estimate?"


    "I''m ready to pay those prices. I know that I might look a little cunning, but I really didn''t scam you. I''m feeling rather depressed due to Cedric''s death, I''m in no mood to make a killing with his products. He was a great family man, artisan and an amazing friend. The total is 190 bronze coins, here, take these two silver ones instead."


    I thank for his generosity and part with the products and after I do Ireceive a notification;


    [New ss Unlocked: Merchant]


    [Merchant: Basic ss]


    [Effect: Minor Wisdom Increase]


    [Base Skill: Lesser Bartering]


    [Lesser Bartering: slightly boosts the user''s chance of bartering for a better price while selling or buying items.]


    Nice. I can use that skill the next time I trade. With that out of the way I say goodbye to the moping merchant. Now I have 3 silver and 96 bronze coins.


    As I continue to explore the town, I start to form a n. My first goal is to find a way to safely level up and increase my strength and skills. Buying a ve as a shield bearer could be a viable strategy, but I need to gather more information about the local practices and ensure I''m making a wise investment.


    I decide to head towards the central square, where the town''s main bulletin board is located. It''s a good ce to find job postings, notices, and general information. As I approach, I see a crowd gathered around the board, reading the various postings.


    I scan the board, looking for anything that might be of interest. There are job listings forborers, announcements of uing events, and notices about localws and regtions. One particr notice catches my eye:


    Adventurer''s Guild Recruitment Drive!


    Looking for brave souls to join the Adventurer''s Guild. Opportunities for quests, monster hunting, and exploration await. Inquire at the guild hall for more details.


    Bing a glorified monster exterminator?


    No thanks.


    I remember my earlier thoughts about buying a ve and decide to visit the local ve market to gather information and see what''s avable. It''s not a decision I take lightly, but in this world, it might be a necessary step to ensure my survival and sess.


    Trusting my life to a free man who could backstab me at any time is risky; a magically bound individual might be a much smarter option to start out with.


    With a sense of purpose and, to be honest, morbid curiosity, I set off towards the ve market, determined to make the most of my new life in this fantasy world.

 Chapter 9: Visiting The Slave Market

    The ve market square of Aldoria is a stark contrast to the bustling and vibrant town center. Located in a more secluded part of the town, it has a heavy, somber atmosphere that feels markedly different from the lively markets and streets I''ve explored so far. I hear a lot of weeping and admonishing shouts in reply. A few cracking sounds made by whips can also be heard. What a lovely ce.


    As I approach, the first thing I notice is therge iron gate that marks the entrance. It''s adorned with intricate carvings, perhaps to lend an air of legitimacy and formality to the trade conducted within. Two guards stand watch at the entrance, their expressions impassive. They don''t bother me.


    Inside, the market isid out in a series of open-air stalls and pens, each one showcasing different ves avable for purchase. The area is divided into sections based on the types of ves being sold-borers, domestic servants,bat-trained individuals, and women- as well as some rather handsome men- dressed in skimpy loincloths only. I can imagine what their intended purpose is.


    The stalls are constructed of sturdy wood, with iron bars and gates to keep the ves contained.


    There are wooden tforms where some ves stand or sit, looking out with various expressions ranging from utter hopelessness to quiet defiance and even some absolute indifference. Seeing some ves being resigned to such a cruel fate that is awaiting them makes this scene even uglier.


    Vendors line the main path, calling out to potential buyers and advertising their ves'' skills. The noise is a constant hum of chatter, punctuated by the asional shout or the nking of chains. Screams and wails from the "wares" are met with the crack of a whip and scornful shouts. It''s a busy ce, with a mix of prospective buyers, curious onlookers, and ves awaiting their fate.


    The air is thick with the smell of sweat, unwashed bodies, and the faint tang of fear. It''s an unpleasant odor, one I''ve never experienced before. There''s also the asional whiff of incense burning from the vendors'' stalls, likely an attempt to mask the stench. This ce is special for a Western 21st-century guy like me.


    Never in my life did I think I''d see so many people objectified and sold for profit.


    As I walk around I see a few wooden posts around the market where notices and descriptions of the ves are posted. Some are handwritten, detailing the ves'' skills, ages, and origins. Others have more borate signs, indicating higher value or specialized training.


    The ves themselves vary widely in appearance. Some are humans, others are demi-humans with animalistic features like ears, tails, or fur. I also see elves and dwarves. What peculiar creatures. Always dreamed of seeing them. I can write going to a ve market and meeting demi-humans off my fantasy bucket list.


    In one section, I see a group of demi-human ves. There''s a wolf-kin with striking amber eyes and ears that twitch anxiously at every sound, a fox-kin with bright red fur and a bushy tail, and a rabbit-girl withrge, expressive eyes and long ears that droop slightly. They''re all cored, but they don''t seem physically restrained otherwise. Sadly they seem to go for more than the human ves.


    Perhaps they are considered as exotic products.


    Another section features more rugged,bat-ready ves. These are mostly men and women with muscr builds and scars that tell tales of past battles. They look more defiant, their eyes scanning the crowd with a mix of challenge and angry rebellion against their cruel fate.


    The vendors are a mix of experienced traders and opportunistic merchants. They range from slick-talking salesmen to gruff, no-nonsense individuals who clearly view their wares as meremodities to make a quick buck on.


    Overall, the ve market is a harsh reminder of the realities of this world. It''s a ce where lives are bought and sold, and where power dynamics are on full disy. As I walk through, I can''t help but feel a mix of fascination and unease. This is a world far removed from the one I grew up in.


    Determined to gather more information, I approach one of the vendors who looks more friendly than the rest. He''s an older man with a weathered face and a surprisingly kind expression. His stall features a mix of ves, including a few demi-humans.


    "Good morning," I greet him. "I''m new to Aldoria and was hoping you could tell me more about the ves you have here."


    The vendor nods, his eyes lighting up with interest. "Of course, young master. What are you looking for? Laborers, house servants, perhaps someone morebat-ready or a beautiful, seductive bed warmer? I have a nicedy that can fulfill all four criteria. She is trained in the art ofbat and servicing, and my wife also taught her how to be a proficient maid.


    With her strength,borious jobs will also be finished in a breeze."


    He gestures to a dejected young woman that has eyes devoid of any hope with his hand and I can see a wooden te hanging from her neck, sitting on top of her bare, perky breasts with a few numbers carved on it. I can only chuckle wryly at the ingenious but utterly cruel and dehumanizing marketing strategy. She costs a lot; 5 gold and 35 silver.


    If the exchange rate is the same between gold and silver as it is with silver and bronze then she costs 535 silver or 53500 bronze. Way out of my budget. Besides, I want my ve to be more feisty, with a strong will to live. This one would likely jump into harm''s way the first chance she gets.


    "I''m interested in someone who can assist with protection and perhaps help me level up safely," I exin. "I''ve heard that some ves are magically bound to ensure their loyalty. Is that true?"

 Chapter 10: Average Slave Price List

    The vendor smiles. "Yes, indeed. All ves here are bound by powerful magic to ensure they obey their masters. It''s a contract formed by those of us who have a high level in the ve Merchant ss, a contract that prevents rebellion and ensures loyalty. It''s perfectly safe and reliable."


    I nod, taking in his words. "Can you tell me more about the demi-humans? What skills do they typically have?"


    He gestures towards the demi-human section of his stall. "Demi-humans are quite versatile. Many have enhanced physical abilities due to their animalistic traits. They can be excellent fighters, trackers, or even workers, depending on their background and training. For example, the dog-kin over there is known for his strength and sharp senses, making him a formidablebatant.


    The rat-kin is quick and agile, perfect for tasks requiring speed and stealth. And the rabbit-girl has a keen sense of hearing and can detect danger from afar. Some of them are also exotic bed warmers that demand a premium price from customers should the young master wish to open up a ve brothel. They can also thrive in such a ce because beast-kin tend to have more endurance than humans.


    A few punches here and there doesn''t even phase them and even if they get injured they regenerate quite fast."


    Oh boy. Being a sex ve sounds like a lovely way to live one''s life, I must say.


    "Thank you for the information," I say. "I''ll need some time to consider my options."


    The vendor nods, understanding. "Take your time, young master. A wise choice can make all the difference."


    With that, I step back and continue to explore the market, my mind racing with possibilities.


    After an hour of wandering around I''ve seen most stalls and inspected their offerings, I feel confident in creating an average price list estimate.


    Crippled good-for-nothings: 1-5 silver


    Simple manualborers: ~25 silver


    Well-built manualborers (with above-average strength): ~50 silver


    House servants: ~25-100 silver, varying by experience and appearance


    Sex ves: ~25-300 silver, with young, beautiful elves reaching over 10 gold (1,000 silver)


    Combat ves: Low-level fighters start at 1 gold, with those above level 10 costing 3-5 gold, and those above level 20 easily exceeding 15 gold. Mages cost significantly more than non-magic sses.


    The most expensive ves are those with bothbat and sexual skills, often doubling their price. Young elves also demand a hefty premium due to their longevity, serving for generations if well-kept.


    Unless I want to waste my money to house and feed a crippled old man or woman I can''t afford anything here, but it was definitely worth the time and effort toe here. I gained a lot of information and also had the chance to experience such a surreal, otherworldly ce.


    As I leave through the gates, my attention is caught by arge mansion that also deals with ves. The sign above the entrance reads "House of Aleron." Unlike the crowded and filthy market stalls, this establishment looks prim and proper, exuding an air of sophistication and wealth.


    The mansion''s well-maintained facade, with its grand columns and meticulouslyndscaped gardens, contrasts sharply with the rest of the market.


    I know I can''t afford anything here, but curiosity drives me to check it out. I shamelessly ascend the stone steps and push open the heavy wooden doors. The interior is just as grand as I expected: polished marble floors, intricate tapestries, and elegant chandeliers casting a warm, weing glow.


    Unlike the market, there are no ves on disy; the only one I see is an older woman sweeping the floor.


    A well-dressed attendant greets me with a courteous bow. "Wee to the House of Aleron. How may I assist you today?" he asks with a practiced smile.


    "Just looking around," I reply, trying not to appear out of ce. "It''s my first time visiting an establishment like this."


    "Of course," the attendant responds, his smile unwavering. "We aim to provide a more private and personalized experience for our clients. If you would follow me, I''ll take you to a private room where one of our merchants will join you shortly."


    Intrigued by the excellent level of service, I follow the attendant down avishly decorated hallway. He leads me to afortable, private room furnished with plush sofas and a small table. The room is tastefully decorated, with soft lighting creating a soothing atmosphere.


    "Please make yourselffortable," the attendant says, gesturing to the chairs. "My colleague will be with you shortly."


    I settle into a seat and wait patiently, taking in the refined ambiance of the room. After a few minutes, the door opens, and a well-dressed man enters. He has a sharp, professional demeanor and carries a leather-bound ledger in his right hand.


    "Good day," he says with a nod. "I am Marcus Aleron, one of the senior merchants here at House of Aleron. How can I assist you today?"


    Oh, is this a family business?


    "I''m interested in learning more about the ves you have avable," I reply, aiming forposure. "Though I''m not currently in a position to buy, I''d like to understand the skills and backgrounds they possess."


    Marcus nods understandingly as he takes a seat on the sofa positioned in front of mine with the table standing between us. "Of course. We cater to a wide range of needs and can provide ves with various skills and expertise. Could you specify any particr qualities or abilities you''re looking for?"


    I ponder for a moment. "I''m interested in individuals who could serve in bothbat and support roles. Perhaps someone with healing abilities or proficiency in meleebat."


    Making a note in his ledger, Marcus responds, "We have a few candidates who might meet your criteria. Would you like to see their profiles?"


    "Yes, please," I reply.


    He opens the ledger and begins describing several ves, each with their painted portrait apanying their details:

 Chapter 11: Please Wait, Kind Sir

    He opens the ledger and begins describing several ves, each with their painted portrait apanying their details:


    Name: Aria


    Race: Wood Elf


    Skills: Herbalism, Archery, Healing Magic


    ss: Healer lvl 18


    Sex ve: Yes


    Background: Aria hails from the ancient Elven forests and was captured during a raid. Her extensive knowledge of herbs and natural remedies makes her an excellent healer. Proficient with a bow and able to use healing magic, she is valuable in bothbat and support roles.


    Price: 65 Gold Coins


    Name: Liora


    Race: Cat-kin


    Skills: Stealth, Hand-to-Hand Combat, Night Vision


    ss: Assassin lvl 19


    Sex ve: No


    Background: Lioraes from a tribe of feline demi-humans known for agility andbat prowess. An expert in stealth and hand-to-handbat, she is ideal for tasks requiring discretion and strength. Her night vision gives her an edge in nocturnal operations.


    Price: 20 Gold Coins


    I listen attentively as Marcus details more profiles. The high-level healer elf sex ve is the most costly, but I can understand why that is quite clearly. Healers are extremely rare and she can also use a bow so she is not useless when no one is in need of healing. She is also a sex ve and her portrait paints her to look very tantalizing.


    Furthermore, she is an elf, which means if you buy her contract she will serve you and your descendants for many centuries. Sadly 65 gold coins is just an exorbitant amount for an asking price.


    Naturally, I can''t afford any of these ves for now, so I move on.


    "Thank you for the information, Marcus," I say. "Could you tell me more about how your establishment operates in general?"


    Marcus nods calmly, acknowledging my current financial position yet maintaining the impable service expected in such ces. "Naturally. We differ significantly from the sellers you might encounter in the open market. Firstly, we don''t deal in kidnapped ves. The background of those ves is often unclear; many are illegally captured by ouws such as bandits and unauthorized vers.


    You never know when a family member mighte looking for them, seeking retribution."


    I gulp, considering his point carefully. I certainly don''t want a lion daddy hunting me down and barging into my tent with a giant war axe because I bought his stolen daughter.


    "We source our merchandise from four avenues," Marcus continues. "First, debt ves. They''re individuals indebted to the kingdom or an establishment. We purchase their debt if repayment seems unlikely. Their roles depend on the debt''s extent. Second, credit ves, the most liberated.


    They enter very by choice due to financial constraints or a desire for focused work. You''re essentially hiring temporary workers by paying their wages upfront, unlike lifelong servants with minimal rights."


    A maid enters with a teapot, pouring its contents into two cups. She bows and exits, leaving Marcus and me to take sips before he continues.


    "Next we have the criminal ves. These individuals have minimal to no rights, having been convicted by local authorities and sentenced to a life of cored servitude. Lastly, war ves. During national conflicts, the kingdom or its lords are legally permitted to bring back enemy soldiers or captured citizens as ves, as long as we are at open war with them.


    We are at war with both the Beastman Confederation and the Alliance of Elvardia, which is a nation ruled by elves and dwarves in joint partnership, so there''s an abundance of war ves, especially the beast-kin type as our duchy borders their nation. Out of the four types of ves, these ones are the least free, often having no rights as a living being whatsoever.


    Their master can do whatever they want with them, no matter how sinister."


    I can only nod. Sounds pretty brutal but it is what it is. me the game, not the yers. ve sellers are just opportunistic merchants. I can easily imagine how financially rewarding this avenue of trade is.


    "Another distinction is how we treat our products. We don''t disy them for everyone to see, and only problematic ves are kept in cells. The rest have their own rooms, are well-fed, and enjoy asional luxuries."


    "I see. May I ask about your treatment of prospective sex ves?" I inquire. "If I ever consider such an expenditure, I''d want assurance they weren''t mistreated or used." I have no ns to buy a sex ve at all, but I''m really curious how they keep their employees from ''ruining the products''.


    Marcus meets my gaze with understanding. "Naturally, sir. Male employees are strictly prohibited from interacting with them. A dedicated female employee trains each one in maid duties, sensual dancing, and giving oral pleasure- a practice that involves the use of a wooden tool.


    Originally I hadn''t nned to mention it, but since we are already speaking of this topic, let me tell you that this is the final distinction between us and market sellers. Many of their women have endured numerous, forceful encounters with male or even female employees. If you do choose to purchase there, I highly rmend verifying the virginity of the ve.


    Even then, one can never be certain of what they''ve been put through during their captivity and ''training''. Women have two other openings that may be used without leaving proof behind, after all."


    "I understand," I reply, never intending to buy a sex ve from such a dirty market. "Thank you for your time and detailed exnations. You''ve significantly expanded my understanding of this aspect of life. I hope to acquire a reliablebat ve to aid in my advancement, but Ick funds. I''ll return once I''ve saved enough coins."


    Unexpectedly, Marcus stops me as I rise from myfy seat. "Ah, wait, kind sir. Perhaps we can assist each other."


    Oh? You have my attention, man.


    Intrigued, I settle back onto the plush sofa. "I''m listening."


    "There''s a particr ve who has proven quite challenging to sell," Marcus exins, his cold tone betraying some deeply rooted frustrations. "I purchased her over a year ago for 8 gold coins, believing I could easily fetch 12, perhaps even 20 gold coins for her.


    She possesses a rare ss, level 14, as a Samurai- a derivation of the Swordsman ss, exclusive to those descending from a distant continent. Sadly I had to grant her significant autonomy in her uses, including the right to decline potential owners. Typically, our most valuable products are also given this privilege, but they only decline on average three interested buyers.


    She is easily in the triple digits by now."

 Chapter 12: Resilient Samurai

    He grimaced. "Another use is that she''s entitled to a private conversation with any prospective buyer. This means I can''t even find out why she''s refusing everyone because I''m contractually bound not to eavesdrop, like all our staff here. After each conversation, no one wants to proceed with the purchase. I can''t even get details from those who''ve spoken with her due to the ursed contract..."


    I could see a small tear forming in his eye. "I don''t know what to do anymore¡­ No one seems willing to take her, and those who do are rejected by her. I''m selling Ayame, yes, that is her name, for 1 gold coin, at a record-breaking loss of 7 gold coins! It''s unprecedented in our long history. And what''s funny is that I still can''t get rid of her!


    We''ve even resorted to chaining her to her bed with so many restraints that she can barely move a muscle. She gets only one meal a day which is a gruel that is spoon-fed to her by a caretaker. She''s allowed to move for only one hour a day to prevent significant muscle deterioration. Despite living like this for three months, she''s as determined as on day one."


    Damn, what a resilient woman. I feel a twinge of sympathy for this ver, a sentiment I never thought I''d have, however, I much more so admire the ve for her pure determination. Her situation is certainly not enviable yet she fights on with unyielding resolve.


    A bodyguard with the Samurai lvl 14 ss could be a great asset to start my journey. However, even after lowering the price to such an extent, I can''t afford it. "I understand your predicament, Marcus, but I only have three silver coins."


    His expression contorts into a mixture of pain and frustration. I can see a ''then why the fuck are you here?!'' shout form on his lips before it disappears as he bites down on his lower lip. "Rent¡­ No, I''ll allow you to buy her with a weekly payment n. You''ll pay three silver coins every week until the full price is settled."


    Noticing my distinct advantage in this negotiation I press further. "Could I have a trial week with the option to return her at no cost? I''m not sure if such a troublesome ve is worth going into debt for."


    He res at me with near bloodshot eyes for a moment. Did he just bite his lip so hard that it''s bleeding? I can''t help but chuckle inwardly at his intensity. You can''t win them all, man. Silence descends on the room for an entire minute before Marcus speaks up with a strained voice. "Seven-day trial period with the option to return her within that time frame to annul the contract."


    Hell yeah! "Great! Before we proceed, may I ask two more questions that havee to mind? First, how binding are these ve contracts? I understand she can''t betray me or run away, but what if a mage ve intentionally casts a spell on an enemy that is near me with the intention to harm me in the process for example? Second, can I add a use of my own to our contract?"


    He seems to calm a bit, perhaps relieved that my questions aren''t making his life more difficult this time. "The contract senses the ve''s intent. If a fire mage wants attacks with the intent to harm you, the contract will trigger, causing them to stop their casting due to experiencing excruciating pain and alerting both you and our establishment.


    The ve will be branded a criminal, subjected to torture and then execution. As for your second question, we can modify your contract only if she epts your use."


    "Alright. I''m very interested, then. My use is that she is not allowed to divulge any information regarding my person in any shape or form. My actions, my affiliations, my strength, items, backstory and wealth, none of it. Is it possible? If so, when can I have my conversation with her?"


    He exhales, his stress seeming to dissipatepletely. "It is possible to add that use, normally I would charge for such an intricate one but I will waive the fee this once since sir seems to be very strapped for money. As for the other question, as mentioned, her living situation is rather precarious.


    One of our female employees will unlock all her chains and help her freshen up to be presentable. It should take about 20 minutes."


    I shamelessly ignore his jab of calling me a borderline beggar. I''m about to sign the steal of the century, we will see who gets thestugh, Marcus. Well, that is if after my chat with her both of us consent to the transaction.


    Marcus steps out to make arrangements, returning to sit down after a short while. "I must warn you that she''s not a sex ve. I can sense that you''re a kind and noble individual, but we all have our moments of weakness as men. She has every right to resist, even to the point of defending herself violently if molested or worse by her owner.


    Of course, if you manage to win her affection is another matter entirely. The contract can sense when she mentally ''consents'' to your advances, in which case it won''t do anything."


    Sounds fair to me. I''m not some loser in need of resorting to buying a sex ve forpanionship. Besides, if she were one, her price would be much higher- beyond my budget, even with this kind payment n. Plus, I suspect that a ''trial run'' wouldn''t be possible.


    After the warning, Marcus leaves me alone in the room. I wait patiently, imagining what Ayame might be like. I hope she''s as beautiful as I''ve imagined. I also ponder why she''d choose to endure being chained in a basement cell for months rather than serving as abat ve.


    A level 14 Samurai would undoubtedly be valued as a skilled teammate, not considered as a mere cannon fodder to be used for a while and thrown away.


    Lost in thought, time slips away, and finally, the door opens. I nce up eagerly, and my jaw drops. ''Holy Mother of God!'' I exim internally. She is the most stunning woman I''ve everid eyes on, in either worlds!

 Chapter 13: Talk With The Ayame

    Lost in thought, time slips away, and finally, the door opens. I nce up eagerly, and my jaw drops. ''Holy Mother of God!'' I exim internally. She is the most stunning woman I''ve everid my eyes on, both in this world and the other!


    A beautiful young girl walks in who I can only assume to be Ayame, followed by ady employee caretaker, who bows and leaves once the ve steps inside the room.


    She stands before me, a vision of exotic beauty with delicate, East Asian features. Her skin is pale and smooth, a striking contrast to the rags she wears. Her dark ck hair is neatly kept, falling just to her shoulders, framing her pretty face with its crystal blue eyes that seem to pierce right through me.


    Despite her wardrobe''s current perilous state, her slender, short frame exudes an undeniable grace. (picture)


    I say she has a slender frame, but that doesn''t mean she is t as a board at all; even through her rags I can confidently say that she has the right curves in the right ces. Thin waist, perky breasts and a tantalizing behind are definitely a given.


    I wonder why they dressed her in such cheap rags, though. As abat ve, basic leather armor would be more fitting. Then it hits me- they''re already selling her at a huge loss; proper clothing would just be extra expense. At least, the caretaker made her extremely presentable aside from her attire.


    An iron cor is sped around her neck, a stark reminder of her social status. Her feet are bare, devoid of any shoes which only add to the aura of vulnerability that surrounds her. For a moment, I am speechless, captivated by the blend of fragility, beauty, nobility, and strength she emanates all at the same time.


    I ain''t a simp, so I do my best to gather myposure. After all, if she sees that I''m infatuated before our talk even begins, she might use it against me. This isn''t a date; it''s a serious negotiation. "Hello, Ayame. My name is Quin. I understand you have the right to refuse me, but I''d like to get to know you and understand your situation better."


    Ayame''s gaze remains steady, unwavering. She steps further into the room, the soft rustle of her ragged attire the only sound I hear as she takes a seat opposite me. Her demeanor is calm, almost serene, despite the harsh conditions she''s endured.


    Once she is seated and focused on me, I begin. "Let''s talk. I''d like to hear your story and see if we can find a path forward that suits both of us."


    Ayame sits gracefully, her eyes never leaving mine. "Ask your questions." She states rather nonchntly.


    "First, I would like to know why you have refused your previous buyers. What is it that you seek in your potential master?"


    Ayame''s expression doesn''t change, but there''s a flicker of emotion in her eyes- perhaps a hint of tiredness. "Before I get to the most crucial point in this regard, I would like to rify that I am a warrior, not an exoticmodity that you can parade around town."


    Understandable, she probably had a lot of potential buyers who were more interested in showing off this oriental beauty to their friends than taking her intobat situations. "Fair enough. Since we are already on the topic, could you tell me more about your origins? I''ve not yet seen someone with simr features to yours."


    She nods, her serene calmness not leaving her striking features. "I can''t tell you many details because I''m not aware of much either. I don''t know if you are knowledgeable about the geography of this world. It is an archipgo with many continental inds scattered around the globe. My n traces its lineage from a different continent than the one we are on now.


    I don''t know how or why, but many thousands of years ago, my n migrated here."


    Oh! So we have many continents in this world. How cool. Makes me want to go on adventures and explore all of them.


    "I see. Thank you for expanding my worldview."


    She doesn''t react, so I continue. "Your first request, or rather requirement, ispletely fine with me. I''m looking for abat ve to help me level up. I''m very weak and new to the world of fighting and because of that I have difficulty entrusting my life to a stranger who can backstab me at a single moment''s whim.


    So I would need you to act as a sort of trainer, bodyguard, and mentor figure for me."


    She narrows her eyes slightly, as if assessing my sincerity. I take that as my cue to borate further.


    "I understand that as a beautiful woman, you might prefer a female master-"


    She suddenly interrupts me, "no, women are crueler than men in my experience. A male master will stare at me lecherously and use me as eye candy to stroke his ego, while a woman master would get jealous of my looks and all the attention I get just by walking down the streets while minding my own business and make my life infinitely harder.


    Furthermore, while I never had a master before, in general, I had many bad experiences with women but only minor annoyances with men. One gender wants to ruin me and the other just wants to woo me. Of course, that is not to say that all women are as such; I''ve had friendly encounters too."


    "Women''s jealousy, huh. I didn''t think of that. No woman wants to be outshone by her ve. Lucky me then, I suppose. You can outshine me to your heart''s content." I joke, which might have resulted in the faintest of smiles appearing on her lips. Perhaps.


    I''m not sure as she regained her strict ice princess attitude in the blink of an eye.


    "As I was saying, I will respect your words. I''m a total newbie, so I would value your input greatly. I won''t brush your words off just because you are ''beneath me,'' so to say. I admit that I''m a proud person, and, as you said, having you as my ve would be stroking my male ego quite a bit, but I find no shame in following your advice."


    She seems to appreciate my honesty as her narrowed eyes rx once more. Hearing that I acknowledge her beauty and my interest in her physical form must''ve assured her that I''m not trying to deceive her. I''m no saint, and I don''t intend to pretend to be one. I bet a lot of men told her that they are not at all interested in her while their bodynguage said otherwise.


    She has ''interviewed'' a lot of ''applicants,'' so she must be able to spot lies quite easily by now, so I will just be truthful with her.


    "I feel like I must warn you that I''m not only at the very beginning of my journey in attaining levels but also am quite poor. I have no home, I only have a few silver coins to my name, and we will need to pay three silver coins weekly for your contract, so our living conditions might not live up to ady''s standards."


    She smiles clearly for the first time since we met. "Even sleeping under the naked night sky would be more amodating than my current living situation, so that is not an issue for me. In fact, having such a fresh start makes me a bit excited. From rags to riches, as they say.


    Quite literally in my case, bastards didn''t even give me clean rags¡­" She mutters thest sentence under her breath, but I manage to catch it.


    In the end, I replicate her smile. The conversation is turning out well so far. From rags to riches- I like the sound of that.

 Chapter 14: Her Story

    Ayame''s rxed demeanor evaporates in an instant, reced by the sternest expression I''ve seen from her so far. Her eyes, once calm, now burn with a mix of sorrow and anger. "Then I believe it is time I reveal the reason why I''ve been staying here for such a long time and why a lot of potential buyers backed out of the deal even at such a favorable asking price.


    I am, or rather, I used to be, the heir of the Fujimori n, who centuries after their migration climbed up the nation''sdder and are the rightful rulers of the southern duchy of the Vraven Kingdom now."


    Duchy?! I have a very bad feeling about this.


    "My father died suddenly, despite being in perfect health. As the rightful heir, I was supposed to take over, but my younger sister, Kaede, challenged me to a honorable duel. I couldn''t refuse without losing face in front of our people. Though, even if that weren''t the case, I wouldn''t have backed down from her challenge.


    Long story short, she poisoned me before our duel with some strange magical substance. There were no symptoms until our fight started. As if it was activated manually, as soon as she lunged at me I felt immense pain coursing through my body, and I was paralyzed from head to toe.


    I can only curse myck of foresight, but, in my defense, poisoning your opponent before an honorable duel is the greatest disgrace a warrior of our n canmit, so I wasn''t expecting it. She used to be such a kind and loving girl. I don''t know what happened to her..." Her voice cracks, after which she pauses for a moment to collect herself.


    Her hands, which were calmly resting on her thighs, are now clenched into tight fists.


    "I''m now sure that she is also the culprit behind my father''s death. I don''t know who supports her from behind the scenes, but she definitely didn''t invent such an intricate poison all by herself. Anyways, after my ''loss'' in the duel, she not only exiled me but also brought me to this establishment as soon as I regained control over my limbs.


    She sold me into very, but perhaps thanks to some lingering affection due to our merry childhood or maybe because she felt guilty inside, she had the merchant make a lot of concessions. That is the reason why I''m not a sex ve and also why I have my own uses added to the contract. However, she wasn''t stupid.


    One of her uses, which she also sent to the King himself who signed it, stated that I may never be freed from very. Even if, by some miracle I manage to break the magic contract, I can never be considered legally free in the Vraven Kingdom."


    She locks her eyes onto mine, with deep determination shining through. "So my requirement for my owner-to-be is to make the promise that he or she will support my quest for vengeance. I''m not looking to be a duchess because, as stated, I legally can''t, but I wish to eliminate her, the other traitors in my n, and also kill her mysterious backer or backers."


    I take a deep breath. Everything is clear now. Making a n that rules over an entire duchy and is backed by the King himself into your enemy is a very big ask on Ayame''s part. Yeah, she is a rtively high level girl with a rare variant ss, and yes, she is an exotic beauty, but is she worthy enough to make one be hostile to an entire kingdom? Nope.


    Luckily for her, I have very high aspirations. However, I''m not going to agree just like this.


    "Before I give you my answer, I would like to give you a final warning. From what I''ve learned about you during our short talk, Ayame, you seem like an honorable warrior with a strict code of conduct. How willing are you to bend those codes of yours?


    I would do almost anything to grow stronger, so if you are going to give me moral lessons or worse every time I do something legally dubious, I would rather walk away right now."


    She examines me for over ten seconds. I can understand from her conflicted expression that she''d rather tell me to ''fuck off, then'' but I imagine going to back to her horrible living conditions, coupled with her very unlikely chances of having a future where she meets a master that she would view as a ''perfect'' fit for her needs is fighting a fierce battle within her mind.


    She grits her teeth. "How illegal are we talking about here exactly?"


    I sh a victorious smirk at her. "I won''t drink the blood of freshly harvested babies." I believe it''s for the best if I inform her beforehand that I have no ns to be a heroic guy saving innocents and do other such nonsensical chores.


    Her eyes widen in shock before she shudders. "So basically, anything goes¡­ Scum¡­"


    I don''t mind her berating me a bit, I am rather shameless after all. It''s best that she understands what she signs up for clearly so that we won''t have annoying issues down the line.


    We won''t be ying by the already established rules; we will be the ones who decide what''s right or wrong.


    After a heated internal debate, it seems the devil on her shoulder beat the angel in the end. "... Ok¡­" I hear a very faint sounde out of her lips.


    "Huh, what was that? Must''ve been the wind¡­" I tease.


    She res at me with great annoyance visible in her eyes. "I said! OK! I agree to be a thieving scum if that is what it takes!" Oh, the jade beauty raised her voice for the first time. My smile turns into a giant grin. I can tell having her by my side and slowly corrupting her noble warrior''s spirit would be a lot of fun.


    "Great! I can''t say that I''m not interested in conquering your n, as I imagine there''s a lot of riches to be gained from such an endeavor, but as I said earlier, I''m terribly weak. Here''s what I can offer you, Ayame: teach, train and help me level up for three years.


    Until that time is up, you are forbidden from acting out your revenge in any shape or form besides basic information collection through taverns and such. Once the time is up and both of us have gotten significantly stronger as well as more experienced in general, we will begin nning the downfall of your evil sister and her fellow culprits."


    Silence descends on the room once more. Expecting her master to have the ability to exact revenge right off the bat is unrealistic. Even if all I did was let her do everything on her own to avoid dragging her down, she would surely fail. A giant n shouldn''t be so weak as to be toppled by a level 14 warrior.


    She meets my gaze once more after a minute of inner contemtion. I can feel a strong resolve in her eyes. "I ept your terms, Master."

 Chapter 15: My Beautiful Slave

    Ayame meets my gaze once more after a minute of inner contemtion. I can feel a strong resolve in her eyes. "I ept your terms, Master."


    A triumphant grin spreads across my face. Sure, I agreed to help her take down an entire duchy, but that''s a problem for the future Quin. Right now, as a level 1 scrub, I''ve just secured an incredible ally. And let''s be honest, her exotic beauty and the ridiculously low price I got her for are just icing on the cake.


    On the open market, I''d be lucky to get a level 3 sweaty warrior dude for one gold, and I''m paying this off in weekly installments? It''s practically daylight robbery. I doubt I''ll ever get this lucky again.


    "I''m d to have you, Ayame," I say, extending my hand across the table. "It''s just the two of us for now, but wee to the party."


    She nods, a faint smile tugging at her lips as she firmly shakes my hand. Despite the uncertainty of her future and the life sentence of eternal servitude hanging over her head, she''s finally leaving her miserable cell behind. She can start living again, pursuing her vengeance, traveling, fighting, gaining strength.


    For an honorable warrior like her, this past year must have been nothing short of torture.


    "Alright, time to call the vers to finalize the deal." I find a servant lingering at the end of the hallway, who quickly fetches Marcus. Soon enough, the three of us are seated around the table in the office.


    The merchant wears a bittersweet expression. I can easily guess what he is thinking. Finally, he gets rid of the pest upying his basement cell, but she still cost him seven gold coins, plus all the time, energy, and resources they''ve wasted on her year-long stay here. I wonder if the amount I got her for will even cover that part. Worst deal of your career, huh, Marcus?


    I can''t help but sneer inwardly at his misery. I might act amicable with him on the surface but ve merchants don''t deserve an ounce of pity in my book even if their house burns down with their loved ones still in it.


    "So, you''ve finally found your prince charming, huh?" he begins while ring daggers at Ayame. "Congrattions are in order, I suppose." Oh, I can smell the bad blood between them. For some reason, he is a lot less friendly to my newpanion than he is to me. I wonder why.


    "Thank you, Glorified Human Trafficker. I''m going to miss your presence in my life greatly, GHT."


    Dayum, girl. I can see a vein pop on Marcus''s forehead. Sorry, I meant on GHT''s forehead.


    "The feeling is mutual. Let''s get this over with before you dirty my new sofas even further." He turns to me and his expression rxes instantly. "So, kind sir, I was told that you will take this lovelydy off my hands?" Ayame scoffs at his swift change in demeanor.


    "Yes. We''vee to a mutual understanding. I believe she will help me reach great heights in this life."


    "Great! Then, ve, did my employee notify you of your newfound master''s additional use, which he wishes to add to your contract?"


    She nods. "The one about secrecy, right? Fine with me. I would rather die than betray those I fight alongside."


    Marcus nods back, pulling out the necessary documents. "Very well then. Let''s finalize this." He spreads the parchment on the table and hands me a quill. I quickly skim through the terms to ensure everything is in order.


    "Sign here, and here," Marcus instructs, pointing to the designated spots. I do as instructed after a giving the papers a quick read-through, and then Ayame takes the quill, her hand steady as she adds her signature below mine.


    Once the documents are signed, Marcus rolls them up and seals them with a wax stamp bearing the insignia of his house. He then reaches into a pouch at his side and pulls out a small vial filled with a shimmering, iridescent liquid. He gestures for Ayame and me toe closer. "There''s one final step," he says, his tone businesslike. "Contract magic."


    "The kind sir needs to add a drop of his blood into this bowl." He hands me a small knife and I do as instructed. Then, Ayame steps forward, her eyes sad and resigned. Marcus pours the liquid into a shallow bowl and begins to chant in a low, guttural voice. The liquid starts to glow, and tendrils of light rise from the bowl, snaking through the air towards Ayame''s cor.


    The light wraps around her cor, causing it to shimmer and pulse. Ayame winces slightly but stands her ground. As the magic takes hold, the cor undergoes a subtle transformation, the runes etched into it glowing briefly before fading back to their original state.


    [You''ve Acquired Samurai lvl 14, Ayame, As Your ve]


    [New ss Unlocked: ve Master]


    Marcus finishes the incantation and steps back, the light dissipating. "It is done," he says. "The cor is now bound to the terms of your contract. Any vition of these terms will activate the magic within and our establishment will be notified immediately."


    Ayame touches the cor gingerly, her eyes narrowing. "I understand," she says quietly.


    I then speak up, trying to cheer her up, "thank you, GHT, ah- sorry! I meant GHT, ah! I can''t speak well today, I''m so sorry Marcus. idental slip of the tongue, I swear on my dear brother''s life." I manage to elicit a short giggle from my lovely new partner in crime and a very annoyed scoff from the trader.


    To his credit, he seems to move on pretty fast. "I can tell that the two of you were made for each other now. I finally understand why she epted you of all people. Well, I''m too old to get annoyed at you youngsters. If you wish to expand your ve harem you know who to visit. This time maybee with a few gold coins in your purse, kind sir."


    "I''m not a part of his harem and never will be!" We both ignore the pouting, defiant girl.


    You simply can''t stop the inevitable from happening, my dear Ayame.

 Chapter 16: Planning A Shopping Trip

    I smile in response to Marcus. I like people who can take a few verbal jabs without flipping outpletely like some hormonal teen.


    "I will, and thanks for your hospitality as well as introducing the two of us. Who knows? Maybe your name will go down in history as the man who kickstarted Quin''s and his lovely samurai''s rise to fame." I give him a yful wink.


    He chuckles, "oh, lucky me. Please do make sure that the historians call me Marco Aleron and not GHT, if you would be so kind."


    Iugh heartily. "Naturally, my friend." I then turn to her, "well, then, Ayame, let''s get out of here. I can''t even begin to imagine how much you must''ve missed the fresh air."


    She simply nods. As we make our way out of the building, Ayame takes a deep breath, as if inhaling freedom itself. The open air and bustling streets of the city are a stark contrast to the dark, confined space she was kept in. I let the gorgeous girl bask in the sun as a ''free'' woman after a year of living in a cell as I wait patiently by her side, observing her reactions.


    "So, what''s our first move?" Ayame speaks up after a minute, breaking the silence. "And thanks for your patience, by the way."


    "You''re wee. I''m not exactly clear on local prices but we seriously need to buy some gear. I only have an Iron Spear, Iron Sword and an Iron Helmet. I suppose you can take the sword for now. I look like a monkey when I il it around, though I don''t n to remain a spearman long-term."


    "It can be a good tool to learn the ropes." She voices her approval.


    I then nce at her attire. "Ah, but before all the serious stuff, we have to buy you some nice clothes. These dirty rags won''t do at all."


    She looks at me appreciatively and then scans me from head to toe. "I''ve been meaning to ask¡­ what''s with your wardrobe? Is this some new fashion trend that arrived while I was locked away?"


    Indeed, I''m still in my hoodie, t-shirt, trousers and Kobe ''ck Mamba'' edition sneakers. All ck colored because I was in my depressive emo state on the day of my transmigration. I stick out like a sore thumb.


    "Hmm¡­ I really should buy some local stuff, huh. To answer your question, Ie from a very distantnd."


    Her eyes light up with excitement upon hearing that. "You also hail from a different continent?! And you''ve just migrated? Do you not have the leveling system there? That would exin why you are so weak despite looking to be over twenty years old¡­"


    Ouch. She is pretty close to the truth, an amazing deduction from Miss Samurai. "Something like that. I''m not confident in telling you more, but I will once we spend some time together and earn each other''s trust without having to rely on the contract''s binding nature."


    She nods with understanding and immediately drops the topic.


    "Well, we have a very frugal budget so I can''t promise to dress you elegantly but somethingfortable and practical should be possible to attain. We also need to retain at least 1 silver for emergency funds. Let me see¡­ that leaves us with 2 silver and 96 bronze coins to spend on clothes and other stuff.


    I''ve already bought some toiletries but I only have one brush for teeth cleaning, so we need to get you one as well."


    "Sounds good. Comfortable and practical is exactly what we should get if we''re going to be fighting monsters¡­ and doing other¡­ less honorable things."


    My beautifulpanion really isn''t thrilled by the idea of doing underhanded actions, huh? It''s not like I was nning to straight up be a hardcore criminal, I will just jump on good opportunities when they present themselves, such as the merchant carriage''s ownerless crates ready to be sold being presented to me on a silver tter.


    "Alright, good to hear that you are not how I imagined a young nobledy to be. Any clothing shop ideas? I''ve not yet been to one in Aldoria."


    "Me neither. I was dragged here in chains, so I didn''t exactly get to sightsee¡­"


    "Let''s explore a bit then. We''ve got time until lunch."


    We start walking, but I stop abruptly. "I don''t want you hurting your feet by walking barefoot on these dirty streets."


    She shakes her head. "It''s fine. I can bear with it. I''ve been through much worse."


    I shake my head. This simply won''t do. "That might be the case, but I want you to look back on this day in the future as the day you were freed from your chains and had a brilliant fresh start which led to the best chapters of your life, not one where you had to nurse your bleeding and bruised feet, and with every step you took being painful for the entire next week."


    Ayame looks a bit more gently at me than previously. "What do you suggest then? We can rush to the nearest shoe shop and buy one there."


    I take the leather bag off from my back and hand it to her, then I squat down in front of her with my back to her person. "I suggest that you get a free ride. This chariot has been approved by the queen herself. If there''s a queen in this kingdom that is."


    She ignores my light joke and looks at me hesitantly.


    "What, you think I''m doing this to get to feel up your behind or something?"


    Ayame doesn''t reply verbally but I can tell that the answer is a clear ''yes'' just by looking into her eyes.


    "First of all, I''m greatly offended. I might be somewhat tempted by your enticing beauty but I''m a true gentleman at heart." She scoffs with disbelief, which I ignore, of course. I don''t understand why, but my lovelypanion doesn''t seem to have the greatest first impression of me. "Second, did you forget your use? You can just choke me out if I do something like that."


    She studies my face for over a dozen seconds, looking for any hidden intentions. There are none of course. Me getting to feel her tantalizing thighs in my hands and her chest squished into my back muscles while her head is so close to mine that she speaks directly into my ears is more than enough of a reward. I don''t need to grab her butt on day one.


    As my beloved father always said: slow and steady wins the race.


    Furthermore, I genuinely want to get to know her better, as I respect her person greatly. Not many people could endure what she did and remain sane. I want her to find her ce in this world and enjoy life once again. I have no ns to abuse my authority over her to put her into ugly situations.


    A honest and noble-spirited girl like her would be absolutely disgusted by someone who came off too strong with obvious intentions to get into her pants. Well, dirty rags in this case. I have a good alibi for my suggestion, so I should be good in her book. I hope.


    She relents finally. "Alright¡­ But I will really attack you if you touch me inappropriately." I can tell by the serious look in her eyes that she means every word of it. I wouldn''t have it any other way. A good warrior needs to have her strong convictions.

 Chapter 17: Shopping Trip 1

    Ayame climbs onto my back and clings her arms together in front of my chest. I then hold her firmly by the underside of her smooth thighs. Actually, I''m amazed by how smooth it is to the touch. I expected her to be a bit hairy after living in captivity for over a year.


    Not only that, but her skin is smoother than even the skin of the fewdies I''ve gotten close to in my previous world, though I heard somewhere that Asian women have smoother skin than western ones in general.


    I summon my inner schr and immediately begin to write up multiple hypotheses to attempt an exnation for this strange but very wee phenomenon of her body beingpletely hairless below her eyshes. Well, at least those areas that I can see.


    1, It is a known fact that she was ''cleaned'' by a caretaker before meeting me, so perhaps shaving was involved in that process, though the short time frame of said ''cleaning'' leaves me with many doubts regarding the validity of this hypothesis.


    2, Multiple assistants were included in the ''cleaning'' process to make it swift yet thorough, but I was explicitly told that ''a caretaker will clean her up'' or something along those lines, indicating that it was the work of a single person.


    3, Humans, or at least women in this world are simply less hairy than on Earth. I also lost my body hair during my transmigration, but I was under the impression that that was because of me bing a primordial.


    4, Perhaps her unique bloodline from the faraway eastern continent is the one causing this pleasant urrence. The only possible way to verify this is to rigorously examine other oriental beauties. Yes, there''s no other possible method of verification, and yes, they have to be beauties.


    5, Due to her rtively high level some bodily imperfections were expunged as she leveled up. This matches up with what I read in some cultivation novels with them not having to sleep, eat and stuff after reaching a high enough cultivation state.


    6, Some other, currently unknown effect is at y here.


    I really, really want to ask her for confirmation but I don''t dare. I can tell that she would refuse to answer and instantly get off me. I don''t think she could beat me up for this as I wouldn''t be breaching the contract, but I also don''t want her to hate me and ruin my future chances with her.


    I shelf this intriguing phenomenon to be meticulously studiedter and just delight in the blissful feeling her delicate thighs and chest give me for the time being.


    "You are really light, Ayame. Should we start with lunch instead of shopping?"


    "There''s no need. I would rather get the shoe first so that I can walk and then change into clothes meant for humans so that I can throw these filthy rags away."


    Damn. I was hoping I could chauffeur her around for a bit longer.


    "Alright then we will do as you suggested, but make no mistake, I will make sure to fatten you up properly in the long time we will be spending together."


    "I''m short and I''ve always had a slender frame, I don''t think there''s an issue with my physical build."


    "I agree. I like petite girls just as much as voluptuous ones, so you don''t have to worry about that," I get a scoff and a "dumbass" murmur straight into my ears, which I, of course,pletely ignore. "However, that doesn''t mean that a bit more weight wouldn''t do you good."


    She doesn''t seem very responsive so I take that as her consenting to getting fed properly from now on.


    After about ten minutes of silent walking, we arrive at a shoe-making shop. They disy a variety of products in their window, giving passersby a clear view of their offerings.


    We decide to check it out.


    We step into the shoe-making shop, greeted by the rich smell of leather and the sight of various footwear lining the walls. The shopkeeper, a burly man with a thick mustache, approaches us with a weing smile. "How can I help you today?"


    Ayame nces around, her eyes scanning the different shoes. "I need something practical forbat, but also durable for long journeys."


    She getspletely ignored by the attendant who doesn''t even acknowledge her existence once he sees her iron cor and the general perilous state of her wardrobe. It seems people don''t take ves into consideration. As the master I''m the one with the money pouch and the final say in what she gets anyhow, is what he must be thinking.


    "Please attend to thedy." I instruct him before mypanionshes out. I don''t know how she deals with such humiliation. Personally, I wouldn''t take it well.


    The shopkeeper nods and leads us to a section disying sturdy boots. Ayame, who didn''t seem overly bothered by his previous antics, starts trying on different pairs, testing their flexibility and fit. She moves with the grace of a seasoned warrior, and I can tell she''s ustomed to finding the perfect bnce betweenfort and utility.


    As she tries on boots, I decide to look around and see if there''s anything that might suit me. I pick up a pair of boots and examine them. They seem solid enough, but as soon as I put them on, I can feel the stiff leather digging into my feet. I wince and quickly take them off, muttering under my breath about how impossible it is to go from Kobe sneakers to medieval boots.


    The shopkeeper notices my difort and offers another pair. "These might be more to your liking, sir."


    I try them on, but they aren''t any better. The fit is awkward, and theyck the cushioning and support I''ve grown ustomed to. Frustrated, I set them aside and watch as Ayame continues her search.


    My shoes are my least eye-catching piece of attire so I decide to allow myself to at least keep those for now. Footwear is also the most important part of one''s wardrobe (after good protective armor) if one wishes to explore the world and fight while doing so. It is smart to allow myself thefort of wearing my current shoe.


    After trying on several pairs, Ayame finally settles on a pair of boots that are both sturdy andfortable. They have reinforced soles forbat and a snug fit that will keep her feet protected during long travels. She walks around in them, testing their flexibility and making sure they suit her needs.

 Chapter 18: Shopping Trip 2

    "These will do," she says with a satisfied nod.


    I can''t help but feel a bit envious of her ability to adapt so quickly, though it''s also true that she never had the pleasure of wearing a modern day shoe. I bet she would absolutely love to wear a trainer shoe.


    I nce at the shopkeeper and shake my head. "None of these are quite right for me. I''ll have to keep looking elsewhere."


    The shopkeeper looks a bit disappointed but nods understandingly. "It''s not easy to find the perfect fit, especially if you''re used to something specific." Thankfully he doesn''t bother me about my strange looking sneakers.


    We pay for Ayame''s boots and leave the shop. She looks content with her new footwear, while I can''t help but feel a bit annoyed by my own unsessful search.


    "Ready for some proper clothes now?" I ask Ayame. Sadly she no longer climbs onto my back. It was a short lived experience but a memorable one nheless.


    She nods. "Yes, l can''t wait to shed these humiliating rags."


    We head towards the nearest apparel shop, hoping to find attire that will allow us to blend in better and leave the remnants of our past behind. It''s a modest establishment with an array of garments disyed outside to entice potential customers. As we step inside, a bell chimes softly, and a young woman with a friendly smile approaches us.


    "Wee! How can I assist you today?" she asks.


    "We''re looking for some practical andfortable clothing for my new friend here," I say, gesturing to Ayame. "And I also need to find something for myself."


    The shopkeeper nods and leads us to a section filled with various types of clothing. Ayame starts browsing through the racks, her eyes carefully evaluating each item.


    "Before we start," I interject, "let''s get you some cushion for those boots. I can''t imagine wearing them without proper socks."


    Ayame raises an eyebrow but soon nods in agreement, finding no fault with my statement. "Alright, let''s get some then."


    We find a selection of wool and cotton socks. Ayame chooses two pairs of each type of socks that will provide sufficientfort for her new boots both in cold and warm weather. I also get a cotton one for myself. Satisfied, we return to the clothing section.


    Ayame picks out a few pieces, starting with a sturdy pair of trousers made from a durable fabric that allows for easy movement. She also selects a simple tunic, practical and easy to wear, and a long-sleeved shirt foryering.


    "These should do," she says, examining herself in a nearby mirror.


    I turn to the shopkeeper. "Do you have any rmendations for me? I''m looking for somethingfortable but also stylish. Oh and since the weather is so warm nowadays I would like to try some shorts as well."


    The shopkeeper nods thoughtfully and leads me to another section where a variety of clothing options are disyed.


    "For warmer weather, we have these lightweight shorts," she says, pointing to a rack filled with various styles. "And for afortable yet stylish look, I rmend these shirts. They''re made from breathable fabric, perfect for staying cool."


    I pick out a pair of shorts, long trousers and a couple of shirts, one in a deep blue and another in a crisp white. The fabric feels surprisingly soft, and I''m pleased with the quality.


    As I try on the shorts and shirts, Ayame continues to browse through the clothing. She adds a leather vest to her collection, which fits snugly and offers a bit of extra protection without restricting her movement. She also picks up a practical belt with several pouches for carrying small items and a lightweight cloak for cooler evenings.


    With our selections made, we head to the counter to pay. The shopkeeper tallies up our purchases and offers a warm smile as we hand over our coins.


    "I hope these serve you well," she says. "Safe travels to both of you."


    We thank her and step out of the store, feeling much more prepared for the road ahead. Ayame looks more at ease now that she has proper clothing and footwear, and I feel a sense of satisfaction knowing we''re both at least somewhat equipped for whatever challenges we might face.


    "Ready to get some food now?" I ask, ncing at Ayame.


    "Yes."


    We head down the busy street, the sound of bustling activity all around us.


    I decide to speak up, "we must enjoy avish feast, as we have multiple things to celebrate. Your freedom after a year of captivity, me finding my firstpanion, the amazing financial deal I struck with the GHT, your shedding of those dehumanizing sacks of clothes, your first meal where you get to decide what you wish to eat in a year, my arrival in this lovelynd, and much more."


    Ayame smiles faintly, clearly touched by my enthusiasm. "You''re right. We do have a lot to celebrate."


    We settle on a cozy-looking tavern with a sign that reads "The Hungry Hawk." The aroma of roasting meat and freshly baked bread draws us inside. The interior is warm and weing, with wooden tables and benches filled with patrons enjoying hearty meals and lively conversation.


    We find a table near the window, and a waitress quickly approaches us with a friendly smile on her face. "Wee to The Hungry Hawk. How can I assist you today?"


    "We''ll start with some drinks. A two big mugs of fresh, cold water please," I say. Ayame nods in agreement. We shouldn''t drink alcohol when the day is still young.


    "And for food?" the waitress asks, jotting down our drink order.


    "I''ll have whatever your special is," Ayame says confidently.


    "I''ll have the same, make sure they are big portions. Mypanion needs to gain some flesh on her bones" I add.


    The waitress nods energetically and disappears into the kitchen. We sit infortable silence for a moment, taking in the atmosphere.


    Ayame breaks the silence. "Thank you for today. It feels good to have proper clothing and boots. It''s been a long time since I felt thisfortable."


    I smile. "You are more than wee."


    Our drinks arrive, and we clink our mugs together before taking a hearty sip. The water is surprisingly refreshing, and I can feel some of the tension from the day easing away as I rest in thefort of the dining chair. I nce at Ayame and I can''t help but think how different she acts from what I would expect from a ve in her position.


    In the novels I''ve read, when the hero buys a ve and treats her with the bare minimum of respect, they can''t believe the hero''s kindness.

 Chapter 19: Labyrinth

    Of course, Ayame is certainly grateful, as she had just expressed, but she doesn''t kneel and kiss my feet for my ''otherworldly generosity.'' I understand that this is because she didn''t have a master yet. If she had been cruelly mistreated for a long time and then experienced me treating her like a normal human being, maybe she would feel more grateful. But I''m notining.


    I''m happy to see her behave more like a normal person than a liberated object.


    As I said previously, I don''t have a saviorplex.


    Now that I think about it, if I ever feel like parading myself around as a savior, which I don''t expect to happen, I should get a dog-kin girl. If they''ve inherited the personality traits of their animal equivalents, a dog-girl should be very loyal and grateful for the barest affection I show her. There''s a reason why they are touted as humanity''s best friends.


    If she has a good sense of smell, she could be a good scout, and since dogs are social creatures, she shouldn''t have a big problem with me having arge harem.


    "So," I say after I''m done with my internal theorizing session regarding the human and dog-kin psyche''s behavioral patterns, "what''s our next move? We have gear, clothes, and soon, food. What''s the n?"


    Ayame doesn''t need to think for even a second to reply, with more energy than she usually exhibits. "We have to begin your training. Normally, I would say that we should train for a few weeks before you get the chance to fight monsters properly, but if my memory serves me well, there''s abyrinth in Aldoria. The first few floors are easy enough that I can ensure no harmes your way.


    Maybe we can start your training while actually giving you a feel for realbat and earn some rewards while doing so."


    My eyes light up. "Labyrinth! Sounds amazing! Could you tell me how thisbyrinth thingy functions?"


    She nods. "They''re said to be created by the Goddess herself to allow adventurer wannabes a chance to learn the ropes in a more controlled way than rushing into the wilderness to try their luck. Abyrinth is an artificially created dungeon, each believed to house at least a hundred floors, though reaching such a high floor is a legendary feat you can only hear about from bards.


    Each floor is more difficult than thest, with the first floor only spawning a single level 1 monster in each chamber. That is where I intend to drill the basics into you. And yes, the monsters are also artificially created and respawn after a while."


    "Oh! That sounds like a great way to farm XP!"


    Ayame smiles at me mischievously. "You''re not the only one who thought this. Maybe due to the Goddess''s intervention or just the basic function of thebyrinths, monsters give a lot less XP and give less loot than natural monsters found in the wild."


    Damn. It was too good to be true; I should''ve seen a big, fat, ''but''ing at me from a mile away.


    She sees my dispiritedness and speaks up, "That is not to say that abyrinth can only function as a training ground. On the higher floors, I would say after floor 10, earning a living and leveling up at a good pace is possible. Of course, one needs to be strong enough to thrive there as you die in thebyrinths just like outside if your HP reaches zero.


    There are many people who are exclusivebyrinth clearers. Instead of calling them adventurers, they have the title ''explorers.'' There''s an Explorer ss for them too, so the Goddess herself acknowledgesbyrinth climbing as a viable profession.


    Actually, leveling up one''s Explorer ss to fifty is the requirement to unlock the rare Adventurous Pioneer ss, which is a strict upgrade in all aspects whenpared to the previous one."


    Interesting. I can''t help but smile at my cute and reserved samurai''s talkative nature when ites to this topic. She really is abatant at heart. It''s not like she bes an anti-social recluse that refuses to speak normally, as we did have some conversations while shopping and such, but now she really is in her element.


    Our food arrives, interrupting our conversation. The tes are piled high with roasted meat, vegetables, and thick slices of bread. It smells heavenly, and my stomach growls in anticipation.


    "Let''s eat first," I say with a grin. "We can n more after we''ve filled our bellies up."


    Ayame nods eagerly, and we dig in. The food is as delicious as it smells, and we both eat with gusto.


    Watching the great appetite with which she was feeding herself filled me with a strange sense ofhappiness and fulfillment for some reason. I guess doing good for someone else for a change isn''t so horrible. My parents always said that gifting feels better than receiving, a sentiment I never understood while I was on Earth.


    As we finish our meal, I ask for the bill, and after paying, we go on our merry way.


    After today''s expenses, I have a single silver and 72 bronze coins left in my pouch, which means we''ve spent over 2 silver coins today. I''m not frustrated, though, as getting proper clothing was important, and we bought more than one of each type so we don''t have to wait around while sitting on our thumbs for them to dry off after washing them.


    Ayame also got a pretty decent pair of shoes, which is a crucial expense that I didn''t want to skimp on.


    I was hopeful that we could buy some makeshift armor at the start of our shopping trip but that was quickly shot down. ording to Ayame, even good leather armor costs a lot rtive to the cheap clothes we bought, so first we need to make some money.


    We head back to the inn where I stayed yesterday to grab my two weapons and single armor piece. As I''m checking out of the room, the receptionist/owner tells me that I can leave my stuff in their storage area since I have a lot of unnecessary items on my person, ande back for itter today, which I''m happy to take him up on.


    I didn''t want to haul all our newly acquired clothing and toiletry items on my back.


    As we head out, Ayame tells me to hand over the bag to her because she should be the one carrying it since she is much stronger and also because I will be the one doing the fighting today.


    She doesn''t need to say it twice, I swiftly oblige. We ask around for directions from the locals and then head toward Aldoria''sbyrinth to finally have my firstbat experience.


    I''m thrilled beyond words.

 Chapter 20: Into The Labyrinth 1

    As we walk through the bustling streets of Aldoria, the atmosphere gradually changes. We start noticing more and more armed individuals, ranging from novice adventurers with simple gear to seasoned veterans with intricate armor and enchanted weapons.


    The air is thick with anticipation and a sense of purpose, as these adventurers all share amon goal: conquering thebyrinth floors to get stronger and richer.


    The closer we get, the more crowded the streets be. Vendors set up stalls selling various supplies, from potions to weapons to enchanted trinkets. The chatter of haggling and the clinking of coins fill the air, creating a lively and chaotic environment.


    Finally, we arrive at the entrance to thebyrinth. It''s a small, unassuming doorway set into the side of arge stone building. The entrance seems almostically tiny, considering thebyrinth is said to contain a hundred floors. Clearly, some dimensional magic is at y, making the interior muchrger than it appears from the outside.


    I stop for a moment to take it all in. The entrance is nked by four imposing knights, each d in gleaming armor and holding a formidable weapon. A small line of people has formed, waiting to enter thebyrinth. The adventurers in line range from eager and nervous neers to grizzled veterans, all waiting their turn to face the challenges within.


    As we approach the line, I notice a sign indicating the entrance fee: 20 bronze coins per person. I feel a surge of irritation. "The rich get richer," I curse under my breath. It is not enough that we risk our lives, we even have to pay for the privilege of doing so¡­ Didn''t the Goddess herself create this? Why are you bastards iming thebyrinth as your own?


    Ayame nces my way, "it''s just how things work here. Please don''t make a scene by attempting to sneak past the knights. They are all very strong, more so than me. They will sense youing from a mile away even if you try to sneak by them at the most opportune moment when none of them are looking your way."


    Naturally, I''m not that foolish. 40 bronze coins is a huge price that I''m definitely unhappy to pay but I''m not going to get my limbs chopped off for this shit.


    Begrudgingly, I nod and fish out the coins from my pouch when it''s our turn. We hand over our payment to one of the knights, who gives us a cursory nce before stepping aside to let us through. The coins clink heavily in his hand, causing my heart to contort in agony. This should be called sound torture.


    Even through his full helmet I can tell that he is smirking and he clinked the coins on purpose to fuck with me. Seeing our humble weapons and clothes must make him think we are farmers tired of field work and wish to strike it big, or something along those lines.


    I attempt to remember him to pay backter in full but he is in full-body armor that has no distinguishing feature¡­ I guess today is your lucky day.


    As we step through the small doorway, the world shifts around us. The narrow entrance gives way to a vast, cavernous space. Dim, glowing crystals embedded in the walls provide eerie illumination, casting long shadows across the stone floor. The air is cool and slightly damp, carrying the faint echo of distant sounds.


    "This is it," Ayame says softly, her eyes scanning the surroundings with a mix of caution and excitement. "We''ve entered Aldoria''sbyrinth."


    As we venture deeper into thebyrinth, the dim glow of the crystals and the echo of our footsteps create an eerie ambiance. Ayame walks beside me, her eyes sharp and alert.


    "On the first floor," Ayame begins, "we''ll only encounter three types of weak monsters. Though which ones exactly, I can''t say, as it changes with everybyrinth. In my hometown, the first level was upied by Slime Crawlers, Stone Sprites, and Shadow Rats."


    I nod, listening to her with rapt attention. "So, we might face something simr here, or it could be entirely different?"


    "Exactly," she confirms. "We need to stay vignt. The creatures on the first floor won''t be strong, but they can still be dangerous if we underestimate them."


    She continues, "Also, be aware that otherbyrinth clearers will be present, especially on the lower floors. We have to be cautious around them. It''s rare for explorers to fight each other, but it does happen."


    She pauses for a moment then continues, "there''s an unwritten rule among explorers: each party must wait outside the next corridor until the current party defeats the monster inside. Once the monster respawns, it''s their turn to fight. However, since this is an actualbyrinth with many possible routes, if we see a crowd waiting somewhere, we can always just take another path."


    "Got it."


    We continue through thebyrinth, the sound of distant battles asionally echoing through the corridors. The first chamber we approach is empty, allowing us to advance without dy. I grip my weapon tightly, ready for my first real fight.


    "Stay close to me," Ayame instructs. "I''ll guide you through the basics ofbat. Just remember what we discussed earlier."


    We step into the next corridor, the tension building in me as we prepare to face whatever challenge lies ahead.


    Ayame abruptly stops and holds up a hand, signaling me to be quiet. We hear a low, guttural growl echoing through the corridor. "Be ready," she whispers. "This will be your first battle."


    We step forward, and the source of the growles into view: a creature resembling a giant insect with jagged mandibles and glowing blue eyes. It''srger than any bug I''ve ever seen, its exoskeleton gleaming at me menacingly.

 Chapter 21: Into The Labyrinth 2

    "That''s a Steel Carapace Beetle," Ayame identifies. "Be careful. Their exoskeleton is tough, but they have weak points near the joints."


    She takes a defensive stance, and I ready my iron spear. The Steel Carapace Beetle lunges at us, but Ayame steps in front, effortlessly deflecting its attack with her de. She gestures for me to move in.


    "Now, strike at its joints!" shemands.


    I take a deep breath, channeling my pumping adrenaline into determination. I thrust my spear at the beetle, aiming for the joint near its front leg. The spear pierces through the weak spot, and the creature screeches in pain. It retaliates, snapping its mandibles at me, but Ayame steps in, deflecting the attack.


    With another well-aimed thrust, I hit another joint, and the beetle copses, its legs twitching. Ayame instructs me to stab its brain through its eye, and I do as told.


    [New ss Unlocked: Warrior]


    [You''ve in Steel Carapace Beetle (Level 1). You''ve Gained 3 XP]


    "Well done," shements with a small hint of pride evident in her tone. "You handled that well for your first fight."


    I nod, feeling a very strong mix of relief and gratitude. "Thanks. Boy am I d to have received your help, Ayame. If my arrogant ass walked in here alone with zero practice I would''ve gotten myself killed for sure."


    She doesn''t reply, just looks at me with a slightly smug expression, as if she was stating ''yep, you better be grateful!''


    I chuckle and shake my head then I take this moment of brief respite to examine my status.


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 1. XP 5/100]


    [Primary ss: Thief lvl 2]


    [Secondary sses:


    - ve Master lvl 1


    - Merchant lvl 1


    - Commoner lvl 1]


    [Vitality: 10]


    [Strength: 10]


    [Agility: 11]


    [Intelligence: 10]


    [Wisdom: 10]


    [Unused Skill Points: 0]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    Oh, great, I finally received a fighter ss. I put Warrior as my Primary ss and say goodbye to Commoner, hopefully forever. Or maybe it''s hidden OP? Perhaps a bit of experimentation is needed¡­


    Anyways, the Warrior ss gives me the minor effect of extra Strength, which means I lose my Agility point from having Thief as Primary ss. It has a basic skill called ''Power Surge'' which increases my Strength by another 10% for 5 minutes for 12 mana. Nothing amazing, but it''s a start.


    As I stated on the day of my transportation, I prefer to grind over getting gifted overwhelming personal might right out of the box.


    Slowly but surely I''m going to increase my personalbat power.


    Now that I take a look at it, I''ve gained only 3 XP for the monster but I''m at 5/100. After a few seconds of contemtion the only thing I cane up with as an exnation for this urrence is that increasing my Thief ss from lvl 1 to 2 gave me the remainder of my XP.


    Ayame did mention that these low level monsters will give little XP in thebyrinth but it doesn''t seem that bad, though to be fair I have my 3x XP boost bonus from my Primordial species. Reaching 100 XP and leveling up won''t take too much effort. Maybe I can reach a higher level faster than I originally expected.


    Just to confirm the level scaling, I ask mypanion, "Ayame, how much XP do you need to get to level 15?"


    She inspects her status before replying, "I''m at 241/3973"


    My eyes bulge. Damn, I should''ve expected something like this. Linear scaling would''ve been too generous. "I only need 100 XP¡­ Will I need the same amount as you do to go from level 14 to 15?"


    She looks at me with a hint of disbelief. "You don''t know even this? Now I believe you with certainty that you really didn''t have the system in your home continent. Thend must be very well hidden if it wasn''t overrun by others if everyone is as weak as you. Ah, I don''t mean to belittle you at all, it''s just a little hard to wrap my mind around your unique circumstances.


    Anyways, yes, everybody needs the same amount of experience points, with each level requiring 30% more than the previous one. That''s why once you reach level 10, which requires 1060 XP, things slow down a lot. If I be level 15, I will need more than 5000 XP before my next level up, which is more than what you will need to gain to go from level 1 to 10 all together.


    Of course, once you reach higher levels you will also fight stronger monsters who give you more XP, so it bnces itself out a tiny bit, but leveling up is a serious, lifelong effort andmitment that allbatants pursue until their dying breath."


    I nod while stroking my chin. I can understand now clearly whybat ves above level 10 were expensive at the market while those above level 20 were extremely rare and also much more pricey. There''s little I can do but grit my teeth and grind XP.


    What I''m very happy about is that I have no time limit. I absolutely despise games where a clock is ticking down and pressuring me. Here, I have to grind, yes, but I can progress at my ideal pace. There will be no game over if I don''t be level x in y hours, allowing me to take a more explorative approach to my newfound life.


    In the meantime the Beetle corpse dissipated into nothingness, but it left behind a palm-sized piece of its sturdy exoskeleton. I hope they are worth a few coins. I kneel down to pick it up and open the bag on Ayame''s back to store it inside.


    We then continue down the corridor, encountering a few more Steel Carapace Beetles. Each battle bes a bit easier as I get used to the rhythm ofbat and the weight of my spear. Ayame guides me through each encounter, offering tips and correcting my stance and other mistakes along the way.

 Chapter 22: Into The Labyrinth 3

    "Keep your feet shoulder-width apart," she instructs, adjusting my stance. "You need a solid base to maintain bnce."


    I nod, widening my stance as she demonstrated. The next Steel Carapace Beetle lunges at us, and I feel more stable as I thrust my spear.


    "Better." Ayame praises. "Now, keep your elbows in when you strike. It will give you more control and power."


    I adjust my grip, pulling my elbows closer to my body. I thrust again, feeling a noticeable difference in the strength behind my attack.


    "Well done," she says with sharp eyes as she observes all my movements with great scrutiny. "And remember to always keep your guard up after each strike."


    I focus on her advice, bringing my spear back to a defensive position after each attack. When it charges at us I maintain my guard, ready for its attack. Ayame blocks its charge, giving me the opportunity to strike at its vulnerable side.


    "Good, but don''t forget to pivot on your back foot." She added, then demonstrated with a quick turn. "It helps you move faster and dodge attacks more effectively."


    I mimic her movement, pivoting on my back foot as the creature swings its thorny tail. The maneuver allows me to evade the attack and counter with a precise thrust to its underbelly.


    I never studied martial arts before so I can''tpare her to anyone but I feel that she is a great teacher. I like that she is very patient and calm. My basketball coach used to make me feel afraid of making mistakes so rather than trying new moves I always went for the most surefire one, which resulted in consistency but I got bored of the sport as it felt way too stressful and unrewarding.


    I quit and became a League gamer, let me say that this wasn''t the greatest choice of my life. I once even broke my wrist while ying when I hit my desk out of frustration¡­


    Ehem, moving on from the trivia regarding my dark past, with Ayame as my coach, I feel free to experiment. She is vignt and ready to step in before I get into harm''s way, but otherwise remains in the background, letting me do my own thing.


    As we turn a corner, wee across a creature that Ayame titles as a Shadow Wisp. This creature is a small, floating ball of darkness with piercing red eyes and tendrils of shadow trailing behind it.


    "They''re fast and tend to attack with quick jabs. Stay close to me and strike with precision." My cute Monster Wikipedia sure is reliable. She recognized all monster types we encountered in an instant and knew their tendencies like the back of her hand. I wonder how many hours she spent studying them.


    The wisp darts at us, its movements swift and erratic. Ayame deflects its attacks with her de, creating openings for me to thrust my spear. I manage to pierce the wisp, its form dissipating into three smaller shadowy wisps. One wisp charges at me, but Ayame intercepts it with a precise sh, sending it crashing to the ground.


    I quickly finish off the rest, watching as their bodies dissolve into nothingness.


    "Great. You''re quickly getting the hang of it."


    We press on, and soon we encounter a Brambleback, thest enemy type of the floor, which is arge creature with a body covered in sharp thorns and a menacing snarl. Ayame takes the lead, blocking the Brambleback''s initial charge with her de.


    "Watch its movements carefully." My samurai advises. "Its thorns are its main defense and offense, but unlike the previous two types of monsters it''s a slow and simple creature. Wait for it to make a move and strike when it overextends."


    I focus on the creature''s movements, eagerly waiting in anticipation for the right moment. As it lunges at Ayame, I thrust my spear at its side crevice, avoiding the thorns. The Brambleback roars in pain, but Ayame deflects another attack, giving me a clear shot. With a precise thrust, I pierce its vulnerable underbelly, and the creature copses, bleeding and defeated.


    I then deliver a finishing blow.


    We continue to navigate thebyrinth, encountering these same types of monsters repeatedly. Each battle follows a simr pattern, with Ayame defending and guiding me, ensuring I learn the ropes without taking on unnecessary risks.


    I also noticed a pattern of each enemy taking at least two good strikes hits from my spear before falling, no matter how effective my first thrust is. It seems that the enemies also have a HP bar and either due to my low Strength stat or my shit Iron Spear, or probably both, I can''t one-hit them, they always need at least a finishing blow after my first attack.


    Determined to explore this phenomena I ask Ayame to attack a monster with her full strength and she did indeed kill it instantly. Her weapon is simrly an Iron one which is also categorized as ''Junk'' rarity like my spear, so the stat difference must be the deciding factor since she didn''t activate any Samurai skills, though perhaps there''s something else at y too.


    I will investigate more through the days.


    As we navigate thebyrinth, we asionally pass other explorers, some giving us curt greetings, others not even acknowledging our existence. The air is filled with the sounds of distant battles and the asional roar of a monster or the shout of explorers.


    After about two hours of non-stop fighting, we reach a small chamber. Ayame motions for us to rest for a moment. We sit against the cool stone walls, catching our breath. Well, to be more urate I do, because she is not out of breath at all.


    I have gotten a lot better in this short amount of time, which is confirmed by my awesome tutor. "In thest few fights I didn''t need to step in at all. Good job."


    "Thanks! I love this ce and fighting monsters. I always had an inkling that I would be a goodbatant if given a chance, but I''m so happy to see that my thoughts were actually not incorrect." She looks at me questioningly but I tell her to ignore my ramblings.


    I ask her for my waterskin which she tosses to me after taking it out from her bag. I drink half of it almost immediately, feeling very satisfied with the current state of affairs in general.


    I''m slowly grinding XP, my actual experience has improved quite significantly already, I have the best teacher I could ask for, and of course, I''m still in absolute disbelief that I was actually transmigrated to such a wonderful ce.

 Chapter 23: Discussing 1

    I ask her for my waterskin which she tosses to me after taking it out from her bag. I drink half of it almost immediately, feeling very satisfied with the current state of affairs in general.


    I''m slowly grinding XP, my actual experience has improved quite significantly already, I have the best teacher I could ask for, and of course, I''m still in absolute disbelief that I was actually transmigrated to such a wonderful ce.


    I have in 12 monsters so far. My Warrior ss reached lvl 2 and my XP is at 38/100.


    After a brief respite we stand to continue our activities, but before I can walk out of the chamber I hear her voice from behind me.


    "You''re pretty good. I expected us to progress slower." she says, and I''m happy to receive her encouraging words. I''m also surprised at how unbothered I am with this whole fighting and killing thing. Even when I''m sshed with blood or see the organs gushing out onto the ground after I pull my spear out of their flesh I don''t feel disgust contrary to what I''d expected.


    In fact, I enjoy thisbyrinth clearing quite a lot. Making money this way, even if dangerous, suits me so much better than doing my old desk 9-5 job.


    "Thank you, Ayame. With such an amazing teacher I would be ashamed to do any worse."


    She hurriedly snaps her head away. Wait?! I just made her blush?! Whenever I flirted with her before she just got annoyed at me¡­


    "I''m d you think so¡­ You are my first student, so I wasn''t sure how I would perform in this new role of mine."


    "I''m the first?! Then you should be even prouder. I was sure that you had taught at least a dozen students before me."


    She refuses to face my way, but while before I was uncertain, now though, I''m sure she is blushing. Sadly for me, she is blushing because her first student called her a greatbat educator and not because she is flustered by my flirting.


    At least I finally found her weak point. If I keep improving at a rapid rate and impress her I should have a good chanceter down the line to turn it into more. Though, of course, I will also keep flirting with her. It''s just too much fun to quit cold turkey.


    "Why do you consider me a great teacher?" She inquires softly after a few seconds of silence.


    I respond with a torrent of praise, a torrent I didn''t even need a second to conjure. "I think it''s because your personality is verypatible with mine. I love howposed and considerate you are with me. Your attitude is not overbearing at all, letting me experience everything at my own pace while observing patiently. I also love how kind and uining you are.


    Even if I make a mistake, or worse, repeat one I alreadymitted once before, you don''t flip out at me, but repeat what I should''ve done differently with amazing serenity and endless patience in your tone. Not only are you an extremely cute and beautiful girl, but also a serious, diligent and forbearing teacher andbatant, all that is to say, I''m amazed at how great of a person you really are.


    I''m d I got the chance to meet you, Ayame."


    She turns and nces at me for a few seconds, probably to ascertain if I''m sincere or just flirty as usual. I meant everything I said, so I respond to her questioning eyes by giving off an aura of certainty apanied by a happy, encouraging smile.


    Finally I can see her flustered expression, and just as expected, she is way too adorable. Her slightly red cheeks, her uncertain eyes which seem undecided between being pleased, overjoyed and annoyed (probably due to my cute and beautiful girlment?) create a lovely end result that I know I won''t forget for a very long time.


    She averts her gaze once more, "thanks¡­ I''m d that you think so highly of me as your instructor. I will do my best to remain as patient as I can, so feel free to experiment.


    You can''t be a goodbatant if you don''t find your own style." Her voice gets audibly flustered, "and I suppose I''m also happy to have met you¡­ I''m d and proud of myself for remaining steadfast in my resilience despite the cruel situation I found myself in to decline so many prospective buyers as I waited for the best one.


    I could''ve gone with a lot of them and enjoyed the outside world much sooner, but instead I waited and waited¡­ Chained to a bed and utterly humiliated every single day¡­"


    The strong girl that had such an imposing aura as she easily fought off any monsters for the past few hours was nowhere to be seen, reced by one that seemed visibly vulnerable. She appeared so small and weak in this moment.


    I thought that over the year-long captivity of hers she would get these emotions under control, that she cried all her tears out already and was now just on a path of vengeance, but boy was I wrong. How can you get over her trauma in a year, if ever?


    If my cherished mother or father betrayed me and sold me into a life of very I would most likely be aplete emotional wreck, a shell of a human being devoid of feelings for the rest of my life.


    I, as a man and her teammate, couldn''t just keep watching as I finally realized just how troubled she really was.


    I approached her and put my arm on her shoulder. To be honest, I really wanted to hug her properly, but she might get startled or outright offended if I were to act on such an impulse. She flinches at my touch but doesn''t make a move otherwise.


    I then begin to speak in a gentle, encouraging tone, "Ayame, you are absolutely correct in that you should be proud of yourself. You got dealt with a hand so horrible that just thinking about it makes me tremble with anger.


    A sister whomitted patricide before turning her de on you, a year spent chained in a ver''s basement cell, exile from your n, the king himself sentencing you to a life of very¡­"

 Chapter 24: Discussing 2

    She clenches her hands into fists. "All this is just way too unfair. None of this happened to me yet I''m furious at this horrible injustice, so I can''t even begin to imagine how you must be feeling.


    But here you are, doing your best to not only take the next step in your life, but you waited for a year in that terrible, dignity destroying situation until I appeared, the person you believed could give you the best chance at living your life the way you wish, and you grabbed that chance. I''ve never met nor heard of a stronger person than you in my entire life.


    As far as I''m concerned, you are the epitome of bravery and determination, a person I can look up to for the rest of time."


    She trembles for a second under the weight of my words before disappearing from my sight. I simply can''t follow her movements physically. In the next moment I feel a heavy object crashing into my chest, almost making me fly away. I look down to see Ayame hugging me with her arms wrapped around my waist with a strong enough grip that I had to gasp for air for a second.


    She nuzzles her head into my chest as she rests on my body.


    I''m beyond shocked at how daring the timid girl''s actions are but I don''t hesitate to reciprocate her actions as I ce my right hand on her back and embrace her closely with all my strength while using my left hand to gently pat her head.


    She doesn''t even flinch from me using my full force besides snuggling her face up and down on my chest, which might be a little hurtful in some other scenario but right now I couldn''t care less, plus I already knew that she was a superhuman hiding in a slender girl''s unassuming body.


    I continue encouraging her as I whisper, "I know it might not sound very reassuringing from a guy who is in his mid twenties while being level 1, but, as I promised when we met, we will make everyone pay who has wronged you so that you can move on with your life properly."


    I felt a nod of her head on my chest as she pulled me even closer with her hands. Soon the heavily barred floodgates finally broke down as muted sobs echoed through the corridor. I continued to caress her while embracing her even tighter as I whispered reassurances into her ear, doing all three actions at the same time.


    For a great warrior who was to inherit the n, showing weakness must''ve been a big no-no in her life. I''m happy to see her open up to me to this degree, and that she sees me as someone she can show this vulnerable side of hers to.


    After about fifteen minutes she seems to have calmed down, so I decide to speak up, "sorry for yapping on and on, but I got really sad when I saw your dejected state of being. I hope I didn''t overstep my boundaries."


    She shakes her head. "You didn''t¡­" She lessens her gripping strength in her arms so that my bones can finally take a rxed breath. "I''m the one who should be sorry¡­ I didn''t consider your low level and more or less attacked my master.


    A lesser man would''ve used this to chance teach me some so-called obedience or whatever but you instead bore with the suffocating pain and tried to make me feel better."


    I don''t reply, I just continue stroking her head gently. Her silky hair is really pleasant to the touch.


    She looks up into my eyes after wiping her tears and tilting her neck at quite a steep angle due to the difference in our height, and mumbles with a hint of red on her delicate cheeks, "that was my first hug¡­ Not even my parents embraced me as a child¡­"


    Damn, warrior n education must be quite harsh in this world with the elders shouting ''there''s no ce for love and affection on the battlefield!'' and all that macho jazz. It might create strong soldiers but also affection-starved humans it seems. At least her mother could''ve cuddled with Ayame before putting her to sleep or something, but who am I to say?


    If she wasn''t betrayed she surely would''ve be an amazing Samurai and next head of her n. She doesn''t look a day older than 20, I would say she is at most 22, (unless humans age differently here than on Earth, something to investigateter) and she also spent a year in captivity but she is already level 14.


    I wouldn''t even be surprised if she spent all her adult years as a ve, yet she is so strong, so her n''s education was clearly delivering quite the admirable results.


    I can''t hold myself back anymore, her teary eyes, her crimson cheeks, her tight embrace force my hand. I Lift both my hands to her face and cup her cheeks, then I lean in and kiss her on her forehead. This was not a flirty action on my part. Ayame just seemed like someone that really, really needed some affectionate gestures.


    She freezespletely, like a deer surrounded by a pack of starving wolves.


    The Samurai girl looks at me with wide, unbelieving eyes for a few long seconds before averting her eyes and instead going back to her previous state of resting her head on my chest as if she was hiding, then I hear a very flustered, timid voice, "w-w-what are you doing?! You know I can beat your butt if I want now, right?"


    I grin, "oh, really? Go ahead then."


    A long silence ensues that is only interrupted by my barely audible strokes of her hair. "Ayame, I know that you are an extremely strong, talented, and ambitious woman.


    I can also tell that you are dealing with some deep-seated trauma, so I would like to let you know that you can hug me or talk to me or whatever you findforting should you wish to, however, I want to make something very clear to you." This gets her to once again look into my eyes, "I have no, or to be more urate and in, I have absolutely, utterly zero interest in bing your friend or big brother figure."

 Chapter 25: Boss Room 1

    She blinks a few times with clear confusion in her eyes. "At first you were just a beautiful girl that I found pleasant to look at, but after spending thest few hours with you, I can say with absolute certainty that I want you to be my lover. I believe our personalities have great chemistry, and I find every second spent with you to be pleasant.


    Before I met you, I was quite confused and a bit lost, but ever since our encounter, things have been fun. I enjoy yourpany and wish to know you thoroughly, both as a person and as a woman."


    She meets my gaze for a dozen or so seconds before detaching from my embrace and taking a few steps back. "I appreciate your honest words, Quin, but right now I simply can''t answer your feelings either positively or negatively. I need some time to sort everything out in my head."


    I nod before grinning at her. "That''s all I wanted. I didn''t expect you to be mine right now, I just wanted to make it clear that you shouldn''t see me as just a friend or an emotional outlet.


    You can, of course, but I want more than that and I won''t let you forget it." I pause before continuing, "Furthermore, as a warrior woman, I expected you to say, ''I can''t be with someone weaker than me!'' So I wasn''t expecting anything from the start anyway."


    She smiles before shaking her head. "Having a reliable partner soundsfortable, but I don''t need a man to protect me. I want to be the greatest swordmaster in the world, not a housewife hiding behind her husband''s back. If I wanted protection, I would''ve be a servant ve instead of abat one. I haven''t worn a maid outfit yet, but I''m sure it wouldn''t look too bad on me."


    "Now that''s something we can both agree on and also something we must rify with facts that are undeniable beyond a shadow of a doubt."


    She looks at me questioningly.


    I rify for the innocent warrior, "I meant that you will wear a maid outfit for me in the future, Ayame."


    She shakes her head. "In case you didn''t read the entirety of my ve contract that you also signed, as yourbat ve, you have the right to choose my dresses, but they must be at least somewhatbat-oriented.


    For example, when we went to the shop today, you could''ve chosen all the apparel for me, and I had no grounds to reject them as long as they were meant to enhance my effectiveness in battle.


    If, in that same example, you had forced me to get all kinds of revealing clothes, I could''ve rejected them on the grounds that you were unnecessarily humiliating me or trying to push me into a role not included in our contract. So I don''t understand why you are stating such an impossibility with so much certainty in your voice as if it were a fact."


    I smile at her mischievously. "You misunderstand me. I''ve read your contract and I''m happy to see how much freedom you have despite your supposed horrendous social status. Even if that wasn''t the case, I wouldn''t abuse my power over you to humiliate you.


    I''m saying that you will wear maid outfits, among other sexy ones, out of your own volition, without me even having to ask." I finish my arrogant statement with a yful wink.


    Her eyes widen as she clenches her hands into fists and stomps on the ground, shouting at me furiously, "That will never happen! It''s nice to dream big, but you should settle for something realistic!"


    Oh sweet summer child. The future holds endless possibilities.


    Well, I don''t see a reason to argue with her right now because nothing wille of it anyway. Seeing how her mood has elevated from depression to a very energetic one, I decide to move on and turn to leave, which further angers my slenderpanion. I hear a "Don''t ignore me!" shout, but I ignore that as well.


    We spend the next few hours clearing corridors on the first floor. I''m really getting into it now. Ayame rarely needs to step in; she spends most of her time observing me quietly from a close distance. Once I''m done with a fight, she gives me a few pointers to improve myself, but I''ve not made any giant mistakes since our lengthy discussion.


    I''m very happy with and proud of my rate of progress. I''ve now in 20 level 1 monsters, making me have 62/100 XP. However, I''m getting tired. My mana is also low due to using my innate Warrior spell quite a bit. With my low Wisdom stat, my mana regenerates very slowly, at the annoyinglyggard rate of 1 mana per 10 minutes.


    "Ayame, I think it''s time we retreat for the day. Or would you prefer to go alone to higher floors?" I ask, feeling the weariness in my bones.


    She shakes her head. "No. I would rather mentor you until you be strong enough that we can work together. The faster we be a real team, the better off the both of us are. If I just start going alone, it will be even longer before you catch up."


    With my 3x XP rate, that might be sooner than she expects. I''m interested to see her surprised face when she realizes it, but for now, I decide to keep it to myself.


    "However, before we leave, we should clear the boss room," she adds.


    I stop in my tracks, my eyes widening. "Boss room?! Amazing. This world is simply the best. What are boss rooms exactly?"


    Ayame doesn''t seem surprised by myck of information regarding this topic; by now she is used to my utter newbie status on the continent. "At the end of eachbyrinth floor, you can find a chamber behind tworge doors. In each of these boss rooms, a single entity spawns, and they are an upgraded version of one of the monsters found on their respective floor.


    So, in our case, the boss will be an upgraded version of a Steel Carapace Beetle, Shadow Wisp, or Brambleback, but it will still be level 1. Once we beat the boss, we gain ess to the next floor."

 Chapter 26: Boss Room 2

    Pretty simple and easy to understand, nice.


    "This fight might be too much for the current you, so don''t be disappointed if I step in," she continues to which I simply nod. There was a reason why I wanted to buy a strong person to help me get established in this world. I don''t have any issues with being overshadowed by an experienced warrior.


    We walk through thebyrinth, the atmosphere growing more intense with each step as we approach the boss room. As we turn a corner, we see a small queue of explorers waiting in front of tworge, ornate doors. The doors are impressive, standing about twenty feet tall and ten feet wide, made of a dark metal intricately carved with scenes of epic battles.


    Golden iys highlight the carvings, making the scenes almoste to life. Large iron handles, shaped like intertwined dragons,plete the formidable look.


    Ayame exins, "Here is the queue I mentioned. Clear your mind of useless thoughts and get ready to fight to the best of your ability."


    We wait our turn, and soon, it''s our time to enter. The doors creak open, revealing a massive chamber. At the center stands our opponent: a Brutal Carapace Beetle ording to my cute and reliable Monster Wikipedia, an upgraded version of the Steel Carapace Beetle. Its exoskeleton glistens with a dark, menacing sheen, its size nearly twice that of the regr monster.


    The mandibles arerger, more jagged, and emit a clicking sound that echoes throughout the chamber. Its multiple legs, tipped with sharp ws, seem to dig into the stone floor as it prepares to charge.


    I grip my iron spear tightly, determination coursing through me. Instead of charging, I nt my feet and wait for the beetle to make the first move, remembering Ayame''s advice on patience and defense. The beetle''s eyes lock onto mine, and in an instant, it lunges forward with surprising speed for its size.


    "Stay light on your feet," Ayame advises, "watch its movements carefully."


    As the beetle charges, I sidestep quickly, barely avoiding the deadly mandibles. The beetle crashes into the spot where I was standing, stone chips flying from the impact.


    "Good dodge!" Ayame calls out. "Now, just like you did for the regr beetles, aim for its joints when it''s recovering from an attack."


    I take a deep breath, adjusting my grip on the spear. I thrust forward, aiming for the vulnerable joints where the beetle''s exoskeleton is thinner. My spear connects, but only grazes the surface. The beetle recovers quickly, turning to face me again with a screech of rage.


    "Your stance is wrong! Remember to keep your elbows in and pivot on your back foot!" Ayame calls out, reminding me of her earlier lessons.


    I adjust my posture and prepare for the beetle''s next move. It lunges again, and this time, I''m ready. I dodge to the side and thrust my spear into its exposed side, feeling a satisfying crunch as the tip prates the softer part of its armor.


    The beetle screeches, thrashing in pain. I try to press the advantage, but it swings a wed leg at me, forcing me to retreat.


    "Good strike! Keep the pressure on," Ayame encourages. "But don''t get reckless."


    The beetle lunges at me once more, and I dodge, but my foot slips on the uneven floor. I lose my bnce, and the beetle''s w grazes my arm, drawing a thin line of blood. I grit my teeth, ignoring the pain.


    Seeing my struggle, Ayame steps in, her movements swift and precise. She blocks the beetle''s follow-up attack with her sword and swiftly counters, shing at its exposed joints.


    "Watch closely," she says, her voice calm and focused. "You did aim for the weak points but you were sluggish and overeager. Attacking too soon can be just as wrong as being slow.


    She moves gracefully, exploiting the beetle''s vulnerabilities with each strike. Within moments, the beetle copses, defeated. Ayame turns to me, offering a reassuring smile.


    "You did pretty well. Normally low level explorers like you form big teams of simrly beginner individuals and tackle the first floor using numbers, this method often incurs quite a few deaths and career-ending injuries, so you really shouldn''t be ashamed due to my heavy interference."


    She seems perturbed for some reason, we already established that I have no such issues. I have to think for a few moments before it clicks, "ah, are you worried that a woman helping me is hurting my masculinity?"


    Ayame examines my expression for a few seconds before nodding.


    I can only chuckle wryly. "I really don''t care. Anyhow, aren''t you women pretty much equal to men power-wise on this continent? Or do you get less attributes?"


    She shakes her head, "No. Everyone gets 1 to each attribute upon leveling up and 5 points you are free to spend however you see fit. The disadvantage we women face is at level 1, because most decently fit adult males will have on average 10 starting attribute points in Strength, Agility and Vitality, but us females have on average 8 in those.


    By the time one reaches my level, this initial disadvantage basically disappears entirely."


    I nod repeatedly while receiving the new information. That means I''m apletely average healthy male because I have 10 in each attribute.


    She then continues, "however, there''s still an ugly and quite annoying stigma of womenbatants being below men, despite there being a lot of strong and well-known women, such as Sword Saintess Rose, who I looked up to quite a lot while growing up. a lot of males would''ve felt insulted by me saving them, especially because I don''t have a physically imposing figure or personal fame."


    I can''t help butugh at their stupidity. "Ayame, please erase such useless thoughts from your mind. If I get killed because you are afraid of hurting my ego then I will cry in the afterlife ande back to haunt you. Instead of feeling ashamed, I''m proud to have such an awesome teammate. You want to be the strongest sword user in the world, right?


    You can''t aplish such a lofty goal if you worry about nonsensical stuff."


    A happy smile creeps up onto her face. "Okay."

 Chapter 27: Brainstorming

    I can''t help butugh at their stupidity. "Ayame, please erase such useless thoughts from your mind. If I get killed because you are afraid of hurting my ego then I will cry in the afterlife ande back to haunt you. Instead of feeling ashamed, I''m proud to have such an awesome teammate. You want to be the strongest sword user in the world, right?


    You can''t aplish such a lofty goal if you worry about nonsensical stuff."


    A happy smile creeps up onto her face. "Okay."


    "Furthermore, I want all my wives to be strong. Don''t you think it''s extremely romantic to fight shoulder to shoulder with your lover? Who needs housewives when I can create a harem of powerful women who shine brilliantly on the battlefield? Maybe there''s something wrong with my head, but to me that sounds extremely hot."


    My Samurai girl shakes her head disappointedly, "yes, there must be something wrong with your head¡­ Most men who create a battle harem want to outshine all of them, often being the only frontliner with the women taking up supportive roles."


    She then nces away and whispers under her breath, "though I can see the appeal of fighting shoulder to shoulder with one''s beloved¡­"


    I grin victoriously. "I knew you would understand. It''s certainly very manly to protect your women behind your broad shoulders but how much sexier is it if a strong woman fights her own battles and emerges victorious? To be honest I don''t really care for pretty little princesses that cheer me on from the sidelines but I do for strong and independentdies."


    "Well, I''m d to hear I don''t have to worry about you getting jealous of my prowess, but I hope you didn''t misunderstand my earlier actions of hugging you. They were just a momentarypse of judgment due to my sudden emotional weakness."


    "Naturally. Sorry if I''ve been talking too much recently. I find it very easy to converse with you. Let''s get out of here before I bore you to death."


    I bend down to pick up the boss monster''s dropped loot- another carapace item, this onerger than the rest. We begin walking back toward the entrance of thebyrinth, chatting along the way.


    "How much do you think our haul will fetch?" I ask.


    "I honestly have no idea. Prices vary from city to city, and as a future duchess I didn''t really bother remembering the prices of these low-value items. I hope we at least break even with thebyrinth entrance fees; otherwise, we''ll have to look into different avenues for earning coins." She nces at me worriedly.


    I can already tell what she''s thinking. When I bought her, she agreed to something that was a part of my demands. "Don''t worry, I have no ns to start thieving just yet. Maybeter down the line, when we have a fat target ready to be squeezed dry and only after thorough investigation. We won''t be trashy pickpockets stealing 20 bronze coins from construction workers and farmers.


    You''re a warrior with no stealth skills, so that would be a quick recipe for getting our hands chopped off. High risk for very little reward."


    Ayame releases a happy sigh and her body visibly rxes.


    "I don''t know how to tell you this gently, but I have a way for us to earn some silver coins without doing anything overly illegal, and it''s only a day''s worth of work." That catches her attention.


    "Yesterday, before I came to Aldoria, I saw a merchant carriage get piged by a dozen or so goblins. The merchants lost, which resulted in the males getting killed and the females getting hauled off. I took this opportunity to liberate the carriage from its now ownerless crates."


    Her eyes widen with disbelief. "And you just let them get taken away?"


    I examine her for a few seconds before nodding nonchntly. "Yeah, of course I did. I was a level one nobody against a dozen armed goblins. What do you expect from me? I didn''t even have weapons back then; I picked up the guards'', which is where yours came from, by the way."


    She grits her teeth and looks at her iron sword with a hint of sadness. I''m happy to see that she doesn''t throw it away at least.


    "Ayame, I have no saviorplex. I am an opportunistic hedonist. I have no wish to hide this facet of me from you. I believe that while heroes burn amazingly bright, inspiring the masses all over the world, their mes fade and extinguish just as swiftly as they ignite. I want to lead a consistent, happy and pleasurable life where I live for a long time as the one on top of the pyramid."


    I pause for a second before looking deep into her eyes. "I want to be a the strongest existence that no one even dares think of opposing. That is my end goal."


    Her body freezespletely, except for her eyelids that open and close a few times in a rapid fashion. Is it that big of a shock? Maybeing from a level one''s mouth it sounds like a madman''s ramblings.


    She soon confirms my thoughts, "Despite you being aplete beginner with little resources to your name, wanting a harem of powerful and beautiful women is a lofty but understandable dream that a lot of humans can understand, me included. But you also want to be God? The Goddess is on top of the ''pyramid'' as you prefer to call it, so do you wish to usurp her position?"


    I wait for a few seconds before shaking my head. "It''s waaay too early to say such things. For now, let''s just leave it at the fact that I will never stop looking for ways to grow stronger, and neither should you, even if it means going against the currently established and epted rules."


    I take a breath and then continue, "If you no longer wish to debate the morality of my actions regarding the goblin attack, we should start to think about what to do with the crates. I hid them in the forest, so there''s a good chance no one found them.


    I did a brief market research, and their value should be more than 20 silver coins, but we can''t sell them in Aldoria because the merchant only sold them here, so we''d get busted. Unless you have a better idea, we''ll have to rent a mule and a carriage and take the wares to a different town a small distance away."

 Chapter 28: Selling Labyrinth Loot 1

    Thankfully Ayame doesn''t seem to wish to linger on the topic of my dubious actions, but to be fair, I did specifically warn her that if she chose toe with me, we wouldn''t be doing everything by thew. She ponders the situation for a few seconds before replying, "Alright. First of all, we should check if the crates are still there.


    With ourck of funds, renting a vehicle and mule and not getting any profit out of it means we can''t even enter thebyrinth to make money and will have to either rob people or work some menial jobs. I don''t even know if we have enough money to rent in the first ce. After we confirm the existence of the wares, we''ll have to ask around for someone willing to rent them out.


    I would prefer to upgrade our equipment before we undertake this task, but that would take us a long time at our current pace of progression."


    I nod. "Sounds like a n!"


    We exit thebyrinth, stepping into the cool evening air. The sky is painted with hues of orange and pink, and the bustling sounds of the town are a wee contrast to the eerie silence of thebyrinth.


    "It''ste," Ayame observes, looking up at the sky. "We should head to a shop to sell these monster materials before it gets too dark."


    "Good idea. Let''s see what we can get for our haul." I reply.


    Ayame adjusts the bag on her back, filled with the materials we collected, and we make our way through the winding streets of Aldoria. The streets are still fairly crowded with townsfolk finishing their business, and the asional adventurer or merchant passing by.


    Eventually, we arrive at a shop with a wooden sign swinging gently in the evening breeze. The sign reads, "Garen''s Monster Materials and Curiosities," and a warm light spills out from the windows, casting a weing glow onto the street.


    Ayame pushes the door open, and a bell jingles above us as we step inside. The shop is filled with shelves and tablesden with various items, from weapons and armor to potions and trinkets. Behind the counter stands a burly man with a thick beard, his sharp eyes scanning us as we approach.


    "Evening, explorers," he greets us with a nod. "What can I do for you today?"


    "We have some monster materials we''d like to sell," I say with a hint of tiredness in my voice. I didn''t feel it in thebyrinth, but now that we are out of the danger zone exhaustion is beginning to crash down on me.


    Ayame sets the bag on the counter and opens it, emptying the contents onto the desk. Various shells, essences, and thorns spill out.


    Garen strokes his beard thoughtfully as he examines the items. He pulls out a few, turning them over in his hands and inspecting them closely.


    "Hmm, nothing extraordinary," he murmurs. "Steel Carapace Beetle shells, Shadow Wisp essences, Brambleback thorns¡­ I see these a lot. The carapace is nearly worthless for armor, and the rest aremon at best."


    He picks up therger carapace item from the boss beetle. "This, however, is a bit more interesting. Good for grinding into powder for alchemy."


    Garen retrieves a ledger from beneath the counter and starts jotting down notes. After a few minutes, he looks up and gives us a nod.


    "Alright, for everything here, I can offer you¡­ 30 bronze coins. Fair enough?"


    Ayame and I exchange a nce. Fuck. It''s way less than we hoped. With 40 bronze to enter thebyrinth, about 40 more of general daily expenses means we simply can''t clear thebyrinth to make a living at this point.


    "60 bronze coins," I blurt out, shamelessly doubling his offer after equipping my Merchant ss and using my [Lesser Barter] ability. I then realize that I didn''t actually need to equip the ss as I can use its spells even if it''s set as a Secondary ss and not the Primary so I swap it back.


    Garen raises an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. He looks over the materials again, his gaze lingering on the boss beetle''s carapace before heartilyughing. "60, you say?! Boy, that''s quite a jump from my initial offer. What makes you think thesemon materials are worth that much? Novice explorers bring these trashy items to me in bulk."


    I maintain eye contact, projecting as much confidence as I can muster. "The boss beetle carapace is indeed more valuable than the rest, but consider the volume we''ve brought you. The shells and essences might bemon, but they''re in excellent condition. Plus, the powder from the carapace can be used in high-demand alchemical potions." I spout some bullshit thates to mind.


    I have no idea what I''m saying at all.


    Garen''sughter dies down as he scrutinizes the materials once more, this time with a more critical eye. "High-demand alchemical potions, you say?" He leans back, crossing his arms over his chest. "You''ve got guts, kid. I''ll give you that. But guts alone won''t change the market value of these goods."


    Ayame steps closer, her presence adding a subtle weight to the negotiation. "Perhaps the market is flooded with these materials, but our consistent supply can ensure you always have stock, Garen. That reliability should count for something." Would you look at this devious girl? I honestly didn''t think she had it in her. Maybe she is going to adjust to my way of life sooner than expected. Supply?


    What supply? We are about to leave the town, and even if we do return, I will do a thorough market research when I have the time to find the best buyer for my items. I''m just too tired now, shops are also closing, and we need the money for tomorrow if we decide to go ahead with the n.

 Chapter 29: Selling Labyrinth Loot 2

    Garen grunts, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "You''ve got a point,ss. Consistent supply is worth its weight in gold. Well, not literally if all you bring me is from the lower floors, but you do get the point." He looks back at me, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Alright, I''ll y along for once, but 60 bronze is still a stretch. How about 45 bronze coins?


    That''s more than what I would give to my friend''s son who is also a novice explorer like you two."


    I keep my expression steady, despite the urge to ept his offer immediately. The Lesser Barter ability is pushing me to aim higher. "How about 50 bronze coins, Garen? Five more coins should be nothing to a well-off and long-established merchant such as yourself, while for us beginners it can be the difference between life or death."


    Garen''s eyes sh with a mix of amusement and respect. He leans forward, cing hisrge hands on the counter. "50 bronze coins, huh? You''re a shrewd one, even ying to my heartstrings. Alright, 50 it is, but only if you promise me that you will treat your ve well in exchange, youngster. My grandma used to work as a maid for the Fujimori n and she was very well treated.


    In fact, she and my grandpa were the ones who established this shop using their umted savings thanks to her high sry. I don''t know nor care how someone from that n lost their freedom, but I still don''t wish to see her mistreated."


    We are both taken aback. Ayame, especially, looks shocked by this revtion. Her eyes widen, and she stares at Garen with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. "Your grandmother worked for my n?" she asks, her voice soft but incredulous.


    In the meantime I realize that the fact that just looking at Ayame was enough to recognize her origins means that there are very few asian-looking individuals on this continent, with the possibility of her extended family being the only ones bing quite usible.


    Garen nods, a hint of a smile ying at the corners of his mouth. "Yes, she did. Spoke highly of the Fujimori family. Said they were honorable and fair. So, when I see you here, I see a bit of that old respect and loyalty. I don''t know how the n does these days, but back then working for them was a great honor for usmon folk."


    Ayame''s expression softens, and she bows her head slightly in gratitude. "Thank you, Garen. I appreciate your concern and your fair dealing. I promise, Quin has treated me with respect and fairness."


    Garen nods, satisfied. "Good to hear. Now, let''s get you those 50 bronze coins." He counts out the coins and hands them to me. I pocket the money, feeling a sense of joy and relief.


    "Pleasure doing business with you," Garen says, his tone warmer now. "Remember, rare materials fetch a good price here. Keep me in mind."


    "We will," I reply. "Thanks for the deal."


    As we exit Garen''s Monster Emporium, the clink of the coins in my pocket is a reassuring sound. Then I give said pouch to my lovelypanion because good luck to any petty thieves who attempt to take it from her. The streets are quieter now, with only a few people still out and about.


    "Good job in there," Ayame says, her eyes reflecting a mix of admiration and curiosity. "I didn''t know you were good at bartering."


    I shrug modestly. "It''s nothing special, but thanks for the praise." I then can''t help but grin at her. "Reliable supply, huh? I didn''t think my precious samurai was capable of spouting such nonsense."


    Her cheeks redden to a tomato shade. "It was the first time I did something shameful like this¡­ I¡­ I was just trying to help you out, but if I knew he had old ties to my family I wouldn''t have said those things¡­ I feel so guilty right now."


    I pat her shoulder lightly, "don''t mind it, Ayame. The merchant way of life is just as hard as thebatant''s from a certain viewpoint. These people have the thickest skins in the world.


    Since it''s very easy to tell your social status due to your iron cor, he should know that the only way for you to be a ve is that you were exiled from your n, which means you don''t have a way to verify his story anyways. Maybe he made all of this up to seem more likable. I honestly wouldn''t be surprised even if the 50 coins he paid was too little for our haul in reality.


    Anyways, if we decide to live in Aldoria for the time being after we are done with our errand we cane back to this shop and see if a long term rtionship is possible between us."


    Her body seems to rx a little upon hearing my reasoning. Doing ''bad things'' for a good girl like Ayame must''ve been hard mentally.


    "I didn''t know it was so easy to tell that you were from that n. Doesn''t that mean we have to worry about someone kidnapping you? You might''ve lost your value as a political hostage but what about some petty revenge? Or what about random powerful men who simply wish to ''try out'' an exotic beauty like you? I wasn''t aware that people from your continent were so scarce. Aren''t we in danger?"


    She thinks for a few seconds before replying. "Not particrly. Of course, danger is always around the corner, but while you can only find people with my features in the n, said n has over a hundred thousand members. If people realize that I was the heiress to the n things might change, but the fucke- I mean the rude individuals of this continent say that we all look the same to them.


    Also, taking me from you by force would be foolish because doing so would alert the ve house and the authorities. This cor binds my life but in a way also protects it. Otherwise there would be no reason to title ves with different work types.


    If the master is stronger than thebatbor/service ve he or she could just force themselves upon the ve, however, the contract protects the ve from bing a sex ve."

 Chapter 30: Time To Rest

    "Oh, that makes sense." We don''t dwell on the topic any longer. Ayame and I leave the part of the town that is closest to thebyrinth, because this area is specialized for explorers and adventurers with various shops targeting them. I would rather not stay in this ce until I be a bit stronger as living among people that are all stronger than me feels very unnerving and ufortable.


    "Let''s go pick up our stuff from the inn. Would you prefer to stay there for the night or find a new one?" I inquire.


    "I don''t have a preference, we can stay there if the price is good." She replies nonchntly.


    The two of us don''t talk anymore until we reach our destination. I was a bit worried that I would get swindled because I have a general trust issue towards humanity in general, but after checking, I''m happy to see nothing missing. The innkeepers kept their word and stored our items for the day.


    We decided to rent the same room I was upyingst night and we also paid for dinner for two and a bucket of hot water with a rag to clean ourselves afterwards. All together the cost came to 33 bronze coins, making us have 1 silver and 59 bronze coins to our name.


    This once again shows how little money we made today. Though, to be fair, it was an afternoon''s worth of work only, but a single construction worker is said to earn 50 bronze a day, so we can''t be happy with today''s haul, especially because we earned 50 only after some serious haggling. Anyhow, once I get stronger our ie rate should skyrocket, so I''m not depressed.


    The meal was very delicious, especially after the hard work we''ve put in today. My first day of being abatant was thrilling, exciting and fulfilling but also exhausting. I''m drained of energy.


    We head back to our room and a servant brings us the bucket of hot water we paid an extra bronze coin for. Sadly nothing sensual happens, we didn''t wash each other''s bodies or anything like that. Well, not that I was expecting to do so, but a man can hope, no?


    My hopes were crushed mercilessly when she told me to wipe first while she meditated for a bit. She then ''bathed'' after me, and I was explicitly instructed to go for a 5 minute walk, to which I obedientlyplied.


    I don''t know if I could''ve insisted on staying and watching due to the contract, but I had no intention to abuse my master status over her. It was Ayame''s first day outside the ve house in a year and I didn''t want her to be ufortable. Not that I have ns to peek at her at ater date.


    I am a gentleman, after all.


    She will undress herself willingly in front of my observant eyes soon enough.


    By the time I got back to the room I found her lying on the floor, using her clothes as a makeshift pillow and nket. It doesn''t lookfortable one bit. She spent the entire day patiently instructing me and she even saved my life at least a dozen times. I simply can''t allow this.


    "Come on, Ayame. Go sleep on the bed, you deserve it."


    She turns to look at me. "You worked hard today, Quin. You are also my master. There''s no reason for me to sleep there."


    "I insist."


    "So do I."


    Why must she be so hard headed about the most useless stuff? She tends to be sox about these things. In the restaurant she always orders ''whatever the specialty is''.


    "Alright, thene up so that we can both sleep on the bed."


    I can see her looking at me with usatory eyes.


    "Really? We''ve been through this dance already, Ayame. If I molest you or something you can beat me up. I don''t feelfortable with my precious teacher sleeping on the floor next to me."


    "... Alright." That seems to have made her relent. Nice.


    We both lie in the bed now, at a respectable distance from each other. She turns to her sides, showing me her back. I nce at the ceiling and look over the various system stuff I''ve neglected so far. Ever since I bought Ayame I was a ve Master but I didn''t even check the ss specifics.


    [ve Master: Basic Evil ss]


    [Effect: Minor Wisdom Increase]


    [Base Skill: ve Status Monitor]


    [ve Status Monitoring: Allows the ve Master to examine his or her ves'' status windows.]


    Evil ss? Why? very is legally epted¡­ Is the Goddess against very? But then why allow it to exist? I don''t believe for a second that she is so weak that she can''t send a message to her temples or something saying that anyone owning a ve is a heretic¡­


    Wait, how do I level this ss even? The others are pretty straightforward, but this¡­?


    As I think that, I somehow delve deeper into the description, and a leveling exnation appears.


    [To level up the ve Master ss, one needs to make good use of their ves. The universal leveling method is to have one''s ves level up their sses or Normal Levels, but there are more effective job-specific methods as well;


    - Forbor ves: have them work diligently and finish projects to a satisfactory degree. The better the end result (calcted as more ie or recognition the master receives) the more XP the ve Master receives.


    - For service ves: have them provide elegant and tasteful service on a regr basis. The more impressive and prestigious they make their owner look, the more XP the ve Master receives.


    - For sex ves: have them satisfy their partners'' sexual urges, the more satisfied they leave the more XP the ve Master receives, furthermore, if their sexual services are provided for a marypensation, the more ie they bring to their master the more XP the ve Master receives.


    - Forbat ves: have them triumph over foes, the stronger the more XP the ve Master receives. Have them represent their master in tournaments, duels, exhibitions and the more fame they earn for their owner the more XP the ve Master receives.]

 Chapter 31: Introspection

    Oh! Very detailed and thought out, I must admit. I don''t really think I want to level this ss though, I mean, wouldn''t a mage or another epic ss be much cooler? Furthermore, I don''t think I want to spend more money on acquiring good ves¡­ Can''t I just meet some nice people that are not contractually chained to me? Makes me feel a little pathetic.


    Moving on, the innate skill is very intriguing. I instantly check Ayame''s window out with childlike excitement spread throughout my body.


    [Name: Ayame]


    [Race: Human]


    [Title: -]


    [Level: 14. XP 250/3029]


    [ss: Samurai lvl 14]


    [Vitality: 50]


    [Strength: 49]


    [Agility: 50]


    [Intelligence: 23]


    [Wisdom: 23]


    [Unused Skill Points: 2]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    The first thing that stands out to me is her name; Ayame. Itcks the Fujimori surname. It seems that once she was exiled she lost the right in the system''s eyes to call herself by her n''s name. How cruel.


    The second is that she only gained 9 XP throughout the day. Yes, it was me who did most of the killing, but that is stillughable if I consider how much she needs. Really, she is only there to teach me. Leveling her up on the first floor would take decades.


    The third is that she doesn''t have the Primary and Secondary ss distinction, she is a Samurai and that''s it. Furthermore, she has the same ss level and Normal Level. I can only assume that people that have trained in a single ss have the same level in both categories.


    Andstly, yeah, her stats are kinda insane. She said that each level up increases each attribute by one, which means she didn''t spend a single free point on Int or Wis. Well, that is as long as she started at 10 in both as level 1. It''s understandable though, for a melee warrior those attributes are not necessary, especially whenpared to the other three.


    I summon my own window to take a look at it as well.


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 1. XP 70/100]


    [Primary ss: Warrior lvl 2]


    [Secondary sses:


    - ve Master lvl 1


    - Merchant lvl 1


    - Thief lvl 2]


    [Vitality: 11]


    [Strength: 10]


    [Agility: 10]


    [Intelligence: 10]


    [Wisdom: 10]


    [Unused Skill Points: 0]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    I already have two sses that are level 2 while my main level is still at 1. I can only draw up the theory that Primordials have a difference here. After seeing Ayame''s stats I feel a bit saddened by mine for a second before telling myself that this is only the second day I spent in this world.


    Furthermore, I realize that the benefits the attributes provide are not linear. ording to Ayame''s 50 Agility, she should be only 5 times faster than me, but that can''t be true. I know for a fact that she didn''t go all out today and I sometimes couldn''t even follow her movements with my eyes, much less react to them in time.


    I then nce at the section which I''ve ignored all this time, [Unused Skill Points: 0].


    Ayame had 2 unused points, I''m curious now.


    [Use Unused Skill Points to unlock Rare sses once other requirements are met. Use Unused Skill Points to unlock spells and abilities once other requirements are met.]


    Wow! So this is incredibly important. I can''t waste points thoughtlessly. I check what I can unlock right now.


    A Thief-specific spell is the first I notice.


    [Spell: Lesser Lockpicking]


    [Increased chances of sessfully opening locks using proper tools.]


    [Requirements: Thief lvl 1, Unused Skill Points 2.]


    Interesting. I check a few more, they are rather basic with only needing a few ss levels and unused points, such as Power Strike, Battle Cry, Lesser Pickpocket, .


    As I go lower on the list things are getting more interesting. My eyes widen with surprise when I read the next spell.


    [Spell: ve Contract]


    [Force a ve contract on a defenseless and defeated individual or on those that willingly don''t resist. The caster can mandate the contract uses, but in case the receiver is willingly participating, they have to ept the uses before the contract is formed.]


    [Requirements: ve Master lvl 10 / ve Merchant lvl 15, Unused Skill Points 10.]


    Now I''m starting to understand why the Goddess considers this ss evil. It''s also nice to see that a single spell can be unlocked by different sses, it creates some flexibility and variety.


    I keep looking. My bodypletely freezes in the next second and I can''t help but grab my precious friend in my right hand.


    [Primordial Breeding Physique]


    [Primordials are unique existences with the greatest adaptability in not onlybat, but also reproduction. Primordials are capable of conceiving offspring with any race, and to make the process effective their physique can be adapted to satisfy arge number of partners.


    Primordial Breeding Physique upgrades one''s body''s interior and exterior to give the best environment to sire as many children as possible.]


    [Requirements: Primordial Race, Primordial Level 3, Unused Skill Points 3.]


    What. The. Fuck.


    I need this shit. Right this instant.


    Not that I''m embarrassed by my current physique, not at all, but this sounds simply amazing. After I calm down a little I realize that perhaps this should be pushed a bit further behind on the priority list of unlockables. Getting good sses and spells shoulde first¡­ Right?


    Fuck. I''m really tempted to unlock this first. Would I grow taller? My little bro bigger? What would happen? Could I cum buckets?


    Would it taste like some divine honey to the receiver?


    ¡­ Before I get overly excited I force myself to move on. It isn''t an easy task.


    "Now what''s this¡­?" I can''t help but whisper as I reach the end of the list and check out thest item.


    [Unique ss: Primordial Viin]


    [A one-of-a-kind ss avable only to Quin Noir. Getting ahead in lifees naturally for the Primordial Viin. The Primordial Viin faces very little moral dilemmas throughout their life and is among the most methodical, cunning and ruthless individuals one might be unlucky enough toe across during their lifetime.]

 Chapter 32: Primordial Villain

    [Requirements: Primordial race, three of the following: Assassin lvl 10 / Thief lvl 10 / Necromancer lvl 10 / Cultist lvl 10 / ve Master lvl 10 / Bandit lvl 10 /Pirate lvl 10 / Kidnapper lvl 10, Unused Skill Points 5.]


    Oh, dear Goddess, what is this?


    Wait, does this mean that the Goddess herself created a ss for me? And she thought that this was the one most fitting for my person? How can her image of me be so low?!


    ¡­ Really¡­?


    I feel so insulted now. I''m not such a scumbag, right? Right?


    Why not make me the Primordial Mercenary or something? I don''t think of myself as innately evil, I just don''t really feel much empathy for outsiders¡­


    I don''t wish to unlock this stupid ss. I will just be a Warrior/Mage/Healer/Tank hybrid or something. Sounds OP enough for me.


    Just out of curiosity I check out the Primordial Viin ss in more detail.


    [Unique ss: Primordial Viin]


    [Effect:


    Increased HP (Great)


    Increased MP (Great)


    Increased Vitality (Medium)


    Increased Strength (Medium)


    Increased Agility (Medium)


    Increased Intelligence (Medium)


    Increased Wisdom (Medium)]


    ...¡­.


    I''m utterly speechless.


    What the hell is this?!


    All my sses provide me only with a single minor increase as their effect.


    Just the Great HP increase alone is amazing, as I don''t really wish to see it reach the number 0. Combined with the rest¡­ I don''t know what to say.


    Just topare it with a rare ss, I summon Ayame''s Samurai ss details.


    [Rare ss: Samurai]


    [Effects:


    Increased Vitality (Minor)


    Increased Strength (Minor)


    Increased Agility (Minor)]


    [Base Skill: Vertical sh]


    Well, she at least has an innate skill which Primordial Viincks, but otherwise¡­


    I let out a defeated sigh, "shiiit. Ayame, I think I might just have to be a viin." I tactfully inform mypanion.


    She doesn''t reply for a good ten seconds before I hear a tired grunt, "...huh?"


    I''m too stunned by all the new information to borate properly and soon I hear a defeated sigh from my lovelypanion who thenpletely ignores me for the rest of the night.


    ¡ª


    - Day 3 -


    We wake up in the early morning refreshed and quite energetic. I can tell from Ayame''s expression that she is very happy to finally sleep in a bed without being chained to it. Her serene smile, softened by the morning light, is a wee change from the guarded look she wore when we first met.


    After a dozen or so minutes of getting ready, we leave the room and this time we check out properly from the inn.


    Following our n, we journey on foot to where I hid the merchant crates to check their existence and the status of the wares. The morning air is crisp, and the forest is alive with the sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves. Ayame walks beside me, her eyes scanning our surroundings with practiced vignce.


    It takes us a few hours to get to the vicinity and an extra hour for me to find the exact location of the hidden crates, but we seed after a short while.


    As we search, Ayame''s patience shines once more as she doesn''t rush me despite me fumbling around the forest foliage like a fool. I love this aspect of her. If she was impatient I would feel stressed but now I just feel calm and a bit of excitement for the future. Her presence is a steadying force, and I appreciate her more with each passing moment.


    We inspect the crates and are quite relieved to find that everything is alright. The wares inside are in decent condition; the perishables aren''t rotten, though they are far from fresh. I''m uncertain about their market value in this state, but I hope they''ll still fetch a reasonable price.


    "Watch out!" Ayame shouts suddenly, breaking my focus. I spin around, grabbing my spear and assume a defensive stance. My eyes scan the surroundings for the source of her rm.


    A few small green creatures, no taller than a child and with beady eyes glinting malevolently,e into view. They have ragged clothing and crude weapons slung over their shoulders. Their presence is apanied by the high-pitched, discordant sound of their voices. "Skreee!!" one of them screeches.


    One of the creatures, who appears to be their leader, points at us with a wed hand. "Pretty woman!" it cackles, its voice like nails on a chalkboard. Then it turns its gaze to me, and with a mocking sneer adds, "Man ugly! Kill!"


    "Thanks, buddy. Love you too," I mutter under my breath, trying to maintain myposure despite the absurdity of the situation.


    "Goblins¡­ Sorry, Quin, I failed to detect them in time somehow. I''m not the best at surveince¡­ Damn! Now I feel so ashamed!" My samurai kept berating herself for this supposed failure. Well, she did sense them in the end, but only once they got quite close to us.


    "Don''t mind it, Ayame. I was thinking of adding a good dog girl to the party soon. Her nose should sense these filthy creatures from miles away. Even I can smell their piss covered skin¡­ So fucking disgusting to be honest."


    "Why not a good dog boy?" She teases, which Ipletely ignore. A man in my party? Good joke, woman.


    "I can only see three of them¡­ Do you sense any more?"


    "Nope, it should be a scout party. They might be part of the same raider group you encountered before."


    "What do you think about me handling this? I can tell by yourx attitude that you can ughter them easily. Might be good training for me."


    She smiles and nods at me, "I was just about to suggest that. I will shadow you and step in should the need arise. Don''t rush and use theircking intellect and the superior reach of your spear as well as your longer limbs to your advantage."


    With a deep breath, I nod and take a step forward, brandishing my spear. The goblins'' sneering expressions only increase my disgust fueled determination. I tighten my grip and prepare for the brutal encounter.

 Chapter 33: Goblin Fight

    "[Power Surge]!" I activate my innate Warrior spell with a roar.


    The first goblin lunges at me with its rusty dagger. I sidestep its clumsy attack and thrust my spear into its side, the de sinking into its flesh. The goblin lets out a gurgled scream, but it doesn''t go down. With a quick follow-up, I pull the spear out and thrust again, this time aiming for its chest. Blood pours from the wound like an open faucet, and the goblin copses, lifeless.


    [You''ve in goblin (Level 2). You''ve gained 17 XP]


    I barely have time to process the kill before the second goblin charges at me, swinging its club wildly. I parry the blow with the shaft of my spear and counter with a jab to its throat. The goblin staggers but remains standing. I adjust my grip and drive the spear into its gut, twisting it to maximize the damage.


    The goblin chokes and drops to its knees, clutching its stomach before falling to the ground.


    [You''ve in goblin (Level 2). You''ve gained 17 XP]


    [You''ve reached Primordial Level 2.]


    [Warrior lvl 2 ¡ú 3]


    Nice! I can''t help but cheer inwardly. The XP drop is much better here than in the first floor of thebyrinth, especially when we factor in my three times increased rate. Goblins are simple creatures that are easy to kill with a long spear and the barebones training I received from Ayame yesterday, even more so than the level 1byrinth monsters I''ve encountered.


    The leader, witnessing the swift demise of itsrades, hesitates for a moment before letting out a furious screech. "Skreee!!" It rushes at me with surprising speed, its dagger aimed at my chest. I deflect the de with my spear and kick the goblin back, sending it sprawling to the ground. Before it can recover, I pin it down with my spear, the sharp point pressing against its throat.


    "Stop struggling!" Imand, my voice cold and steady. The goblin ils its limbs around for a moment, then freezes, its beady eyes wide with fear. I nce at Ayame, who stands ready to intervene, but she remains in the background, trusting me to handle the situation.


    "Ayame, I want to hunt more goblins."


    She nods approvingly, I can see a happy curve form on her lips as well. "Maybe we can save the women you saw get kidnapped. They certainly won''t be the same after two days of goblin captivity but they still deserve a chance at life¡­"


    Oh, there''s that too. I might''ve forgot about those twopletely. I got a bit bloodthirsty from seeing how much XP they give for how simple creatures they are. With my increased XP gain from being Primordial I could farm some good levels here.


    "You, muckrat, tell us. Do you have any treasures in your home?" I ask from the captured goblin.


    "Is that seriously your first question?! I don''t believe this!" For some strange reason my cutepanion is furious with me?


    "Yes! Many shinies! We raid vige!" It shouts frantically. "Women too! You take pick! One free!


    Gobbo ask boss for you!"


    I look into his eyes and I can see a strange, cunning glint; it''s not hard to tell that his genius mastern is to lead us into the midst of his tribe and have all of them gang up on us. I have to do my utmost to hold back myughter. The simplicity of these creatures are pretty amusing, I would estimate them to have the intelligence level of a 10 years old child from Earth.


    "How many goblins are there?" Ayame inquires.


    "Gobbo no speak woman! Gobbo breed woman!" His unexpectedly misogynist response destroys Ayame''s serene expression for a brief moment before she swiftly regains her cool. She is clearly way above getting offended by a goblin.


    Wow. Perhaps some modern feminist ideology is in desperate need of being introduced into goblin society.


    I stab my spear into its shoulder. "Gobbo yes speak woman!" I shout at him with a certain amount of amusement in my tone. It''s more fun to speak like a stupid little goblin than I expected.


    He cries out with an ear piercing scream, clutching his other hand at my still embedded spear, desperately attempting to pull it out. "AAAAAAH! Ok! Gobbo speak woman!!!"


    I hurry him along kindly, "answer then, you retarded midget." I don''t pull out my spear because he is getting somewhat rxed once again and I know that doing so would pain him even further.


    He then looks inwardly and begins counting one by one as he remembers them, "Gob one, Gub two, Gib three¡­"


    My and Ayame''s eyes meet during his recounting session and I can see tiredness in her gaze. I find this whole situation kinda funny but for some reason she doesn''t. Perhaps she is eager to save the captives so she can''t enjoy the moment. Or maybe she had already dealt with enough goblins in her life.


    She speaks up, "alright, stop counting. Can you instead tell us how many boars your tribe could eat in a day?"


    "Gobbo think three!"


    "Which direction is your camp?"


    "Where Gobboe from!"


    "Do you have any trapsid around your camp?"


    "What is trap?"


    "How many captives do you have?"


    "Uhh¡­ Gobbo remember¡­ Blonde one, red two¡­" He begins slowly counting once again.


    "Ok, stop." She grimaces before saying, "how many days would it take you to mate with all the captives?"


    "Oh, Gobbo do it in ten days!" Why does he know this instantly but take minutes to count the number of captives?!


    "How strong is your boss? Is he a goblin?"


    "No! Gobta, Gupta, Gipta hobgoblin! Three strong! Very!"


    It''s clear that Ayame knows how to interrogate this simple creature, so I don''t interfere and simply watch the proceedings with keen interest.


    She nces my way and nods. I don''t need words to understand her meaning. The interrogation is over. I lift my spear de out of his shoulder, receiving screeching cries as my reward, before I plunge it into his throat.

 Chapter 34: Rest In Peace, Gobbo

    [You''ve in goblin (Level 3). You''ve gained 29 XP]


    29 XP is 1 short of being the XP gain equivalent of ten level 1 monsters from the firstbyrinth floor. To be fair Gobbo was level three, but even then, theparison can''t be made less clear.


    However, thebyrinth still has plenty of advantages.


    Firstly, you know exactly what kind of enemies you may face, and what their levels will be. Yes, farming goblins here is much faster but who knows when a lvl 50 raid boss werewolf pack shows up?


    Secondly, out in the wild you have to spend lots of time searching for opponents, while they spawn in front of you in thebyrinth.


    Thirdly, wild monsters don''t disintegrate to drop loot. We either have to learn to butcher them or not gain any mary rewards for killing them.


    I''m sure there are more but I don''t wish to linger on this topic more in face of the danger we are about to dive into.


    "So, miss interrogator, care to divulge your findings?" I ask yfully.


    She doesn''t hesitate for a second as she answers matter of factly, "goblins eat at a very rough estimate one boar a day if there''s about fifteen of them. He said three, so we can make a somewhat educated guess that we are facing a tribe made up of roughly thirty to fifty goblins, led by three hobgoblins."


    She pauses for a second before continuing with evident disgust in her eyes, "Goblins for whatever reason are biologically incapable of ejacting more than once a day, so there are ten captive women. This is also an estimate because I wouldn''t be surprised if this filth didn''t remember properly how many captives they have."


    "Hmm¡­ Good job, Ayame. I take it you''ve had to deal with goblins before?"


    She nods, "yeah, I defended my n''s territory with my father a few times and we came across them quite often."


    "I see, we are quite lucky then. What can you tell me about hobgoblins?"


    "Hobgoblins are basically evolved goblins. Monsters have no sses but they can evolve into a higher existence when they meet certain level requirements, which for goblins happens at level 10. They have only slightly less intelligence than a human, they are strong like a trained soldier and can handle more intricate weapons. Don''t even think of fighting them, Quin.


    I will be the one to deal with them."


    Naturally, I had no such intentions, so I quickly oblige. "Alright. We shouldn''t rush in there but try to pick off as many stragglers as we can."


    "Agreed, but Quin, I feel that I must inform you that this is all very risky. I don''t know if I can protect you properly against these numbers, especially if I have to face three hobgoblins at the same time with such shoddy equipment. I understand if you would rather return to Aldoria and alert the guards. They will be here in five or so hours if we go immediately¡­"


    I can tell from her strained expression that she wishes to save the women right this moment. Who knows what horrors they would face in that time span. Well, I do have an inkling, but let''s leave it at that.


    Naturally, I don''t wish to give such a tasty XP farm to someone else, so despite for different reasons, we reach the same conclusion; we wish to fight them right as we are. Yes, I''m risking my life but the rewards are simply too tantalizing. If I kill dozens of goblins¡­ Oops, I''m salivating.


    "Ayame, sometimes a gentleman must risk his life to save defenseless maidens. I will not run and face the challenge head on! I might be calctive but I''m no coward. When the situation demands I charge in!" I shout energetically.


    She looks at me surprised for a few seconds but then smiles approvingly. Seeing her be so proud of me makes me feel quite happy.


    I''ve just earned some brownie points!


    Naturally, if I didn''t find them such good XP farm subjects I would be on my way back to Aldoria to rent my merchant carriage, but some things are best left unsaid.


    I summon my status window,


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 2. XP 33/130]


    [Primary ss: Warrior lvl 3]


    [Secondary sses:


    - ve Master lvl 1


    - Merchant lvl 1


    - Thief lvl 2]


    [Vitality: 11]


    [Strength: 12]


    [Agility: 11]


    [Intelligence: 11]


    [Wisdom: 11]


    [Unused Skill Points: 3]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 5]


    I spend a single skill point on the Warrior spell [Power Strike], then leave thest two to be decidedter. My future literally depends on this decision, I can''t rush it unless my life is in mortal danger. [Power Strike] is just too good to pass on in my opinion. It''s a simple spell that uses five mana to make my next strike deal fifty percent extra damage with a cooldown of twenty seconds.


    With my current 110 Mana I can use this Spell quite a lot.


    All of my opponents needed two hits of my iron spear so far. With this, I hope to be able to one shot the rabble.


    As for my unused attribute points I divide it by putting three into Vitality and two into Agility. Yeah, Strength is cool but I wanna survive first.


    With this my HP went from 110 to 140 (was 100 at level 1, got 10 extra for the default 1 point increase in Vitality due to level up). It seems that every point in Vitality adds 10 HP. I already feel a lot better with this big increase.


    With stat allocation done, my attributes are as such;


    [Vitality: 14]


    [Strength: 12] (+1 from Warrior ss effect)


    [Agility: 13]


    [Intelligence: 11]


    [Wisdom: 11]


    I move a bit and I can instantly tell that I''ve be faster with the thirty percent Agility increase. I''m not the only one, though. "What? You''ve leveled up? I thought you were at 0 XP¡­" Mypanion speaks up. I''m not in the mood to exin that I''m a Primordial with a cheat-like XP boost for now.


    "We will discuss such matterster. Let''s focus on the task at hand."


    She nods. "You are right. I''m far from being a good scout but we have to try to sneak closer to them."


    We begin making our way towards where Gobbo pointed us previously with measured steps.

 Chapter 35: Nother Scout Party

    After twenty or so minutes of traversing the forest we run into another goblin scout party. This time there are five of them, each dressed in their trademark loincloth and carrying very crude, crumbling weapons.


    I use the term ''scout party'' very generously because two of these degenerates are currently busy chewing at tree barks with their ugly yellow teeth while one isying the pipe in a nearby bush and screeching loudly at the same time. Thest two are¡­ enjoying each other''spany despite both being males.


    Well, one of them is enjoying it, the stronger one, the weaker not so much, evidenced by his shrieks and iling limbs.


    I feel a strange mixture of utter disgust and morbid fascination at the sight of these hopeless tards.


    I didn''t know goblins swung this way, but whatever floats your boat. I''m not one to judge. Freedom of speech and all that fancy-mancy 21st century stuff.


    I whisper into Ayame''s ear, "let me have a go at these rejects. Please circle around to the other side to cut off their escape route should I fail to get all of them."


    She doesn''t object and replies positively with a single nod of her head.


    I wait a few minutes to give her enough time to find the right position and then begin my silent assault.


    First I crouch sneak towards the shitting goblin. He is alone so he should make the perfect first prey. To my utter dismay just as I get close I hear himy another pipe, apanied by the foulest smell my nostrils ever had the displeasure of inhaling. It takes all of my sheer willpower to not make gagging sounds, but somehow I manage to persevere, though my eyes are tearing up quite vehemently.


    Before he can continue his musicalposition made up of farting and moaning sounds I lunge at him.


    Midway I activate [Power Strike]. At first I was considering showing my spear up his ass but when I realized that doing so would curse me to carry the smell of his filthy insides around with me I changed my target to the back of his neck.


    The spear pierced his skin, muscles and spine with little difficulty, making him go limp without a fight. I can hear faint gurgling sounds as he is silently choking on his blood for a few seconds before going radio silent.


    [You''ve in goblin (Level 2). You''ve gained 17 XP]


    [New ss Unlocked: Assassin]


    Oh! Seems like sneak attacking was the requirement to unlock this ss. I quickly equip it as a Secondary ss in Merchant''s ce.


    For good measure I spit on the corpse for making me smell that horrible stench before going back into my stealth mode.


    I don''t activate the Thief ss''s [Lesser Stealth] because I''m trying to conserve mana for the dozens of goblins that I might have to face soon.


    I look around to observe the two goblin duos to decide on my next target. The bark munchers seem to be in pure ecstasy, I honestly don''t think they have much brain power left in their heads to recognize sounds of fighting, so I go for the ''procreating'' duo first.


    I wait for the spell''s cooldown before stabbing the goblin that does the pounding in the back, but to my surprise it survives an attack from my Power Strike. He screeches and turns around confused and pained.


    He is bleeding profusely from his wound so I believe that he will sumb to his wound fast, but I don''t wish to leave things to time nor fate, so before he can reach for his weapon I plunge my spear into his chest for good measure.


    [You''ve in goblin (Level 3). You''ve gained 29 XP]


    I swiftly pull out of the by-now dead goblin and look at the other one. I feel a sense of pity towards his unwilling partner who is lying on the ground on all fours, foaming from his mouth while being half-conscious at best, but knowing what these creatures do to kidnapped women, such thoughts are reced withplete indifference as I stab him twice in quick session.


    [You''ve in goblin (Level 2). You''ve gained 17 XP]


    So that''s why he was overwhelmed so easily. The previous goblin was higher level.


    Seems like level 2 goblins are simple throwaway scouts while level 3 goblins are scout leaders.


    I nce towards the bark munchers and my disappointment in this species reaches a new high when I finally realize that there''s a slight bulge in their loincloths.


    Yep, they are getting aroused from eating tree bark.


    What absolute degenerates.


    I let out a defeated sigh at the image of my enemies, but I can''t help myself when in the next moment I let out an amusedugh.


    This world is just so much damn fun! I went from being a depressive office worker to a goblin exterminator!


    I wait for the cooldown to end once more and I pierce one of the munchers from behind with a Power Strike, who falls to the ground instantly.


    [You''ve in goblin (Level 2). You''ve gained 17 XP]


    Thest one wakes from his ecstasy induced stupor and cries out in surprise.


    Seriously, are they getting high from tree bark or what?


    He lunges towards his bone knife which is resting on the ground nearby but before he can reach it I thrust my spear, impaling his right thigh. He lets out a pained cry but doesn''t give up. In the next moment his arm reaches the crude dagger and he swings it around, attempting to sh me.


    The reach difference is so enormous between the two of us that his desperate swings aren''t even close to hitting me. Before he gets all smart and realizes that he should throw the de at me I pull the spear back and thrust it into his chest, using my full body strength to press him down onto the ground.


    I can see his eyes widen in horror, and I watch with interest as life slowly leaves his gaze until his head falls to the side unceremoniously and remains motionless.


    [You''ve in goblin (Level 2). You''ve gained 17 XP]


    Scout party number two eliminated, making it so that I''ve in 8 goblins. Our pace is swift and our ambushes just as deadly. So far we''ve not been exposed to the main camp.


    [You''ve reached Primordial Level 3.]


    [Warrior lvl 3 ¡ú 4]


    [Assassin lvl 1 ¡ú 2]

 Chapter 36: Slave Master, Thief, Assassin.

    I can''t help but chuckle inwardly when I see that I''m at exactly 0 XP towards Primordial Level 4. What a strange coincidence that the exact amount of XP packs dropped in front of me before we reached their camp. Is the Goddess on my side?


    Maybe she prefers bad boys. Why else give me my unique Primordial Viin ss? Or maybe it wasn''t handcrafted by her¡­ I better not have any disrespectful thoughts in case she can read minds and happens to watch over me¡­


    But hey, if you''re down, so am I, miss Goddess.


    I quickly invest my unused attribute points which I''ve gained from the level up and then inspect my stats;


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 3. XP 0/169]


    [Primary ss: Warrior lvl 4]


    [Secondary sses:


    - ve Master lvl 1


    - Assassin lvl 2


    - Thief lvl 2]


    [Vitality: 17]


    [Strength: 13]


    [Agility: 17]


    [Intelligence: 12]


    [Wisdom: 12]


    [Unused Skill Points: 5]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    I''m a bit sad that my Secondary sses are not leveling up besides the newly acquired Assassin, because based on the Primordial race description they should¡­ I can only make the assumption that nonbat sses don''t gain XP from killing enemies.


    I quickly check out my new ss in more detail.


    [Assassin: Basic Evil ss]


    [Effect: Minor Agility Increase]


    [Base Skill: Knife Throw]


    [To level up the Assassin ss, kill specific enemies you''ve targeted. If the kill is made without getting exposed the XP gain is increased.]


    The wording makes it sound that simply massacring thousands of people with some OP spell at once won''t give me Assassin XP. Leveling this one up seems a bit more of a hassle than Warrior, but at least it works on monsters as well, not just humanoids.


    With this I have three sses that can be used to fulfill part of the Primordial Viin ss''s unlock requirements.


    ve Master, Thief, Assassin.


    My parents would be so proud if they could see me right now.


    ¡­ Moving on, I prefer Agility increase over Strength, so I swap it with Warrior as my Primary ss.


    I sense Ayame approaching me with steady steps. "Good job, Quin." She congrattes me.


    "Thanks. They were¡­ upied. Made my job a lot easier."


    I hear her giggle, which is a very rare sight. "That they were."


    "Hey, Ayame, where are the female goblins? I''ve not met one yet, and this scout captain was even plowing his subordinate''s bum¡­"


    "They don''t exist. Goblins are conceived by humanoid mothers. As for what the captain was thinking¡­ I''m not an educated schr regarding goblin psychology and tendencies but my guess is that while they prefer women, ''a hole is a hole'' in their minds." She reveals the somewhat disturbing information with disgust on her face. "Honestly, they should just go extinct¡­"


    Kinda brutal but I can easily understand where she''sing from, especially as a woman. I can''t imagine many fates worse than bing a goblin tribe''s breeding stock.


    "Well, we can slightly reduce their numbers today, let''s be happy about that fact." I attempt to cheer her up. She was in a joyous mood previously but my question pretty much ruined it.


    She nods and steps forward to examine the gruesome aftermath of the skirmish. Her expression remains stoic, but there''s a flicker of contentment in her eyes as she surveys the carnage.


    The two goblins that I had taken downy in twisted heaps on the ground. My first thrust had caught one in the gut, spilling its entrails onto the forest floor in a slick, steaming mess. The second goblin, struck through the chest, gurgled on its own blood before copsing in a fit of spasms. Both corpses were drenched in dark, viscous gore, their eyes ssy and lifeless.


    Ayame''s gaze shifts to the remaining goblins. One of them, the one busy shitting, had his neck broken, the result of a precise and powerful strike. Blood has sprayed in an arc, painting the surrounding foliage in crimson. The body twitches reflexively, muscles contracting even in death.


    Another goblin lies slumped against a tree, arge gash running diagonally from shoulder to hip. Its organs are partially exposed, and the stench of blood and bile hangs heavy in the air. Thest goblin is barely recognizable, its face caved in from a brutal blow that has shattered bone and sttered brain matter across the forest floor.


    Ayame nods approvingly. "You really did well, Quin. Efficient and thorough."


    This is the first time she praised me for a single deed twice. Gotta write it down for the annals of history.


    "Thanks once again. I''m debating whether we should wait for nightfall to approach their camp or not¡­" I steer the conversation to the impending bloody encounter.


    She remains deep in thought while taking nces around the battlefield for a good few seconds. "We can assume that there''s between twenty to forty goblins left in their camp. Neither of us are good at sneaking and we are invading their home territory¡­ I believe that attacking during night would be more beneficial to them.


    Yes, we might kill a few of them in their sleep, or perhaps even all of them if we are extremely lucky, but if we are caught red handed they will overrun us easier during the night."


    She pauses to think for a few more seconds before continuing, "you''ve never fought in the dark and I also much prefer daytime forbat. Furthermore, although goblins are not nocturnal creatures, they can see in the dark quite well."


    "So you are suggesting a frontal assault?"


    Ayame shakes her head, "not quite. We should attempt to cull their numbers before that. With this horrendous iron sword and no armor I''m not confident in my ability to defeat the hobgoblins if they are given the chance to prepare."


    Damn, so we really are risking everything here. I''m getting a bit ufortable with the situation but the rewards are simply too tantalizing. I''ve made more progress in an hour than I would in many days of clearing the first floor of thebyrinth.


    I can only shrug to myself as we begin to make our way further into the forest towards their supposed camp location.

 Chapter 37: Shadowy Figure

    - Somewhere, sometime ago -


    The forest was veiled in the dim light of dusk, the fading sun casting long, eerie shadows through the dense canopy. Suddenly, a rustle disturbed the stillness, followed by a whisper of movement so swift and silent it seemed like a trick of the light.


    A cloaked, shadowy figure dashed through the forest foliage with extraordinary speed. Despite being entirely covered by a dark attire, it couldn''t hide her distinctly feminine physique as her voluptuous curves inadvertently revealed her gender. The woman moved with a grace that was almost ethereal. Each step was soundless, each leap effortless.


    The dark fabric of her attire clung to her curves, entuating a lithe and athletic build. Her silhouette was a blend of both strength and elegance, the lines of her body shifting fluidly as she navigated the forest with ease.


    The hood she wore obscured her features, but it couldn''t hide the intensity in her eyes, which glowed faintly through the darkness. Nor could it hide her fluffy ears sticking through the cloth on top of her head, or the tail that swayed from beneath her cloak. She moved with purpose, darting between trees, her feet barely touching the ground as if she were more spirit than flesh.


    She asionally paused her movement for brief moments and lifted her nose up and sniffed the air, clearly in search of something specific.


    The forest seemed to part for her, branches and leaves bending away as if in reverence. Her presence was a shadow among shadows, an enigma that eluded the grasp of both light and dark.


    The asional shaft of moonlight that pierced the canopy revealed glimpses of her, but only for an instant before she disappeared back into the gloom, leaving nothing but a rustle and the faintest hint of her passage.


    In a single bound, she vaulted over a fallen log, her form a blur of motion. Shended without a sound, her momentum unbroken. Her senses were heightened, attuned to every sound and movement around her.


    As she dashed forward with even greater speed, her hood fell off her head for a moment, revealing a golden retriever-like dog-kin girl. Her long, flowing ponytail of golden blonde hair streamed behind her like a radiant banner.


    Her beautiful blue eyes, previously bright and sharp, suddenly glinted with dejection, desperation, and hopelessness. Her fluffy, golden ears, drooping slightly in sorrow, twitched ever so faintly, and her equally fluffy tail, which usually swayed gracefully behind her, hung limp and lifeless.


    Her features, a perfect blend of canine loyalty and human beauty, were marred by a profound sadness that cast a shadow over her once radiant appearance. (picture)


    She grumbled under her breath, "where are you, stupid goblins¡­ Blossom doesn''t want to get whipped again¡­"


    She then whimpered, "even if Blossom finishes this quickly, Blossom will just get whipped anyways¡­"


    A tear formed in her eyes, finallypletely breaking the nerve-wrecking effect of her previously imposing aura. "Blossom misses you, Kiara¡­ Sister¡­ Mother¡­"


    -Back to the present -


    We''ve spent thest few minutes traveling through the forest towards the suspected location of the goblin encampment. In that time frame I checked through the Assassin ss unlockables and found what I''ve been looking for desperately, something that was missing from the unlockable warrior spells; an evasive movement ability.


    Yes, I could unlock some charge-like spells before like [Bull Rush], but I needed something to evade enemy strikes, not rush at them.


    I spent 2 Unused Skill Points to unlock;


    [Lesser Evasion]


    [Evade hostile attacks with graceful movements. Jump, roll, flip or simply step out of harm''s way tactfully and swiftly. Slightly increases the spell caster''s maneuvering ability at the cost of 40 mana andsts for 10 minutes.]


    I like that unlike with [Power Strike] I can just activate the spell and forget about it for the next ten minutes because once I activate [Lesser Evasion] it will passively increase my dodging ability. But, on the other hand, it costs eight times more mana.


    With my current 12 Wisdom attribute, which equates to having 120 Mana, I can only keep it active for half an hour, and that is only if I don''t use [Power Strike], a spell I''ve grown very fond of already.


    After walking for another ten minutes we hear the first signs of having arrived at the close vicinity of the encampment as we are greeted by loud screeches which they basically use as their preferredmunication method.


    We move cautiously through the dense foliage, every step deliberate and quiet as we near the goblin camp. The eerie silence is asionally broken by the rustling of leaves and the distant murmur of goblin chatter. I know we have to be quiet and precise to avoid detection.


    I signal for Ayame to stay low as we approach the edge of the camp. From our vantage point, we can see a dozen goblins milling about, most of them armed with crude weapons and makeshift armor.


    Some disy the degenerate behavior I''vee to expect from this species, especially the one eating grass like a cow while mooing loudly or the one that starts salivating at the sight and then shanks the cow-goblin in the back with his bone knife, who then stops mooing and begins screeching instead, but most of them are actually standing guard rather professionally.


    The presence of the hobgoblins might be the reason behind their more normal behavior.


    Gripping my iron spear tightly, I feel my heart pounding in my chest. I take a deep breath and focus, activating [Lesser Evasion] to increase my agility and make my movements more fluid.


    Silently, I slip through the shadows, moving from cover to cover. I spot a lone goblin standing guard near the perimeter. With a swift, calcted movement, I lunge forward, thrusting my spear into the goblin''s side. The creature lets out a gurgled cry before copsing to the ground. I quickly drag the body into the bushes to avoid detection.

 Chapter 38: Kiting The Mobs

    I continue my silent assault, taking down two more goblins in quick session. Each time, I use the element of surprise to my advantage, dispatching my foes with precise, lethal strikes. However, as I prepare to take down a fourth goblin, my luck runs out. One of the goblins turns just in time to see me, and its eyes widen in rm.


    "Enemies!!!" the goblin shrieks, its voice piercing the stillness of the forest. A horn res from deeper within the camp, signaling the rm.


    "Shit, I was hoping to kill a few more before they notice¡­" I mutter under my breath. Ayame is already at my side, her iron sword drawn and ready.


    The camp erupts into chaos. Goblins pour out from their filthy tents made of tree branches and foliage, their eyes wild with aggression and a distinct thirst for blood. There are about thirty of them, and amidst the fray, I see threerger figures- hobgoblins, towering over their smaller kin with an air of menacing intelligence and strength.


    Unlike their green-skinned foot soldiers, the hobgoblins look like monsterized humans with simr height and a bulky build. They have proper weapons and armor, and their skin is ashen brown.


    "Ayame, take the hobbos!" I shout. "I''ll handle the midgets!"


    She nods. "Don''t die." After stating her brief good luck wish, her face sets with determination, and she charges towards the trio. I turn my attention to the swarm of goblins rushing at me.


    One of them lunges at me with a rusty dagger, but I sidestep and counter with a [Power Strike], driving my spear through its chest. Another goblines at me from the side, swinging a club wildly. I duck under the swing and thrust my spear into its abdomen. They are weak individually, but their sheer numbers make them dangerous.


    I keep moving, kiting the goblins to keep them at a manageable distance. Their short stubby legs allow me to utilize my gamer knowledge as I do my utmost to keep the swarm at bay.


    Whenever one gets too close, I turn and spear it, using my Agility to stay just out of their reach. It''s a delicate dance, and having a ranged weapon would certainly be very wee. I could be a proper ADC then¡­


    Despite my best efforts at kiting, I can''t avoid every blow. A goblin manages to sh my arm with a jagged de, and I hiss in pain. I quickly retaliate, stabbing it through the throat. And then I jump away before the horde surrounds me while ncing at my status for a brief moment.


    [HP 145/170]


    Now that I don''t have my trusty bodyguard shadowing me I face my first ever real, life threatening battle. While running I quickly observe her.


    Ayame''s battle with the hobgoblins is fierce and unrelenting. She is a whirlwind of steel and fury, her iron sword shing as she faces off against the three towering figures. The ideal scenario we drew up didn''t include her having to fight a one versus three fight with them.


    She was supposed to speedily kill one before the rest joined in, but we didn''t predict them teaming up right away ande together once they heard the rm rather than rushing in one by one. Of course, we knew it was a possibility, but this made my armorless samurai''s life incredibly difficult and quite endangered.


    The first hobgoblin swings a massive axe at her, the de whistling through the air. Ayame ducks under the swing and counters with a [Vertical sh], her de slicing through the hobgoblin''s leg. It falters momentarily and roars in pain but doesn''t fall.


    The second hobgoblin, armed with a spear, thrusts at her with deadly precision. Ayame twists her body, narrowly avoiding the sharp tip, and shes at the spear''s shaft, trying to break it. The third hobgoblin, wielding arge sword, moves in from her blind side. Ayame''s eyes dart, catching the movement before he could take a swing at her.


    She suddenly jumps back, having all three of her opponents standing in front of her at a rtively short distance. In the next moment, Ayame enters a low crouching posture while greedily filling her lungs to the brim with a strong inhale of oxygen, her right hand resting on the hilt of her sword, the other grabbing the sheath, elevating it to be at a parallel angle with the ground.


    She shouts, "[Iaijutsu]!" and in the next moment, she draws the de with lightning speed, releasing a horizontal sh that reaches all three hobgoblins despite the sizeable distance between her and her enemies.


    Each hobgoblin is left badly damaged from the long-ranged attack, but their armor and strong bodies manage to withstand the strike, save for the axe wielder who was already hit by Ayame''s [Vertical sh]. He now kneels on the ground, struggling mightily to regain his lost strength while bleeding profusely.

 Chapter 39: Damn This Shitty Blade!

    Ayame then curses angrily, "damn this shitty weapon! All three would''ve fallen if I had my old de¡­" She begins to pant quite heavily. It seems that the shy technique took a bit of a toll on her body. Ayame nces at her sword and then throws it away dismissively when she realizes that it is about to break apart into smithereens.


    A goblin sneaks up on her from behind, but Ayame quickly reacts, kicking it in the head with a powerful blow that sends it spiraling in the opposite direction. Without wasting a moment, she starts to sprint, the two remaining hobgoblins quickly begin the pursuit of their now weaponless target.


    They were visibly shaken by the strength of her quick draw technique, but since she no longer has a de their confidence soared to new heights.


    Ayame utilizes her superior Agility to keep ahead of them, darting through the trees with ease.


    "Thanks for being such barbaric creatures that you mindlessly chase after an opponent faster than you instead of taking care of your injuredpanion." She voices her appreciation for her enemies and then activates another spell, "[sh Step]," a swift movement spell that allows her to move with unparalleled speed and precision for a brief moment.


    In a blur of motion, she reaches the kneeling hobgoblin''s position and looks down on him with merciless eyes for a fraction of a second before springing into action once again.


    The three hobgoblins look around with clueless expressions before they find her again. The two that were chasing her begin running towards her once more, while the one on the ground lifts his hand to hit her in the stomach.


    Ayame stomps on the limb with her right foot and, at the same time, she snatches up his axe from the ground and grabs the handle with both of her hands.


    She lets out a blood curdling battle cry before, despite his best efforts, she separates his arm from his torso which was used as her temporary footstool before changing target to the other arm which he raised when the first one was incapacitated by her feet.


    Seeing the fountain of blood sprinkle out of the flesh wound she had caused onto her clean clothes, A sinister grin appears on her previously delicate features, morphing her aura from a slender battle maiden to a terrifying embodiment of malice. Her eyes gleam with a predatory hunger, her aura now exuding a chilling, otherworldly menace akin to a bloodthirsty banshee.


    With ruthless precision, Ayame swings the axe once again, this time taking four fingers off his remaining hand. In the next moment, she shifts her posture and swings her weapon in the opposite direction in a wide, powerful arc, chopping the second arm entirely off his body. The hobgoblin roars in pain and desperation, but Ayame is relentless.


    She looks at her crippled opponent with sheer superiority mixed with disgust in her eyes before sentencing him to oblivion nonchntly: "die." Ayame follows up on her promise of execution immediately by decapitating him with a single, merciless swing of her axe.


    His head rolls to the ground unceremoniously as his body copses lifelessly and blood begins to pour out of the wound like a river that was held back by a dam that was just destroyed.


    Breathing heavily, Ayame stands over the fallen hobgoblin, her eyes zing with determination. She turns to face the remaining two who have caught up by now, ready for the next round.


    My eyes widen with amazement at the brutal disy of personal might and sheer ruthlessness my cherished samuraipanion has shown me just now. There might be something wrong with my head but she has be even hotter in my mind, which I didn''t think was possible because let me tell you, she is a real beauty with a precious personality.


    There''s something sexy about a strong woman beating and then mercilessly executing her opponents while sentencing them to death with a scornful, condescending expression on her divinely charming face that just signified her supremacy over her foe. The fact that her in enemy''s blood adorns her clothes and skinlike a battle trophy is just the icing on the cake.


    Furthermore, because her normal state of being is just so serene, rxed and kind, this giant switch that happens when she enters serious battle mode just makes everything stand out even more. If she was a barbaric battle maniac 24/7 seeing her chop limbs off with a sinister smile on her face wouldn''t affect me to this degree of beingpletely surprised.


    Sadly I don''t have the time to watch her fight because the goblin swarm I''ve been kiting is fast on my tail. They''ve realized that they should use ranged attacks against a faster opponent after a few minutes of effortless pursuit, so now I have to zig-zag to dodge their thrown des, rocks and whatnot.


    Furthermore, to my chagrin I have to acknowledge that a few goblins are much stronger than the ones I''ve encountered so far. The scouts were made up of level 2 and 3 individuals who only took two good thrusts of my spear, one if I used [Power Strike], but some here are still standing even after 3 hits, though they are on theirst legs.


    What''s even worse is that I''m only at half HP due to failing to dodge all their thrown projectiles, though thankfully I''m only feeling pain, beyond that my body can function at full capability.


    Since reaching their camp I''ve in approximately ten goblins, none being higher than level 5, this means that there''s about twenty more green-skinned deformed midgets running after me. I find fighting back harder and harder as time goes on, partly because I''m afraid of being hit and also because I''m getting closer and closer to the state of exhaustion.


    My spearhead is also on itsst leg from what I can tell. Each hit requires more force from me to pierce their flesh and bones.

 Chapter 40: That Was The Most Badass Thing I’ve Seen In My Entire Life!

    I need to stay on the move, kiting them around, asionally turning to spear one before darting off again. My breathse in ragged gasps, and I can feel my strength waning. If this keeps up, I won''tst much longer.


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling shout echoes through the battlefield. My heart skips a beat as I turn my head to see the source of the noise. The trees part violently, uprooted as a towering hulk of a figure rushes onto the scene.


    The creature is massive, easily three times the size of the hobgoblins, with thick, gray-green skin covered in warts and scars. Its eyes burn with a primal fury, and tusks jut out from its lower jaw, adding to its menacing appearance. It wields a giant hammer, crudely fashioned from a tree trunk and reinforced with jagged metal.


    Every step it takes shakes the ground, sending tremors through the forest.


    What the fuck is that monster?


    The goblins and hobgoblins cheer, their morale visibly bolstered by the arrival of this monstrosity. "Boss! Boss! Boss!" they chant, their voices rising in a chorus of twisted joy.


    Gobbo, you cunning little fucker. You said that the three hobgoblins were the bosses!


    It swings its massive hammer, smashing through the forest and crushing anything obstructing its path. It bellows again, a sound that reverberates through my bones, and my stomach churns with a mix of fear and dread.


    Although the situation has turned for the worse, there''s at least some semnce of positives, because due to this creature''s appearance both goblins and hobgoblins stopped their onught, allowing the two of us to team up.


    "Why is there a random raid boss in the beginner area?!" I whimper dejectedly.


    Mypanion looks at me as if I''m a certified mental asylum escapee, "did you hit your head? What nonsense are you spouting? Raid boss? Beginner area?"


    "Ah, I said that out loud identally. Let''s focus on our quickly encroaching deaths instead, shall we? What is this monster?"


    "A war troll, which is an evolved version of the mountain troll, which means that it''s between level 20 and 30. They boast extremely high Vitality and Strength, and their racial specialty is [Rapid Regeneration].


    I honestly have almost zero chances of victory in my current exhausted state andck of proper gear, so we have to look for an escape route right this instant, however despite its mass the troll is faster than you for sure¡­"


    Indeed, my samurai doesn''t even have a sword in her hand. The situation went from dire to outright fatal.


    Utilizing the brief respite granted to us I check my status and I''m very happy to see that I''ve reached Primordial Level 4. I don''t have time to inspect things any further, so I swiftly put three Unused Attribute Points into Vitality and two into Strength.


    If I can''t outrun my problems, then I can only grit my teeth and fight until the veryst moment. I''ve chosen Strength over Agility because it took too much effort to defeat even the simple, weak goblins. Speed alone won''t help me win my fights- in this scenario or future ones- if I can''t deal proper damage.


    I nce around us and I fail to see a clear path leading us to safety. In front of us is the goblin swarm, to our right side is the hobgoblin duo, behind us is the war troll, and to our left is their encampment which is surrounded by palisades and a mountain.


    In the next moment I hear Ayame whispering into my ear; "Quin, follow my lead!" While my inexperienced ass was gawking around panicked, my battle-hardened partner seems to have thought of something.


    "[sh Step]!" She disappears from my side and I the next thing I see is her being in mid-air next to the spear wielding hobgoblin, who was still busy cheering happily due to the arrival of the troll.


    With a swift motion, Ayame decapitates the hobgoblin while still in the air. Before she evennds, she lets go of her axe, kicks the spear out of his hand, then spins around and kicks it with her other foot, sending it flying towards me. I quickly react by snatching it out of the air and rushing at the other hobgoblin, who is now greatly startled.


    Ayame, still in mid-air and upside down due to her spinning kick move with her head being inches from the ground, grabs the axe just before it hits the forest floor and swings it with perfect precision. The sword-wielding hobgoblin gets both his feet chopped off in a single fluid motion of hers.


    She lets go of the axe once more,nding gracefully in a somersault, her movements a blend of lethal elegance and acrobatic genius.


    I activate [Lesser Evasion] as the 10-minute active time had passed and then [Power Strike], feeling the surge of energy course through me. With newfound vigor, I charge at the hobgoblin, impaling him on my new spear with a forceful thrust. The creature''s eyes widen in shock before it copses, lifelessly to the ground.


    "Holy fuck, Ayame, that was the most badass thing I''ve seen in my entire life!" I shout at her energetically, my previous exhausted state being nowhere to be seen due to my sudden adrenaline rush. How can I not be revitalized after seeing someone do so many wild moves while being mid-air?


    She could easily put Olympic gold medalist acrobats to shame with her eyes closed and hands tied behind her back.


    Ayame bends down and picks up the hobgoblin''s sword to exchange it for her axe.


    She giggles, which after what she''d just done no longer sounds as cute and innocent as it once did. "Hehehe¡­ Thanks. Being short and slender has its advantages. Let''s focus on the front for now."


    I nod and we both dash towards the twenty or so goblins with sinister grins adorning our features.


    The war troll roars again, raising its massive hammer. The primitive signal was enough to wake the goblins from their stunned stupor as they screeched aggressively before charging at us.


    I grip my new spear tightly, marveling at the craftsmanship. Unlike my old iron spear, this one is well-crafted from steel, with a smoother feel to the touch. The handle even has padded areas for better handling, providing afortable grip. I meet the oing wave of goblins head-on, eager to test my new weapon.

 Chapter 41: Desperate War Troll Fight 1

    With each thrust, I feel the difference. This spear glides through the air with ease, its weight much better bnced. I plunge it into the first goblin''s chest, and it drops instantly. I yank it free and spin around, skewering another goblin in the throat.


    The new steel spearbined with my extra Strength stats increase the potency of my attacks greatly. Low level goblins that required two thrusts of my iron spear now fall from a single precise strike. Furthermore, if I hit a vital spot I can even dispatch level 4 goblins in one thrust.


    [Power Strike] became even more potent too, allowing me to kill a level 6 goblin with a well aimed plunge to its chest.


    Ayame moves with lethal grace beside me, her new sword shing as she mows down the goblins. She''s a blur of motion, her strikes quick and deadly. Each swing of her de brings down another goblin, and her movements are so fluid that it looks like a deadly dance more than a desperate fight for survival.


    I stab another goblin through the heart, then spin and m the butt of my spear into the face of a goblin trying to nk me. It crumples to the ground, and I quickly finish it off with a thrust to the neck. I''ve killed six goblins by now, and the pile of bodies around us growsrger by the second.


    Ayame is relentless, slicing through the goblins with undying determination. She''s taken down twelve of them, her movements swift and efficient. Her eyes ze with fury, and each strike is filled with a palpable hatred for these creatures.


    When there''s only two goblins remaining she turns on her heel and says; "I leave thest pair to you. I will face the troll alone. Once you''ve in the goblins run to the forest like there''s no tomorrow. Don''t worry about my safety and don''t even dare to think about helping me out. A light tap of its finger will put you into your grave."


    The sacrificial nature reminiscent of honor-bound samurai of old shine through her persona at this moment. I bite my lower lip in frustration but I can''t bring up any better counter solution. With the troll being above level 20 it can surely outrun me if we attempt an escape, and Ayame being only level 14 isn''t safe either.


    Dejectedly, I turn to the goblins, praying that Ayame somehow triumphs over the monstrosity that is now very close to us. The sounds of battle are deafening, and I hear a loud roar followed by a bang, probably indicating that the troll missed Ayame with its hammer.


    I quickly dispatch the goblins, my new spear making swift work of them. As I turn back, an unexpected sight meets my eyes. Ayame is darting on the ground, skirting the troll and leaving small scratches on its legs. But what truly surprises me is the neer seated atop the troll''s neck.


    It''s a golden-haired girl with dog-like ears and a long ponytail, clinging to the beast with fierce determination emitting from every fiber of her existence.


    The woman''s eyes are filled with unwavering resolve as she invokes a spell, "[Behemoth''s Bane]." Her curved dagger bes coated in a foul-looking poisonous substance, dark purple and extremely menacing. She begins stabbing the war troll repeatedly all over the neck and head with ferocious intensity and speed. Each stab emits a sizzle as the poison seeps into the troll''s thick skin.


    Her arm flickers in and out of existence at speeds I''m struggling mightily to follow and pierces the troll''s hide at least thirty times.


    The war troll roars in pain and fury, its massive hands iling in an attempt to reach its attacker. Despite the significant damage it had taken, the troll doesn''t relent and finally manages to reach the girl. With a powerful swipe, it grabs her and throws her to the ground. She lets out a whimper as she is hurled through the air, crashing into the ground with a loud thud.


    Shends so close to me that I was almost hit by her.


    The girl struggles and fails to get up, her body battered from the fall. The war troll, now even more enraged, turns its attention back to Ayame, who continues her relentless assault.


    The troll suffered severe injuries and despite Ayame saying that it''s specialty is [Rapid Regeneration] I see no signs of him healing. The poison spell probably had anti-healing properties.


    I step in front of the heavily injured girl who is still attempting to get back into the fray of battle despite her perilous state. I kneel down in front of her and gently pat her shoulder. "I''m forever grateful for your intervention- whoever you might be- and I swear that we won''t let it go to waste.


    Tend to your injuries and leave the rest to us." I equip my most encouraging smile from my expression inventory on my face.


    She looks at me with wide, disbelieving eyes before asking hesitantly, "you thanked me?" I examine her with a puzzled gaze and then I notice an iron cor strapped tightly around her neck. It''s the exact same Ayame has.


    It doesn''t take a genius to piece things together. She must be a ve that has never been thanked for her services by her owner. Now that I examine her better I see numerous scars in various stages of healing all over her skin that are visible from under her dark ragged attire. She is obviously severely mistreated on a near daily basis.


    However, I don''t have the leisure to dwindle around any longer. I know I can''t approach the troll becausepared to Ayame I''m slower, significantly worse at acrobatics and I''m much less experienced. Instead I decide to utilize my Assassin ss''s innate spell, [Knife Throw] for the first time.


    Before standing from my kneeling position I take her dagger with great care as it''s still coated in the bile substance. She looks at me worriedly, but seeing my reassuring smile, or perhaps remembering my previous words she doesn''t object.

 Chapter 42: Desperate War Troll Fight 2

    I wait for the perfect chance, which is provided by Ayame and the copious amounts of poison already present in the troll''s system. When it pauses for a brief second amidst its heavy panting, I activate the spell and aim, throwing the dagger into the troll''s left eye socket. It falters for the first time, kneeling on the ground and grasping at its injury, pulling the knife out amidst loud cries.


    Ayame uses the opportunity to dart in, shing at the troll''s knee from behind. But the troll, despite its exceedingly serious wounds, thrashes wildly. It manages to swipe at Ayame, hitting her side and sending her sprawling. She is clearly just as surprised as I am at how resilient this monster is.


    The neer stabbed it with a potent poisoned de in vital points so many times, yet it refuses to fall. I can see Ayame struggling to get up and coughing blood from her mouth. My heart races with fear and frustration.


    I''m almostpletely out of mana, but I don''t give up. Desperation fuels my search through the 20 goblins'' corpses for any projectiles. I begin throwing bone knives, rugged iron daggers, rocks, anything I can find at the heavily injured war troll. Each projectile distracts it momentarily, allowing Ayame precious seconds to recover.


    The troll roars again, this time with pain and anger. Its movements be more erratic, swinging its massive hammer wildly, trying to crush anything in its path. The ground shakes with every step it takes toward me.


    Once I''m out of the easy-to-throw items I pick my spear up and aim it. I''ve never thrown a spear or javelin before, and this fact is very evident in the result of my attempt as it barely scratches its shoulder.


    Ayame, with a trembling body, rises from the ground and limps toward the troll from behind. Her eyes are filled with determination, her grip is firm on the sword despite the pain.


    The troll turns, noticing her toote. Ayame moves with blinding speed, bing a blur of motion as she leaps into the air after casting [sh Step].


    With a deep breath, Ayame activates a spell, "[Raijin''s Fury: Giant yer]" She channels all her remaining strength and focus into a single, decisive attack. The air around her hums with power as she raises the de high, her form a perfect representation of a samurai''s grace and precision.


    Her de grows in size while getting enveloped in crackling, violent lightning, she then arcs her weapon downward with unstoppable force, aiming for the base of the troll''s neck.


    With a desperate, primal roar, Ayame brings the de down, cutting through the troll''s thick neck with a powerful arc. The troll''s eyes widen in shock and pain as its head is cleanly severed from its body. Blood spurts from the wound, and the massive body copses lifelessly to the ground with a thunderous crash.


    Breathing heavily, Ayame stands over the fallen troll, her eyes zing with triumph and exhaustion. The struggle was desperate for both sides, but in the end we were the ones to emerge victorious. The battlefield is silent, the once ferocious goblins and hobgoblins now sprawled on the forest floor, dead and severely dismembered.


    The troll''s decapitated head rolls a few feet away, its eyes still wide in disbelief.


    I rush to Ayame''s side with my heart pounding rapidly. She''s barely standing, her body trembling from the exertion and pain. I catch her before she falls to the ground, and she lets herself be embraced as she leans into me, looking for any form of support she can get.


    I hug her tightly and lift her into the air and twirl ourselves around in a circr motion during which I let out a guttural, animalistic roar of victory, the sound echoing through the now-quiet forest. To my surprise, Ayame soon follows my barbaric antics as she lets out a victory cry of her own, her voice strong and fierce.


    Her shout catches me off guard, but it only adds to the exhration of our hard-won triumph.


    We both copse to the ground and we end up with Ayame sitting in myp, her back resting against my stomach. Although the position would normally be quite sexual in nature, I''m too pumped with adrenaline to care. Instead, I''m filled with a profound sense of camaraderie, achievementand relief.


    Ayame gently caresses my arms which are resting on her stomach, while I am swaying both her and my upper body from side to side, creating a feeling as if we were sitting on a boat that is rocking back and forth due to the ocean waves hitting its body. "We did it, we did it! I can''t believe that we actually did it!" she repeats, her voice a mix of incredulity and joy.


    Iugh happily, the sound mingling with hers. "Hahaha! Yes, we did! And what a magnificent battle it was!"


    For a minute we just sit there, savoring the victory and the new bond forged through the heat of battle. The adrenaline slowly begins to fade, reced by a deep sense of satisfaction and exhaustion.


    We calmly rest our tired bodies with Ayame still sittingfortably in my embrace. After ten or so minutes we both recover enough energy to refocus on the current situation.


    I nce over at the dog-kin girl who had helped us, or to be more truthful, saved us, and see her still struggling to stand despite her only being injured once. The troll''s throw dealt more damage than I would''ve expected. It was definitely the right choice for me not to get close to the monstrous creature. "We should check on her," I say softly, to which Ayame nods her head.


    She rises from myp with shaky legs, after which she reaches her right hand towards me and pulls me up from my seated position. I find it more difficult to walk than I''d expected. This battle really took its toll on me.


    We soon reach the dog-kin but before we could say anything she whimpers and hurriedly kowtows despite the evident pain the movement causes in her body. With a shaky voice she begins to beg; "P-please don''t hurt Blossom¡­ Blossom knows she made a very big mistake in the battle. Blossom was too focused on killing the troll and failed to recognize that it was about to grab her¡­"

 Chapter 43: Talk With Blossom

    Ayame and I exchange nces between each other with sour expressions. It is evident that she came to the conclusion I did previously; this girl is being seriously mistreated.


    I kneel once again and put my finger under her chin and lift it gently. "Please rise, Blossom. Is it fine if I call you that? We are not at all angry with you, rather you have our eternal gratitude. If you don''t intervene our chances of survival would''ve been basically nil."


    She looks at me with uncertainty in her gaze, I can tell that she is debating whether I''m ying a trick on her so that I can ''justifiably punish her for her impudence''. I''m not even her owner, the fact that she acts like this indicates that her master lets anyone that feels like it beat her up¡­


    "Blossom''s name can be whatever the young master and mistress find pleasant on their lips."


    I can only smile wryly, especially because shepletely ignored my honest praise.


    She finally relents and stops kowtowing as she sits sideways. Ayame nces at Blossom''s feet and states; "your ankle has been dislocated. It will need a healer if you wish to have afortable treatment but we can also relocate it manually if you can bear with it."


    Blossom panics and cries out: "no healer! Please don''t heal Blossom. Master Ian says Blossom''s purpose is to make money, not spend it."


    I sigh tiredly. This Ian figure is getting on my nerves. You have such a charming and talented dog-kin Rogue and this is how you treat her? I''m pained just seeing how much mental torture Blossom had suffered through her envement. "Ayame, would you be so kind? I''ve never done it before."


    "Of course," she answers and kneels next to Blossom. "Please grit your teeth to make sure your tongue doesn''t get bitten off." She grips her feet with both hands and with one swift motion she finishes the ankle relocation.


    Blossom doesn''t even react to the pain, which causes a disturbed expression to emerge on Ayame''s features. "You must''ve been through so much¡­" She says dejectedly.


    "Blossom, might I ask where your master is?" I inquire.


    "Master Ian should be located in Aldoria, either in the adventurer guild''s bar or the nearby brothel."


    "And why are you here then?" Ayame asks this time.


    "Master Ian sent Blossom here after the guild ced a quest on eliminating nearby goblins."


    Figures. He is enjoying life in town while he sends his ve to make money.


    "I see¡­ Might I be so rude as to ask how you became a ve? Feel free to refuse to answer, I swear on my life that I won''t punish you in any shape or form."


    She shows no sign of wishing to hide anything. "Blossom was caught by the human lord while she was hunting in the Beastman Federation''s forest for food about three years ago. Master Ian then bought Blossom once she was brought over to the human kingdom."


    "I see¡­ Can you tell me how strong this Ian guy is, and how many other ves he has?"


    Ayame nces at me questioningly, but I ignore her for the time being.


    "Master Ian is a level 8 Warrior. He has been ever since he bought Blossom. Master Ian has no other ves because Blossom is bad at making money."


    Bad at making money, hah! Nice excuse. I bet my left nut that my guy is spending it all on booze and whores.


    I look at her calctively for a few seconds before speaking, "hmm¡­ I see¡­ Then, Blossom, would you like to be free?" I ask.


    Before she could reply Ayame interjects. "Quin, I know what you are thinking, but she is a war ve. She will not be free even if we kill this Ian scumbag. War ves are basically treated asplete objects with no personal rights whatsoever, therefore she will be an ownerless ve should her master perish.


    Ownerless ves, while not being actively hunted unless they are extremely valuable, can''t live a nice life because they have to live in constant fear of a rogue detection spell or artifact usage revealing their ownerless state at which point they do be hunted and get captured.


    Furthermore, to make sure ves don''t be ownerless and escape to the forests and such to live a humble, foraging life, their ss is sealed and stats are reduced until they be owned once again. To put it into simpler terms, the contract curses them temporarily. What''s more, even if we do make her ownerless, we can''t take her back to her country because the borders are heavily patrolled.


    We stand no chance at smuggling her back in our current state."


    "The mistress is right. Blossom can''t be free." She says with a lifeless expression.


    "Alright, then how about bing my ve instead?"


    Her expression doesn''t change as she simply shakes her head. I can tell what she is thinking; I might be nice for now but once I''m her owner I will surely reveal my true colors.


    Ayame decides to speak up, "Blossom, take a look at my neck."


    She does as instructed and in the next moment her eyes widen with shock. "What?! Mistress is a ve? But¡­"


    "But my master treats me like a cherishedpanion, right?" She finishes Blossom''s statement with a happy smile on her face.


    "He-he even rushed to your side to check on your well-being and then hugged you for minutes¡­ He didn''t even whip you because you got hit during the fight¡­ Why¡­?"


    I counter with a question of my own. "Why would I hurt her? It makes no sense whatsoever. Even if I didn''t think of her as my beloved battle partner, mistreating her would only make her hate me and furthermore diminish both herbat capabilities and mary value as a ve. I believe your master is a useless,zy sadist who finds joy objectifying people." I state matter-of-factly.


    "Tell me, has he ever forced himself on you? In a sexual way, just to be clear."

 Chapter 44: New Masterplan

    She shakes her head. "Master Ian says that Blossom is a filthy mutant dog that smells like wet hair and feces. Blossom washes her body whenever she is given the chance but she is still said to have a pungent, stinky scent."


    I lean in and take a whiff, and I don''t sense anything out of the ordinary. Yeah she has the smell of sweat and blood, but we are in the middle of a battlefield filled with corpses, furthermore who knows when was thest time she was allowed to bathe? Might be weeks if not more.


    "Strange. I don''t smell anything unpleasant. In fact I took a bath yesterday but I would bet that I smell worse than you¡­" I crack a reassuring smile.


    She nces at me with disbelief evident in her eyes. "Really?! But¡­ Isn''t the young master disgusted by Blossom being a beast-kin?"


    "Please call me Quin. Mypanion is called Ayame. As for your question-"


    I''m rudely interrupted by Ayame. "I have a strong suspicion that he prefers beast-kin over humans. He actually told me like an hour ago that he wants to add a dog-kin to the party because she would be able to sniff trouble out before it reaches us. You see, we are both warriors with subpar detection abilities, so we are in desperate need of an observant teammate.


    You, as a dog-kin that also has a Rogue-type specialization fit the bill perfectly."


    Ayame then nces at me. "I actually can''t believe your insane luck. You got me for basically free and then this opportunity drops in yourp. If I didn''t know any better I would think that you are blessed by the Goddess or something¡­"


    Now that she points it out I must admit that I really am having a lucky streak. Well, I can''t do anything but strike while the iron is hot. Luck is said to be a fickle mistress, after all.


    "Alright then. What do you say, Blossom? Although I can''t give you any tangible reassurances, I can say that I will not treat you any worse than I treat Ayame. You would be our party''s highly valued scout, assassin, rogue or thief depending on the situation. As long as we are not literally penniless I would buy you warm meals while we are in town and feed you properly even while we are on the road.


    I would not dress you in filthy rags but purchase proper equipment."


    Her stomach grumbles cutely at the mention of the meals and then she nces at the two of us timidly, visibly deep in thought. "Can Blossom really trust you¡­?" She asks with uncertainty.


    I smile at her adorable simplicity before replying, "as I said, I can''t give you any assurances besides my promises. However, in your current dreadful position I vehemently believe that taking a leap of faith wouldn''t hurt. That is to say, the potential benefits greatly outweigh the potential risks."


    She stares at me intently, studying my face without blinking for a good twenty seconds straight before finally nodding three times. "Blossom wishes Master Quin to be her new master."


    Ayame then speaks up, ready to ruin the party; "even if we kill Ian, you can''t just im ownership over Blossom, otherwise the ve trade would''ve never blossomed to its current state with such shaky ground rules. *Cough* pun not intended, please forgive me." She hurriedly corrects her rather rude remark.


    Blossom doesn''t react, probably because she didn''t manage to catch Ayame''s idental slip of the tongue. Seeing this my samurai rxes and continues, "Only someone with ve contract magic can bind an ownerless ve to a new master, but if we take her to a ve merchant we will have to pay market price for Blossom, which would be several gold coins if not dozens.


    After all, she is not our property, but the Kingdom''s ording tow which states that the king is the rightful owner of ownerless ves unless a family member inherits the ve''s contract soon after the death of the previous master."


    I could solve the issue by spending 10 Unassigned Skill Points to unlock the ve Contract spell once I level up my ve Master ss enough but that price is very steep. I have many other stuff I would rather unlock in its stead for the time being, especially once I finally get a magic ss and have a myriad of unlockable spells, therefore I draw up another scheme instead. "Listen,dies.


    Here''s my n¡­"


    Once I finish the debriefing they exchange a nce between each other before Ayame speaks up with a sinister grin on her face, "that could work¡­ Sometimes going the illegal route doesn''t sound so bad after all."


    Blossom simply nods her head, epting my proposal. "Alright. Blossom, once you''ve regained your strength I would like you to report back to Aldoria. Tell them that Quin and his partner cleared the goblins together with you, but don''t mention Ayame''s name. I wish to keep it a secret for the time being.


    Once you are gone we will loot the most valuable items from the battlefield as well as the encampment treasury and we will also tend to the captives. We will enact the previously discussed n in a few days. Naturally, you must not mention that we are about to take the riches for ourselves. I don''t want some fat noble or something titling me a thief and arguing against my ownership over the items."


    She replies positively and stands, evidently ready for the journey. Even if she rushes at full speed we will have hours to do everything we wish before the authorities arrive at the scene, so we are not in a hurry. Once she disappears from our sight we refocus our attention to the task at hand.


    I am very eager to find out what riches this monster tribe has amassed through their numerous raids on merchant caravans and human settlements. I nce at Ayame and see that she is very stressed about something. I quickly realize that she is dreading the moment when we find the captive women. Both their physical and mental states must be a very disturbing sight to a kind girl like her.


    With my devious n in ce, greenskin treasures ready to be unearthed, and horribly tortured women waiting to be freed, my schedule is brimming with purpose, and I haven''t even had enough time to assess all the XP and levels I''ve gained recently. I''m beyond excited to discover what the future has in store for me.


    ...


    [Author: After 44 chapters and 48k words the novel has reached the end of its free-to-read state. I thank all of my readers who''ve spent their time getting this far into my tale, and I''m especially grateful for those of you who are willing to support me and the novel''s continuation by unlocking the premium chapters.


    If you''ve enjoyed the novel thus far I would greatly appreciate it if you could review it.]

 Chapter 45: Gains

    Blossom collects her dagger from the troll''s eye socket, her eyes steely with determination. With a final, solemn nod towards us, she disappears into the dense forest, leaving the battlefield behind. I hope she will face no further difficulties in reaching her destination. She isn''t exactly in abat ready health.


    Ayame and I survey the scene around us. Goblin corpses lie strewn about around their crude weapons and makeshift armor that have been shattered. Pools of dark blood mix with the dirt, creating a strong visual evidence regarding our hard-fought victory.


    I make my way to the fallen war troll. Finally, its massive form is now lifeless and still. I bend down and retrieve my steel spear from where it was embedded, feeling the reassuring weight of the weapon in my hands. The spear, with its smooth, well-crafted shaft and padded grip, feels like an extension of my own arm.


    Now that we are not in a life or death situation I can finally examine my new weapon.


    [Steel Spear]


    [Rarity: Common]


    [Skills: Lesser Handling]


    My old iron spear was in the ''junk'' rarity, so there''s a definitive upgrade in that department. It feels nice not having a Goddess-approved trash weapon in my hands. The skill is also interesting. I''ve felt that my control over the spear is much greater, I thought it was because of the padding on the handle only, but this must''ve also yed a role in creating that feeling.


    Although this is not a super-duper OP legendary tier dragon-ying, god-devouring weapon, I''m very happy with the significant upgrade it bringspared to my old junk spear.


    Ayame walks over to the hobgoblin''s war axe, the one she used to showcase just how acrobatically gifted she is, and picks it up. It also seems to be amon rarity steel axe, just like how her sword is amon steel one.


    We scour the battlefield for any other valuables, but the rest of the items are almost worthless trash- broken daggers, shattered armor, and tattered clothing. The only things of value we find are three lesser healing potions on the hobgoblins'' bodies, identified by Ayame, which we pocket forter use.


    Supposedly consuming a [Lesser Healing Potion] heals 30 HP, a small amount in the grand scheme of things but it can definitely be a lifesaver. As opposed to higher grade potions, this one can''t heal serious injuries, though, only scrapes and cuts and such.


    While we are scavenging the battlefield I have the time to inspect my status and see multiple notification-like sentences. To sum them up; I''ve in 18 goblins sinceing to the monster camp, with the strongest being level 6, I''ve assisted in the killing of three more. I''ve dealt the finishing blow to one level 13 hobgoblin, but most of the damage was dealt by Ayame.


    Finally, I assisted in the level 22 war troll''s elimination with my thrown projectiles, but most damage was dealt by Blossom and Ayame was the one to finish it off.


    Altogether I''ve gained 940 XP from the fight, an absolutely staggering amount.


    I went from Primordial Level 3 with 0/169 XP to¡­


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 6. XP 265/371]


    [Primary ss: Assassin lvl 2 ¡ú 6]


    [Secondary sses:


    - ve Master lvl 1 ¡ú 5


    - Warrior lvl 4 ¡ú 7


    - Thief lvl 2]


    [Vitality: 26]


    [Strength: 22]


    [Agility: 25] (23 + 10%)


    [Intelligence: 15]


    [Wisdom: 15]


    [Unused Skill Points: 12]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    I decided to spend my Unused Attribute Points on Vitality, Agility and Strength rtively evenly this time around.


    I''m happy to see that three of my sses have leveled up significantly as well. The fact that ve Master gained four levels just shows how much of a beast Ayame was in this battle. She definitely did more than what one could expect from a level 14batant, especially considering the shoddy state of her gear.


    After thoroughly searching the battlefield and finding no other valuables, we make our way toward the monster camp. The camp is surrounded by a crude palisade made from sharpened tree trunks, haphazardly ced yet intimidating enough to deter less intelligent intruders. Inside, the camp is a mess of tents made from tree branches, tattered cloth, and animal hides.


    A pungent smell of decay and waste fills the air, making it clear that this ce was never meant forfort or cleanliness.


    The goblins'' crude dwellings house nothing noteworthy- just piles of bones, broken weapons, and other worthless trinkets. We step over discarded refuse and scattered bones as we move further into the camp, our weapons at the ready in case of any lingering threats.


    Finally, we reach the small mountain, or rather more of arge hill, that looms over the camp. At its base, we find a dark cave entrance. My heart starts to pound with anticipation, a mix of excitement for the potential riches and morbid curiosity about how the captives have held up inside this wretched ce.


    We cautiously begin to explore the cave system, moving slowly through the winding passages. The air is damp and cold, carrying a musty smell mixed with the faint, lingering stench of decay. The atmosphere is oppressive, the darkness pressing in on us as we navigate the narrow, uneven paths.


    The first chamber we enter is a vast, almost empty room, my guess is that it is used as a general sleeping area. Forest foliage has been brought in and thrown around the floor, creating makeshift beds. The chamber isrge enough to house many goblins, and the evidence of their presence is everywhere- discarded bones, tattered bits of cloth, and the unmistakable scent of unwashed bodies.


    My guess is that the goblins retreat here when the weather is too hostile or when they need to hide from a threat. As expected, there''s nothing of value here. The goblins were mere foot soldiers, with the troll and his lieutenant hobgoblins holding ownership over the best gear, sleeping ces, and riches.

 Chapter 46: Committing Goblin Genocide

    We move on to the next chamber, which is full of dried-up blood and has the distinct smell of butchered animals. This must be their makeshift kitchen. The ground is stained dark with blood, and animal carcasses hang from the ceiling or lie in piles.


    It''s unclear if they cook their meat; the hobgoblins might''ve been smart enough to invent the fire, but it''s more likely that they have no trouble with eating meat raw. They are monsters at the end of the day. The air is thick with the stench of death and rot.


    The following chamber takes us both by surprise, though in hindsight, we could''ve and should''ve expected it- a room akin to a goblin nursery. Small, green-skinned children huddle together in the dim light, their wide eyes reflecting fear and confusion.


    Children may be born innocent, but these ones will grow up to be just as cruel as their parents were due to their innate destructive, monstrous nature. I''ve read enough fantasy stories about these creatures to know this stuff.


    And even if I''m wrong, so what? We beat their parents, their guardians, so now their lives are in the palm of our hands. In this world the strong decide the fate of the weak, as simple as that.


    Neither Ayame nor I have to face any moral dilemmas whening to the decisive conclusion of dispatching them. We move through the nursery with ruthless efficiency, shing and stabbing, leaving no survivors. It''s brutal work, especially hearing their pained, squeaky cries, but neither of us relents as we swiftly carry out the goblin genocide.


    Sadly they didn''t provide me with any XP.


    The atmosphere shifts as we move deeper into the cave system. Evidently, we''ve reached the more ''luxurious'' part of the cave. Here, the walls are adorned with some paintings, and the ground is covered with furs and nkets. There are scattered remnants of furniture, possibly looted from human settlements- a broken chair here, a splintered table there.


    It''s clear that the troll and hobgoblins imed this area for themselves.


    The cave ends in three chambers- left, right, and center. We decide to start with the left one and find what appears to be the treasury. The stone chamber is littered with coins, scattered haphazardly across the floor. It''s evident that the monsters have no understanding of- nor need for humanoid currency, and for a good reason- after all, no one would be willing to trade with them.


    There are dozens of crates in the room that have all been pried open, their tops either loosely ced back on top or thrown to random spots around the chamber. A lot of the crates are empty, likely the ones that once held food, evidenced by the residue mold and bits of spoiled produce left behind.


    Others are filled with wares one might expect vige merchants to carry- bolts of fabric, small tools, simple pottery, and bags of grain. It''s a chaotic assortment, reflecting the goblins''ck of organization and understanding of value beyond immediate utility.


    I don''t know the proper value of the items in this world but there must be at least a few gold coin''s worth of wares in here¡­


    Ayame decides to wake me up from my happy daydreams. "Quin, before you start salivating, please let''s focus on rescuing the captives¡­" I nce her way and see that she is very nervous.


    "Alright." I agree and leave the chamber with Ayame following me closely. We next walk into the center chamber, and it bes immediately apparent that this is the room of the three hobgoblins and the troll.


    The air here is damp and heavy, a mixture of stale sweat and the musky scent of unwashed bodies. The chamber isrger than the others, with crude, uneven walls that are lined with rough-hewn wooden nks, attempting to offer some semnce offort.


    In the center, arge, makeshift bed of animal furs and foliage dominates the room- undoubtedly the troll''s sleeping ce, given its enormous size. The bed is surrounded by random trinkets and treasures that the troll had hoarded.


    A few nes and rings are scattered around the area, sparkling dimly in the low light. My guess is that while the troll didn''t understand their value, he knew that his prey prized them. They are disyed haphazardly, a crude attempt at decoration that speaks of the troll''s primitive understanding of wealth.


    Against one wall are three smaller piles of furs and foliage- definitely the sleeping areas of the hobgoblins. Their belongings are less extravagant: a few crude weapons, some mismatched pieces of armor, and various items scavenged from their victims. They greeted us back then with their best armor and weapons equipped.


    The room doesn''t offer anything else. "Well, unless there''s some hidden chamber we now know where we will find the women." I state matter-of-factly.


    "... Yeah." She replies, her voice shaky. With each step we get closer to the room and with each step Ayame''s body trembles more and more violently.


    She previously said that she dealt with a lot of goblins before in her n''s territory but I can imagine that her father spared the young Ayame from the sight we are about to witness. It could''ve ruined the pure and noble soul of someone as kind as her, and no father wants his daughter to see such horrendous sights.


    I turn towards her and envelop her in a gentle hug. "Ayame, I would like to give you an important mission. While I check on the captives, I want you to collect all the coins into a single pile alongside the trinkets we found in the troll''sir, and any other simrly valuable items."


    She stops trembling momentarily before stating; "Quin, I truly appreciate the thought but I don''t need your pity nor yourpassion. I''m an adult woman and a warrior, I can''t be fazed by such sights¡­"


    "I understand what you are saying, Ayame, but seeing a cruel breeding chamber is not necessary for you to be the greatest sword master in the world." I affirm while giving her a reassuring pat on her head.

 Chapter 47: I’m Simply The Best Master, Aren’t I?

    I take a deep breath and continue, "Ayame, I want you to remain the courageous, incorruptible warrior that you are now. What I''ve seen you disy today was the greatest testament to your unwavering, brave character and limitless future potential. I''m sure that the feats you''ve aplished on this day will remain burned into my memory for eternity."


    I think for a second before resuming, "I''m worried that if I let you walk into that chamber you wille out as a different person. There is a difference between being a fearless warrior and bing numb to the horrors of the world. You don''t need to bear witness to such atrocities to prove your strength.


    Your skill, your bravery, your spirit- they shine brightly without the need for you to be scarred by such unnecessary cruelty."


    I pause, making sure she understands the gravity of my words. "I want you to be a warrior who can fight with every fiber of her existence on the line, not one who is weighed down by ever-lingering mental trauma. Your path to bing the greatest swordmaster should be paved with the principles you hold dear, not the darkness of this world."


    She listens to my monologue intently, and once I finish she stares at me for a few seconds before shing me a brilliant smile. She then returns my hug with a warm embrace of her own and I find her head nuzzling itself into my chest. "I''ve really made the best choice when I chose you back then¡­"


    "Hehe, of course you did. I''m simply the best master, aren''t I? Handsome, generous,passionate, soon maybe even rich."


    "One that forced his noble samurai ve to agree to engage in illicit actions or otherwise he would refuse to take her¡­ Don''t stretch it, Quin¡­ Compassionate? Only to beautiful women you want to seduce. Soon to be rich? We can spend all the ie we get from those wares on a single high-quality magical artifact easily. Generous?


    You''ve treated me well so far that is for sure, but what if I was a hairy, muscr man or a ''useless'' old and wrinkled woman? Would you still be as thoughtful towards me in such a scenario?"


    "Ouch! Why are you so cruel to me, Ayame? You shouldn''t say such painful things to your treasured teammate so easily. You could''ve hurt my feelings¡­ Damn, we met less than 24 hours ago and you already know me so well¡­" I can''t help but whimper.


    She ignores me while whispering in a barely audible tone, "as for the handsome part of your outrageous statement¡­ Sadly I can''t refute that one¡­"


    My eyes brighten up with excitement, "oh? Ayame, don''t tell me that my gentlemanly charms are finally beginning to take their effect? I knew we were meant to be as soon as Iid my eyes on you."


    She snickers, "of course you knew. After all, all good lookingdies are meant to be in your so-called future harem, right?"


    Why is she so cruel today¡­?


    I gingerly shake my head, "no, not at all¡­ What kind of horny pig do you take me for? They also have to be strong."


    Ayame giggles, "ah, yes, I forgot about your weird tastes. Apologies, master."


    I can only smile wryly at her antics, but I''m happy to see how much closer we''ve grown to each other in this short span of time. The recent battle to the death strengthened our bonds significantly. I feel confident enough now to say that even if there was no contract between us she wouldn''t betray me.


    "No, but seriously, I won''t go after every single woman that fits my tastes. There has to be something more, a spark of interest so to say. I''ve only been here for a short while but I''ve seen a few women that met my criteria with flying colors, but I only felt true attraction towards you and Blossom." I rify before she really thinks of me as a lust-driven pervert.


    "That''s good to hear. I don''t want you to spend the coins we earn through our sweat and blood on whores and gold diggers when you inevitably realize that I won''t fall for you in a thousand years and be depressed."


    Look at this cheeky girl.


    "I always wee a good challenge." I state confidently to which sheughs in reply.


    We soon disengage from our embrace. "It was nice to lighten up the mood but we are in a monster cave and we have to hide the loot we wish to take before Blossom brings others here."


    She nods, "you are right. I will check the treasury then. Good luck with your task and thank you for yourpassion."


    "Don''t mind it, Ayame."


    We do as discussed, and I approach thest chamber of the cavern. As I draw nearer, faint sounds reach my ears- cries, wails, and desperate sobs echoing off the cold stone walls. The sorrow and anguish in those voices are almost palpable and I''m already d that I''ve sent Ayame away.


    She already suffers from PTSD thanks to her own sister''s betrayal and year-long captivity, she really doesn''t need to be present for this right now.


    I take a deep breath to calm my nerves and ready myself mentally for the sight that I know will wee me. I step inside.


    The scene before me is a nightmare made manifest. I count ten women who are chained torge iron spikes that are hammered into the stone wall to make any possibility of escape disappear. Each woman tells a story of suffering and despair through their lifeless eyes and mutted bodies.


    One woman, perhaps once a vige beauty, now sits slumped against the wall, her face bruised and swollen, a vacant expression in her once bright eyes. Another, her belly grotesquely swollen with an unwanted pregnancy, clutches her stomach, tears streaming down her hollow cheeks. Her wrists are rubbed raw from the shackles, and she murmurs to herself, cursing her unborn child to eternal damnation.

 Chapter 48: Results Of Goblin Captivity

    To the right, a young girl whom I recognize as ''Pumpkin'', the young girl I saw get abducted on my first day, who can''t be more than eighteen has had her teeth shattered, her mouth a bloody mess of jagged edges. She sobs quietly, her voice a soft, pitiful whimper that seems to blend into the ambient sounds of suffering.


    Next to her, a woman with gouged-out eyes leans against the wall, her face a mask of terror even in her blindness, or perhaps because of it.


    Further along, another woman is missing both her legs, the stumps crudely bandaged with filthy rags. She sits in a pool of her own dried up blood, her face pale and drawn, the agony etched deeply into her features. She also has a swollen belly. Near her sits a motherly figure, her hair matted and tangled, she has many bruises covering her body but no visible open wounds.


    Yet, the haunted look in her eyes speaks volumes about the horrors she has endured.


    The remaining women are no less tragic. Some have arms twisted at unnatural angles, broken from the constant abuse. Others have had chunks of flesh torn from their bodies, leaving them with festering wounds that reek of infection. Their clothes are tattered, barely covering their malnourished frames.


    One woman, with long, unkempt hair and a gaunt face, stares nkly at the ceiling, muttering incoherently. Another is covered in cuts and scrapes, her skin a patchwork of old and new scars, each one a testament to the torment she has faced.


    This chamber is not just a prison; it is a gallery of suffering, each woman a testament to the cruelty and depravity of the creatures that held them captive. The air is thick with the stench of blood, sweat, and despair, a miasma that clings to my senses and makes my stomach churn.


    The sight is almost too much even for me, a person who could easily watch any horror movie scenes back on Earth without batting an eye. Seeing this stuff in person, smelling the stench, feeling their sorrow, hearing their desperate wails hits way different than any movie could hope to replicate. The two experiences are simply worlds apart. Literally in this case...


    Once I''m done taking all this miserable sight has to offer I begin walking towards the captives. About three of them have the mental capacity to recognize that someone is, in fact, walking towards them. The rest were so out of it, or just simply couldn''t care anymore that they showed no signs of recognition. Those three that did, didn''t nce at me but instead started sobbing and begging.


    I heard a lot of ''Goddess please have mercy!'' cries. "That''s enough,dies. I''m here to rescue you." I state calmly.


    This finally earns the attention of five women in total, evidenced by the snap of their heads towards the direction from where my voice sounded. I can see a few wide, unbelieving eyes, others simply cry even harder than they were already.


    I find it strange that I can''t find hope or joy in a few of their gazes, but rather sorrow and even a hint of resentment. After a bit of thinking I understand what is going on. They must be asking inwardly why I didn''te sooner. A bit of an ungrateful attitude to have in this scenario if you ask me but I don''t feel right in judging them after what they''ve gone through.


    "Is it really over¡­?" One asks, disbelief evident in her shaky tone.


    "You tell me,dy. We''ve killed a war troll, three hobgoblins and over forty goblins. Are there any more threats I should be aware of?"


    Instead of replying directly, she nces towards the motherly woman, the seemingly oldest of the bunch, who shakes her head before answering my inquiry, "that should be all¡­ Mister Savior."


    Just from this interaction I can tell that she is the so-called ''leader'' of this group, so I focus my attention on her. "Call me Quin. What''s your name?"


    I can see tears forming in her eyes. Perhaps having this conversation she must''ve dreamed of every day during her captivity is making her overly emotional. "Please call me Emily. Thank you so much foring to our rescue¡­"


    "Don''t mention it. It is only natural for humanoids to stick together to eliminate such monstrosities from the face of our." I know such would never happen, but I summon forth my good-guy persona for thedies. They certainly need an optimist and not a realist like me right now.


    "If only others thought as you do, then the world would be a better ce¡­"


    Yeah, I know from Ayame that the humanoid nations are at war with each other constantly. Furthermore, the fact that it took so long for the nobles to send a single adventurer in the form of Blossom to eliminate the goblin threat indicates that even amongst humans corruption and inner politics are rampant.


    "We can only hope. Emily, do you know where the keys to your chains are?"


    "Yes, I''ve seen them ce it on the ground in that dark corner." She points with her head and I follow her directions. It doesn''t take long for me to find my target. I use it to release the captives one by one. I hear many heartfelt ''thank you'' and ''Goddess bless you'' wishes in the process.


    Five women can stand on shaky legs, two are crippled with amputated limbs, and the remaining three arepletely unresponsive; they''vepletely retreated into their mental shells.


    "Emily, help is on the way, they should be here in a few hours, my estimate is to be around five. In the meantime I want you to help me assess the injuries of the women. I will go to their kitchen area to bring you all a barrel of water, please wait in this chamber until I return."


    She nods with appreciation oozing from her entire being.


    I walk out of the chamber to meet up with Ayame. She looks at me cautiously, examining me from head to toe. I can tell what she is thinking easily. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. If you are really worried, maybe a heartfelt goodnight kiss can help me sleep soundly at night."

 Chapter 49: Tending To The Captives

    She scoffs, some of her worries visibly leaving her body. "The fact that you can already crack jokes is a great sign. How are they?"


    I sigh, "bad. Four in thete stages of pregnancy, I wouldn''t be surprised if at least eight of them are knocked up. Two totally crippled and three basically mentally unavable, the rest can barely walk."


    She shudders at my report and clutches her hand into fists. I decide to speak up to calm her nerves. "There''s nothing we could''ve done better. For now let''s focus on the present. I will keep thempany while I ask you to take the valuables we choose to the hidden spot where I hid the merchant''s stuff before.


    I don''t know how the nobles are in Aldoria, but I can see a situation where they im ownership over thisir and its contents, so we better be safe than sorry. Make sure that you leave the crates with little value to make it believable that we didn''t take anything."


    Despite what her physical appearance might suggest, Ayame is both stronger and faster than me, so this way of dividing the work is actually better for the both of us as she doesn''t have to spend time tending to the miserable women.


    She nods, epting my proposal.


    I walk to the entrance of the cave and quickly find a barrel with river water inside. It''s not fresh at all but to my great sorrow I can''t conjure water out of thin air as of yet so this will have to do. I grab the barrel and lift it above my shoulder to carry it morefortably and then I walk back to the released prisoners.


    When I enter the chamber I''m greeted by Elise and two otherdies out of the five women that can actually more or less function as human beings. The two with amputated limbs arepletely out of it, while out of the three previously unresponsive ones I can see a woman showing signs of returning consciousness.


    I see ''Pumpkin'' hugging her mother while both of them are wailing uncontrobly and the mother attempting tofort her child with warm words, which seem to fall on deaf ears. Sensing my arrival she turns towards me and asks, "do you know if Cedric, my husband¡­?" She leaves her question unfinished, but I don''t need a linguistic degree to get her meaning.


    I shake my head. "I''m sorry, mydy. He didn''t survive the goblin ambush. I''ve been told that they found him on the road leading to Aldoria next to his piged carriage." I see no issue with revealing this fact, as it is well-known that he was the figurine supplier, so it''s not strange for me to know of his name and fate.


    This new information causes Pumpkin''s wailing to reach new heights as she basically bes a banshee, after which she breaks downpletely. Her mother fares only slightly better. I can''t do much for them so instead I focus on Emily, who is also crying after seeing the state of this family.


    "Emily, have you checked on their injuries?"


    She nods after wiping her tears, and reports to me their initial findings. The results are pretty much what I''d expected.


    "I see¡­ I hope that a healer can help all of you recover. For now, drink from this water barrel."


    She and the others do as told and after they are done we help those that can''t function properly enough to fight their thirst on their own.


    I nce at the pitiful, unresponsive ones and y with the idea of merciful execution in my head but ultimately decide against it. I don''t know how potent a good healer''s capabilities are. For all I know all ten of these women can rejoin society with no physical or mental scars as early as tomorrow, in which case I would just be a dumb murderer and possibly prosecuted¡­


    Even if healing magic isn''t as potent, which I believe to be the case as the previously described scenario would make no sense whatsoever even for this world, a hostile person can still call me out on unjustly murdering these people. I will just leave it to the authorities. I don''t feel good about prolonging their suffering but a few hours won''t change much in the grand scheme of things.


    Emily walks up to me and asks, "did you defeat all those monsters alone? Where are yourpanions? I hope no hero sacrificed their lives for us broken peasants and merchants¡­"


    What a kind and sincere woman. Hearing her depreciate herself and the others as such makes everything even more tragic.


    "One of them went back to Aldoria to call for help, the other is waiting outside¡­ I apologize in her ce,dies, but she spent thest year of her life unjustly captured so I don''t wish for her to see what''s in this chamber¡­ Even if it makes me sound heartless, I can only say that I''m sorry for my rudeness."


    She hurriedly raises both of her hands defensively, "oh no, not at all! I understandpletely. No one should be subjected to even seeing this room and our states, let alone right after suffering for such a long time."


    I smile at her appreciatively and we spend the next hour or so chatting in the breeding chamber while trying to tend to the injured. Well, all of them are injured, me included, so it would be more urate to say that we tend to the critically injured.


    After the hour mark passed, I went to check on Ayame and received confirmation that she''d finished her task. She then ensures me that since thedies have been calmed down, cleaned up and somewhat tended to she can bear their sight without any mental difficulties, so I walk back to the breeding chamber and begin escorting them to the outside world.


    Ayame greets them with sincerity in her tone when theye out of the room of horrors. We find a nice patch of grass to sit on, where Ayame and I spend the next few hours chatting with Emily and a few more of the less hysteric/brain-dead ones.

 Chapter 50: First Encounter With Nobility

    The first sign of the new arrivalses in the form of a set of fluffy ears and a tail, apanied by a beautiful blonde girl. Blossom is the first to arrive, moving with the grace and silence of a seasoned rogue. Her ears twitch and her tail sways slightly as she makes her way through the forest with ease.


    When she nces my way I notice a faint smile form on her face and see her tail swipe from left to right energetically for a few seconds before she suppresses her body''s natural reaction.


    I''m d to see that she gets this cheery just from spotting me, but I''m even more delighted to see that she can suppress such obvious giveaways of her inner thoughts. It could be a great detriment in many scenarios.


    One thing is for sure, though, and that is that she is a goddamned adorable girl. I want to kill that Ian guy more and more with each passing second I spend in her presence. Well, his time in the limelight wille soon enough.


    Once Blossom reaches us, the sounds of the rest of the party begin to filter through the trees. Unlike the quiet and stealthy Blossom, the new arrivals make a cacophony of noise. Twigs snap underfoot, branches rustle, and the asional yelp or curse rings out. It''s clear these people are not used to the forest terrain.


    I suppress a mocking grin as I watch their clumsy progress. One of them trips over a root and nearly falls, another gets tangled in a low-hanging branch, and a third seems to be swatting away imaginary insects. They are city dwellers, through and through, their difort in the wild evident with every step.


    Soon, we find ourselves surrounded by a squad of guards, d in polished armor that glints in the dappled sunlight. Their presence is imposing, but we remain seated peacefully on the patch of grass. The guards part, making way for a man luxuriously dressed on a thoroughbred ck horse.


    The horse is the true picture of a magnificent creature, its coat gleaming and muscles rippling with every movement. I''ve honestly never seen a horse in my life in person before, and I''m a bit mesmerized by this gorgeous animal.


    The man, however, is an afterthoughtpared to the magnificent steed. His finery is almost garish against the backdrop of the forest, and I can''t help but focus on the horse instead as it steps gracefully forward.


    "What a beauty," I think out loud.


    Everyone around me startles, a guard even gently tells me to ''shut the fuck up.''


    When I nce around and see the noble guy''s wide eyes, I realize my mistake. "My sincerest apologies. I meant the horse, not you, my lord."


    I hear an exasperated sigh and see Ayame shaking her head dejectedly from the corner of my eye.


    "Ah, that is not to say that you don''t look good. Just taking a nce at you is enough to know that you are from a different breed than themon rabble, my lord." Naturally, I don''t think that, but buttering him up a bit can''t hurt, especially after my careless blunder. The horse is just too majestic and I was in a momentary trance.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Are you Quin, the one who assisted this ve in clearing the monster infested area?" He asks, pointing at Blossom.


    "I didn''t assist her, my lord. I cleared the entire camp with mypanion," I nce towards Ayame before continuing, "this adventurer ve only arrived to the grand finale. The two of us have in over forty goblins and three hobgoblins.


    Furthermore, while Blossom was important in defeating the war troll, it was mypanion who dealt the most damage to it and also was the one to finish the monster off."


    Words and context are important, and I could tell from his attitude that he wished to paint us as mere assistants to im that the quest he put up in the adventurer''s guild was the reason for clearing this infestation.


    "Don''t joke around, outsider! You and your ve in your filthy garbs without a single armor to protect your bodies are responsible for all of this?" A guard speaks up. His armor has slightly more decorations, signaling a higher standing among the ranks.


    "Were you here to state things with such confidence? Maybe we pulled off the fight of our lives. Just ask that dog-girl. She is not my ve, she has no reason to lie for me."


    She speaks up before they even get the chance to mount a response. "It''s true¡­ Blossom arrived after she heard the loud roars of the troll, by then all other monsters had been vanquished. Blossom attacked the troll from behind, but the troll was more resilient than she expected, and as a result of her blunder she was thrown to the ground, after which Blossom couldn''t move for the rest of the fight.


    It was the other ve with the sword who decapitated the troll, not Blossom."


    What a good girl. I will be sure to give her lots of head pats and belly rubs once everything is settled.


    I can hear a loud, annoyed click of the lord''s tongue. The guards heard the story, the captives heard the story, I wonder if he is still shameless enough to attempt iming credit over the oue of this battle.


    After a few seconds he sighs and smiles elegantly, "then I owe you my gratitude, warrior Quin. I apologize for thete introductions, my name is Eric Winterwood, son of ric Winterwood, first in line to inherit the county of Winterwood. Yes, Aldoria is the capital of our territory, in case you were wondering."


    After saying that he begins dismounting his horse with the help of two of his henchmen. I examine this Eric guy better, trying to nce at his inner thoughts.


    He looks decidedly average in appearance, with unremarkable features that would easily blend into any crowd. His hair is a in shade of brown, neatly trimmed and styled, and his eyes are a nondescript hazel. His face, neither particrly handsome nor unattractive, is clean-shaven and carries an air of practiced neutrality.

 Chapter 51: I Gladly Accept Your Gratitude, Lord Eric.

    Despite his average physical appearance, it''s clear from his posture alone that he was brought up as a noble. He sat tall and straight on his magnificent ck horse, exuding an air of quiet confidence and authority. His clothes are luxurious but not ostentatious, finely tailored to elevate hisckluster looks perfectly.


    The white, rich fabrics of his attire, adorned with subtle but elegant embroidery, suggest wealth and status without crossing into gaudiness. (picture)


    As he dismounts, his movements are smooth and deliberate, indicating a man ustomed tomanding others. He''s not the fat, spoiled young master I expected to meet, which makes me very d. He seems to have at least some nuance to him.


    "I dly ept your gratitude, lord Eric." I say rather shamelessly. How are you going to reward me? Gratitude from a noble means a reward, right?


    His eyes turn into slits and his smile grows cold for a few seconds, but it never leaves his face. "I would like to invite you to my mansion to discuss a properpensation for your heroic deed in my family''s territory, sir Quin. Once we''re done here and you are ready to talk, just let the guards in front of my home know that I invited you and they will let you in."


    I nod, happy with the oue. "I will do as you suggested. Now then, what about these poordies? They need urgent medical attention."


    His smile disappears and gets reced by a downcast look as he examines them one by one. I don''t know if he really feels sorry for them, but one thing is for sure, he is selling it well that he is, in fact, feeling utterly devastated. "I will have my family''s personal healer tend to them of course¡­ They are our loyal tax-paying subjects, after all.


    However¡­ I don''t think we can help the less fortunate ones."


    Thought so. Four of them are not even able to regain consciousness even after hours of us trying to wake them up. "Mercy kill?" I inquire curtly.


    "I will take them to the healer as well, but based on my experience and knowledge of the recovery arts there''s no hope for them, so chances are that, yes, mercy kill."


    I hear many sobs from the rest of the six women. Perhaps they''ve built up some camaraderie in the dark room of horror over time.


    "I thank you for your generosity in their ce, lord Eric. What about the loot?


    Instead of Eric, a smart-looking guard speaks up. "In ordance with the Statutes of Sovereign Entitlements and Territorial Jurisprudence, Chapter XII, Article 47, it is hereby decreed that:


    All spoils, treasures, and assets procured from the eradication or subjugation of hostile entities, including but not limited to monster tribes andirs, within the territorial boundaries of the noble''s dominion, are the rightful property of the presiding noble. Thisw recognizes the noble''s sovereignty and the noble''s obligation to protect and maintain the security of theirnds.


    Therefore, any and all items of value, regardless of nature or origin, discovered during such endeavors, shall be imed and appropriated by the noble, who shall then decide upon their distribution, usage, or disposition."


    Damn, is this guy awyer or what? Also, what the fuck is wrong with this kingdom? I discover a legendary artifact and I''m supposed to hand it over for a ''thank you very much'' reward?


    Eric waves his hand dismissively. "Forget it. This young hero is responsible for saving the lives of ten innocents. I hereby waive the Winterwood family''s rightful im over the items recovered from this infestation."


    Oh? This guy is either more shrewd than I expected or he is kind of a nice guy. Perhaps a bit of both. "I thank you for your generosity, lord Eric, however, how about we strike a deal? As you can see me and my partner are only two individuals, so taking all the crates, items, monster corpses etc. back to Aldoria with us would be a real hassle.


    Would you be interested in purchasing them from me?"


    He looks at me thoughtfully for a few seconds before replying positively. We then send Mr smartypantswyer into the cave to get an estimate of the price. Hees back in a few minutes while visibly struggling to hold a torrent of his stomach froming out. Yeah, that cave is not a sight for the faint of heart.


    I''m actually quite surprised at how easily I''m taking in all the horrors of this new world.


    Perhaps my race switch into a primordial is the cause behind it? They are said to be the masters of adaptability after all, based on the system''s description.


    "My Lord, the wares inside the cave are pretty much worthless. Looking at the monster corpses, they are also very disfigured. Goblin carcasses are worthless in general, hobgoblins are in a bad shape and the war troll is also injured all over its body, furthermore, ording to thebatants'' testimonies, his system is full of bile poison.


    I say that all of these items are worth about 30 silver coins, but if we calcte the cost of transporting them back to Aldoria you might as well not pay them a dime."


    ¡­ Wow. fuck you, dude. I knew I would be low balled, and it''s a fact that Ayame took the best wares to my secret stash, but still. That war troll corpse is enormous¡­ Can''t you make stuff out of its tusks and bones and shit? I don''t know, grind it into powder and make some alchemy products or whatever.


    Man, I really am clueless about this world''s values and mechanics.


    Eric reaches into the pouch tied to his belt and flicks a yellow object towards me. I catch it between two fingers and after ncing at it, my eyes sight a gold coin. Oh, my first gold coin in this world is finally here!


    "My lord?!" Thewyer shouts. Are you a personal financier as well? I really want to sucker punch this nerd in the nose.

 Chapter 52: Petting My Samurai

    But he is right, a gold coin is wealth. Mostmoners don''t see this object throughout their entire lifetimes. A constructionborer earns 50 bronze coins a day at the cost of ving away for over 12 hours while doing back-breaking, arduous work.


    If (a big and very unlikely ''if'') he saves every penny of his pay, he would need to work for 200 days, or more urately, spend 2400 hours actively hauling bricks.


    I don''t know why this Eric guy is being so generous with me today, but I''m starting to feel nervous. Perhaps this amount of money is a pittance to a count, but even then, why throw it at an outsider like me? Is he trying to recruit me or something? Or is this simply a situation akin to that of a billionaire tipping hundred bucks when all he bought was a morning coffee?


    I act as overjoyed as I can muster to not arouse suspicion, "oh! Thank you, lord Eric. I''m blessed by your generosity." Acting as if I''m so grateful makes my stomach churn a bit but I bear with it. Well, I really am thankful, but I don''t like groveling in front of others as if they are superior to me.


    "Don''t mind it, sir Quin. Remember to give me a visit once you are ready to talk. Now then, it''s time we get to work."


    The guards reply with an "Yes, My Lord!" shout before dispersing.


    Me and Ayame say our goodbyes to the women we''ve rescued. I receive a lot of heartfelt words amidst their hopeful-for-the-future sobs. Emily even gives me a hug, a gesture which I reciprocate. My clothes have already been ruined by all the blood and gore that I lived through today, so I don''t care even if she is rather dirty.


    To be fair, I have enough social skills and empathy in me that even if I wore my best suit I would still wee her to an embrace with open arms.


    Seeing this, ''Pumpkin'', whose actual name I still don''t know, jumps on me once Emily distances herself. I also hold her tightly. Poor young girl has been through so much in just two days. I just hope that neither she, nor her mother got pregnant in that short time frame. She misses almost all her teeth, probably thanks to a hobgoblin''s punch.


    Ie to that conclusion using contextual clues, namely that a goblin''s fist would''ve been too small to create so much damage and the troll would''ve taken her entire head with such a motion. Though, now thinking about it, the troll probably didn''t participate in this particr activity as otherwise none of the women would be alive.


    Pumpkin starts sobbing uncontrobly while whispering; "daddy¡­ daddy¡­" Which makes me immensely ufortable but I bear with it like the champ I am.


    After a few more minutes of pampering Pumpkin we finally manage to slip away and begin our short journey back to Aldoria, with Blossom apanying us as her part of the job was finished as well.


    All three of us are dead tired but we still chat amongst each other along the way. We''ve only known the precious dog-girl for a few hours but I can tell that Ayame is also warming up to her nicely. Blossom''s timely intervention that saved our livespounded by the fact that she was also unjustly enved probably ys a big role in their quickly forming bond.


    Furthermore, how can anyone dislike such a cute girl? She is rather simplistic and very honest, alongside her third person speech pattern creates an utterly adorable image that res both of our protective instincts up.


    "So, Blossom, what''s next for you? Do you get some time off, or do you have to report to him as soon as possible?" Ayame asks.


    She thinks for a few seconds before replying. "Blossom usually needs to report back instantly, but this time Master Ian only told Blossom to clear the quest. He didn''t specify that Blossom had to rush back to him immediately."


    A satisfied grin erupts on Ayame''s face before asking; "then what do you think about visiting an inn to have a meal together with us so that we can celebrate all the good stuff that has happened today?"


    Blossom blinks confusedly, "but Blossom is not Master Quin''s ve¡­ Furthermore, do you really get to eat restaurant meals? Blossom can only eat the food that Master Ian throws on the ground for her¡­"


    Yikes. Poor Blossom. I can''t help myself as I unconsciously reach my hand out to pet her head, a motion which startles her greatly. She yelps and dodges my outstretched limb before I can touch her hair and then stares at me with usatory eyes. Clearly, she is thinking that I was about to hurt her and that she made a big mistake in trusting me.


    I realize my impulsive mistake and hurry to correct it. "Ayame, be a dear ande here." I make a hand gesture as if I was reeling her towards myself. I can see understanding shine in her eyes as she grasps the meaning of my actions, and then I can see a heated internal debate happening in her pretty little head regarding whether she should y along with me or not.


    After a few seconds of standing still and staring at me with cold eyes she sighs tiredly and steps closer. I raise my hand to the top of her head and begin gently petting her. I then turn towards the by-now curious onlooker dog-kin girl, "you see, Blossom, I just wanted to do this. I''ve been told that youngdies such as you two find this motionforting, rxing and simply pleasant in general.


    I had no intention of bringing harm to you."


    I can see her tail begin wagging as she walks around us in a circle, observing the two of us from many different angles. She asionally stops and leans in, she sniffs Ayame or me a few times. She even squats down to see the action from down below.

 Chapter 53: Petting My Dog

    Ayame''s cheeks begin to redden due to the overwhelming interest the dog-kin is showing in her getting petted, so I relieve her from her misery. Well, somewhat. "Ayame especially likes when I do this action while embracing her in a tight hug.


    Watch." I say with a cheeky grin before hugging the silently protesting girl (based on her furious eyes) close to my body with my left hand, while I never relent from my assault on her head with the other one.


    Despite her initial protests Ayame quickly melts into my embrace. "Ohhh! That really does look strangelyfortable!


    Because Master Quin is so much taller it looks like a father guarding his adolescent pup or a male protecting his weakened mate!" Blossom shouts energetically and then begins jumping around us to once again observe the strange phenomenon from all possible angles while wagging her tail even faster than before.


    "Ugh¡­" My cute samurai grunts with pain evident in her voice. Ayame has been shot, I repeat, Ayame has been shot!


    After thirty or so seconds I release her and she swiftly darts away before I get second thoughts and continue her torture session. She reminds me of my mother''s cat a bit. Milky always dashed out of my embrace when I lifted her into myp and then acted like Imitted a great offense against her person.


    I turn to Blossom and reach my hand out, letting it linger in the air because she is farther away. I don''t have to exin myself nor do I have to wait as in a fraction of a second I feel her head nuzzling against my hand as she leans into it and basically pets herself using me as a proxy.


    She was so quick that my eyes failed to follow her movements. I''ve been getting better at seeing Ayame even when she is going at it with full power, but Blossom is on another level. "Wait, what''s your Agility score?"


    It takes a few seconds for her brain to recognize that a question has been directed at her and another few to respond. "Hmm? Blossom has 65 Agility."


    What?! Ayame only has 50¡­ Just how high is her level? Well she is something like a Rogue, so I assume her stat''s are Agility skewed, but still¡­ That''s a lot. I honestly didn''t know she was so strong. I tried to recruit her because she was extremely cute and beautiful with a likeable personality, to bepletely honest. It looks like I''ve made an even better choice than I already knew.


    Blossom''s tail wags furiously as she leans into my hand, nuzzling against it with a level of affection that''s both heartwarming and heartbreaking. It''s clear to me that this is a new experience for her, and she''s reveling in the moment. I gently scratch her behind her ears, feeling the soft fur between my fingers, and her eyes close in bliss.


    Her initial nervousness dissolves as she begins to purr softly, a sound I didn''t even know dog-kin could make. Her entire body seems to rx, and she leans more heavily into my touch. I can''t help but smile at her reaction. It''s like petting a puppy who''s just discovered how good it feels to be loved.


    "You deserve to feel safe and cared for, Blossom," I say softly, continuing to stroke her head.


    Her eyes open slightly, and she looks at me with a mixture of joy and sadness. She shifts closer, her head now resting against my chest. I wrap an arm around her, pulling her into a firm hug. For a moment, she stiffens, as if unsure how to react. But then, she melts into the embrace simrly to Ayame, her arms wrapping around me in return.


    "Everything is going to be okay," I whisper. "We will rescue you very soon."


    Blossom lets out a small, contented sigh, her ears twitching adorably as she settles into the hug. Her tail continues to wag, albeit more slowly, and I can feel her heartbeat calming against me. It''s a beautiful, tender moment, and I''m struck by how much she must have missed out on in her life.


    After a while, she looks up at me with bright, tear-filled eyes. "Thank you, Master Quin. Blossom has never... felt like this before."


    I smile warmly, brushing a stray lock of hair away from her face. "Don''t mention it. You might not officially be a part of our team yet, but rest assured that the both of us will fight to free you from your oppressor."


    Ayame, who has been watching with a soft smile, steps closer and gently pats Blossom''s back, adding her ownyer of reassurance.


    Blossom''s eyes well up with tears, and soon she''s crying softly onto my chest. I hold her gently, stroking her hair and murmuring soothing words, while Ayame continues to pat her back reassuringly. The flood of emotions is overwhelming for Blossom, but it''s a necessary release.


    After a few minutes, her sobs begin to quiet down, and she pulls back slightly, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. "Thank you," she whispers, her voice still shaky. "Blossom doesn''t know what she''d done to deserve this kindness."


    "You''ve saved our lives, Blossom. Don''t undersell your achievements against the war troll. Without you, there was absolutely no chance of victory." Ayame replies softly. "Thus, we owe you a great debt that can only be paid back by providing you with the best life we possibly can."


    Blossom nods, her eyes red but a faint smile can be seen forming on her lips. "... Blossom thinks that she is ready now."


    "Good," I say, giving her one final squeeze. "Let''s head back to the inn and get some rest. We have a lot to n."


    The three of us make our way through the forest and back to the town of Aldoria. Blossom follows closely, her footsteps lighter now, as if a great weight has been lifted from her shoulders. Ayame walks beside her, asionally ncing over to make sure she''s okay.

 Chapter 54: Feeding My Dog And My Samurai

    As we approach the inn where Ayame and I have been staying, the familiar sights and sounds of the bustling towne into view. The inn, a modest yet cozy building, stands at the end of a cobblestone street. Its ordinary sight brings us a sense of mundaneness that we desperately needed after the brutal events of the day.


    We enter the inn, and the warm, inviting atmosphere immediately envelops us. Themon room is filled with the smell of hearty stew and fresh bread, and a fire crackles merrily in the hearth. The innkeeper''s wife, a kind woman named Martha, looks up from behind the bar and smiles as we walk in.


    "Wee back," she says cheerfully. "I see you''ve brought a new friend."


    "Indeed." It would be customary to introduce her, but since I''m nning to kill her owner and make her mine without paying the taxes owed to the king, I don''t think leaving such a trail behind would be a smart choice.


    Martha catches on quickly. "Well, any friend of Quin and Ayame is wee here. Make yourself at home, dear."


    Blossom nods shyly, her tail swishing behind her as she takes in the cozy surroundings.


    We make our way to a table in the diner, and Martha, always attentive, brings over three steaming tes of stew, fresh bread, and mugs of fresh water. The hearty aroma fills the room, and I can see Blossom''s eyes light up at the sight of the food and then she begins visibly salivating. She is just too precious. Her stomach rumbles loudly, and she blushes, looking down in embarrassment.


    "Don''t worry," I say with a smile. "Dig in."


    Blossom hesitates for only a moment before she begins to eat with fervor, as if she was worried that her te might be taken away at any moment. She gobbles up the stew, her eyes sparkling with delight at the rich, savory taste. The bread disappears quickly as she sops up everyst bit of the broth, and she drains her mug in one long gulp.


    Ayame and I eat at a more leisurely pace, sharing a knowing nce as we watch Blossom devour her meal. It''s clear that she hasn''t been properly fed in a long time, and seeing her enjoy the food so much brings a warm feeling to my chest.


    When Blossom finishes her te, she looks up at me with wide, puppy eyes, her expression is a conflict of both gratitude and begging for seconds. Her stomach grumbles again, punctuating her silent request.


    I can''t help butugh. "Martha, can we get another serving over here?"


    She elderly woman who has been watching the scene with a smile, nods and hurries off to the kitchen. She returns shortly with another heaping te of stew and more bread. Blossom''s eyes widen with joy, and she digs in once again, her tail wagging happily behind her.


    As we eat, I take a moment to appreciate the simple pleasure of sharing a meal withpanions. Themon room buzzes with the low hum of conversations and the clinking of utensils, a soothing backdrop to our dinner.


    Blossom finishes her second serving just as eagerly as the first, her cheeks flushed with contentment. She leans back in her chair, a satisfied sigh escaping her lips. "Thank you, Master Quin. This was the best meal I''ve ever had."


    "Don''t mention it," I reply, ruffling her hair affectionately. "There''s plenty more where that came from."


    I then continue; "now then. Me and Ayame will take a short rest to recuperate our energy before we begin acting out the n. Can you stay with us longer or is it better if you return for now?"


    Her expression stiffens and her smile disappears. "Blossom should go back¡­ If Master Ian thinks Blossom escaped and goes to the authorities we will all be in trouble. Blossom doesn''t want to cause any more difficulties for her saviors."


    "I see¡­ Then, Blossom, do your best to bear with it. The multiple years-long nightmare will end in a few days." I say, my voice as reassuring as I can muster.


    She nods. "A few days¡­ Blossom can do it easily!"


    Both me and Ayame smile seeing her lifted spirits. We escort her to the inn''s entrance where we say our goodbyes. I go back to pay for the meal and then the two of us decide to visit a proper bath house instead of paying for the inn''s water bucket and rag service.


    The bathhouse is a luxurious building with a grand entrance made of polished wood and ornate carvings depicting serene scenes of nature. Inside, the air is filled with the gentle sound of trickling water and the soothing scent ofvender and eucalyptus. Warm light filters through papernterns, creating a calming ambiance.


    The main attraction is arge, central bathing pool surrounded by smaller individual tubs. The water is kept clean and warm by an artifact- a shimmering crystal embedded in the floor, pulsing with a gentle blue light. This artifact purifies the water, ensuring it remains clear and at a perfect temperature.


    Despite my best efforts to convince Ayame to join me in the mixed-gender bath, she remains steadfast in her refusal. Her cheeks flush with a hint of embarrassment, and she gives me a stern look once she sees that curious onlookers are watching the scene of me begging my ve on my knees to bathe with me with great amazement.


    "Quin¡­!!! Stop it!" she hisses, crossing her arms in front of her delicate chest, signifying her undying resolve to not give in.


    When I see that even my lost puppy eyes have no effect on this heartless harpy I finally give in and stand up, then I begin dusting off my knees.


    After I get scolded for a few more minutes we part ways, Ayame heading to the women''s section while I make my way to the mixed-gender bath. Naturally, I''m not going to go to the men-only bath.

 Chapter 55: Operation Fluffy Liberation

    I quickly wash my body off with a bucket of water then I look at the marble bath. It is a beautiful sight, though sadly I don''t sight any particrly sexydies to feast my eyes upon. The warm water is inviting my soul and body to sink into it, and I quickly oblige. I feel the tension and fatigue from the day melt away. The warmth envelops me, soothing my muscles and calming my mind.


    Around me, other bathers are rxing, some chatting quietly while others simply enjoy the peaceful atmosphere. The bathhouse truly is a ce of respite, a haven in the bustling town of Aldoria.


    After some time, I rinse off and wrap myself in a soft towel, feeling refreshed and revitalized. I wait a good ten minutes for Ayame in the lobby, where she emerges looking equally rxed, her hair damp and her cheeks glowing with a healthy flush.


    "Feeling better?" I ask with a grin.


    She nods, a small smile ying on her lips. "Much better. Initially I didn''t want to waste our money on this luxury expense but any such thoughts evaporated as soon as I entered the water..."


    Indeed, we did spend quite a bit. The restaurant meal cost 30 bronze coins, and the bath for two was another 35. We are left with 1 gold, 1 silver, and 17 bronze coins in my pouch, but I have no regrets.


    The restaurant meal was a necessity because you certainly won''t catch me cooking my own meal after being through what I''ve experienced on this day, furthermore feeding the starving Blossom was an expense I wouldn''t want to forego even if it cost ten times as much. Watching her devour the meals with such an overjoyed smile on her lips was a soul-cleansing experience.


    The bath was a luxury indeed, but with the heroic feats Ayame pulled off and me being through my first life or death battle certainly earned us this much offort.


    We step out of the bathhouse, the cool evening air a pleasant contrast to the damp warmth we just experienced.


    We give a visit to the local bank to exchange the gold coin for 500 bronze and 95 silver coins. Sadly I had to pay 1% tax for the trade, so we only got 94 silver in reality. We then decide to split the coins into two pouches, with me carrying one and Ayame the other. This way, even if a highly skilled pickpocket gets the better of one of us, we still have funds left.


    With our bellies full and our bodies cleansed, exhaustion rapidly washes over us like a tidal wave. We go back to the inn and rent the room we''ve checked out of this morning and swiftly fall asleep.


    I wake up sometimeter, based on the darker color of the sky seeping in through the window, The napping session must''ve taken a few hours. I nce at Ayame and see that she is still fast asleep. I observe her for a few seconds while still lying on my bed, and I just marvel at her beautifully sculpted face.


    I don''t do anything creepy of course, after all, I''m a certified (by my grandmother) gentleman.


    The fact that if I did do something indecent Ayame would probably beat the shit out of me also serves as a great deterrent.


    The sleeping beauty wakes from her slumber quickly after I do.


    We wash up and get dressed into spare our clothes. The previous ones either need an incredible deep cleaning or just get thrown out. "Ayame, are you ready for Operation Fluffy Liberation? I ask.


    She looks at me like I''ve got a loose screw in my head.


    "Operation Rescue Paws?" I try again, maybe she likes this better.


    I only get a cold stare in response.


    "Operation Fetch Freedom." Third time''s the charm.


    She doesn''t react but is relentless in continuing her mute staredown.


    "Operation Bark and Run?"


    "Please¡­ Just stop¡­" She starts begging me with a whiny and tired voice.


    "How can we have such an epic mission and not give it a name?! Crazy woman!" I admonish her.


    She lets out a long, tired sigh, before looking away from me, embarrassment showing on her face. "Operation Liberate Blossom." She says in a low tone that signals finality of the discussion. Ayame clearly won''t budge on this.


    "Hmm¡­. Itcks originality and ir, but what can you expect from women? It''s better than nothing."


    "Excuse me? We have a good sense of humor! You are just an unfunny degenerate."


    I grin, "for sure you do. Man, I really need some guy friends. Being surrounded by only my harem all the time might ruin my amazing personality. Though Blossom probably won''t be as much of a bore as you are¡­"


    "Make friends? You better put a cor on their necks as well or no one will want to tolerate you."


    Ouch. That was a low blow, which seems to be recognized by my evidently cruel samurai as well who gasps before hurriedly speaking up; "sorry, Quin. I really didn''t mean that¡­ It was a very ugly response to your light jabs. I got caught up in the moment." She apologizes honestly.


    "Don''t worry about it, I have thick skin. However, if you really feel sorry I prefer to ept apologies shown with sincere kisses rather than words."


    She scoffs but has a gentle smile on her lips, "nice try. I will let your future friends know of your apology delivery preferences."


    ¡­ Cruel.


    We continue our verbal battle for the next few minutes until we exit the inn.


    The first part of Operation Fluffy Liberation (I absolutely refuse to use Ayame''s boring title) is scouting. We have to map out this Ian guy''s movements. Blossom said that he should be in the adventurer guild''s inn section untilte night, after which he visits the nearby brothel where he spends the night.


    As the sun sets, casting long shadows across the cobblestone streets, Ayame and I make our way towards the Adventurer''s Guild. The evening air is cool, carrying the faint scent of distant fires and freshly baked bread.

 Chapter 56: Visiting The Adventurers Guild

    The guild building stands prominent, an imposing structure of dark wood and stone, with arge, ornately carved sign that reads "Adventurer''s Guild" hanging above the entrance. Torches line the path leading up to it, flickering warmly against the gathering dusk.


    The entrance to the guild is grand, with heavy wooden doors reinforced with iron bands. As we step inside, the atmosphere changes immediately. The interior is bustling, filled with the noise ofughter, clinking sses, and the low hum of conversation.


    The floor is a polished stone, worn smooth by countless boots, and the walls are lined with trophies of past exploits- mounted heads of mythical beasts, which force me to stop in my tracks, my eyes drawn to the impressive disys of achievements.


    To the left of the entrance, a massive dragon''s head dominates the wall, its scales a deep emerald green that glistens even in the dim torchlight. Its eyes, now lifeless, are the size of dinner tes and seem to follow you as you move. The beast''s maw is open, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth, each one as long as my forearm.


    The que beneath it reads "Felgaris the Dreaded - Juvenile Dragon in by the Silverdes."


    That''s just a teen?! How colossal would an ancient one be? Well, I believe it is safe to say that the dragon yer title is going to elude me for a long while.


    Next to the dragon''s head is the head of a Chimera, its three snarling faces forever frozen in a snarl. The lion''s head is the most prominent, its mane is a wild tangle of fur that still looks fierce despite its lifeless state. The goat''s head juts out awkwardly from the side, its twisted horns adding a menacing touch.


    The snake''s head, emerging from the Chimera''s back, has its fangs bared, and I can almost imagine it hissing even now. The que simply reads "Vanquished by the Bravehearts."


    Further along the wall is the preserved body of a Griffin, its majestic wings spread wide as if ready to take flight. The feathers are a stunning mix of golden and white, and the creature''s powerful talons are extended, as though reaching for prey. Its beak is sharp and curved, a reminder of the deadly force it once was. The namete underneath says "Defeated by the Dawnw."


    In a corner, almost hidden in shadow, is the head of a Basilisk, its petrifying gaze now harmless. The eyes are covered with a thinyer of cloth, likely a precaution even in death. Its scales are dark and rough, a stark contrast to the other beasts. The teeth are jagged and uneven, hinting at the creature''s venomous bite. The inscription reads "Killed by the Iron Shields."


    Each trophy tells a story of peril and heroism, of battles fought and won. I find myself lost in the details, imagining the encounters that led to these beasts'' demises. The craftsmanship involved in preserving them is remarkable, capturing the ferocity and grandeur of each creature perfectly.


    Ayame nudges me gently, bringing me back to the present. I tear my eyes away from the trophies. We need to stay focused on our mission, but even as we move deeper into the guild, the images of those magnificent beasts linger in my mind, a reminder of the dangers that lurk in our world and the courage required to face them.


    We continue our way past the trophies and are greeted by arge, open space. At the back, behind a burly guard, is the reception desk where several clerks are working diligently. For some reason, all of them are women, their presence adding a peculiar charm to the otherwise rugged atmosphere of the guild.


    The reception desk is a hub of activity. Adventurers of all kinds are lined up, waiting to report their quests, collect rewards, or receive new assignments. The clerks, dressed in neat uniforms, handle the adventurers with professional efficiency, their hands moving quickly to process paperwork, distribute payments, and answer inquiries.


    The burly guard in front of the desk keeps a watchful eye on everyone, his arms crossed over his broad chest. His imposing presence is a clear reminder that order is maintained here, despite the chaoticings and goings of adventurers.


    Ayame and I step up to the queue, waiting our turn. The clerks work swiftly, and it''s not long before we''re standing at the desk. The receptionist who greeted me is a young woman with long, blonde hair that cascades down her shoulders in gentle waves. She has a soft, weing expression, entuated by herrge, expressive blue eyes that seem to sparkle with warmth and kindness.


    Her hair is partially braided and adorned with a blue headband, adding a touch of elegance and formality to her appearance. (picture)


    She wears a blue vest over a white, long-sleeved blouse, which isplemented by a yellow ribbon tied neatly at the cor. Her outfit is both practical and stylish, reflecting her professional role within the guild. The vest is cinched at the waist with a brown belt, featuring an ornate medallion that likely signifies her affiliation with the guild.


    A burgundy skirtpletes her ensemble, flowing gracefully and adding to her refined look.


    Her demeanor is both professional and approachable, making her an ideal first point of contact for adventurers entering the guild. The overall atmosphere of the guild, with its wooden interior and warm lighting,plements her appearance, creating a weing and reassuring environment for neers such as myself.


    "Wee to the Adventurer''s Guild. How can I assist you today?" she asks.


    "I''m looking to register myself and mypanion as adventurers." I reply curtly.


    We are here to observe Ian, but I won''t be allowed into the inn section without registering as a member first.


    Thanks to Ayame''s information I know that this process involves the prospective member putting his hand on an artifact that reveals his status window. This would be very problematic as I''m a primordial with 4 active sses, but I came prepared. Simply wishing to hide my race is enough;


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Human]


    [Title: -]


    [Level: 6. XP 265/371]


    [ss: Assassin lvl 6]


    [Vitality: 26]


    [Strength: 22]


    [Agility: 25]


    [Intelligence: 15]


    [Wisdom: 15]


    [Unused Skill Points: 10]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    This is just another instance where the primordial race''s incredible adaptability shines.

 Chapter 57: QBBB

    Putting Warrior as my ss could''ve been smarter as people might look down on Assassins as an evil ss, but since it works on monsters too there''s nothing illegal about having this ss, however, Warrior is lvl 7, and in this world normalbatant humanoids have the same Level and ss Level from what I know, so there could be someplications there.


    "Understood, sir." She replies, then brings out the artifact I was expecting. She instructs me to put my palm on the round object, which lights up. Once I take my hand off the clerk puts her own on it, then begins writing down the results.


    Nice, this way my stats won''t be broadcasted to the world. I was worried that Ayame would recognize that I''m leveling up way too quickly. Honestly, I shouldn''t hide my primordial race anymore from her, we must have a talk soon.


    "I''m done processing your information. Is the ve behind you going to be registered as yourbat ve?"


    "Yes, please process her as well."


    Now extremely observant people might have realized that I should have 12 Unused Skill Points, but I only have 10. That''s because I unlocked a new skill which required ve Master lvl 5 to be achieved.


    [ve Status Modify]


    This is an evil, invasive spell thatpletely rejects a ve''s personal rights and allows his or her master to decide what the ve uses his or her unused points on, it can also change the ve''s ss without the need to send him or her to a temple to pray- which is the only way humanoids normally can change sses- andstly, it even allows the master to change the ve''s name.


    I was interested in thest part, because letting people know that my ve is the exiled duchess-to-be would be a stupid mistake to make on my part. The fact that in their culture naming your child the same as the n leader''s children was a taboo, so the only other Ayames running around on the continent are all older than her further adds fuel to my decision.


    Or perhaps there are a few newborns by now as well, since her younger sister, Kaede, is the n leader and duchess now, so the name Ayame is again on the market.


    After I discussed it with mypanion she agreed to the name swap. She shared my exact same concerns, so there was no argument taking ce. We settled on the name Hana, because ording to her it was the mostmon female name in her n, which was a good way to hide her identity.


    To me she will always be Ayame, but for the time being her legal name is Hana.


    Once the clerk saw her status her eyes widened and nced my way.


    Yeah, I have a level 14 Samurai ve while I''m only level 6 basic bitch Assassin. What about it? Stop giving me the stinky eye, woman. In all honesty I know what she is thinking, which is that I must be quite loaded if I can afford such an expensive ve with a rare and an exotic ss at that, but my gear doesn''t support that im.


    Both of us are in simplemoner''s garbs and our weapons are simple steel ones. We might be giving off quite a strange vibe when all facts are considered, but not enough to make themunch a serious investigation into me.


    I hope.


    "It''s customary for adventurer teams to have a team name. Is it fair to assume that you wish to create a team? If so, have you thought of a name to register?" She inquires politely.


    "Quin''s Beautiful Battle Babes, QBBB for short." I state matter-of-factly with a straight face, without hesitating for a split second as I don''t need time to dwell on the question because I came prepared having already spent a good few hours deliberating on the perfect name for the future most famous adventurer team.


    The clerk''s mouth twitches wildly before she bursts outughing, clutching at her stomach, then she does her best to suppress her unprofessional outburst with little sess as a tear forms in her left eye while she is apologizing to me profusely for her unprofessional conduct.


    She is not the only one as all the other clerkdies'' heads, who were in our vicinity, snap in my direction upon hearing my team name suggestion.


    Ayame, on the other hand, stomps the ground furiously and gives me a death re, before turning to the clerk. "Miss, the name has not yet been decided. Please give us a few days to deliberate."


    The clerk finally collects herself and nods to Ayame.


    Uhmm... Lady?


    She is my ve, why do you take her word over mine?!


    Is the clerk a feminist?


    I''m left baffled, but both of them ignore my puzzled state before I speak up once more.


    "I''ve been undecided between this and another name, perhaps you will like the second one better."


    "Quin¡­" Ayame''s voice strangely has a pleading tone to it.


    "The main issue with QBBB is that it''s not symmetric. With Quin''s Beautiful Battle Queens we get the perfectly sounding QBBQ abbreviation, though I personally prefer the word babes over queens."


    A short silence ensues where someone coughs in the background.


    "So, sir, there are eight adventurer ranks," she begins narrating with a professional attitude.


    I got disregardedpletely it seems. Feels bad man. I liked the first name a lot.


    "Each rank is named after alloys, with Iron rank being the lowest and Adamantite the highest. Our policy used to be that all neers start in Iron but that got changed when we lost a few very strong prospective adventurers who became part of the Mercenary''s Guild because they didn''t want to climb up from the bottom.


    Our current policy is that every 10 levels gives an automatic rank up upon registration, so a level 10 person would start at Bronze, the second lowest rank and a level 20 would get promoted to Silver instantly. Sadly this doesn''t apply to you as you are below level 10."


    Wow, that was a lot of info dump for something that I''m not eligible for. Is she ying with me?!


    "What''s your name, miss clerk?"


    "Evelyn, kind sir."


    I will have my revenge, Evelyn.


    Though, to bepletely honest, if she did ept the names, I would''ve shamelessly backed out myself. Their purpose was just to take a jab at Ayame and lighten the mood up in general. I don''t have enough cringe-tolerant vessels flowing through my veins to be able to go through with registering under such a name.

 Chapter 58: Target Sighted

    We finish the registration after getting an iron ne with a te on it that had an uncanny resemnce to a dog tag that soldiers wore from my previous world. Supposedly they used some sort of identification embedding magic on the item that makes the iron ne usable to prove my identity.


    Sadly there was a registration fee of 1 silver for me and 50 bronze for mybat ve. Ayame wasn''t eligible for getting promoted to bronze instantly either, because ves can only be registered under a free person as their property, and that policy of instant advancement only applies to free citizens.


    Once we are done with the registration process, we can finally move on to the actual reason for why we''vee here: to observe Ian, our target. With our new adventurer tes in hand, we make our way to the guild''s built-in inn section.


    The inn''s entrance is guarded by a burly bouncer whose size alone would deter most troublemakers. The giant war-axe on his back and his shining, expensive-looking armor adds another fewyers to his intimidating atmosphere. His arms are crossed, and his expression is stern, making it clear that not just anyone can waltz in. As we approach, he uncrosses his arms and looks us over.


    "Adventurer tes," he grunts, his voice low and gravelly.


    I quickly produce mine, shing it in front of him, and Ayame does the same. The warrior-bouncer gives a single nod and steps aside, allowing us to pass through the heavy wooden doors into the inn.


    The bar inside is bustling with activity. The air is thick with the smell of ale, roasted meat, and the underlying scent of sweat. Rough fighters fill the room, their boisterousughter and loud conversations creating a cacophony of noise. It''s clear that this is a ce where adventurerse to unwind after a hard day''s work.


    The bar itself is long and sturdy, made of dark, polished wood that has seen years of use. Behind it, shelves are lined with various bottles of liquor, ranging frommon ales to more exotic spirits. The bartender, a grizzled man with a bushy beard and a muscr build, expertly serves drinks while keeping a watchful eye on the patrons.


    Scattered throughout the room are heavy wooden tables and chairs, many of which are upied by groups of adventurers sharing stories of their exploits. Some y cards or dice games, while others simply drink and chat. A few are more reserved, sitting alone or in small groups, their eyes scanning the room as if ever-watchful for potential threats.


    In one corner, a small stage is set up where a bard strums a lute, singing a lively tune that adds to the rowdy atmosphere. The flickering light from the chandeliers overhead casts a warm glow, illuminating the faces of the adventurers and highlighting the dents and scratches on the wooden walls- a testament to the many brawls that have likely taken ce here.


    It doesn''t take long for us to spot our target. There''s a table with the loudest, drunkest patrons, their raucousughter cutting through the din of the bar. Three men sit at the table, each with at least one woman wearing a cor standing behind them in a motionless posture with emotionless expressions.


    I spot Blossom standing with her back towards us. The man sitting in front of her must be Ian. I can''t see all of his features, but the fatty curves rolling off the side of his chair paint a clear picture of the kind of life he leads. As Blossom had stated, he is an alcoholic who moves from the bar to the brothel and back to the bar over and over again.


    Without turning around, Blossom raises her chin a bit and sniffs the air. Her tail wags from left to right a few times adorably, but she quickly stops the action. She clearly smelled our arrival but tactfully doesn''t turn around to not draw attention to us.


    I take the opportunity to observe the other two ve owners. The one next to Ian seems pretty big and muscr, though he doesn''t seem to be doing particrly well money-wise based on his simple garbs and his two ves standing behind him, both looking pretty average as well.


    They stand with the same nk expressions, their shoulders slightly hunched as if weighed down by their intangible chains.


    Thest guy, however, seems more troublesome. He is muscr with battle scars etched into his face, telling tales of past battles. His armor gives off dangerous vibes, made from an expensive, strong-looking metal. Behind him, six beautiful human women stand like statues, each adorned with well-maintained gear for ves.


    I spot mage robes, bows and quivers, staves, and various magical nes and rings. (picture)


    One looks like a stereotypical fantasy priestess, so they probably have a dedicated healer in her person. From my inexperienced and rtively uneducated observation, my guess is that the man is a melee warrior, probably with a tank or warrior type ss, and he uses his harem as strict backliners. He is the example of the exact battle harem owner that Ayame described before.


    There''s a priestess, two rangers, the rest are simrly dressed mages or wizards.


    It''s a horrible teamposition made solely for the purpose of stroking his male ego, as he yed the role of the main character and his supportive cast was a harem of beautiful women.


    However, all of them are well equipped and prepared, likely quite skilled in their respective fields, which makes this battle harem a formidable opponent we probably stand no chance of beating as of now.


    We can''t just remain standing in the doorway while gawking at them, so we walk up to an empty table and take our seats. Well, I do, as Ayame stands behind me. It seems that she doesn''t want to stand out as every cored person we see is standing behind someone. A barmaid soon runs up to us and takes our order. I order some fruity cocktail with ice.


    I''m surprised they have ice in this world, but it''s certainly a wee surprise.

 Chapter 59: Ian, Grunt and Kai 1

    "Kekeke! Told you to stop sleeping in the brothel like aplete wastrel, fatty." The poor but muscr one mocks Ian.


    "Brother Grunt, I told you many times! This stupid ve makes no money!" He says while pointing dismissively behind him with a finger.


    "Hahaha! I can''t believe you still bring this stupid excuse up. She alone is making more money than I do, and I adventure together with my two ves. You just drink and fuck all the coins away as soon as you get your grubby, greasy fingers on them! If you are interested, I''m still down to trade these two for her! I will even add in an extra gold coin!" Grunt replies.


    The twodies behind him lose theirposure for a few short moments as they grimace.


    I can''t decide if it''s because they are being treated as tradable merchandise or because they imagined the not-so-alluring prospect of serving Ian.


    "Bah! I''m not trading for those two average looking ones!After visiting Lily every day for thest three years theircking appearance wouldn''t even be able to make me half-hard. And what''s the use of a threesome anyways if Ie after two minutes and my little friend has a cooldown of 24 hours?"


    "Kekeke! So you do admit that your ve brings in that much money that this deal is not worth it for you, huh?! You could even stop visiting the brothel and have threesomes every night if you could lower your standards a bit! You are actually retarded, my good friend." He sighs dejectedly.


    Ian only burped in reply. "ve! Napkin!" He shouts a strangemand.


    In the next moment Blossom steps next to him and presents her back. He then grabs her fluffy tail and wipes his hands into the fur.


    My and Blossom''s gaze finally meets since our arrival in the tavern and I don''t like her expression at all. She is grimacing ashamedly which is a sight I really don''t want to see again.


    Wow. Just wow. I clench my hand into a tight fist as a vein pops on my forehead. I make a promise to myself that he will not have a swift end, no matter what I have to do. I already consider Blossom to be mine, and you simply can''t treat the women I treasure as such, even if you are the Goddess herself.


    I''m already in the midst ofdrawing up dozens of torture methods I could use before sending him six feet under.


    What''s even more aggravating is that this is not even a hygienic method to clean one''s hands anyways. He is just doing it to humiliate his defenseless ve.


    Ayame gently pats my shoulder in a clear attempt to calm me down. I reluctantly oblige. There''s nothing to be earned by making a scene here.


    "Can your ves do this for me?" He asks arrogantly.


    "... You can use their hair I suppose." Grunt replies, a bit befuddled by Ian''s values.


    "It''s not the same!"


    Once he is finished he pushes her tail away and with a dismissive gesture sends Blossom back to her previous position. He then speaks up, "Big Brother Kai, can''t you lend me some of your ancient knowledge? I''m struggling mightily these days!"


    Thest guy, the one that actually seems verypetent based on his physical appearance finally looks up from his te and for the first time since my arrival joins the conversation. "First of all, you rotund degenerate, I''m not old, I just spend my time experiencing the world, unlike you. How old are you two rejects again? I bet I''m not even ten years older than you."


    He then gestures behind him and one of the wizard looking ves, a sexy tanned woman with red hair steps next to him and then sits down on his right thigh and leans her body onto his chest. She then picks up his mug and brings it to his lips while holding the wooden item in both of her hands. He takes a sip of his drink while grabbing a handful of her bosom.


    Ian is listening on without a hint of offense taken; he is probably insulted by these drinking buddies of his on a regr basis.


    Kai then continues, "As for my ancient knowledge, just rope yourself you absolute waste of fresh air. I don''t know how you managed to fall this low. Back when I first met you, you were a promising young warrior, but look at you now. The only thing you can be on the battlefield is a damage sponge.


    Of course, that is only for a short while, because you''re an absolute trash who has not leveled up for what? Thest four years is it? You would croak in under ten seconds in a properbat situation."


    "Kekeke! Big Brother Kai, you are ruthless today!" Gruntughs.


    "Ugh! I''m so jealous! Are you sure I can''t sleep with any of your women?" Ian inquires after ignoring their verbal abuse with little to no tact while watching Kai feel the redhead up. I think this guy might be on the spectrum, he has zero social skills nor self-awareness. He doesn''t care one bit for being insulted into the ground either.


    Kai bursts outughing, "hahaha! Sure you can, ten silver a night for Alicia. I''m thinking of trading her soon anyways. She is getting a bit too old for my liking."


    Ian nces towards one of the archers, measuring her assets, and so do I. She is certainly over thirty, but she is still a very alluringdy. Though, to be fair, she doesn''t measure up to the tanned girl, who is probably his current favorite based on the contextual clues I''ve gathered.


    The fat fuck snorts shortly afterwards, "Lily is only one silver a night!"


    I can''t help butugh inwardly. He actually spends that much money on his favorite whore every single day? For three years straight was it? He is straight up brain damaged, he simply must be. There''s no other possible exnation.


    He would have over ten gold coins saved up just from foregoing that expense, which he could use to buy a squad of low level ves and since he is also a low level adventurer, they could get strong together and create a good team over the years.


    "She is also a used up slut that had opened her legs to half of the male poption of Aldoria, it might as well be a public property by now. I don''t even know how you have the urge to stick it into that stinky hole. Alicia, on the other hand is an impoverished noble turned into a debt ve who only had me in her life, and she is also a gentledy that listens to my every whims and desires.


    Well, that''s mostly because she has no human rights and is contractually obligated to do so, but I prefer to ignore that part for the fantasy aspect, hahaha!" Heughs cruelly.


    All this information finally seems to affect thedy in question, evidenced by a single tear streaming down on her otherwise emotionless features. None of the other five react in any shape or form, they remain expressionless like marites. I can only guess that him trading ves is not a one-off urrence, or they simply don''t care about being traded.


    I can easily imagine that they believe that their next master might be better.

 Chapter 60: Ian, Grunt and Kai 2

    Initially I had a rtively good impression of Kai, but every time he opens his mouth he seems more like a typical macho dude who wants to ascertain his superiority over everyone else.


    This also makes me realize the severity of my own hypocrisy; I''m ready to tear Ian into shreds for mistreating Blossom but I couldn''t care less about Kai objectifying his ves and humiliating them in front of the entire guild. I simply can''t bring myself to feel much empathy for people I don''t care about.


    "That just makes Lily better, Big Brother! The fact that she is so unfortunate that she has to spend every night next to an ugly bastard like me and then greet dozens of other smelly men during the day makes me harder than anything in this world!"


    I choke on my lemon cocktail and have a coughing fit. I''m not alone, though. These three are so loud that a lot of other tables are also listening in.


    His conversation partners, Kai and Grunt, just look at him for a few seconds with incredulity evident in their eyes, this time even the emotionless ves stare at him with utter disgust. The men thenugh at him boisterously. "I told you he is retarded, Big Brother! Kekeke!"


    "Well, we knew it already, but this is a new low!"


    "Whatever! It''s gettingte, Lily should be finished with herst customer. I better get going before her cave dries uppletely. Getting her wet is a harder task than eating only three warm meals a day, let me tell you! See you guys tomorrow!" He waves, then stops abruptly, remembering something. "Mutt, here''s your food!


    Dig in!"


    He then grabs one of the many tes set in front of him and throws it onto the ground. Blossom lowers herself slowly onto all fours and begins to eat it up. The fact that she did it without hesitation just shows how conditioned she is to these humiliating actions of his.


    Ayame once again puts her hand on my shoulder, but this time there''s no need for it. I gently stroke it to signal that she doesn''t need to worry about me acting out.


    My heart stings with great pain from seeing this image of my beloved Blossom being mistreated. I wish I was strong enough to walk up there and resolve everything right this instant. This helpless feeling is something I don''t wish to experience ever again in my life.


    I''ve already fed Blossom two stews today so she doesn''t need to y along to not starve, but she must know that doing so would make him alert, and possibly even Kai, who seems to be the much bigger threat here.


    In thirty seconds she is finished devouring the gruel from the inn''s floor and the two stand to leave.


    We''ve already called a servant asking for the tab of my cocktail minutes before, so we are ready to follow.


    As Ian and Blossom step out of the tavern, I stand up and we follow a fifteen or so secondster. The tavern is still buzzing with the noise of rowdy adventurers and clinking sses as we make our way to the door. Ayame and I step out into the cool night air, the scent of the city mingling with the faint aroma of distant forests.


    The moon hangs high in the sky, casting a pale glow on the cobblestone streets.


    Ian and Blossom head down the main road. Ian''s gait is unsteady, clearly affected by the alcohol. Blossom follows silently, her head bowed.


    We keep a careful distance, staying within the shadows of the buildings lining the street. Ayame moves soundlessly beside me, her eyes never leaving our target.


    The road twists and turns through the heart of the city, gradually leading us to a seedier part of town. The buildings here are older, their facades cracked and weathered. The brothel Ian frequentses into view, a garish establishment with a gaudy sign and dim, flickering lights. Music andughter spill out into the street, a stark contrast to the silence that envelops us.


    Ian heads straight for the entrance, greeted by a scantily d woman who throws herself into his arms with greatly exaggerated enthusiasm. Blossom follows a few paces behind, her face a mask of indifference. The door swings shut behind them, and Ayame and I share a nce, she then lets out an exasperated sigh; "what a piece of trash! I could barely hold it in."


    "Yeah, he is one special guy that''s for sure. I can''t wait to get my hands on him."


    Now we know the brothel''s location, his drinking buddies'' identities, his schedule. With this, today''s portion of the n has been achieved.


    As for why we didn''t ambush him right now?


    It''s simple: Blossom was present. She is contractually obligated to fight against us if we make a move with her near us.


    The first part of Operation Fluffy Liberation revolves around scouting Ian''s tendencies and then waiting for Blossom to be sent out on the next money making quest, which should happen tomorrow based on how much he was whining about hisck of funds previously in the tavern.


    With her out of the picture, he is just a glorified human pinata ready to be beaten to death.


    This situation we''ve found ourselves in entuates the vulnerabilities of the ve contract. Blossom knows that an assassination attempt on her owner ising, but she is staying quiet. Unless he specifically asks, to which she can''t answer with a lie, he won''t realize what''s happening.


    Actually, I have a feeling that I was wrong in thinking that this phenomenon is the result of the ve contract''s limitations. I would assume that the writer of Blossom''s contract is the one at fault here, he or she probably didn''t include many uses andzily wrote some general ones which can be yed around if the ve is smart enough.


    Today is over, thus we retire for the night. Tomorrow I hope to be done with the first part of the operation, but knowing Ian''s sleep schedule we will have enough time to visit proper armor, weapon and artifact shops before he wakes up, where we can hopefully finally buy some magically enhanced goodies thanks to the gold coin we got from Eric Winterwood.

 Chapter 61: Storage Ring

    - Day 4 -


    The morning sun filters through the thin curtains of our room, casting a warm glow on the wooden floor. I stretchzily, the events of the previous night ying in my mind as I remind myself that I actually can''t wait to get my hands on Ian''s neck.


    I turn to see Ayame already awake, sitting by the window. Her sword rests on her shoulder, cradled gently against her body as she leans against the windowsill. The morning light illuminates her figure, casting a serene glow around her as she watches the rising sun with tranquil eyes. It''s a sight so beautiful and peaceful, reminiscent of a scene from a painting.


    I wish I had a camera to capture this perfect moment. Sadly my phone battery died a long time ago.


    She reminds me of Guts from a certain manga series when he was sitting in the windowsill under the starry night sky, though thankfully Ayame is not in such a bad physical shape, and it''s not night time currently, but the serene atmosphere is quite simr nheless. Both of them have been through some serious shit.


    I stare at her, utterly mesmerized, for a few seconds before I snap back to reality.


    "Good morning." I say and I get out of the bed. She doesn''t reply, just slowly turns her head towards me and gives me a faint, light smile. It appears that she is a bit emotional right now, which I''ve already guessed just by looking at her.


    She seems ready to move out, unlike me, so I don''t bother her and instead begin getting ready for the day. After washing and dressing myself we walk out of the inn.


    "Ayame."


    "Hmm?"


    "I really, really want a storage ring. Please tell me you have that kind of magic artifact on this continent!"


    "Yeah, we do. In fact, I used to have one myself."


    Ohh! Spatial storage is a staple for fantasy stories. We have 94 silver and 452 bronze coins to our names. I think it''s time to finally invest in one!


    "A spatial ring with respectable storage space, which I consider to be at least as big as arge crate, cost as much as a baron title with a small patch ofnd included. My old ring could store our inn room''s worth of space in it, my beloved father bought it for my 16th birthday for 900 gold coins at an auction in the royal capital."


    ...


    900 gold?! That''s 90.000 silver or 9.000.000 bronze coins!


    I stop in my tracks and gawk at her like she''d gone crazy. There''s simply no way that''s right, right?!


    The young elf sex ve healer-archer-herbalist girl was worth only 65 gold coins! And she was by far the most expensive ve I''ve seen thus far. You''re telling me that a storage ring with rtively big space is worth more than 10 of those kinds exotic, long-lived, rare ssed types of ves? There''s simply no way that''s real.


    Ayame sees that I''vepletely frozen in ce while looking absolutely incredulous, so she begins exining how things work in this world, "to create a spatial ring one needs to first reach level 50 of the Artificer ss, spend skill points to unlock the Epic ss; Dimensional Artificer, and then further spend skill points to unlock the [Magic Item Imbuing] spell, though he or she can unlock that one while being a simple Artificer.


    Artificer itself is a Rare ss, to unlock that ss one needs to aplish an impressive engineering feat, such as building aplex device or structure that earns the system''s recognition of you as a talented crafter. And all of these are just prerequisites to earn the right to even begin the process of creating a storage ring, the actual work needs to be done as well."


    Oh¡­ "That does indeed exin a few things¡­" I sigh dejectedly.


    "That''s not all. Dwarves are the best Artificers on the continent by far, with the magical artifact market being basically monopolized by them. The issue is that they live in the nation called Alliance of Elvardia, which is a union formed between the Elven and Dwarven races, and just like the Beastman Confederation, they are at war with us.


    So the only way for us in the Vraven Kingdom to get dwarven crafts is to either take it from them by force or enve skilled dwarves and have them craft the items for us. Therefore, with that 900 gold my father not only paid for the crafter''s skills and time and the item''s base cost, but also the warlord''s efforts to take the item from Elvardia through bloodshed."


    "I see¡­ So you are telling me to get a cute dwarf ve wife, right?"


    Ayame snorts and shakes her head. "I don''t know how you came to that conclusion, but I must ruin the party before it even starts, I''m afraid. Dwarf women are about a head shorter than me while weighing three times as much, and their beards and body hair would put the masculinity of the most manly human to shame."


    She then grins and snickers at me, "oh wait, I forgot about your unique tastes. Strong, ambitious women, beast-kin women, what about hairy, bulky women? They are certainly very exotic, that I can personally guarantee you."


    I chuckle in response. It''s nice to see that we can joke around with each other this well. "I retract the cute and wife part, though after listening to you I have an inkling that an Artificer dwarf ve would be slightly out of my budget, so let''s focus on getting some amazing gear for now, shall we?"


    "I concur wholeheartedly." She answers.


    "So I imagine you would prefer those curved eastern des, right? What about armor?"


    "Yeah, using straight swords is not optimal for me because a lot of my spells are less effective with them, or are straight up unusable. I used to carry three des on me, an odachi for big monsters, a katana for humanoids, and a wakizashi forbat in tight spaces. As for defenses, I prefer light armor that lets me move around to utilize my flexibility."


    Yeah, her acrobatic genius is indisputable after what she disyed yesterday. "And what would you rmend for me?"


    She thinks inwardly for a few seconds before replying:

 Chapter 62: Big Reveal

    She thinks inwardly for a few seconds before replying, "you are a nk page as far as I''m concerned. You are pretty talented with the spear but maybe you would be even better with another weapon type. If you go with swords I can teach you much better than otherwise, but you should try things out and see whates naturally for you. As for defenses, I would rmend medium armor.


    Light armor as a melee fighter is extremely dangerous and is definitely not for beginners. Heavy armor on the other hand would be too limiting with its cumbersomeness and might just get you killed because you would be too slow."


    "Alright. Since we already have- admittedly a bitckluster, but serviceable- weapons, we should focus on buying armor this time around, right?" I ask.


    "Yes. We need defenses first and foremost."


    We walked towards thebyrinth where most of these kinds of shops were concentrated at, and began our shopping trip.


    The two of us went into the first shop that seemed decent enough from outside.


    We are greeted by an olderdy and after we tell her that we are just looking around for now she leaves us be.


    For now I follow Ayame because she actually knows what''s going on in this ce. My eyes widen in shock when I see an armor set disyed on a mannequin. It''s eastern styled, or to be more urate, it''s basically a female fantasy samurai themed gear set. "Wait, what''s this? Did your n make these apparels?"


    "Oh? I didn''t think you''d recognize it." She looks at me surprised, but then smugly continues, "that''s right. Armor and weapons are one of our biggest exports to the other duchies. For whatever reason people love eastern themed gear. It''s more of a fashion choice than utility for them, though, because the local armors and des can be just as good, but some prefer our design.


    "I can easily see why, this is simply badass. I can''t wait to check out how you look in it."


    "And I can''t wait to finally have armor instead of only linen clothes protecting my skin."


    Well, we both have our priorities straight.


    "But isn''t it heavier than what you wanted? I would definitely put it into the medium armor category."


    "Yeah, you are right, but... To be honest with you I said I wanted a light armor because I didn''t want you to spend too much money on me and instead get a good defensive one for yourself as you are the one that needs it more, but..."


    I smirk and finish her sentence, "but you would really like this one, right?"


    She nods sheepishly. "I might''ve not been entirely truthful when I said I need a light armor to move around easily. A well crafted medium armor offers almost as much mobility, and with my Strength value the extra weight barely matters."


    "Don''t worry about it. We can always make more money. I also love the look of this armor set, so if it''s offered at a good value we should buy it."


    The armor on the mannequin is a stunning masterpiece of craftsmanship and design, a blend of high fantasy and eastern aesthetics. The primary color is a deep, rich crimson that seems to shimmer under the light, giving it a regal andmanding presence.


    Intricate golden patterns adorn the surface, winding elegantly across the chest, shoulders, and arms, depicting scenes of mythical creatures and ancient symbols. These golden designs add a touch of opulence, making the armor appear not just as a tool of war, but as a work of art.


    The shoulder tes are broad and formidable, crafted to provide maximum protection while allowing for a full range of movement. Each piece is etched with detailed engravings, showcasing the meticulous attention to detail that went into its creation. The chest piece is equally impressive, contoured to fit the form of a warrior while providing ample protection.


    It features a high cor, which not only adds to the armor''s defensive capabilities but also gives it a majestic, high-ranking look.


    The gauntlets and bracers are reinforced and sturdy, designed to withstand the harshest of blows. They too are decorated with golden filigree, ensuring that the aesthetic beauty of the armor is maintained throughout. The waist is cinched with a wide, ornate belt, from which hangs a series of protective, yet flexible, tes that cover the upper legs.


    The skirt-like design provides both mobility and defense, a perfect blend of functionality and style.


    The leg armor is sleek and powerful, each piece interlocking seamlessly to allow for agile movement while providing robust protection. The boots are sturdy, built for both battle and long marches, their design mirroring the rest of the armor with golden ents and engravings.


    Overall, this armor exudes an aura of power, nobility, and impable craftsmanship. It is a suit thatmands respect and awe, both on the battlefield and in the halls of power.


    I examine the set, wishing to see its details;


    [Gilded Eastern Warlord Armor Set]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Set Skills: Empty]


    "Oh, a Rare item! It''s just a bit sad that no skills are imbued into it¡­" Iment, which snaps Ayame''s head towards me instantly.


    "... What did you just say?" She asks with strangely overwhelming incredulity.


    "I said it''s sad that-"


    "It was a rhetorical question, I heard you perfectly. Quin¡­ Just what are you hiding from me?


    First you level up to level 2 much faster than I expected, then you can swap your ss to ve Master to change my name without going to a temple, yes I noticed it but decided to not bother you about it knowing that you are deliberately not exining things, and now you can even see item descriptions?!


    What''s next, you are going to tell me that you are able to see people''s sses and levels just by a nce too?!"


    Oops. I didn''t know that only I could examine items like this¡­ A pretty big blunder on my part but I wanted to have this chat with her for a while now anyways. I nce around the shop and when I see that no soul is close to us I use another non-described primordial race skill I''ve found recently, I summon my status window and will it to be visible to others as well.

 Chapter 63: Primordial Legend

    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 6. XP 265/371]


    [Primary ss: Assassin lvl 6]


    [Secondary sses:


    - ve Master lvl5


    - Warrior lvl 7


    - Thief lvl 2]


    [Vitality: 26]


    [Strength: 22]


    [Agility: 25]


    [Intelligence: 15]


    [Wisdom: 15]


    [Unused Skill Points: 10]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    For good measure I summon the primordial race''s description;


    [Primordial: A unique race that is said to be the predecessor of all races and is the undisputed king of adaptability. Gain three additional ss slots and each ss gains experience at 3x rate. Only the Primary ss gives attribute bonuses. Gain stat ''Primordial Level'' which also receives the 3x increased growth rate. Increase ''Primordial Level'' to gain Skill and Attribute Points.


    Gain the ability to swap sses in and out by a simple thought.]


    As the status window materializes before Ayame''s eyes, she gasps with surprise, which probably means that summoning one''s status for others to see is another one of my unique quirks. I guess I really do have a lot of special things up my sleeve despite me being a neer and a weakbatant- for now.


    As she begins reading over them her sharp features show a mix of confusion and astonishment. She takes a step back, her hand instinctively gripping the hilt of her sword as if seeking some kind of groundingfort. For a moment, she seems on the verge of speaking, but no wordse out. Instead, her mouth hangs open in silent shock.


    Then, as if she had experienced some serious jetg, Ayame''s entire body stiffens. Her usuallyposed demeanor shatters, and she is utterly frozen with disbelief. Her golden eyes scan the information disyed, pupils dting as if struggling toprehend the impossibility before her.


    Her breathing bes shallow and rapid, each breath hitching in her throat as though she''s been hit with a physical blow.


    Her knees begin to wobble, and she reaches out, resting her body on the nearby wall for support. It looks like she might faint. The color drains from her face, reced by a pale, almost ghostly hue. She blinks rapidly, trying to bring her scattered thoughts back into focus.


    "Ayame, are you alright?" I ask, my voice tinged with concern. I didn''t expect this big of a reaction, to be honest. I reach my hand out to support her, which she epts.


    She manages a slow nod, but her eyes remain glued to the status window. "This... this can''t be real," she whispers, her voice barely audible. "I thought... no one could..."


    Finally, she tears her gaze away from the glowing screen and looks at me, her expression a mixture of awe and bewilderment. "Quin, just what are you?" she asks, her voice trembling slightly. "How... how is this even possible?"


    I move closer and whisper my rather curt answer into her ear, ensuring that no one hears us. "I''m an otherworlder, if you have that term here that is. For whatever reason, which I''m not privy to, I was brought to this world four days ago. Before that I was apletely ordinary human, but during the process I got transformed into this strange race."


    She gawks at me like I''m a mental asylum patient but the evidence is right in front of her. "If I didn''t know you I would certainly not believe you, but I don''t think you would joke or lie to me like this¡­" Ayame rxes slightly and begins pondering the implications of the new revtion.


    "I''ve only heard of this race once before, but that was a legend about a man thousands of years ago¡­ I believe that it''s safe to assume that, at least on this continent, you are the only primordial¡­ Unless others are also hiding just like you are. As for the term ''otherworlder'', I understand what you mean with it, but I''ve not heard of anyone elseing here from an entirely different world..."


    "I see.... So people barely know anything about this race?" I inquire.


    "Yes. I was brought up to be a duchess, so I know much more than the average citizen and even noble, and I only heard that name once, in an old, obscure tale. I don''t think many people would recognize it."


    "Hmm¡­ So we can''t do much about it for now. Let''s focus on gearing up."


    I suggest to which she simply nods. It''s clear she wishes to discuss it more but there''s not much else I can offer to tell her. I''m just as lost about why or how I''m here as she is.


    Ayame tries the Gilded Warlord Set on after calling the employee and asking for permission. I have to show that I have enough coins to buy it beforehand, but after I do so she is allowed into the changing room.


    The cost of this armor set is 50 silver coins. It''s a lot of money, especially for an armor that has no imbued skills in it, but its rarity exins why the price is so high. At this rarity it should have some innate magical defensive properties ording to Ayame, which means that it''s sturdier than it physically appears should be.


    While she is trying it on I begin walking around the shop. I see some eye bulging items that are worth multiple gold coins, but there are no Epic rarity or above items on disy. The increased pricepared to Ayame''s samurai setes from their imbued skills or spells. Another observation I''ve made is that items with Common rarity are much, much cheaper than Rare.


    About 80% cheaper, in fact, even if they have spells imbued in them. Furthermore Rare items are not only sturdier in general, but are also much more fashionable and each have an extravagant vor with decorations, horns, engraved gems and such.


    After walking around for a few minutes I find it.


    The armor on the mannequin is an imposing ensemble,bining both protection and agility. The hooded cloak drapes over the shoulders, adding an air of mystery while concealing the wearer''s identity. The chest te is crafted from a dark, polished metal, adorned with intricate engravings that suggest both elegance and durability.


    The pauldrons are broad, offering significant protection to the shoulders while maintaining a sleek design that does not hinder movement.


    The vambraces and greaves are meticulously designed, fitting snugly around the forearms and shins. These pieces feature additional decorative engravings that match the chest te, creating a cohesive look.


    The gloves and boots are reinforced yet flexible, ensuring the wearer retains dexterity and speed.The overall design of the armor suggests a bnce between a knight''s fortification and a rogue''s mobility, making it suitable for a warrior who values both defense and stealth.


    In summary, this armor strikes a formidable silhouette, exuding an aura of dark elegance and lethal efficiency, perfect for a shadowy figure operating on the fringes of bothbat and subterfuge.


    [Veiled Warrior Set]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Set Skills: Empty]


    Sadly it also has a high price tag of 40 silver coins. Perhaps Ayame''s is more expensive by 10 silver coins because it was imported from another duchy or because of its golden engravings. Luckily we can afford both this and Ayame''s set, but afterwards we will be back to being loyal members of the empty pouch gang.


    I rush into another dressing room next to Ayame''s and begin to change.

 Chapter 64: Pimped Out

    It was instant love at first sight and the marriage seems to be on the right track towards the finish line because I adore it even more now that I''ve equipped it. Even its boots feel great to wear, so I can retire my Kobe sneakers frombat which I''m extremely grateful for because I was worried they would be destroyed. I can still wear those as part of my civilian apparel.


    As one of myst mementos from my past life I treasure them greatly.


    I step out of the changing room, feeling the weight of my new armor settling around me. The dark, polished tes fit perfectly, their edges glinting with a sharp, metallic sheen. The hood casts a shadow over my face, leaving only my eyes visible, perfectly concealing my identity. Just how I like it. Now I look like a badass warrior-assassin hybrid, and I love the fit.


    The armor makes me feel much better protected, the dark shadowy aspect makes me harder to spot, and even my boots are quieter than one would expect based on their appearance. After a bit of practice, I''m confident I can move around silently in them. (picture)


    As I exit the room, I see Ayame standing there, waiting for me. She has already changed into her own armor set, and the sight of her instantly stops me in my tracks. Ayame looks simply breathtaking. She wears a stunning suit of armor, adorned in shades of crimson and gold that hugs her form with both elegance and might.


    The intricate patterns etched into her armor reflect her disciplined training and the honor she carries into every battle.


    She holds her head high, exuding confidence and power, and the way she looks at me sends a shiver down my spine. Ayame is a force to be reckoned with, a badass girl whomands respect and admiration with every step she takes. I can''t help but admire her image from head to toe, taking in the magnificent sight before me. (picture)


    The only negative point I can bring up regarding her current image is her bulky, out of ce, cheap-looking iron cor. It didn''t stand out this much while she was in her rags or civilian clothes but next to such amazing armor it''s a big eyesore.


    "You are looking good, Quin." To my surprise, she is simrly amazed with my appearance as I am with hers. "This set fits you to the bone." She then nods to herself multiple times, silently voicing her approval as well after doing it verbally.


    "You are absolutely gorgeous yourself, Ayame. I must admit that we look quite the badass power couple now." I say proudly.


    She snickers. "Yeah, just without the couple part."


    "I''m working on it."


    Ayame grins, "that you certainly are."


    I sigh. She is not easy to seduce. I pull my mask down so that I can speak with her unobstructed. "Ayame, do you know what metal our armor is made out of? Feels a bit like steel but it''s certainly not the ordinary one used to make our weapons."


    "You are right. Both of our armors are made out of starforged steel. It''s a metal that is refined from meteors that fell from the sky. Although its grand name might suggest otherwise, starforged steel is not the end-all be-all of alloys. Mithril, orichalcum and adamantite for example are all rarer and better."


    I nod after receiving the information. She is right, just because the name sounds cool doesn''t mean it makes good armor or is useful in general. A lot of precious metals made bad quality armor back on Earth because they were too brittle or heavy.


    We walk around in our armors for a good twenty minutes, examining whether everything is alright or not, Ayame also spends a lot of time checking my gear because she knows chances are that I wouldn''t notice any deformities and such even if I tried my best.


    We are both very happy with thefort, defensive capabilities and fashion sense the two new gear sets provide. However, before we make the purchase we change back into our old attire and ask the shopkeeper to retain those two sets for us for the length of an hour.


    We spend that hour walking from armor shop to armor shop, checking other offerings and alsoparing their prices and qualities to our initial choice.


    There were a few Rare rarity sets that were cheaper, but none were better quality or felt better to wear, thus we went back to the original shop and paid 90 silver coins, and came out absolutelypimped out in our epic new fits.


    We begin walking towards the adventurer''s guild where we expect to have Ian and Blossom arrive soon enough.


    "What do you think about Kai and his ve harem, Ayame? And I don''t mean from a moral standpoint."


    "They are strong. Their tes indicated that they are a mithril ranked team, which means we really shouldn''t mess with them for now, especially since there are seven of them. Ah, in case you aren''t aware, ranks are as such: iron - bronze - silver - gold - tinum - mithril - orichalcum - adamantite, so they are in the upper half of thedder.


    I only sneaked a few nces at them but I got the impression that they aren''t overly talented. I''m pretty confident in saying that they got to that rank more so because ofpleting lots of quests over the decades rather than explosively climbing the ranks. Therefore, I estimate him to be in the upper twenties level wise, while his teammates should be between levels ten to twenty five.


    He didn''t seem like the type that would allow his women to be stronger than him."


    Good to know. I have a bad feeling about that guy. If he is at such high level, we really should do our best to steer clear of them for now.


    As Ayame and I approach the grand doors of the adventurer guild, I can feel the weight of our new armor settling around us. The dark, polished tes of my suit gleam under the midday sun, and Ayame''s crimson and gold armor shines with an almost regal brilliance. We look every bit the part of badass seasoned warriors, and I can''t help but feel a surge of pride as we step inside.

 Chapter 65: Hana, The Beautiful Battle Babe

    The guild hall is bustling with activity. Adventurers of all ranks are scattered throughout, some huddled in groups discussing missions, others boasting about theirtest conquests. As the doors swing open, a hush falls over the room. All eyes turn to us, and I can see the curiosity and astonishment in their gazes.


    "Who are they?" I hear someone whisper.


    "Must be high-ranked," another murmurs, eyes wide with admiration.


    Ayame and I stride confidently towards the guild''s mission board, our armor clinking softly with each step. The intricate designs on Ayame''s suit catch the light, highlighting the golden patterns that speak of her disciplined training and the honor she carries into every battle.


    "Look at those two," a seasoned-looking warrior says, nodding in our direction. "They must be at least Silver rank, if not higher."


    "Probably Gold," hispanion replies, clearly impressed.


    That''s right. This is just how good these armors are. The cost of 90 silver might not sound much after talking about 900 gold coins worthy magical items, but for regr people that''s an exorbitant amount of money. Even adventurers will have to work hard for sets like these, unless, of course, they are very high ranked.


    Then another one shouts, "no! I know the ve woman! That''s Hana, the beautiful battle babe! The one whose master wanted to name his team Quin''s Beautiful Battle Babes! I was there when they were registering, and I had the bestugh in the past decade of my life. My stomach still hurts.


    Hahaha!"


    Fuck. Our epic entrance got ruined. And I was so into it too. Suddenly I feel someone staring icy daggers into me and I don''t need to look at the perpetrator to guess who it might be.


    It''s not like I was trying to hide my identity inside the guild, so I don''t care about being found out. I know that it''s their policy to not allow people to wear their helmets, hoods or masks inside their halls, so there was no attempt at hiding my identity in the first ce.


    This armor was always intended to be my all-purpose one, I will have to invest into another gear set which is used strictly for illicit activities so that my identity doesn''t get blown as soon as someone sees my armor.


    "Oh, then that must be Quin! Is he a noble to be able to afford such armor right after registering as an iron te? He even has a Fujimoribat ve¡­ She really is a beautiful battle babe¡­ We shouldn''t mock him then¡­"


    That hushes the crowd. I see no reason to clear up the misunderstanding.


    We walk to the inn portion of the guild and order lunch. We might as well dig in while waiting for the fatty.


    ...


    "Hey, Lardy! Over here! Come eat with your senior." Grunt calls out to Ian when he and Blossom finally arrive. Grunt was already seated in the inn when I came, his two ves standing loyally behind him. This time they are not wearing their baggy civilian clothes as they are dressed forbat. Perhaps they n to move out after the meal.


    Grunt seems to be a regr warrior with heavy armor and a warhammer while his two ves appear to be rogue-types, evidenced by their sharp daggers and dark, hooded robes.


    I don''t understand why neither he nor Kai made a better teamposition, but you won''t catch meining.


    "Ah! Brother Grunt!" Ian recognizes him and waddles over, after which he takes a seat and orders three meals.


    "Still as good of an eater as before, huh? How was your time with the lovely Lily?"


    "Oh, brother, she is just wonderful. I asked her to tell me some tales about her worst clients, besides myself, of course, and she reluctantly obliged. It didn''t even take her ten seconds to begin sobbing helplessly. It resulted in the fattest nut I''ve released in a long time!" He says with a proud grin.


    "Kekeke! You are just as despicable as I remember, good. Good!"


    The fatty then nces around, "where''s big brother?"


    "Oh, he went to our duchy''s, Greenvale''s, capital city to sell that old ve of his. Supposedly the market there is much more abundant and he has some connections there."


    "Oh! How envious. Maybe I should''ve gone there to buy a ve instead of this useless one!"


    "You know, my offer still stands. These two and a gold coin for your doggy."


    "I might be dumb but not that dumb! My ve is a level 13 Phantom Canine, a rare ss! Yours are barely level ten and are a duo of basic Assassin and Thief!"


    Oh? Phantom Canine sounds utterly badass. Back when I bought Ayame I saw an Assassin cat-kin who was level 19, and she cost 20 gold coins. She only had a basic ss but her level was much higher, so from this I can estimate that Blossom''s market price should be between 10-15 gold coins at least. I wonder how this tard got his greasy hands on her contract.


    Grunt clicks his tongue in annoyance. "Well, it was worth a try. But now you better stopining about her uselessness or I swear I will beat you up."


    Ian swallows a lump of saliva in his throat audibly. "Alright¡­" The pecking order is quite clear; Kai is the big boss, Grunt is the sergeant while Ian is the reject who failed to even be a foot soldier.


    They continue merrily chatting while gorging multiple tes of food. Even from over there I can hear poor Blossom''s stomach grumble but, of course, no one pays attention to her. Once they are done, Ian stands and walks over to the quest board, and after a minute takes one paper off.


    "Orc movement scouting this time should be good." He states loudly then walks over to Evelyn who is standing at the reception desk and epts the quest officially.


    Orcs now? Is the county facing the threat of a greenskin invasion or what?


    He then throws the mission paper at Blossom. "Go make money!" After that he waddles back to the bar section of the inn.


    Blossom gives me a knowing nce before nodding and then turning to leave.

 Chapter 66: Operation Fluffy Liberation Is A Go

    Blossom gives me a knowing nce before nodding and then turning to leave.


    I lean in and whisper into Ayame''s ear, "Operation Fluffy Liberation is a go. I repeat, Operation Fluffy Liberation is a go. Battle team, prepare for action. Is the Beautiful Battle Babe ready for deployment?"


    Ayame turns slowly, her eyes narrowing into slits as she res at me. She raises one eyebrow and silently mouths some very udylike words, after which she whispers;"I hate you so damn much¡­ You better hope I never manage to get rid of this ve contract, Quin!"


    I snicker at her adorable threat and she also can''t help herself as her furious expression cracks and she lightly grins as well. She is obviously annoyed by that moniker but doesn''t care enough to actually be angry with me.


    Now that we''ve confirmed that Blossom is no longer present it''s time to get serious and get ready for the rapidly looming pig ughtering session of ours.


    We know that he will stay in the guild and waste away untilte evening, after which he will saunter to the brothel.


    The two of us spend the next few hours thoroughly scouting the route he will take for any possible obstructions we might face and we also select a hidden alleyway where we should be able to have ''the talk'' with Ian in private, without others hearing his squealing.


    As the sun rapidly diminishes in strength, casting long shadows across the town, we spot Ian from our hiding spot. We had found an empty shed of a house with a broken doorknob and simply walked in. The ce was abandoned, filled with cobwebs and dust, but it provided an excellent vantage point. The musty scent and the creaking wooden floorboards add to the sense of seclusion.


    To our dismay, Ian is not alone. Grunt is apanying him while being equipped to the teeth in heavy armor to the point that I can''t see his skin at all, I can only identify him from his voice. Though, strangely, his two ves are nowhere to be seen.


    I find it surprising that Grunt is here, given his penchant for boasting about threesomes with his ves, so I didn''t take him for someone that would pay for a brothel''s services. Ian and Grunt''s rtionship also never seemed close enough for him to walk to the brothel with Ian. As if confirming my suspicions, Grunt calls Ian over to the alley where we are hiding in.


    We hurriedly duck behind the grimy window, listening intently. The flickeringmplight outside casts eerie shadows inside the shed, heightening the tension. My heart pounds as we strain to catch every word, knowing this unexpected twist couldplicate our ns. Scratch that, it already did. Ian should already be lying in a pool of blood.


    "Why are we here, brother Grunt? Lily is waiting for me!"


    "I have something I wish to show you, just shut up and follow obediently."


    They walk past our hiding ce, going further into the empty alley.


    "Now! Hold him!" Grunt shouts suddenly.


    "What is this?! Brother?!"


    "Kekeke! I''m sorry. Well not really. I just really want your ve for myself, you know? Not only is she an amazingbatant but she is one hot piece of ass, let me tell you that. I still don''t get why you dislike her, but after hearing your stories about that prostitute I no longer care to understand your defunct brain."


    "She is a dog!"


    "You mean she has a tail and pointy ears? So what? She is a humanoid with normal skin otherwise.I honestly cringe every time I see you spend money on this Lily whore rather than spending a free night with your ve who is leagues above her."


    "Damn you, traitor! I loved you like a real brother! ... So what now? If you kill me she will just remain in the wilderness or die to the orcs due to her sealed stats and ss!"


    "Kekeke. Why do you think I instructed my ves to hold you and not kill you, you obese retard? I''m taking you hostage so that when she returns from the mission she will run into myp where I will force you to sign her contract over to me. I have a good ver friend who can assist with the procedure."


    "Fuck¡­" Ian curses under his breath.


    "Fuck indeed, my old friend. I thought this through well, yeah? I would love to take credit for this but it was actually my two ves using their pretty little heads who came up with it."


    "What¡­ Why are you helping him?!" Ian asks, but receives no response. Unlike their master, these two don''t appear to be chatty.


    "Enough, restrain him with the ropes. Make sure he has no room to escape." Grunt instructs.


    We can''t let this n go through. I wouldn''t have cared, or rather preferred if Grunt took care of Ian, but he will keep the pig alive as his captive. Ian must die for Operation Fluffy Liberation''s second part to even begin, so we must act.


    I look towards Ayame who nods. We walk away from the window towards the door so that we cane from the alley entrance, this way we will look like random passersby who happened to see their kidnapping attempt. If we simply jump out of the window it will be obvious that we were up to no good.


    "Hey! What''s going on here?!" I shout and walk towards them with Ayame next to me while acting out my best good guy NPC impression.


    All of them freeze in their tracks and turn towards us. Even Ian forgets to struggle to escape. I couldn''t see anything from the window but now everything is in clear view. The ve women duo are holding his two arms while attempting to tie them together with a rope with Grunt just watching the spectacle unfold.


    "Help! Heeeelp!" Ian''s gears begin to turn once more and begins begging for assistance.


    "Who are these two?" Grunt questions, and one of the ves replies, "Quin and Hana, two recent iron ranks."


    Oh, it seems we are quite popr already.

 Chapter 67: Team Grunt Vs Team Quinlan

    Oh, it seems we are quite popr already.


    "The Battle Babe?!" He shouts excitedly and looks at her like she is a tantalizing peace of meat. "Since I''m already neck deep in illegal shit, I might as well make her my ve too! What a good day! And that man''s armor will sell for quite a sum as well!"


    We don''t stop in our tracks as we leisurely stroll towards them. This finally prompts Grunt to get serious as he motions for the two ves to get ready for confrontation.


    "This is the one and only chance I''m giving you, Quin. Be a good little boy like Ian ande with us. Once you sign her contract over to me I will let you go."


    "Oh, I''m sure you will. I will not find myself dead in a ditch or flowing down the river as a corpse at all. Try to at least make it believable, dumbass."


    He scoffs in response. "Well, alright. Let''s get this over with. I don''t know why you two irons dare interrupt my, a level 15''s, ns but what''s been done is done. Don''t think of walking away unscathed now."


    I can see his silver te decorated ne dangling in front of his heavy armor. He seems to be very proud of it. Being silver ranked is considered to be quite an achievement for those that are lowborn, so I can somewhat see where his arrogancees from. Furthermore, since we are only iron ranked we must be below level ten, or we would''ve been ced into bronze straight away. (picture)


    What his little brain didn''t take into consideration is¡­


    Ayame vanishes from my side, using her [sh Step] to swiftly get behind them. The two rogue women react barely in time, managing to raise their daggers just as Ayame''s dees shing at Grunt with a [Horizontal Strike]. They block the strike, but their grips aren''t strong enough to hold onto their weapons, and the force of Ayame''s attack sends their daggers flying.


    I rush at them from behind, activating [Power Strike] as I drive my spear into one of the rogues. She cries out in pain, but my spear doesn''t pierce her fleshpletely, though she took a lot of damage for certain and her light armor has a gaping hole in it now with lots of blood gushing out of it.


    I can''t help but marvel inwardly at the incredible progress I''ve made in just a couple of days. I''m so much faster and stronger than when I got transmigrated, it feels straight liberating. I might not be able to duel Ayame or Grunt for now, but we have to take into consideration that they''ve spent many years grinding XP and battle experience in general, while I''m a genuine beginner.


    Grunt finally wakes up and swings his war hammer at Ayame, who simply backflips out of harm''s way like a true acrobat. Now the four of them are positioned between the two of us.


    Ayamends gracefully and moves with fluid precision. Grunt, clearly unnerved by her uncanny agility and skill, takes a step back, his eyes darting around for an opening. The rogues recover theirposure, but it''s clear they are on the defensive now.


    Ayame darts forward again, this time targeting the rogue I wounded. Her steel sword shes in the dim light as she delivers a series of rapid strikes. The rogue struggles to keep up, her movements slowing with each parry.


    Grunt, realizing the tide is turning, charges at me with his war hammer raised. I know I can''t meet his attack head-on, so I activate [Lesser Evasion] and nimbly sidestep his swing. Our weapons don''t sh; instead, I use my speed to dodge and stall him. His blows are powerful, but he''s slow, and he can''t keep up with my evasive maneuvers properly.


    Ayame, meanwhile, has overwhelmed the wounded rogue, who copses to the ground, unable to continue. She turns her attention to the remaining rogue, who looks visibly shaken.


    "Your turn," Ayame says coldly, her eyes narrowing.


    The rogue hesitates, ncing at Grunt for support, but he''s too upied with me to offer any assistance.


    Ayame doesn''t give the rogue a chance to recover. She disarms her with a swift motion, sending her dagger skittering across the alley. The rogue stumbles back, clutching her arm, her resolve crumbling. Ayame shows no mercy, shing at her legs and arms, leaving her incapacitated and begging for mercy, stating that they are both ves doing their cruel master''s bidding just like her.


    However, Ayame doesn''t listen. She doesn''t converse. She is a ruthless battle machine, her focus not wavering even for a second. The usually empathetic girl is nowhere to be seen as she draws blood as easily as she inhales oxygen.


    With the rogues heavily wounded and incapacitated, Ayame rushes to my side. Grunt swings his war hammer wildly, but his strikes are bing more desperate and erratic. He''s struggling to keep up with both of us.


    Ayame and I circle around him, our movements a blur of speed and precision. Grunt tries to defend, but he''s outmatched. His heavy armor makes him slow, and he can''t keep up with our agility and coordination.


    Seeing an opening, I thrust my spear forward, aiming for his exposed side. I activate [Power Strike], but my spear doesn''t pierce through his armor at all. The blow doesn''t even throw him off bnce.


    Realizing that I''m the much smaller threat, Grunt focuses entirely on Ayame. She dodges his attacks with ease, her agility and acrobatic genius making her an elusive target. I continue to use my [Lesser Evasion] to distract and stall him, creating openings for Ayame to exploit.


    Mypanion speaks up for the first time since the confrontation began. "Without a curved de I have difficulty breaking through¡­ If I brute force things my de will shatter before his armor does. It''s time for another important lesson, Quin.


    shing and piercing weapons are a horrible match up against heavy armor, unless there is a very wide gap between their quality or their holder is just that much stronger, in which case it matters little. Neither is true for our current scenario, thus you need a blunt weapon to deal bludgeoning damage to him.


    However, we don''t have the luxury to run to a weapon shop and buy one, therefore¡­" She drops her sword to the ground with a loud ng and takes on an unarmed fighting position, "you need to be the blunt weapon."

 Chapter 68: Ayame Vs Grunt

    Ayame''s unarmed stance is a perfect blend of grace and lethal intent. She stands with her feet shoulder-width apart, her body slightly angled to present a smaller target. Her knees are bent just enough to allow for rapid movement, giving her a low, bnced center of gravity.


    Her arms are raised in a defensive posture, her hands open but ready to strike. Her left hand is slightly extended in front of her, fingers rxed and palm facing inward, while her right hand is held closer to her body, ready to deliver a powerful punch. Her fingers are loosely curled, and the new gauntlets gleam in the dim light, promising both protection and deadly force.


    Ayame''s posture is dynamic and fluid, every muscle in her body seemingly coiled like a spring, ready to explode into motion at any moment. Her head is held high, her eyes locked onto her opponent with an intensity that is both unnerving and mesmerizing. Her breathing is steady, controlled, the rise and fall of her chest the only indication of her readiness to attack at any moment''s notice.


    She moves with fluid precision, her fists and feet bing a whirlwind of motion. Each punch and kick carries enormous strength, further boosted by her newly acquired gauntlets.


    Grunt swings his warhammer with all his overwhelming might, but Ayame gracefully dances around him, narrowly dodging the deadly blows. Her movements are a blur of acrobatic brilliance, as she flips, spins, and rolls to evade his strikes. Each time she dodges, she delivers a powerful punch or kick to Grunt''s exposed joints and weak spots.


    Despite her agility, the fight is a battle of wills. Grunt is a real tank, his heavy armor absorbing much of the impact from Ayame''s blows. After all, Ayame is not a Monk or a Brawler, her punches are not supported by her Samurai ss. Instead of overwhelming strength she relies on repetitive strikes to slowly dwindle down her bulky opponent''s defenses and energy.


    Grunt grunts with great effort, encroaching exhaustion evident in his panting voice. Each hit from Ayame slowly umtes damage, wearing him down, making him slower and less coordinated.


    Ayame''s strikes are relentless, but theyck the quick, decisive damage of a proper weapon. She needs to dance with death numerous times, barely dodging Grunt''s warhammer as it swings perilously close. Her precision and timing are impable, each movement calcted to exploit the slightest opening in Grunt''s defense.


    Grunt''s warhammer swings in a wide arc, and Ayame ducks under it, delivering a crushing blow to his knee. He staggers, his armor nking loudly, but he quickly regains his bnce and counters with a powerful downward strike. Ayame somersaults backward, her feet barely touching the ground as she avoids the attack andnds a spinning kick to his helmet. He staggers back but remains standing.


    For a brief second he ces the hammer''s head on the ground and leans on the pommel to support his weight, earning him a brief respite.


    Naturally, Ayame doesn''t allow him to rx as she lunges at him and the fight continues in this bloody exchange, Ayame''s high Agility and speed against Grunt''s high Vitality and Strength. Each hit from Ayame chips away at his defenses, his movements bing morebored and sluggish. She spins and twirls around him, her strikes like the graceful steps of a deadly dance.


    Grunt roars in frustration, his warhammer smashing into the ground where Ayame stood a moment before. She uses the momentum of her dodges to deliver a flurry of rapid punches to his torso, her fists striking like a hammer on an anvil. The force of her blows reverberates through his armor, making him grunt in pain.


    Despite the damage he''s taken, Grunt''s sheer tenacity keeps him on his feet. He swings his warhammer in a desperate attempt to catch Ayame, but she''s always one step ahead, her movements a seamless blend of offense and defense. Her relentless assault gradually overwhelms him, his strength visibly waning with each passing moment.


    Ayame''s final strike is a masterful disy of precision and power. She ducks under a wide swing from Grunt, then leaps into the air, her leg snapping out in a powerful kick that connects with his helmet. The impact sends him crashing to the ground, his warhammer slipping from his grasp.


    Grunt lies there, gasping for breath, his strength depleted. Ayamends gracefully, her eyes cold and focused, her fists still clenched and ready. She stands over him, creating the picture of graceful, badass acrobatic warrior-woman.


    I capitalize on the moment she''d created and make a mad dash for the war hammer. I manage to lift it from the ground and begin shamelessly pummeling away at the exhausted Grunt. I aim at his torso and head, knowing that blunt damage is the most effective there.


    He ils his arms around protectively, trying to stop my flurry of blows, but Ayame mercilessly appears next to us only to kick the hands away.


    I pommel him for a good minute before I get a notification.


    [You''ve in Grunt Williams (Level 15). You''ve Gained 784 XP.]


    I raise my body and let his hammer fall to the ground, panting tiredly. This was a serious exercise¡­ Why was he so tanky¡­? I wonder how long it would''ve taken for Ayame if we switched ces. Probably about fifteen seconds. But I really wanted to steal some XP¡­


    "You know, if I was still the heiress of my n and you were my retainer, you would''ve been executed for stealing my kill like that..." She grumbles under her breath.


    "It was absolutely necessary, Ayame. I was beyond worried for your safety. I did it for you."


    She smirks, "of course you did. Thank you, my dashing prince... I was about to be cruelly murdered by the heavy armored man lying on the ground, out of breath and struggling to stand up. Yep."


    "Indeed, I''m d that we are on the same page." With the topic of my kill steal rified, I shamelessly move on.


    And would you look at that, 784 XP when Ayame did almost everything. Well, I dealt most of the damage in the end, but she was the one who exhausted him beyond recovery and also the one who forced him onto the ground and to let his weapon go.


    Out of curiosity I ask, "how much XP did you get?"


    "Hmm? Now''s not the time for this¡­ I got 466. You?"


    "784."


    "Damn cheater..."


    As I thought, she received a lot more than I did. If we were to apply my 3x multiplier to her, she received almost 1400 XP. What a big, fat XP pack this Grunt guy was... Amazing.


    "Ahh! My heroes! Thank you so much! I will sing your praises for years toe!" The piggy speaks up finally, now that the threat has been neutralized.

 Chapter 69: Sack And Rod Lost

    I ignore him and walk over to the two ve women. Well, perhaps they are free people now, depending on their contract''s uses. They are barely conscious due to the heavy beating Ayame provided them with. I raise my spear and stab both in the heart, despite them begging amidst pained sobs for mercy. I can''t allow them to live.


    [You''ve in Reba (Level 9). You''ve Gained 298 XP.]


    [You''ve in Monica (Level 11). You''ve gained 151 XP.]


    Only 151 for the higher leveled one? I then quickly realize that Reba was the one whom I stabbed previously, while I only dealt the final blow to Monica.


    "W-what are you doing?! Because their master tried to im our lives the ves would''ve be our properties! You''ve just wasted multiple gold coins! Yeah, they were bleeding, but their lives were not in danger!" He screeches with irritation and disbelief, his previous beholden attitude nowhere to be seen.


    "We can''t leave witnesses." I answer his inquiry curtly and nonchntly.


    "Huh?" He looks at me with bewilderment in his eyes.


    Ayame walks up to him and delivers a sucker punch straight into his unsuspecting, triple chinned face, crashing him into the nearby wall. "You''ve tormented Blossom for years!" She expresses furiously.


    He raises his hands defensively but Ayame''s overwhelming follow-up blow simply breaks his wrists before finding their target; his face. "You''ve treated her like a brainless, filthy mongrel, destroying her sense of self-worth!"


    A giant crater is formed in the stone wall as she delivers her next punch, this time to his rotund stomach. "You''ve beaten her so much that she is borderline numb to pain!" She shouts, recalling how Blossom didn''t flinch when Ayame realigned her dislocated ankle after the troll fight.


    I watch the handiwork of my lovelypanion with amazement. I knew she wasn''t a timid girl at all when the situation called for it, but this is the first time I see her outright bully someone.


    Ian spits out his dinner alongside a mouthful of blood and slumps to the ground, barely conscious. Ayame ps him a few times. "Wake up, you obese slob. I''m not done with you just yet. Quin, please hold him down."


    Oh? Now I''m curious what she needs my assistance with. I''ve had my own machinations ready to be unleashed on Ian, but it seems she''s got things under control. I will let her indulge for now, and if her torture turns out to be too lighthearted I will take over.


    Ayame grabs his legs and pulls him away from the wall so that I can get behind him. I crouch down and hold both of his arms firmly.


    "Shut his mouth instead. He will scream. His broken wrists are not an issue, he can''t use them to resist against me."


    Ayame pulls Ian''s trousers down, revealing his enormously thick thighs and lower stomach and exposing his pecker as his undergarments were nowhere to be found. Next to the giant bs of fat, it looks pathetically small. Well, it''s safe to say that I''m utterly disgusted by the sight.


    Ayame shows no reaction and simply walks away to pick up her dropped sword, then returns, her eyes filled with cold determination. With one hand, she grabs his rod and family jewels into her gauntlet-protected palm and pulls, stretching them out.


    "Hold him steady, Quin, and make sure he stays quiet." she instructs, her voice is oozing with cruelty and an uncharacteristic, sadistic grin appears on her face.


    Ian starts to thrash, sensing the impending doom. I''m struggling to keep him in ce. Even with his broken wrists and numerous injuries, he has the strength of desperation. He writhes and bucks, but I manage to pin him down after some serious effort, after which I use my right hand to obstruct his mouth.


    Ayame tightens her grip on his genitals, causing him to squeal like a pig. She brings the edge of her sword to the base of his manhood. "Good riddance." she says, her voice sending chills down my spine. As a fellow man this is a bit too much for me, but Ayame doesn''t seem to share my emotional concerns.


    Ian''s eyes widen in terror, and he lets out a guttural scream which I muffle to the best of my ability with my hand as Ayame begins her ruthless work. The sword slices through his flesh with a sickening sound, tearing skin apart mercilessly as blood sprays everywhere.


    Ian''s screams reach a new pitch, his body convulsing violently. I grimace but don''t avert my eyes. I want to observe the handiwork of my partner. I can tell that she is deliberately castrating him as slow as possible to maximize his moments spent experiencing utter agony.


    I didn''t know my cute and adorable samurai could be this much of a savage. She had shown signs of it during the goblin fight but back then it was a fight for survival, and against monsters at that. Now she is just satisfying her psychological need for vengeance with utter cruelty.


    She is just too beautiful to describe in this moment. I think I''m falling for her all over again.


    "Shut his mouth with both hands!" Ayame instructs.


    I oblige, mping my other hand over Ian''s mouth, silencing his screams. He bites down on my fingers, but thanks to my starforged gauntlets I don''t feel a thing, so I hold firm, refusing to let go. Ayame continues, unrelenting, her face a hellish mix of cold fury and sadistic pleasure. Ian''s struggles be more frantic as she works, his screams turning into choked sobs against my hand.


    Ayame''s sword, after what feels like an hour finally slices cleanly through, and Ian''s body convulses onest time as shepletes the brutal genital muttion procedure. Blood pours from the wound, pooling on the ground. Ian''s eyes roll back in his head, and he begins to froth at the mouth. His struggles weaken, then cease altogether as he goes limp in my grasp.


    I release my hold on him and stand up after wiping my bloodied hands on his clothes. Ayame drops the severed body part onto the ground and looks at me, her expression still hard but with a glimmer ofplete, blissful satisfaction.


    She then leans over the unconscious Ian and delivers a merciless, full force punch, smashing his skull and all its insides onto the pavement, making a pancake out of his head.


    Damn, girl. I thought I was supposed to be the viin?

 Chapter 70: I’m Sorry, Quinlan Junior

    "Haah! I''m done. I feel fantastic." She says, her voice cheery, as if a great weight had just been lifted from her shoulders. I have a minute inkling that Ian also bore the result of her frustrations regarding her year-long captivity after getting betrayed and enved. At least he was useful in the end.


    Who needs to pay for a psychologist when you can just beat the shit out of a fat nerd and then castrate him?


    Ayame certainly doesn''t.


    Ian lies on the ground dead, and headless. I look at Ayame, feeling a strong mixture of admiration, horror and attraction. She was a force of vengeance, utterly brutal and terrifyingly efficient, yet she was so incredibly gorgeous at the same time.


    There really is something wrong with my head.


    "Let''s get out of here," I say, my voice a little shaky due to my confused emotions. I wanted Ian to suffer and I don''t care one bit about the fact that he went through castration torture, but it''s not easy for a man to see another man''s genitals being severed, even if he despises him.


    "Wait. We should put the bodies inside the house we were hiding in previously. It could earn us a few days before the corpses are discovered if we are lucky." Ayame deres and we do just that.


    By now Blossom should''ve be an ownerless ve, which means her ss and stats have been sealed. She is probably already on her way back to Aldoria to meet up with us so that we can begin thest phase of Operation Fluffy Liberation.


    We waltz out onto the main street and are happy to see that no one seems to have discovered us. We were rather quiet considering the situation, but Grunt''s intervention certainly threw a wrench into our rather easy to execute n.


    "I didn''t know you had it in you, Ayame." I congratte her.


    "You are not alone¡­ What is wrong with me? Why did I even do that?" She questions, more to herself than me.


    "To me, it seemed like you were venting the frustrations you''ve been umting ever since Kaede''s betrayal." I inform her tactfully.


    She nces at me for a moment then begins pondering my words. "... You might be right." She admits.


    "Well, Ian was the perfect target to release your pent up steam on, no one will miss him. Though, did you really have to castrate a man right in front of me? My little brother feels absolutely terrible. Ian was not the only man tortured by you tonight, young miss." I whimper.


    She giggles and nces at my pants, "I''m so sorry, Quin Junior. I hope you will manage to ovee the trauma this crueldy inadvertently subjected you to."


    "I think I know a way to heal-"


    "No."


    "..."


    ¡­


    We spent the next few minutes walking back to the inn, then I had a thorough cleaning session with their bucket-and-rag service, after which I opened our window wide and went to sleep peacefully.


    Sometimeter I''m awoken by a strange sense of wetness on my cheeks. I open my eyes only to see two big blue eyes staring at me from an inch away. I can see realization shine in those beautiful eyes, recognizing my sleepless state, but the gentle licking of her tongue doesn''t stop its onught for a few more seconds after which she freezes uppletely.


    "Ah! Blossom is sorry! She got caught up in the moment¡­" She whimpers, her tail hiding between her legs as she has a downcast look and jumps off of me.


    I chuckle and reach my arm out to rub behind her ears to make her rx while asking, "no issues on the way back?"


    "No. Blossom was recognized by the guards and let into the city easily."


    Ayame stirs, or rather sits up. I imagine she was wide awake the moment Blossom stepped into the room.


    She gets out of bed, and walks over to the dog-kin, enveloping the neer a weing hug. I''m slightly surprised by her actions, though I can understand where she ising from. Blossom is so adorable that she must''ve red Ayame''s protective instincts, which was part of why Ian met such a gruesome end. I already see a beautiful sisterly bond form between the two girls in the near future.


    I''m very happy to observe this sight, future sister-wives must stick together to create a harmonious harem environment, after all. I don''t need drama in my house.


    Ayame then speaks up, e, Blossom. Let me give you a nice bath. The water is room temperature now but it''s much better than nothing."


    My vicious samurai drags the dog-kin over to where we left the bucket and begins undressing her, while ncing my way, "look away for a few minutes, please."


    Stop cockblocking me, damn woman!


    Before I can respond Blossom speaks up, "Blossom doesn''t mind if Master wants to watch."


    "You shouldn''t say such things to Quin because he will shamelessly take a mile if you give him an inch."


    She tilts her head cutely withplete confusion evident on her features before replying, "... but Master is Blossom''s owner. My body is his to use."


    "He is not technically your master yet, but that matters little¡­ You should value yourself a bit more than this, Blossom."


    She shakes her head while looking at Ayame, "Blossom doesn''t understand."


    Aww. What a good girl. I believe this disparity between their ideologieses from the fact that Ayame was brought up as a noble human girl, while Blossom is a dog-kin. Perhaps giving oneself entirely to the person you are loyal to is natural to them.


    Ayame looks puzzled, clearly not knowing how to exin things to blossom. I inform her, "stop being a hypocrite, Ayame. Don''t force your values and views on others."


    She gives me an usatory nce. "Don''t worry, I won''t take her up on her offer tonight. She has just returned from a mission and has lived through cruel very for three years straight. We have plenty of time to let her mind settle and decide what she really wants."


    Before, I wanted to enjoy seeing her bathe, among other things, but I''m no longer interested. Once we finish Operation Fluffy Liberation and she has had some time to herself we will see where things take us.


    I wouldn''t feel right relieving myself using the seriously mistreated Blossom tonight, even if she is a willing participant. I''ve only spent four days in this world, so I can easily wait a while longer before being pent up.


    I lie back down on the bed and begin inspecting my status. After all, I had just gotten a shit-ton of XP and levels thanks to Grunt & Co. And Ayame as well, to be fair, whose kills I stole with absolute shamelessness.

 Chapter 71: Favorite Grandson

    Ayame voices her approval of my reluctance to abuse the potentially misguided Blossom''s offer, "I''m starting to see you in a new light, Quin. Maybe you really are somewhat of a gentleman?"


    "Of course I am¡­ I was my grandma''s favorite grandson."


    "Let me guess, you are an only child?"


    "... Yes."


    She giggles and refocuses her effort on undressing Blossom. I don''t think the dog-kin needs help with that, but it seems Ayame is eager to fulfill her self-given role of elder sister, though I wouldn''t be surprised if she is the younger one between the two of them in reality.


    I begin inspecting my gains amidst hearing some of Blossom''s blissful and cute tittering as Ayame wipes her body with the bathing rag. They are having fun.


    All in all I''ve received 1233 XP in this battle, more than what I got for the greenskin massacre. I don''t really agree with the system''s values as I fought with my life on the line for more than an hour back then, but no one asked for my opinion, sadly. Furthermore, I understand that the goblins were low level thus they gave little XP.


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 6 ¡ú 9. XP 17/816]


    [Primary ss: Assassin lvl 6 ¡ú 7]


    [Secondary sses:


    - ve Master lvl5 ¡ú 7


    - Warrior lvl 7 ¡ú 9


    - Thief lvl 2]


    [Vitality: 29]


    [Strength: 25]


    [Agility: 29] (26 + 10%)


    [Intelligence: 18]


    [Wisdom: 18]


    [Unused Skill Points: 19]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 15]


    Three levels gained from that short scuffle and my life was arguably not even in danger. What a nice haul. I decide to retain my unused points for now because if I wish to be a mage at some point I can''t neglect Wisdom and Intelligence either, but I don''t know how to unlock such a ss. I will make sure to ask Ayame tomorrow.


    My Assassin ss only leveled up once while my Warrior got two. It must be because I didn''t stealth attack anyone, just brute forced my way through. It still gains some levels just from murdering, thankfully, but not as much as I would get for unseen kills.


    This raises a question, though. Previously I thought that non-primordials would have the equal amount of Normal Levels to their ss Levels, such as Ayame being a level 14 human with a level 14 Samurai ss, but an Assassin should have differing values based on this information.


    Well, it doesn''t matter much, at least for now. I don''t want to interrupt the girls'' fun time to ask my boring questions.


    After a few minutes they are done with Blossom''s washing. I can hear that she is trying to dress back up into her filthy rags again, to which Ayame objects vehemently. After a bit of reassuring speech that no one will be mad at her, Blossom epts a pair of Ayame''s undergarments that we''ve bought previously.


    I can finally turn my head without feeling guilty about it, and I observe a rather curious sight.


    Blossom is already inside Ayame''s undergarments, but it''s like trying to stuff a pillow into a teacup. Ayame herself isn''t t at all- she''s the definition of beautiful, elegant modesty in that area- but Blossom, well, she is truly blossomed. The delicate fabric strains and stretches, the bra looking like it''s about to give up on life.


    Ayame stands back, hands on her hips, looking both proud and exasperated. "It''s like trying to fit a watermelon into a coin purse," she mutters, more to herself than anything, then continues under her breath, "damn¡­ For some reason I feel like I''ve been greatly insulted as a woman just now¡­"


    Blossom tugs at the hem of the undershirt, which barely covers half of what it''s supposed to. "Blossom thinks it''s a little snug," she says, blushing adorably.


    "A little snug?" Ayame repeats, incredulous. "Blossom, that thing looks like it''s holding on for dear life. I''m surprised the seams haven''t torn apart yet."


    I can''t help but chuckle at the sight. Blossom''s voluptuous curves make Ayame''s undergarments lookically inadequate. The undershirt has be an unintentional crop top, and the bra cups are more like... suggestions than actual support.


    Blossom gives a shy smile, adjusting the straps that are digging into her shoulders. "Well, at least it''s clean, right? Blossom doesn''t want to dirty Master''s ce."


    Ayame rolls her eyes, but there''s a grin tugging at her lips. "Clean, yes. Functional, no."


    Ie to their rescue as I say; "Ayame, give her one of my shirts and a pair of boxers for the time being."


    Blossom''s eyes brighten up, her expression filled with hope. "Is that really alright for a ve like Blossom?"


    "Yes, it''s alright," I say, still chuckling. "We can''t have you bursting out of Ayame''s clothes every time you move."


    Blossom beams with gratitude as Ayame hands her my items. When she finally changes into my clothes, I see that the shirt is baggy and the boxers are loose, a perfectly cozy fit for a good night''s rest.


    "Let''s go back to sleep,dies. Tomorrow is a big day." I suggest.


    "You are right." Ayame agrees and climbs into the bed.


    I follow her example and rx my body in theforts of the rather soft pillow for a medieval item. After a few seconds I realize that we''ve forgotten about the neer. I sit up only to see her lying on the floor next to our bed.


    Blossom is already curled up on the hard floor, a stark contrast to the coziness of the bed. Her long, blonde hair cascades around her like a silken waterfall, highlighting the gentle rise and fall of her breathing. She''s wearing my oversized shirt and boxers, which look like a tent on her petite frame. The shirt has slipped off one shoulder, revealing her smooth, tanned skin.


    Her fluffy tail wraps around her legs as if trying to provide some semnce of warmth andfort.


    Herrge, expressive eyes are half-closed, hinting at her exhaustion, but there''s still a hint of nervousness and alertness in them. She clutches her hands to her chest, and her ears twitch asionally, picking up the faintest sounds in the room.

 Chapter 72: Good Girls Only Deserve The Best

    Ah. I''ve made a mistake. How could I not think that she would react like this? It was so obvious.


    "Blossom." I say, which stirs Ayame too, who simrly seems to have missed this small detail. Hearing me call the dog-kin''s name Ayame turns her head and grimaces uponing to the same realization I did.


    Blossom sits up and listens to me obediently and intently.


    "I know the bed might be small for three people, but please doe up. There''s enough space for all of us."


    She looks at me with uncertainty. I''m a bit hurt that she is still so cautious, but Ipletely understand what she thinks.


    "Don''t worry, Blossom. I will sleep between you and him so you can go to rest with peace of mind."


    Blossom turns her head to Ayame, whom she scrutinizes for a few seconds before refocusing on me, her eyes filled with worry. "Is it really okay for Blossom to¡­?"


    I open my arms wide. "Good girls only deserve the best. You are a good girl, aren''t you, Blossom? Come!" I don''t wish to y this tic-tac-toe game any longer, so I instruct her this time. Yeah, I might''ve spoken to her like she is a dog, but I can''t help myself when she resembles their attitude this much.


    Her expression brightens like the morning sun. "Blossom is a good girl!" She shouts and then energetically leaps right into my arms and begins enthusiastically licking my face all over.


    I nce at my cheeky little samurai and grin widely when I see an absolutely bewildered expression on her delicate features. I can easily tell that she never dealt with dogs in her entire life before.


    She thought that Blossom was reluctant because she was worried I would molest her like Ayame was in the beginning, but Blossom''s concern stemmed from the fact that she was treated like a filthy mutt for thest few years, and possibly even her entire life, thus she didn''t feel worthy enough to sleep in her master''s bed.


    Now that I''ve dispelled that misguided thought thoroughly, she has no trouble getting physical with me at all. In fact, she is outright showering me with nigh unlimited affection.


    Her tongue is warm and eager, darting out top at my cheeks and chin with the fervor of a puppy reunited with its long lost owner. She hugs me tightly, her arms wrapping around my neck with surprising strength, as if she fears I might disappear if she lets go. Her tail wags furiously, brushing against my legs with every joyful swish.


    Blossom''s licks are relentless, covering every inch of my face in a mix of slobber and love. She nuzzles into my neck, her breath tickling my skin as she continues to shower me with affection. Her ears twitch with excitement, brushing against my hair, and her soft, fluffy tail swishes back and forth, reflecting her overwhelming happiness.


    I can''t help butugh at the intensity of her affection, embracing her fully with open arms. Her joy is infectious, and I find myself weing every lick and nuzzle, understanding that this is her way of expressing years of repressed emotions.


    "Blossom, you''re incredible," I say, my voice warm and weing. I hold her tight, feeling her happiness radiate through her touch. Her exuberance is overwhelming but in the best way possible, and I wouldn''t dare dream of stopping her.


    Blossom finally pauses, pulling back just enough to look at me with wide, sparkling eyes. "Blossom loves Master!" she deres, her voice filled with pure, unadulterated joy.


    "And I love Blossom. Wee to your new family." I say, hugging her tighter, feeling the warmth of her body against mine. I can sense the years of repressed emotions pouring out of her, and it would be cruel to stop her when she''s finally let go of pretenses and allowed to be herself for the first time.


    Ayame finally speaks up, her voiceced with amusement. "Looks like we''ve got a very affectionate new member. Come on, Blossom, let''s get some sleep."


    Blossom doesn''t listen as she remains on top of me, her hug barely lessening, her tail wagging continuously as she looks into my eyes with pure adoration. Her eyes are fixed on mine, filled with a mix of joy, endearment and gratitude, she is so intense that I get the distinct feeling that she''s afraid to look away and find this moment was just a dream.


    I can feel her warmth, her breath, and the soft beat of her heart against my naked chest. Yes, I only sleep in my boxers. I would prefer to actually sleep buck naked but I''ve been considerate towards Ayame and wore a pair like the gentleman I am.


    She watches me intently, and while I''m a bit ufortable with being watched while resting, if this is what she wants and needs right now, I''m not going to object.


    Ayame, already settled on the other side of the bed, nces over and shakes her head with a smile. "You''ve got your hands full, Master," she says jokingly, though I can see a hint of pain hidden there. She''s probably slightly hurt that Blossom is so enamored with me already while she is still a bit reserved towards Ayame.


    I nod, my eyes growing heavy. "Yeah, but I wouldn''t want to have it any other way," I murmur, feeling the weight of sleep pulling me under.


    Blossom''s tail continues to wag, a gentle rhythm that lulls me further into slumber. As I drift off, her watchful gaze remains steady, a guardian of her newfound peace. And though I''m not entirelyfortable being watched while I sleep, I understand that this moment is important for her thus I bear with the slight difort.


    She needs this connection, this affirmation that she''s truly safe and cherished amongst us.


    With a final deep breath, I let go of my worries and allow sleep to take over, basking in the warmth and love that Blossom envelops me with.

 Chapter 73: You Are A Bad Girl

    - Day 5 -


    We wake up the next morning feeling rested and energetic. I hear Blossom''s cute snores and see that my chest is covered in drool. She''s still snuggling onto me, refusing to let go as if her life depended on it. I let thedies sleep for another 30 minutes while rxing in bed and enjoying the endearing moment.


    When it''s finally time to get up, I gently disentangle myself from Blossom''s firm grasp. She stirs and very reluctantly lets go of me. After dressing, Ayame and I head downstairs to visit Martha, the innkeeper''s wife. We ask her to wash all of our clothes, including Blossom''s. Martha agrees without asking for extra pay, and I find myself liking these two people more and more.


    If there''s a quick way to earn your way into my heart, that method is definitely giving me freebies.


    Next, we visit the nearby bakery and pick up ten fresh pastries, eight of which we take back to the room for Blossom. She must remain in the house for now because her master is lying dead in his own pool of blood in that rundown shed of a house, making her ownerless and legally the property of the king.


    If people see her walking around with us, not only will she be potentially taken away, but Ayame and I will be murder suspect number one.


    Blossom is sad that she can''t follow us today, but when I tell her that she has the incredibly important duty of protecting our valuables and gear, she gets eager. I can see her intently guarding the room before we even leave. She is just so precious.


    The two of us leave the inn in our civilian clothes and begin walking towards our next destination; the ve market district.


    Ayame suddenly chuckles softly, her expression warm, "she really takes her duties seriously."


    I nod, smiling. "She does. She is a good girl, after all, unlike someone else I know."


    "Now what''s that supposed to mean exactly?" She res at me.


    "Obviously, it''s supposed to mean that you are a bad girl. Look at how devoted Blossom already is to me, while you''ve known me for longer and I haven''t even slept in your embrace.


    Just to let you know,st night I had the most revitalizing rest of my entire life, and it wasn''t thanks to my own ve, my property, but an ownerless, mistreated and misguided dog-girl." I then dramatically whimper, "what have I done to deserve such an ungrateful miscreant as my firstpanion?"


    "Oh, perhaps a bad girl like me wouldn''t know, but maybe the fact that you bought her as an object literally chained to your destiny by binding magic has something to do with it? Doesn''t sound very romantic if you ask me. The fact that she grew up learning modesty, honor and grace also ys a role in her not sleeping glued to you, drooling onto your chest like a bum.


    It''s cute when a ditzy girl like Blossom does it, but your ''firstpanion'' grew up with the dignity of a duchess-to-be¡­"


    "I see¡­ You''ve brought up some excellent points I haven''t considered before." I admit.


    She then speaks up with a hint of red on her cheeks as she nces away. "And¡­ It''s not like she isn''t warming up to you, correct? Compared to when you bought her three days ago, your rtionship is a lot warmer.


    Not everyone is capable of trusting a stranger with their entire existence after a few days like Blossom, especially if they''ve been betrayed by their own kin before¡­ And what you''re wanting from her isn''t just trust but the kind of physicalpanionship that can only exist between a man and woman¡­"


    I smile and pet her head, "yeah. You''re right, she is slowly but surely getting closer to me. I just hope that she won''t forget my words about me not wishing to be her friend or big brother figure."


    "She remembers clearly."


    "Then all is good. In the meantime she might want to get a separate room from me and Blossom, right? I don''t believe that it would take long for our rtionship to develop, perhaps even today something good might happen."


    "... She might. You are right in that Blossom wouldn''t object, but I hope you will be sure that that is what she actually wants and isn''t just doing it out of obligation for her new owner¡­ While there''s nothing technically wrong with that, I would be happy if Blossom''s first time is with someone she genuinely wishes to give it to."


    "I wouldn''t have it any other way. Sex feels pretty good but nothingpares to the experience when both of your hearts are entirely involved with each other."


    "You sound like an elder from my old n. Can I take your statement as confirmation that you''ve been with women before?"


    "Yeah. To be honest, I just spouted some nonsense I''ve been told by others just now. I''ve never had sex with a woman I genuinely loved before, but I did participate in the act with a few girls, all of whom I wasn''t particrly into."


    She nods, finding my reply understandable.


    We''ve been walking for a while and we''ve reached our destination. "Are you sure you''re okay returning to this district? I don''t want to have your trauma resurface suddenly."


    "Yes. I face no difficulties whatsoever." She states assuredly.


    "Then why are you holding onto my hand like a little girl who thinks I''m about to abandon her?"


    "Huh?" She then nces down at our interlocked limbs. "Huh?!" She yelps and quickly let''s go.


    "You really don''t need toe if you are not up for the task."


    She shakes her head vehemently, "no¡­ It was just an unconscious motion."


    "I see. Well, I''m d to see that your mind thought of me as someone to search out forfort. If you really are alright, I have an act I wish to y out on your favorite person."


    "Hmm? I''m listening."


    ¡­


    We waltz in through the doors of the establishment called House of Aleron.


    An attendant quickly arrives at our side and begins the usual chatter. She quickly recognizes Ayame, though, and begins sweating. "Is Marcus avable?" I inquire.

 Chapter 74: Returning The Product

    "... Yes¡­" She replies reluctantly.


    "Then please let him know that I''vee to speak with him."


    "I understand. Please follow me to one of our conference rooms."


    We arrive and get seated quickly. Well, I do. Ayame remains standing a good distance away from me, as if we wanted to have nothing to do with each other.


    In a few minutes the door opens and a rather pale Marcus walks with shaky steps. He pauses and surveys the room, or rather, the two of us.


    "Mother, have mercy on me." He says a barely audible prayer and then dejectedly slumps down onto the sofa sitting opposite of me.


    "... Has the kind sire to pay the weekly three silver coins this early? It''s only the fourth day¡­" He winces.


    "Does it look like I''vee for that?" I inquire with a little aggression in my tone.


    "Then¡­?"


    "Do you really not know? Stop stalling."


    "Are you here to return her?"


    "It was in our contract, no? For the first seven days I''m free to return the ve if she is not up to my standards."


    "Sir¡­" He whines, eyes full of panic. "She is a strong and young warrior with many years to grow, I''m sure she is the best you could acquire in this price range far and wide."


    "That might be the case but I don''t like her attitude. She is always bitching like she is a noble''s daughter or something. Every hour she tells me how weak I am. I only have money to pay for a single room and she refuses to sleep on the ground, or in the same bed with me, thus I am forced to rest on the cold wooden floor.


    Even if she is technically a great warrior, I''m struggling on the first few floors of thebyrinth where she is not much of a help because she one shots the enemies, leaving me no XP, she is rather just an annoyance."


    I pummel Marcus with a barrage ofints, then I continue "with her attitude I''m not confident I can save enough silver to pay her price every week, and frankly I''m fed up with her too. I will just solo climb from now on until I find some nice teammates."


    His pale face turns from white to red with anger recing the previous emotion. He turns towards Ayame who seems simrly annoyed at me as I''m at her.


    "What?! A ve like you dares! I simply don''t believe you! You declined prospective buyers more than a hundred times just to choose this one, and then you act like he is your servant?! Make some sense, please!" He shouts furiously.


    Ayame snorts in response, unimpressed by the admonishment she received. She replies with a haughty, princess-like attitude; "well, I guess I''ve made the wrong choice. I''m sure I will get it right in a hundred more."


    "A hundred more?!" Marcus nearly faints from the utter nonsense he is hearing. "Do you know how much I''ve spent on you in the past year?! You''re the single blemish on my pristine purchase history. My biggest blunder¡­ Damn it¡­"


    Ayame, with apletely uncaring, nonchnt attitude replies, "sounds tough."


    "Grrr! Ah, I can''t do this. I will have a nervous breakdown at any moment." He stands and begins walking around the room.


    "So, can we get on with it, or¡­?" I ask.


    "Yeah, I''m hungry, I want to have a nice meal, Marcus. Stop dallying."


    "You want a nice meal?! You?!" He spits.


    "Sir, is there anything I can do to change your mind?" He turns to me with aplete 180 shift in attitude.


    "You tell me. What can you do? I''m not into men, just so we are clear."


    "Ha-ha! Sir has a very refined sense of humor¡­" He coughs into his palm and stares at Ayame with pain and frustration evident in his eyes. "I can waive the first week of payment."


    "Not interested."


    "I will mark the first month of payments as fulfilled."


    "No, thanks."


    "The total payment will only amount to seventy silver instead of the original hundred."


    "Nice try, but no."


    "... Fuck!" He bangs his hand on the arm rest. "... I will waive the entire payment, just keep this stupid fucking bitch away from me and my home, please."


    I raise my finger to my chin and enter a deep thinking posture. I stare at Ayame, evaluating if she is worth the trouble even for free.


    "You drive a hard bargain, Marcus. Alright, I will bite."


    His expression brightens considerably. "Ah, thank the Goddess. And you, young sir, of course. You don''t know how much of a headache this woman is."


    "How wouldn''t I know? She has been bitching straight into my ear for the past four days. Actually, I''m having second thoughts now¡­"


    "No! She is a nice young woman, just give her some time to open her heart up!" He backtracks on his previous statement shamelessly.


    Hehe. Hook, line and sinker. "I will listen to your multiple decades of experience then. Please prepare the papers."


    He nods multiple times and rushes out of the room.


    Ayame and I exchange nces and we can''t help from grinning ear to ear, though we remain silent in case someone is listening in on us.


    We quickly write a new contract up between me and the establishment and then leave. Once we are out of ear- and eyeshot I hear a giggle next to me, which soon erupts into full-blownughter and I turn to see Ayame clutching her stomach as it heaves up and down. "Hahaha! Watching that scum squirm in the palm of our hands felt incredible. What a liberating experience¡­"


    I chuckle as well. "I''m d you had fun, then."


    "Fun doesn''t even begin to describe it. It was simply a soul-healing experience. I didn''t know getting sold, or rather given away for free would ever feel good but here we are I suppose. Thanks, Quin. I didn''t know I needed this but I feel incredible right now."


    To my utter shock she leans in and gives me a kiss on the cheeks after pulling me down by my shirt due to the height difference. She quickly disengages herself and looks at me with grateful but also embarrassed eyes.


    "Really¡­ Thank you. I hope this is a nice little reward for being such a good master to me¡­" Though I can see her cheeks reddening, Ayame doesn''t avert her gaze, waiting for my reaction.


    "Now this is something I didn''t expect, from my adorable yet awfully stubborn samurai. I absolutely loved it, thank you for the warm gift. Maybe you are not a bad girl after all¡­"


    I state yfully to which she just giggles softly. We then return our focus to the reason we''ve actuallye here for.

 Chapter 75: Target Selection

    We walk into the ve market, and the same sight wees me as what did on my second day here. The pungent smell of sweat and desperation fills the air, mixing with the asional whiff of rotting food and unwashed bodies. Wails and sobs echo around us, mingling with the angry shouts of merchants hawking their human wares.


    The atmosphere is oppressive, a stark reminder of the harsh realities these people face.


    Our mission here is clear: to find an experienced merchant, specifically a ve Merchant ssed person who is over level 15 and has the ve Contract spell unlocked. We weave through the crowded alleys, our eyes scanning for someone who fits the bill.


    The market is a chaotic jumble of makeshift stalls and wooden tforms. Chains clink and rattle as ves are herded and disyed, their eyes dull and lifeless. The merchants are a mix of hardened traders and opportunists, their faces set in expressions of calction and greed.


    We stop at a particrlyrge stall manned by a robust man with a shrewd look in his eyes. He''s surrounded by a variety of ves, each one looking more miserable than thest. He seems to fit the description of a seasoned trader.


    "Excuse me," I say, catching his attention. "We''re looking for someone who can perform a ve Contract. Are you able to do that?"


    The merchant eyes us suspiciously for a moment before breaking into a businesslike smile. "Ah, you''re in luck. I''m exactly what you''re looking for. Name''s Garin, and I''ve been in this business for over twenty years. Level 17, ve Merchant ss. I can perform the ve Contract spell.


    What do you need?"


    "For now we''re just collecting information. Can you tell me how rare this spell is amongst the merchants here and how much you charge for such a service, just out of curiosity?"


    "Oh..." He no longer seems very eager to continue the conversation, after all, I all but stated that I won''t make him money. "Hmm¡­ It''s pretty rare, I would say. Only the older folk have it.


    I''ve not seen it on anyone younger than thirty in my decades of being in the business, mostly because the ve Merchant ss levels up by making profit on your merchandise, so it is a slow grind unless you strike it really big like getting your hand on an elf princess or something. As for the service cost, if you bring the ve or ve-to-be to me I will do it for 5 silver."


    What a premium service. 10 construction worker paydays for a few minutes of his time. Unlocking that spell must be the wet dream of every ve seller.


    We thank him for the information and walk around, scouting in general. Ayame seemspletely unaware that she is holding my hand tightly once again, but I''m not going to bother her about it, after all, these scenes must be horrible for her traumatized mind.


    She insisted oning and I didn''t wish to refuse, knowing that it would be a low-blow to her mental health if I show that I think she is too fragile.


    As we continue to navigate through the bustling ve market, we soon find ourselves back at the stall of a merchant I had spoken with before. This older man, with his gray-streaked hair and a face lined with the years of his trade, stands out slightly from the others in his demeanor.


    He was the one trying to sell the so-called "premium" woman. She was advertised as being capable of fulfilling any job type- a im that seemed dubious at best. Back then, her cost was a staggering 5 gold 35 silver. Now, she still stands there, exposed and vulnerable, her breasts left bare to the world.


    The wooden card hangs from a crude string around her neck, the price etched into the worn surface resting on top of her perky chest. But there is a change. Her price has been reduced to 4 gold and 99 silver, a clear sign of the merchant''s desperation.


    She looks even more fragile and withdrawn than before, her eyes vacant and spirit visibly eroding. It''s clear that her mental health is deteriorating rapidly under these conditions, making her an unseble asset to many.


    This merchant might be the perfect target for our n. I decide to approach the topic carefully. As I strike up a casual conversation with him, I tactfully steer the dialogue towards the possibility of obtaining a ve contract service. I inquire if he provides such services and how much they would cost.


    He nods, confirming that he does indeed offer ve contract services, quoting his rates with a practiced nonchnce.


    Naturally, I have no intention of paying. Bringing Blossom here would be a grave mistake, and even if I could get this guy toe to our inn room, we would still be legally required to pay Blossom''s market price besides his service fee.


    Our n is to follow him to his home and force him to do our bidding. Sadly the day is early, and I don''t suspect he will be gone untilte evening, which leaves us with a lot of free time.


    We leave the ve district, Ayame finally releasing my hand.


    "What should we do? Check out the adventurer''s guild, visit thebyrinth, or go for our hidden stash? We will have to sort it out too after Blossom''s business is done¡­ For the time being we can get the pouch you hid there with the greenskin coins in it." I list our options.


    "We have enough coins for now, I think clearing thebyrinth is the smartest. As for the first part, I''m honestly not sold on us being adventurers."


    "Same. We will need to deliberate on that one a bit longer. I''ve been meaning to ask you something."


    "Hmm?" She turns her head towards me.


    "First of all, can you rify to me the differences between the magic sses? Sorcerers, Mages and such."

 Chapter 76: Mage - Wizard - Sorcerer - Warlock

    She looks at me questioningly but obliges, "sure¡­ A Mage is usually a general practitioner of the art of magic, usually moving on to imbuement of scrolls, enchantment of items, etc. Wizards are arcane casters of magical spells. Sorcerers are descendants of magical beings or phenomena such as dragons or storms of magical energy or elementals.


    Warlocks are beings who gains power from an external, non-deific power."


    I nod while being deep in thought. "So you are saying that Mages use toys, Sorcerers hit the gic jackpot, and Warlocks have daddy issues while Wizards are the actual spell-caster ss?"


    She looks at me incredulously, but then can''t hold her smile back. "That''s¡­ Strangely urate. Way too urate. My father would''ve loved to hear your analogy."


    "Hehe. Then I would like to be a Wizard and a Healer. What''s the procedure?"


    "Ahh, for your Secondary sses, right? I forgot, or rather, chose to ignore how ridiculous you actually are for my mental well-being¡­ Sadly you can''t be either.


    For someone to be a Wizard, they need to ingest a specific, expensive potion, [Mystical Elixir Of Awakening] before they be 6 years old, and sometime after they turn into adults the potion settles in their systems and automatically gives them this Rare ss. Anyone above the age of 6 dies amidstplete agony should they attempt to consume it.


    Due to these limitations Wizards are often children of nobility or of the wealthymoner ss. As for Healer, it''s even harder to obtain this ss, in certain a way. One needs to pray at the Goddess''s temple and she herself has to grant the ss to the individual. It''s said that she only epts those who are of pure heart and have no ulterior motive besides helping those in need.


    Given these criterias, I don''t need to articte that she won''t grant it to you, right?"


    "You never know. Maybe she will fall for my handsome face."


    Ayame scoffs, "Yeah, the multiple million years old being that has seen it all will fall in love with you, Quin, for sure. She might as well join your little harem-to-be while we are at it, no?"


    "She is certainly wee, of course."


    "Ugh! I don''t believe your insolence¡­ You are lucky I''m not a fanatic or our rtionship would''ve turned real cold real fast. Be wary of saying these things in front of others. The Goddess is greatly adored by all on this continent."


    "Duly noted. I''m not ready for a temple visit as of yet, especially if I might have to converse with the Goddess herself. How can I get this [Mystical Elixir Of Awakening] thingy?"


    "No one gets to speak with the Goddess, we can only pray and we either get the ss or not. There''s no record of anyone conversing with the Goddess directly, besides arch priests, but it''s a one waymunication where the Goddess tells them something to which they can''t reply. As for the potion, didn''t you hear me? You will-"


    "Die? But I''m a primordial, my race is said to be the masters of adaptability. How could I die from a children''s potion?" I then continue, "Ayame, bing a badass, spell slinging, master of the arcane has been my dream since I was like 5 years old. You will never get me to stop pursuing this dream now that it''s right in front of me, so you better give up and help me instead."


    "I don''t agree with you at all, why risk your life when you already have so much? Sword Saintess Rose is one of the strongest beings on the continent and she has no non-fighter spells at her disposal.


    You can literally have 4 sses at the same time, your potential is much greater than hers or any human''s forthat matter¡­ In a few decades if we train and fight diligently you will be able to duel Sword Saintess Rose, a feat I can only dream of."


    "A few decades? Wouldn''t we be past our prime?"


    "Huh? You didn''t know? Of course you didn''t, my bad for assuming things again. On every tenth level, starting with level 10, your life expectancy increases. The exact amount is not known, but the strongest humans can live for multiple hundreds of years, with the oldest recorded person dying at the age of 503.


    This is also one of the reasons why nonbat jobs are less popr despite their significant safety; it''s much harder to gain non-ss levels as a civilian, which means they die before being a century old, even if their ss reaches a high level."


    Oh! "I see. Then I was right in only going for strong women for my harem, my heart couldn''t take it if mydies died before me." I receive an annoyed scoff which I ignore, "As for the previous topic, I want to hurl fireballs at my enemies. Fly through the skies. Teleport.


    Impale a war troll on my giant icicle straight through its bum-hole." She gives me a sickened, utterly disgusted look, "okay, that came out wrong but you get my point. I''vee to a fantasynd, where magic exists, and you are telling me to be a pure fighter?


    It fits you because you are a badass, hyper-flexible, acrobatic genius of a de wielder, but I''m just pointing my spear and thrusting it at enemies."


    "Still¡­"


    "Alright, let''s visit a professional first and foremost. Maybe they have some supplementary potions or just tips to give which increases my chances of sess. Good enough?"


    Ayame stares at me for a few seconds while being deep in thought, before speaking up; "you are right, if there''s one person who can be a Wizard after the age of 6 it''s you. Well, we will have to visit a high level Alchemist''s shop and buy the concoction. I don''t know the exact price but it will be multiple gold coins for certain."


    "Hmm. Then there''s no point in going there for now. Let''s clear a fewbyrinth floors." My excitement res thinking about how I''m going to absolutely devastate those monsters who gave me so much troublest time. I did progress an astounding amount since then, after all.

 Chapter 77: Climbing The Labyrinth 1

    "Hmm. Then there''s no point in going there for now. Let''s clear a fewbyrinth floors."


    "Let''s aim to clear floor 5. Every 5th floor you clear creates a checkpoint to which you can teleport to from thebyrinth entrance on your subsequent visits."


    "5? Isn''t that too ambitious?"


    "No, you''ve improved significantly and I n to fully participate this time after you clear the first few floors on your own."


    I nod and we do as discussed, as we go back to our inn to equip our gear and soon find ourselves on the first floor of thebyrinth once again after paying the highway robbery of an entrance tax of 40 bronze coins, which leaves us with 4 silver and 412 bronze coins.


    As we step into thebyrinth''s dark, echoing halls, I can''t help but reflect on myst visit here. I was only level 1 then, but now I''m level 9, and the difference is going to be absolutely staggering.


    While I haven''t invested all my free attribute points, the boost in my power and speed is palpable. I can feel the raw energy coursing through my veins, enhancing my every movement. Ayame and I make our way through the familiar corridors of the first floor.


    Before, I had to be on the defensive, constantly dodging out of harm''s way, and Ayame often had to step in to save my hide. Things are different now. As we navigate thebyrinth''s twisting corridors, the chittering of a [Steel Carapace Beetle] echoes from the shadows, a massive, armored creature with razor-sharp mandibles and a body encased in gleaming metallic tes.


    The beetle lunges at me with startling speed, its mandibles snapping with lethal intent. Instead of retreating, I grip my spear tightly and brace myself, meeting its charge head-on.


    The beetle''s momentum halts abruptly, and I use its own force against it, twisting my spear to leverage the creature off bnce. With a swift and calcted push, I flip the beetle onto its back, its legs iling helplessly in the air.


    I smirk, murderous satisfaction surging through me, as I position myself over its exposed underbelly. "Thanks for the XP." I mutter, raising my spear high.


    With a decisive thrust, I drive my spear into the beetle''s soft spot, piercing through its weak point. A gush of green ichor spills out as the creature gives a final, feeble twitch before falling still.


    I withdraw my spear, wiping it clean with a sense of satisfaction. Ayame nods approvingly beside me. We then continue our merciless ughter with great proficiency and soon find ourselves in the waiting line for the boss room. I''ve in over twenty monsters for the measly reward of 60 XP, which at this point is not very tantalizing, though we were quite fast in our progress up until now.


    The dimly lit corridor leading to the boss room is bustling with activity, a throng of adventurers and explorers gathered in line, eagerly awaiting their turn to face the challenges within. As Ayame and I take our ce among them, we immediately draw curious and admiring nces from the crowd.


    My armor, polished to a brilliant sheen, reflects the torchlight like a beacon, and the intricate designs etched into the metal catch the eye of many around us. Ayame stands beside me, her own armor equally impressive, if not more so, the sleek lines entuating her graceful yet formidable presence. Her hand rests casually on the hilt of her sword, a silent testament to her alert readiness.


    Whispers ripple through the line as we stand, each murmuredment underscoring the impression we make.


    "Who are they? Their gear looks incredible," one adventurer murmurs to hispanion, casting an envious nce at my armor.


    "They must be high-level to have equipment like that," another chimes in, nodding toward Ayame''s elegantly crafted armor.


    "But then what are they doing on the first floor?" A timid boy asks.


    "Everyone has to start climbing from the first floor if they haven''t been in thebyrinth before, you stupid retard." A woman who holds his hand in hers exins kindly. Yikes. I can guess who wears the pants in that particr rtionship.


    I catch simr snippets of conversations, some wondering if we''re famous explorers from anotherbyrinth, others specting on our exploits and skills.


    No one dares approach us to ask direct questions, though. Are we really this impressive? I must admit, I feel great.


    Our turn soon arrives and we step into the boss room.


    The heavy wooden doors swing open with a groan, revealing the cavernous expanse of the boss chamber. At the far end, the Brutal Carapace Beetle stands, twice asrge as the others of its kind we encountered earlier. Its chitinous shell glistens with an ominous sheen, reflecting the sparse light filtering through the cracks in the stone ceiling.


    Sharp mandibles click together menacingly, and its multiple eyes re at us with a malevolent intelligence.


    This beetle, though only a Level 1 boss, is a rather imposing presence. Memories of our previous encounter sh in my mind- how I was basically owned by this monster, I for sure would''ve fallen if not for the presence of my adorable samurai back then. But today, things will be different.


    I step forward with determination, gripping my spear tightly. Ayame moves to the side, giving me room to maneuver while ready to jump in if needed, her confidence in me clear from the glint in her eyes.


    The beetle charges, its legs thundering against the stone floor, aiming to crush me with its massive weight. I stand my ground, waiting for the perfect moment. As it closes the distance, I sidestep with agility, letting its momentum carry it past me.


    I activate [Power Strike] and with a fluid motion thrust my spear into its exposed side, the sharp point piercing through the weaker joint beneath its shell.


    The beetle screeches, a grating sound of fury and pain. It spins to face me, swinging its massive pincers. I duck under the attack, feeling the air whoosh above me as I move with precision and grace. I retaliate with a powerful strike of my own, aiming for its eyes. My spear connects, and one of its bulbous eyes ruptures with a sickening squelch.

 Chapter 78: Climbing The Labyrinth 2

    Blinded on one side, the beetle thrashes in frustration, attempting to crush me with its bulk. But I''m quicker now, more confident. I step to the side, keeping out of its reach until finally, I see my opening. The beetle, weakened and desperate, exposes its underbelly as it rears back to deliver a final, wild charge.


    I spring forward, driving my spear deep into the soft flesh beneath its armored exterior. The creature convulses, its death throes echoing off the chamber walls before copsing with a resounding crash, defeated.


    I withdraw my spear, wiping it clean as I step back, a sense of triumph surging through me. Ayame approaches, a proud smile on her face and she begins pping happily.


    "I can''t believe that you actually soloed a boss monster after only five days of bing abatant- scratch that, aftering to this world¡­ It might''ve been level one, but a boss monster is magnitudes stronger than itsmon equivalent. Incredible job, Quin."


    I ept her congrattory words with an elegant bow. "Thank you, my fairdy."


    She dismisses my antics with a cute sigh and walks towards the exit after picking up the boss''s drop. "Every floor has monsters on the same level as the floor''s number, so now we will be facing level 2 monsters. What''s more, in each monster chamber there can be up to as many monsters as the floor''s number, thus we can face 2 level 2 monsters, or just 1 on floor 2.


    Furthermore, Each floor introduces up to three monster types, but we can meet monsters from the previous five floors on rare asions, and, yes, their levels will be elevated to the floor number''s equivalent." Ayame narrates thebyrinth''s rules.


    "I assume the chambers will be expanded ordingly? Otherwise the higher floors will be incredibly cramped¡­"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Alright, then let''s get going. Are you only going to watch me again?"


    "Yeah. I see no reason for you to struggle on floor 2, I will begin to participate on floor 3."


    [New ss Unlocked: Explorer]


    [Explorer: Basic ss]


    [Effect: Minor VIT Increase]


    [Base Skill: Mapmaker''s Insight]


    Oh? Looks like stepping into the 2nd floor was the unlock requirement for this ss. I''m rather on the fence about bing an Explorer long term, but for now I have ss slots to level it up, so I swap Thief out.


    [Mapmaker''s Insight: Create a map in your mind as you explorebyrinths.]


    Perhaps this is the most useful innate skill I''ve unlocked for a ss as of yet. If thebyrinth really does get more intricate with each floor we go up, or rather down since the stairway leads downstairs, soon it will be harder and harder to navigate our way through. Mapmaker''s Insight should help us not get lost in the many simr looking corridors.


    And, it turns out that she is, in fact, absolutely right. I demolish my way through the new monsters, namely Acidic Slimes, Elder Cranes and Fungi Hyenas. Fungi Hyenas were the most straightforward of the three, they just kept lunging at me and I impaled them on my spear. I don''t know why they had fungi grow on their skin but it didn''t seem to elevate their abilities or assist them in their battles.


    Elder Cranes were only more difficult due to their ability to fly, but they had no ranged attacks, so they had to dive down to strike, which resulted in swift victories. Acidic Slimes were the most difficult, I had to find their single weak spot- their core in their jelly bodies while they were hurling toxins spells at me.


    Ayame told me that we might have to throw the newly bought armor out if I get hit, which served as the greatest motivational tool to make me give it my all.


    The fact that I often had to fight two monsters at the same time introduced another difficultyyer. My least favoritebo had to be an Acidic Slime and A Fungi Hyena. The beast was smart enough to wait for the slime to throw me off bnce and then strike using its swiftness. If not for my [Lesser Evasion] and high Agility score I would''ve been bitten a few times for sure.


    We got to the boss room, this time only about 70% as many people were waiting in linepared to the first floor. It shows just how many newbies wish to be explorers or adventurers, farmers andborers who throw away their sickles and spades for the life of sword and shield. ording to Ayame, these people can spend years stuck on the first floor.


    We step into the chamber and the boss on this floor appears to be a King Crane. I must admit that it''s the most majestic monster I''ve seen up to this point. Towering over four and a half meters (fifteen feet) tall, its elongated neck and slender legs make it seem almost graceful, but I know better.


    Its feathers shimmer in the dim light, a mesmerizing blend of white with iridescent hues of blue and gold, giving it an aura of regality.


    Its razor-sharp beak glints ominously, capable of slicing through armor like paper. The powerful wings spread wide, and I can almost feel the gusts of wind they could create, enough to knock down even the most steadfast warriors.


    I wonder how I''m going to go about this fight. My level is higher but a boss monster''s level is misleading. It is meant to face a team of explorers in its lonesome, after all. I will have to be extra smart and careful this time around.


    "If you manage to beat this boss monster without needing my interference then I''m going to sleep in your embrace tonight!" My thus-far silentpanion unexpectedly speaks up just before I move to engage my opponent. I snap my head the fastest it has ever been snapped since its inception, even straining my neck muscles in the process, but I can''t give a damn about that right now.


    I thought I misheard my cute samurai''s words but seeing her crimson red cheeks that can''t be the case.


    She really uttered that uncharacteristically lewd sentence with her thin, delicate lips.

 Chapter 79: Boss Fight With Overwhelming Motivation

    "When I say sleep in your embrace I meant as in hug throughout the night, don''t expect anything more!" She hurriedly adds.


    A wide grin erupts on my features, "you certainly know how to best motivate me, Ayame. You better remember your words because I won''t let you take them back even if you beg me to."


    "... Of course. I would never go back on my word."


    Of course she wouldn''t, she is a good girl after all.


    I turn my head back towards my opponent. It''s time to give my undivided attention to this giant bird until it breathes itsst.


    If there''s one thing I can be certain of is that Ayame wouldn''t say such a thing if she didn''t believe that I have next to no chance at seeding. This is for sure going to be an uphill battle, but a battle I''m absolutely refusing to back down from.


    Now fully motivated and overflowing with determination, I activate [Lesser Evasion] before it even has the chance to attack me, and I walk forward cautiously, measuring up my opponent. It stays in ce and simrly eyes me and Ayame. Then, suddenly, the crane spreads its wings and stands tall, and a guttural battle cry echoes through the boss chamber.


    The sound reverberates off the walls, sending a shiver down my spine.


    I don''t know if it can fly like the normal cranes on the floor, and I don''t wish to find out. Before it can p its mighty wings and gain elevation I raise my spear and lunge at it with my full speed.


    The King Crane seems surprised by my sudden charge right after its ferocious battle cry; it must''ve expected me to be shaken. I''ve taken the initiative, so now it has to go on the defensive unless it wants to find a spear lodged deep into its insides.


    I aim for its thin limbs as I activate [Power Strike] and plunge my spear into its knee, only to find out that despite how frail it looks, I can''t prate through. The spear nces off its hardened scales, sending a strong jolt up my arms.


    The crane kicks at me with lightning speed, its sharp talons aiming to tear my flesh apart, and I barely pull back, raising my spear in time to block the powerful blow. The force of the kick pushes me back, my feet sliding across the chamber floor. At first I thought that its long and thin limbs would be its weakness, but it turns out they are mighty weapons in reality.


    I steady myself, but the King Crane is relentless. It spreads its wings once more, but instead of beating them up and down to gain elevation, it hurls them in my direction, creating authentic whirlwinds.


    The powerful gusts catch me off guard, sending me crashing into the chamber wall. Pain radiates through my back as I slump to the ground. Those wings are mighty, but they shouldn''t be able to create such strong winds just based on their own strength. "Wind magic, huh?" I mutter, piecing it together. It must have some innate wind affinity.


    My theory is proven when it opens its beak and shortly charges then hurls a concentrated wind attack my way. The swirling st tears through the air with deadly precision. I roll to the side just in time, the force of the attack obliterating the spot where I had been standing moments before. The wall behind me cracks under the pressure, a testament to the destructive power of its magic.


    I jump to my feet and dash at the crane. I have no long-range attacks, thus I have no other option but to charge at it. "I really need my fireballs, man..." I grumble under my breath, getting more and more convinced that I don''t wish to remain a pure melee fighter any longer than absolutely necessary.


    It ps its wings in my direction once more, but now I know what''sing, and I manage to jump out of its way.


    I switch up my approach and begin to zigzag towards the crane. I can see that doing so makes it harder for it to hit me because so far, all of its spells needed a brief period of charge-up time.


    I take a brief moment to just appreciate how big of a game changer the existence of magic is; even if this crane is a giant of its species, it is still in the form of a crane, a bird that should be horrible atbat. Its mind should be focused on escaping frombat, not dominating it. But with its amazing spells, it easily thrives on the field of battle.


    With my sudden eureka momentpleted, I charge at it. Knowing that its legs are indestructible for the current me, I must aim for its upper body instead.


    As I close the distance, the King Crane tries to anticipate my movement, its beak stabbing the air where it thinks I''ll be. I dodge to the left, then to the right, never giving it a clear target. Its frustration is palpable, a screech echoing through the chamber as it realizes I''m too close for another wind attack.


    Its momentary inaction is rewarded by a thrust of my spear towards its chest as I seed in getting into a close enough range. Since the bird monster is incredibly tall I have to greatly angle myself upwards to do so, with a [Power Strike] imbued attack I finally manage to reach and hurt my enemy, though it''s not a fatal injury just yet.


    The bird screeches in pain and blood begins to gush out of the wound after I pull my spear back. It simultaneously kicks at me and ps its wings to gain elevation at the same time, but I''m ahead of the crane this time. I slide between its legs like a footballer going for a tackle, though my aim is not its legs but the area behind the bird monster''s body.

 Chapter 80: Say It

    As soon as I''m no longer under the crane I jump onto my legs and before it has the chance to fly into the air I leap onto its back.


    It hurriedly ils and thrashes around, attempting to get me off by any means necessary, but I''m absolutely not going to go anywhere until I get my system notification confirmed kill. I stab my spear deep into its back and use it as a support pole to which I can hold onto until it finishes its wild convulsive movements.


    Finally, I''ve found where the crane''s physical form causes it to have a giant weakness. It can''t attack me here directly, it simply has no means to reach back here. The best it can do is throw itself into the wall, hoping to squash me into paste, which it also realizes as it ms into the chamber''s fortified panel, but I react in time, letting go of my spear''s handle and climb onto its long neck.


    I wrap my arms around its neck, gripping it with all my strength. The crane bucks and thrashes even harder than before, its desperation reaching new heights to throw me off, but I tighten my hold, squeezing with every ounce of power I have. I let out my own guttural battle cry as I focus my entire being into finishing the kill. My muscles burn, my veins bulge, and my fingers dig into its flesh.


    The crane''s frantic movements grow more erratic as it struggles to breathe.


    The crane tries to p its wings again, but its movements are weaker, more desperate. Its head jerks back and forth, its beak snapping at the air in a futile attempt to reach me. I feel its life force waning, its powerful body losing strength. My grip remains unyielding, my resolve unbreakable. I press my forearm against its windpipe, cutting off its air supplypletely.


    The crane''s screeches turn into choking gasps, its wings pping weakly as it fights for breath. Blood vessels in its eyes burst, filling them with a crimson hue. It thrashes onest time, a convulsive shudder running through its massive body. I hold on, gritting my teeth, my vision narrowing to the single task of ending this creature''s life.


    Its struggles be feeble twitches, its powerful legs giving out beneath it. With a final, wheezing gasp, the King Crane copses to the ground, its body going limp. I don''t let go immediately, ensuring the job is done. When I''m finally certain it''s over, I release my hold and roll off its neck,nding heavily on the floor beside it.


    Breathing hard, I stand up and look down at the fallen beast. Its once-proud form lies crumpled and lifeless, a testament to the brutal battle that just took ce. I wipe the sweat and blood from my face, feeling a mix of exhaustion and triumph.


    [You''ve in Boss Monster; King Crane (Level 2). You''ve Gained 150 XP.]


    Phew. What an amazing battle. My adrenaline level is incredibly high right now, my heart is beating as if it is about to take off into the sky.


    150 XP might seem a small amount, but we have to take into consideration that it''s a spawnedbyrinth monster and only level 2 at that. Thebyrinth is meant to be a real grind from what I understand, not a high-risk high-reward ''get rich quick'' method, which is more than wee in my book.


    During the goblin attack a sudden, level 22 war troll showed up unexpectedly and during Ian''s assassination a silver adventurer party led by a level 15 tank-warrior got in our way. Here, in thebyrinth such surprises won''t happen because you know the exact level of your future opponents, unless, of course, another explorer attacks you.


    A sudden jolt enters my body as a very important detail enters my brain, a detail I''ve momentarily forgotten about during my death battle with the giant bird monster. I turn my head to see my silentpanion staring at the battle''s aftermath in disbelief. Just from her expression I can tell that she 100% expected me to need her assistance. It seems I''ve surpassed her expectations.


    I lock my eyes onto hers and I begin walking towards Ayame with steady steps. With a slightly open mouth she watches my approach motionlessly, frozen as if she was a deer caught in the ws of a hungry lion.


    However she might be feeling in this moment, one thing is for absolutely certain; I am one fucking hungry lion. I reach her position and step into her close space, towering over my short partner''s slender frame. I then reach my right hand towards her head and clench her chin between my index finger and thumb.


    With a light pull I force her to angle her head upwards and look into my eyes, after which I sh a victorious smile.


    "Say it." I instruct with amanding tone.


    Her previous disbelieving look is dispelled only to be reced by the most embarrassed expression I''ve seen her show as of yet in our time spent together. Ayame''s cheeks flush a deep crimson, spreading all the way to the tips of her ears. Her eyes widen and she bites her lower lip, clearly flustered by our close proximity and the intensity of my gaze.


    Her breath catches in her throat, and she stammers slightly, her usualposed demeanor nowhere to be found. Her hands fidget nervously at her sides, fingers twisting the hem of her tunic. Her eyes dart away from mine for a moment, seeking an escape, but I gently but firmly guide her chin back, ensuring she maintains eye contact.


    The red on her cheeks deepens as she looks up at me, her eyes a mix of embarrassment and something else- something that sends a thrill down my spine. She swallows hard, her voice barely above a whisper, but I can hear eptance and submission in her tone. "You won," she says, her voice trembling slightly. "You did it."


    "Of course I did, but that''s not the part I care about right now, and we both know it." I murmur, my thumb brushing lightly against her soft skin, sending a shiver through her. "Repeat what you promised."


    Ayame''s eyes widen further, and she nods, her beautiful features burning even brighter. She closes her eyes for a moment, as if gathering her courage, then looks back up at me with a determined yet deeply embarrassed expression. "I promised... to sleep in your embrace," she finally admits, her voice barely audible.


    The blush on her cheeks is vivid, making her look even more endearing. Her breathing quickens, and I can feel the warmth radiating from her face. Thispliant, even submissive side of Ayame, mixed with the promise she''s about to fulfill, makes the victory taste a hundred times sweeter.


    I lean in slightly, close enough to feel her breath on my skin, and I smile as I brush my fingers on her crimson cheeks.


    "Good girl," I say softly, reveling in the sight of her squirming with a mixture of embarrassment and badly hidden anticipation. Her eyes close for a moment, and she takes a deep breath, already beginning to steel herself for what''s toe tonight. The sight of her like this, flushed and flustered, is both sexy and satisfying, an absolutely perfect reward for my herculean effort in the boss battle.

 Chapter 81: Third Floor 1

    I stroke my shell-shocked samurai''s hair a few times, patting her head gently in the process. After a few seconds she returns to reality finally and growls adorably, "grr! Stop petting me right this instant!"


    I chuckle as I raise my arm in surrender and take a step back. Let''s not poke the bear any longer. I''m fortunate that she yed along this much.


    "Alright, Miss ''I will sleep in your embrace tonight'', shall we head down to floor 3? We''ve made the nerds in the line wait long enough." I inquire with a satisfied grin.


    All I get in response is a barely veiled threatpressed into a single word, "Quin¡­" Well, the threat more soes from her icy tone and eyes that are clearly staring sharp daggers into my body and see an alternate reality where I bleed to my death amidst utter agony.


    I know when I''m receiving an ultimatum so I truly relent this time. We move down to the third floor, and we are greeted with a safe chamber, which I use for a brief respite as the King Crane monster really took a toll on my stamina. Ayame also needs a rest, though her exhaustiones from mental exertion, not physical like mine.


    After a dozen or so minutes we move on.


    Stepping into the dimly lit chamber, I immediately spot the creatures inhabiting it. The first thing that catches my eye is the kobold. Standing at about three feet tall, it resembles a small, reptilian humanoid. Its scaly skin has a reddish-brown hue, with dark, mottled patterns running along its sinewy arms and legs.


    The kobold''s face is distinctly draconic, with a pronounced snout, sharp teeth, and beady, intelligent eyes that gleam with a mix of curiosity and wariness. (picture)


    It grips a crude dagger in one wed hand, while its other hand holds a sling, ready to hurl stones at a moment''s notice. Its posture is slightly hunched, and a long, thin tail flicks behind it, betraying its nervous energy. The creature wears a simple loincloth, and its chest is bare, showcasing its wiry, but surprisingly muscr, physique.


    Beside the kobold are two other monsters, clearly working in synergy. One of them is a gtinous blob, about the size of arge backpack. This translucent, gooey creature is filled with rocky chunks and pebbles, and it clings to the kobold''s back like a living rucksack.


    The otherpanion is a glowing beetle, roughly the size of a cat. Its luminescent body casts a soft, warm light in the chamber, illuminating the kobold''s surroundings. The beetle flutters around the kobold, its wings buzzing softly. This creature seems to serve as both a light source and a distraction, its erratic movements catching my eye and making it harder to focus solely on the kobold.


    "What a cute bunch." I can''t help butment with a smile. Who would''ve guessed that we would be greeted with such a synergistic monster teamposition?


    Why do monsters make better teams than both Grunt and Kai did?


    To be fair, I''m not the king of team setups either, with me adding a warrior in Ayame and an assassin in Blossom to the party while I''m an warrior-assassin myself, but once I be a spell slinging Wizard things will be great synergy-wise.


    I won''t regret spending my attribute points on the physical stats either, because I have no intentions of bing a ss cannon mage who gets one shot from a single, good attack. With four avable ss slots, it would be amiss of me not to include a few physical ones.


    With the Primordial Viin ss taking my Primary Slot to utilize its amazing effect boosts to all my attributes, I will still have three avable sses left to use however I see fit.


    As for what other benefits will I receive from that ss? I have no clue. Unlike most other sses its naming is very ambiguous and not at all indicative of what it entails exactly.


    What even is a viin? Do I have to drink the blood of innocents to level it up? Are all good-hearted people like Ayame supposed to be my enemies once I embrace that ss? Yes, that''s right; there''s no way I''m going to give up on it. I''m still getting a bit hard down there when I think back on the list of its effects¡­


    [Effect:


    Increased HP (Great)


    Increased MP (Great)


    Increased Vitality (Medium)


    Increased Strength (Medium)


    Increased Agility (Medium)


    Increased Intelligence (Medium)


    Increased Wisdom (Medium)]


    Just how beautiful is this sight? Especiallypared to my Assassin ss''s [Increased Agility (Minor)] single buff.


    As for the ss''s unlock progression, I''m making heavy strides towards reaching the goal. I only need to level three evil sses to level 10. Both Assassin and ve Master are level 7, with thief beingfortably stuck at level 2 since the first day of my transmigration. I will have to begin working on that one as well.


    The main reason as to why I refrained from stealing even after knowing that I must reach at least level 10 is that I''m worried about the detection abilities of the people of this world. I don''t want some strange artifact detecting me as soon as I sneak into someone''s house or something.


    Furthermore, I didn''t have much time to focus on this particr activity, as getting stronger as abatant is enjoying a significantly higher priority on my to-do list.


    I refocus on the present, we have a cute little trio to brutally murder in cold blood, after all. Seeing the inaction of my lovelypanion, it is evident that she wants me to experience this fight alone.


    I step forward, assessing the three monsters. The kobold stands ready with a crude knife, its scaly red skin gleaming under the faint light. Its eyes are sharp, and I can see a spark of intelligence there. Perched on its shoulder is a small, rock-spitting slime, its gtinous body pulsating with an eerie glow.


    Hovering nearby is a firefly-like creature, its luminescent body emitting a warm, distracting light.

 Chapter 82: Third Floor 2

    The kobold hisses and takes a defensive stance. I decide to engage it first, lunging forward with my spear. Just as I close the distance, the slime on its shoulderunches a small rock at me. I twist my body, dodging the projectile, but it catches me off guard with the rapid speed of the projectile. The kobold uses this momentary distraction to sh at my side.


    My armor absorbs most of the impact, but I can feel the force behind the blow.


    "Why is a slime so good at spitting rocks, though?!" I mutter, stepping back to reassess the situation and my best course of action.


    The firefly buzzes around erratically, its light growing brighter. Suddenly, it releases a blinding sh. I instinctively close my eyes and raise my arm to shield myself, but the brilliance still leaves me momentarily dazzled. I hear the kobold rushing in and manage to parry its attack at thest second, feeling the scrape of its de against my spear.


    Recovering from the sh, I decide to take out the slime next. It might be the weakest link in this trio. I feint towards the kobold, then pivot and thrust my spear towards the slime. The kobold tries to protect its tiny ally, but my superior speed and strength are too much for it to handle. The spear pierces through the slime''s gtinous body, nailing the core perfectly.


    It bursts in a stter of goo and rocks.


    With one enemy down, I turn my attention back to the kobold. It snarls, enraged by the loss of itspanion. It attacks more aggressively, but its movements are now predictable. I block its strikes and wait for an opening. When it overextends, I drive my spear straight through its chest, impaling the lizard-like creature on my weapon.


    The kobold gasps, its eyes wide with shock, as it desperately attempts to pull my spear out of its gaping chest in an instinctual motion to battle against its already decided fate until itsst breath. I oblige and pull my spear out, resulting in a blood fountain.


    The kobold clutches at the wound in an attempt to fill up the hole and stop the river of red from leaving its host''s body, until it finally falls face first onto the ground and never moves again.


    The firefly, now alone, emits a high-pitched whine and darts around in a panic. I quickly dispatch it with a swift strike, its light flickering out as it falls. This monster seems to be unique in that it can''t really deal damage on its own. This is the first example I see of such an urrence.


    I take a moment to catch my breath and wipe the slime off my spear. The synergy between these three was surprisingly efficient, but not enough to ovee the significant difference in our stats and gear.


    We blitz through the third floor in a simrly dominant fashion, especially since after the first initial chamber Ayame joins in on the ongoing massacre. We don''t waste time as we dispatch monster after monster.


    By far the most difficultbination of possible encounters is when there''s one of each monster which allows them to work in tandem, creating a synergy which makes me think that they are a single life form with how good they function together.


    When there''s three kobolds they are basically slightly buffed goblins, their simple knives and slings proving no difficulty as we easily dispatch them.


    Simrly when rock slimes are just as useless without the protection of the other two. I just have to be careful of them spitting projectiles and the restes naturally.


    The thing I''ve been waiting for finally happens; three of those fireflight type monsters emerge in the next chamber we find ourselves in.


    I''ve been wanting to find out whether thebyrinth would be intricate enough to realize that it''s a free chamber and prevent three of them from spawning together, but either the Goddess didn''t put enough effort into the creation of thebyrinths or just didn''t care enough to put in some safety measures against this urrence.


    It''s not like I would say that she hadmitted a big blunder, after all, no one really cares if one out of the thousands of chambers an explorer visits through their career is free XP and loot. After all, I can''t imagine this being a regrly appearing phenomenon.


    Soon we find ourselves in the waiting queue for the floor 3 boss fight. This time only one team is ahead of us besides the party that''s already inside, showing just how quickly the number of explorers dissipates as we move to harder and harder floors.


    our turn arrives in a swift fashion and a creature almost as tall as me greets us; an evolved version of the kobold monster. What a pity, I was really curious how the fireflight boss type would''ve functioned. My lovelypanion informs me that it''s a Kobold Chieftain, yes, that''s an official race name, not just a position meaning tribe leader.


    In the wild supposedly a kobold can evolve into a chieftain type after bing the leader of a tribe with at least a hundred kobolds epting it as their leader. Naturally, that procedure involves beating all its challengers.


    The Kobold Chieftain stands at nearly six feet tall, a massive and imposing figurepared to its smaller counterparts. His scaly red skin has darkened and toughened, giving him a more rugged and armored appearance. Sharp, curved horns protrude from his head, and his yellow eyes glow with a malevolent intelligence.


    He wields arge, jagged sword in one hand and a spiked shield in the other, both crafted from some dark, enchanted metal. A tattered cloak drapes over its broad shoulders, and various crude jewelry and trinkets adorn its body.


    Honestly the King Crane looked a lot more imposing but with the Kobold Chieftain''s equipment I can easily see him demolishing the crane in a duel even if they had the same levels.


    Ayame and I step into the boss chamber, and the air grows heavy with a palpable sense of danger. In the end a boss monster is a boss monster, after all. They are on apletely different ne of existence from theirmon counterparts.

 Chapter 83: Kobold Chieftain

    Ayame and I step into the boss chamber, and the air grows heavy with a palpable sense of danger. In the end a boss monster is a boss monster, after all. They are on apletely different ne of existence from theirmon counterparts.


    The Chieftain roars, raising its jagged sword high, and charges at us with surprising speed for its size. I sidestep its initial swing, countering with a thrust of my spear. The creature blocks with its spiked shield, sparks flying as metal shes against metal.


    Ayame moves with swiftness befitting her 50 Agility stat points, circling around to nk the boss monster. She shes at its back, her de cutting through the cloak but barely prating the tough scales. The Chieftain roars in pain and frustration, spinning around to swing its sword at her.


    Ayame dances around the Chieftain''s strikes with an elegance that borders on supernatural. Each swing of its jagged sword misses her by mere fractions of an inch, the de slicing through the air with deadly intent. Yet, Ayame never falters, never hesitates. Her movements are a symphony of precision and grace, each dodge perfectly timed to evade the Chieftain''s attacks by the slimmest of margins.


    The Chieftain''s sword whooshes past her, close enough that a single misstep would spell disaster. But Ayame remains unfazed. She shifts her weight just enough to avoid the blow, her body flowing like water around the weapon. In the same fluid motion, she counters with her own de, delivering swift, calcted strikes that find their mark with unerring uracy.


    Her control over both her body and mind is a marvel to behold. Every movement is deliberate, a testament to countless hours of rigorous training and innate talent. She embodies the very essence of ''living on the edge,'' herbat style a daring dance with death itself.


    The Chieftain''s attacks are relentless, each swing aimed to kill, yet Ayame meets them all with unwavering confidence and nerves made of adamantite.


    A particrly fierce strikees close enough to graze her cheek, the sheer force of it sending a gust of wind past her face. Ayame pivots gracefully, using the momentum to bring her sword down in a counter that slices across the Chieftain''s side. Her ability to remain in the danger zone, to use the proximity of the enemy''s attacks to her advantage, is nothing short of extraordinary.


    If she jumped away from harm''s way, like I often do, it would take her longer to reposition and strike. Instead, by barely moving enough to dodge, she stays within striking distance, ready to exploit even the smallest of openings.


    Even when the Chieftain attempts a wild, sweeping attack meant to knock her off bnce, Ayame''s agility and foresight keep her one step ahead. She ducks under the swing, her feet a blur as she sidesteps and thrusts her sword into the Chieftain''s exposed nk.


    The precision of her movements and the razor-thin margin by which she evades each attack leave no doubt- Ayame is a true master of her craft, her battle style a breathtaking dance on the razor''s edge.


    I wake up from my daze finally as I stop watching my gorgeouspanion''s mesmerizing battle style shine brilliantly on full disy in front of my eyes. I use the opportunity of the kobold spending all its mental capacity on keeping Ayame in check by lunging forward and activating [Power Strike] to impale the kobold on my spearhead, though sadly I only manage to make a small dent on its scales.


    I see some blood pouring out, so I''m able to deal damage to it as well.


    This action earns his ire as he finally realizes that he is not in a duel and tries to bash me with its shield, but I leap back, avoiding the blow. Ayame seizes the opportunity this time and delivers a powerful sh to its side. The Chieftain howls in agony, its movements bing slower and more erratic.


    The Chieftain''s heavy armor and high vitality make it a tough opponent to kill in a quick fashion. It swings its sword wildly, but Ayame and I are able to avoid its blows with coordinated movements.


    With him strategically pinned between the two of us, he has no chance of victory which bes more evident with each passing moment until it finally copses on the ground while bleeding from dozens of separate wounds.


    We exchange a congrattory nce between the two of us and simply nod; there''s no need for words of ''good jobs''. We pick up the boss drop, arge piece of its red scale. Hopefully this one will fetch a good price.


    We move onto the 4th floor and after a brief rest we begin to ''explore'' thebyrinth, or to be more urate, ughter our way through. The difficulty spikes are getting noticeable with each floor we descend towards the core of thebyrinth, though the fourth floor is not hard enough to slow us down significantly.


    I may be level 9 at the moment, but since I didn''t invest my free attribute points yet as I''m waiting to see whether I can be a spellcaster to decide which stats to put them into, therefore I would say that my actual level is closer to level 7 numbers-wise.


    The two of us arrive at the doors leading into the 4th floor''s boss room, and this is the first time we don''t need to wait in a queue in my -albeit short-byrinth clearing career. The boss fight itself went simrly to the previous one, with a pincer strategy where it needs to decide which one of us to focus on while the other exploits the openings this creates.


    We dwindled it down to itsst HP and soon found ourselves in the first chamber of the 5th floor.


    "How are we on time?" I inquire from my trusty samurai. I''vepletely lost track of time, but I would bet my left nut that mypanion can tell how long we''ve been inside urately.


    "Good. Once we are done here we should have about two hours until the market closes down for the day."


    "Great. Then let''s get this over with." This exploration session has been the unexpected but certainly wee fruit of us having too much time on our hands, so we decided to spend it productively instead of procrastinating on our asses.

 Chapter 84: Canine Floor

    "Not so fast, Quin. From this floor onwards I want you to have your mind involved in its entirety, don''t let your thoughts wander towards our impending mission of freeing Blossom in a few hours.


    My level was high enough previously that I was confident in protecting you even if you made mistake after mistake but from now on we will be facing five level 5 opponents in some chambers, and depending on the monster types the battle might require my full attention."


    I nod, realizing just how greatly I was underestimating thebyrinth based on our previous sesses. The fact that not only the level but also their number increases on each floor leads to incredible spikes in difficulty levels each time we descend further down. This, however, means that more and more loot and XP drops.


    I can now understand why Ayame said that making a full career out of bingbyrinth clearers is amonly epted and pursued career pathbatants can take.


    Clearing one''s way to floor 10 and then unlocking the option to teleport to floor 11 on subsequent visits allows explorers to just clear a few chambers made up of a dozen monsters, collect the drops and dip out of thebyrinth while they earn a tidy profit.


    Though, of course, one first needs to clear their way up to reaching that point and then have to be strong enough to actually clear the chambers with so many powerful monsters. There''s a good reason Ayame said that Labyrinth clearing is a team effort, and that''s the number of monster opponents one must face on the lower floors.


    With my analysis done I force my brain to focus on the uing battles. Ayame and I move from the first chamber which always appears to be a safe zone with the option to teleport to thebyrinth''s entrance or continue your descent, and enter the first monster chamber.


    "What?!" My lovely partner shouts. Indeed, I''m confused as well.


    "There''s no way this is real! What are the chances?!" Ayame shouts, dumbfounded. What riled her up so much is the variety of monsters that wees us.


    "I''ve never heard of such a thing urring before¡­" She states, shock still evident in her tone but she managed to quickly get her head back in the game.


    "Frostbite, Emberw and Thunderfang wolves. Watch out, Quin, each of them have their own innate elements which they can summon forth in the form of spells."


    Indeed, what caused Ayame to be so shell-shocked was that all three monsters were wolf-types. From what I gather this must have an incredibly low statistical chance of urring.


    There are four of them in the chamber, with two looking identical. Meeting four right off the bat is pretty unlucky, as each chamber can have between 1 and the floor number''s equivalent amount of monsters in any variety, but I suppose I should have the mentality of being thankful that not five of them greet us in the first room right off the bat.


    The first variant is the Frostbite Wolf. These creatures arerger than the average wolf, their fur a pale blue with white streaks that resemble icy veins. Their eyes glow with an eerie, cold blue light.


    The second is the Emberw Wolf. These wolves have fur that looks like smoldering embers, glowing faintly with a reddish-orange hue. Their eyes burn with a fiery intensity.


    The final variant is the Thunderfang Wolf. These wolves are muscr and have fur that crackles with static electricity. Their eyes are a stormy gray, and they move with a predatory grace that belies their power.


    The wolves growl in unison and charge. Ayame leaps into action with fluid grace, her sword shing as she engages the Emberw Wolves and the Thunderfang Wolf. She dances around their elemental attacks, her de finding its mark with every opening. Her movements are precise and deadly, a testament to her unyielding character.


    For some reason a single wolf detaches itself from the pack only to charge at me. I don''t understand the reason for its behavior as they would surely benefit from having its help in ganging up on Ayame, but a sudden realization hits me, possibly exining their thinking.


    If they all focus on her then I will be free to do whatever I wish, be that charge up a devastating spell (wish I had one) or just sneak attack them from behind while their attention is drawn to Ayame.


    This way, the three of them can deal with their first opponent while thest one stalls me.


    I ept the challenge and focus on the Frostbite Wolf. It lunges at me, and I narrowly dodge its icy fangs, feeling the chill as it passes by. It breathes out a cloud of frost, trying to encase me in ice. I roll to the side and The Frostbite Wolf doesn''t let up. It rears back and lets out a piercing howl, summoning a cascade of icicles from above.


    I curse under my breath and jump back just in time, the icy projectiles missing me by inches. This isn''t going to be easy. I feel my frustration growing. A shitty level 5 monster is single handedly pushing me back just because of itsrge repertoire of spells and other possible arrays of attacks, while I can just thrust my pointy stick at my enemies. I''m in desperate need of several upgrades.


    "Damn it, I want my magical spells too!" I mutter, barely managing to deflect another icy spike with the shaft of my spear.


    The wolf capitalizes on my moment of distraction, lunging forward and swiping at me with its ws. I parry the attack, but the force sends a numbing chill up my arm. "I really need a new weapon as well," I think bitterly. I''m just about done being a spear user.


    It is too simple for my liking, the fact that it can only be thrust to deal piercing damage and not sh limits my possibilities of attack moves as well.

 Chapter 85: We Are Getting That Wizard Potion And I’m Also Changing My Weapon

    I try to strike back, but the wolf summons a wall of ice between us. I smash through it with my spear, only to be met with another icicle barrage. I barely dodge to the side, the frost biting at my skin. The wolf snarls and charges again, and I realize I have to change my approach.


    I take a deep breath and focus. I need to be smarter about this. The Frostbite Wolf has a predictable pattern. I wait for it to rear back and summon another ice spike, then dodge to the side and thrust my spear into its exposed nk. The wolf yelps, and I press the advantage, twisting the spear to maximize the damage.


    The wolf tries to retaliate with another icy breath, but I''m ready this time. I roll under the frost ande up behind it, driving my spear into its back. The wolf howls in agony, and I can see its movements slowing. I pull the spear free and strike again, aiming for its neck. With a final, pained yelp, the Frostbite Wolf copses, defeated.


    "Well done." A delicate, feminine voice sounds from behind me which is apanied by pping. I turn my head tiredly to see that my lovely samurai has long since dispatched her opponents and was busy enjoying the show of me running like a headless chicken from the damn annoying ice spells of the wolf monster.


    "Ayame, we are getting that Wizard potion and I''m also changing my weapon. I''m done being this straightforward of abatant that I am currently. I''m basically a fucking foot soldier, a peasant farmer that got conscripted into the lord''s army and was given a steel spear to go plunge it up my assho- excuse mynguage- I''m getting a bit frustrated."


    She raises an eyebrow as she silently observes me vent my sudden anger. I don''t understand why I''m so irritated out of the blue either."I have two damn usable spells, [Power Strike] which lets me thrust my goddamned spear with slightly more power and [Lesser Evasion] which allows me to move slightly faster. How boring of abatant am I?


    After we are done with today''s agenda we are renting the pack mule thingy and selling our hidden stash of wares in another town, then I''m getting the alchemic elixir and a new weapon." I state matter of factly.


    Her questioning gaze turns into one of understanding as she smiles at me gently, like a mother would when seeing her angsty teenager son vent about his trivial problems.


    "First of all, I don''t know how armies functioned in your old world- on a side note I would greatly appreciate it if we could chat about your previous world sometimeter as I''m honestly dying from curiosity- but in this ce Farmers are never conscripted.


    A single level 10batant could massacre a battalion of Farmers, even if they are properly armed and armored, as they have nobat abilities and their non-ss levels are almost always between 1-3."


    She then continues, "as for your concern regarding yourck of current attack variety I understand youpletely, but you should realize that this is your fourth day being abatant¡­ On my fourth, and even my hundredth day I was hacking away with a wooden sword at a training dummy or having a mock battle with my instructor but you are having death battles against war trolls, level 15 Warriors, and are a certifiedbyrinth diver.


    Though, knowing you, all of this matters little, right?"


    I finally stand from my seated position and dust my clothes off. "Right. These are all meaningless niceties if I die because my opponent realizes that all I can do is poke them with my spear and strategizes ordingly."


    She nods, finally understanding the nature of my sudden anger spike in its entirety. "I see. Well, we shall do as you said then. I agree on the spear part at least, you are way too crafty of a fighter to wield such a straightforward weapon. It was an excellent beginner tool that allowed you to learn the very basics ofbat but you''ve clearly grown out of that phase of your training."


    Hearing her logical reasoning I finally manage to calm my nerves. "Sorry forshing out, I don''t exactly know what came over me¡­" I state somewhat apologetically.


    She looks at me with a slight smugness evident on her features. "The first time we came to thebyrinth you told me that you enjoy being my student because I''m patient, didn''t you? I''m going to help you improve to the best of my abilities, so don''t hold your thoughts back next time either.


    It was our original deal after all; I train you for three years and you help me exact vengeance on all who are responsible for my fall from grace and my father''s almost certain assassination."


    I return her gentle smile with one of my own. I''m once again reminded that I, in fact, have the most amazing teacher I could ask for. "You are right, Ayame. Let''s get going then. I have a proposal, though. These wolves seem to be pretty good at strategizing as they intently split the two of us up, though the fact that you just dashed into the midst of them certainly didn''t help¡­"


    She looks away sheepishly. "You are right¡­ I thought all four of them would focus on me but they didn''t behave how I expected them to."


    "It is what it is. Could you handle all of them at once?"


    "I wouldn''t die but I would have to be on the defensive, that''s for certain." She then grins at me mockingly, "what, don''t tell me your brilliant strategy is to throw your delicatepanion into the midst of five angry and hungry canine monsters while you poke their behind at your leisure."


    I scoff, "delicate? You? The girl who stood up after taking a war troll''s full-force punch is calling herself delicate, what a funny world I''ve found myself in! Let me remind you that Blossom was only thrown to the ground and she waspletely out ofmission for the rest of the fight while you went back and beheaded it!" I joke. Well, somewhat.


    I''ve described her with that exact word at least a dozen times by now, but my hypocrisy knows no limits. I might call her that, but my little murder machine can''tbel herself as delicate. It simply doesn''t feel right.

 Chapter 86: Final Push

    She snickers, "hehehe. I did indeed do all that, didn''t I?" Pride is brimming from my adorable partner so much so that she isn''t even bothering to defend herself after being called out, and even ends up agreeing with me. Maybe she has a ditzy side to her as well.


    I continue my verbal torrent, "also you say I''m throwing you into the middle of a wolf pack but didn''t we just establish a second ago that you yourself, by your own volition, jumped into their midst?"


    She doesn''t answer and refuses to meet my gaze.


    *Sigh*


    "But to answer your question, no, that wasn''t part of my n because if the next batch of wolves are just as smart as these ones they will send someone to duel me again. Instead, we should move together with you taking up the brunt of their offense while we both focus on the stragglers thatsh out at me.


    With how amazing of a closebat genius you are and with all your sexy acrobatic moves I''m sure you can handle a few level 5 wolf monsters for a while even if you focus on killing other targets."


    She finally turns her head to look at me and grins, "I don''t know about the ''sexy acrobatic moves'' part but sure, we can try out your strategy. I always wee a good challenge that tests my skills as a warrior."


    I happily receive her approval with a nod of my head.


    We then begin enacting my suggested approach, starting from the next monster chamber and the results are apparent. This time there are only three wolves, two ice and one fire type. Ayame stands between me and them without charging in carelessly. The wolves refuse to charge at us as well, pr opposite to how they behavedst time, perhaps because their numbers are not enough in their minds?


    Anyhow, they are acting defensively by keeping their distance and throwing spells at us.


    I must say that the Emberw is one badass monster with its amazing destructive capabilities.


    The Frostbite are much more on the control and precision side of things while the Emberw''s fighting style can be summed up as ''I will just destroy everything in my path'', which is evident with its big AoE spells that burn the air around us as we decide to charge at them ourselves if they refuse to engage voluntarily.


    Two melee fighters don''t have much of a choice but to be careless sometimes, sadly. No wonder Ayame developed such a fearless mind, she is forced to run at mages and archers while getting bombarded with their projectiles.


    I follow in her shadow closely while she is deflecting the ice spells and dodging the fire ones with graceful movements. Thankfully she is moving at a speed which I can replicate, otherwise I might''ve be a bit of a fried human- or rather fried primordial. It still hasn''t sunk inpletely that I''m actually no longer human¡­ Not that I''mining.


    Primordials absolutely rock.


    The wolves attempt to ''run and gun'', by which I mean they are running for their lives while slinging spells at us without pause- sadly for them there''s just too much of a gap in the speed department between them and Ayame for this strategy to work out well.


    She quickly catches up to them which forces the wolves to separate from their little pack, and she instantly shes the two icy ones into four halves.


    Thest one is desperately running away from her but it is still looking back at Ayame while throwing spells her way- which means itpletely forgot about my existence. The Emberw in its desperation ran straight towards me, and I gave it a warm wee in the form of impaling it on my spear through its chest.


    Using its own speed and my strength to create a high enough force due to the extreme velocity that I actually one-shot the wolf without needing to use [Power Strike] as after a few short pained whimpers it remainedpletely limp on my poking stick.


    At first I believed that this strategy was only effective due to us facing only three wolves, but I was thankfully proven wrong as we didn''t face much hardship even when facing five of them in a single chamber.


    Ayame took on the role of a frontliner, who instead of soaking up damage gracefully evaded or parried their attacks and I yed a mid-range backliner who utilized the extreme reach of my spear to my advantage.


    After about two hours we found ourselves in front of the boss chamber''s giant, ornate double doors. We decided to stop for a brief respite as I was getting quite exhausted by this point, but after a fifteen or so minutes of rejuvenation, likely assisted by my awesome new race, I was revitalized and we were determined to head in for the final monster challenge of the day.


    After this victory we will unlock the teleport channel which will let us start our next Aldoriabyrinth clearing session straight from the 6th floor, saving us tons of time and energy.


    As Ayame and I step into the boss chamber, an ominous chill runs down my spine. The air feels charged with an eerie energy, and the temperature fluctuates between blistering heat and bone-chilling cold. The boss chamber''s giant doors close behind us mercilessly.


    There''s only two ways for us to get out of here now; either by winning and walking to the 6th floor''s entrance on our two legs or getting in our coffins and trying again in the next life.


    "What the fuck is this abomination?!" I shout unintentionally due to my sudden shock. The boss in front of me is an insurmountable wall for my current self, I know by instinct that the way I am now would not even be able to put up a fight should I have to duel this creature.


    I would get absolutely toyed around with and then devoured like the prey that I am in front of this frightening boss monster.

 Chapter 87: Tri-Elemental Direwolf

    "A Tri-Elemental Direwolf." Mypanion replies matter of factly to my sudden outburst. "This is bad, Quin. Prepare yourself for an uphill battle. Rather than attacking, just y it safe and let me deal with it, though it will be difficult even for me. Damn, if only we had Blossom with us¡­ She could easily sneak attack this creature while I draw its attention." She curses under her breath.


    "It is what it is¡­ You will have to make do with little old me. What a badass looking creature, by the way. My entire body is shaking from fear, its sheer presence is absolutely overwhelming me¡­"


    Standing a towering 10 feet (3 meters) tall, the Tri-Elemental Direwolf is a fearsome amalgamation of the elements. Its massive frame is a sight to behold, a living testament to the raw power of thebyrinth. The Direwolf''s fur is a mesmerizing blend of colors, each representing its elemental affinity. Icy blue streaks run along its back, forming jagged spikes that crackle with frost.


    Fiery orange and red embers glow within its fur, smoldering and flickering like a living me. Intermittent arcs of electricity dance and crackle along its limbs, casting an eerie, stormy light around the chamber.


    Its eyes are a haunting triad of blue, orange, and yellow, swirling with chaotic energy that seems to pierce through the very soul. The Direwolf''s fangs, elongated and sharp, glisten with frost, steam, and tiny sparks. Its ws, equally fearsome, are capable of leaving a trail of ice, fire, or lightning in their wake with each swipe.


    The sheer presence of the Tri-Elemental Direwolfmands attention, an imposing figure that exudes dominance and power. As it steps forward, the ground trembles slightly, its growl a menacing blend of crackling ice, roaring mes, and rumbling thunder.


    This beast is not just a boss monster; it is a manifestation of thebyrinth''s elemental fury, a formidable opponent that will test our skills and teamwork to the limit.


    Its entire form radiates a palpable aura of menace and majesty. The icy spikes on its back glisten like frozen daggers, ready to impale any who dare approach. The embers within its fur create a hypnotic, ever-changing pattern of light and shadow, giving the impression that the Direwolf is constantly ame.


    The arcs of electricity that crackle along its limbs illuminate the dark chamber, highlighting the muscr power coiled within its massive frame.


    "Prepare yourself, Quin," Ayame warns, her voice steady despite the tension in the air. "This is going to be one hell of a fight. I''m honestly getting a bit excited¡­" She grins, her battle maniac persona beginning to slip through its usually obstructive veil.


    ¡­


    - PoV: Ayame -


    As the heavy doors of the chamber nk shut behind us, I feel a familiar rush of anticipation coursing through me. A wicked grin of exhration due to the uing confrontation threatens to emerge on my features but I fight back against it with all my might. I''m a nobledy after all, not a battle junkie, nor a crazed maniac.


    I don''t want to give the wrong impression to my cherished student, after all.


    Standing before us is the towering form of the Tri-Elemental Direwolf, its massive frame brimming with elemental fury. My heart thrums with excitement. This thrill, this sense of mortal danger is a feeling I''ve almost forgotten during my year-long captivity, but thanks to Quin this is the second time I get to experience such a wonderful adrenaline rush in the span of only four days.


    "[Eternal Spirit of the Unyielding]," I whisper, feeling a surge of energy wash over me, sharpening my senses and boosting my physical stats. I''ve never been one to back down from a challenge, and this giant mutt won''t be able to change that.


    In the war troll fight I was already half-way depleted of my mana and energy reserves before the confrontation even began, but today I haven''t cast a single spell yet, fully expecting to face a difficult boss battle on the fifth floor, though this monster surpassed even my already high expectations.


    It could''ve been something as simple as a goblin warrior, if one of the normal monsters of the floor was a goblin. Despite a monster''s level being a significant deciding factor in its overall prowess, not all races are born equal. A level 5 goblin would be absolutely eradicated by a level 5 dragon, or, in this case, a level 5 Tri-Elemental Direwolf.


    The beast''s eyes, a mesmerizing swirl of icy blue, fiery orange, and electric yellow, lock onto mine. There''s an intelligence there, a challenge, and it honestly makes my blood sing. The war troll was a creature that heavily relied on its high Vitality and Strength stats, but this one is different; a cunning opponent.


    I meet its gaze unflinchingly.


    The beast raises its head toward the ceiling and lets out an ear-drum-shattering howl. White currents begin swirling throughout its fur, and with astonishing speed, it lunges at me. Clearly, it uses its lightning affinity to boost its speed, just like the Thunderfang did. But unlike that simpler monster, this one has a triple elemental affinity and an incredibly sturdy and strong body to boot.


    "[sh Step]," I dash forward, drawing it away from Quin so he isn''t caught in the crossfire. The Direwolf reacts almost instantly, sensing my sudden arrival as if it has a sixth sense. It leaps out of the way of my [Crescent Moon Cut], the energy wave slicing into the floor where it should''ve stood. For a creature this giant, it is amazingly agile.


    Spinning around mid-air to face me, the Direwolf swipes its massive ws toward me, and from each w erupts a fiery beam. I activate my only defensive spell, [Spirit Shield], to protect myself. The burning projectiles crash into it, threatening to break it into smithereens.


    Sensing an opportunity, the Direwolf howls loudly, summoning a barrage of ice spears that rain down upon me. Then, it charges, its immense form bearing down towards me. "[Storm of Wind]!" I shout, performing a series of rapid shes that conjure gusts of wind to deflect the icy barrage and thwarting the wolf''s charge at the same time.

 Chapter 88: Ayames Inner Thoughts

    The beast stumbles due to the sudden and unexpected force, and I seize the moment, dashing forward to unleash a [Vertical sh] aimed at its neck. The creature instantly feels the danger and envelops itself in a thick casing of ice.


    "Foolish," I think, readying to strike again. Preparing my sword for a mighty blow to cleave both ice and beast, I draw a breath. But before I can raise my weapon, the frozen Direwolf erupts like a fiery volcano. mes spew outward, and I''m forced to [sh Step] backward to avoid the explosive attack. The beast is relentless, its mastery of elemental magic evident in its cunning defensive strategy.


    This overwhelmingly shy move must''ve been pretty draining on its reserves because the wolf stops enveloping its body in lightning. I can''t help but let out a sigh of relief; the current pace of the battle was greatly exhausting for me too. I couldn''t keep such a tempo up for long; after all, the entire confrontation happened in less than five seconds.


    Quin must''vee to a simr conclusion as I did in that the monster ran out of a significant portion of its resources and is attempting to regain them by stalling the fight, so he decided to charge in to stop it from doing so. I can''t help but marvel at the bravery of mypanion; he is just so adorable, though, of course, I would never say that out loud.


    I would never hear the end of it; either he would think of it as an invitation to get into my pants, or he would take it as an insult. A man getting called adorable by a woman isn''t something they want to hear, I imagine. Though Quin is quite the special man, so I can easily envision a scenario where he takes it as apliment.


    I keep staring at him and I can''t help but growparisons to the men I''ve known from my n. Only a very few of them had such an innate talent forbat as he does.


    Quin might not want to admit it, or doesn''t even realize it, but just the fact that he is currently dashing at a monster that could end him in one strike to capitalize on its momentary weakness and to press our slight advantage further is an amazing achievement on its own.


    Many experienced warriors would falter in his position,pletely frozen both in body and mind and could only pray that I, the strongerbatant, manage to win all by myself and save their hide in doing so. Even I myself was covering behind my father''s broad shoulders when I was a beginner, but here he is, staring death in the eyes and he doesn''t even flinch.


    Quin is a big enough person to ept that it''s best to stay out of my way, a thought that would hurt the pride of many men, and as soon as he sees an opportunity he is ready to pounce like a lion that was sharpening its fangs while patiently waiting for its prey to make a single, minute mistake.


    I absolutely love this aspect of him; he''s made it painfully clear that he''s trying to woo me, but he isn''t trying to show off his ''manly qualities''. He epts that I am a warrior woman and dly assists me on the field of battle, even if it means bing my supporter instead of grabbing the limelight and glory for himself.


    But enough mental praising and analyzing of my student and masterbined into a single individual, I have to step in before his brave charge turns into an actual suicide charge, which by the looks of things can happen at any moment.


    I intentionally begin to dash towards the beast from the other direction from which Quin does to draw its attention onto me, and to best achieve that I shout using the full vocal might of my throat; "[sh Step]!" As intended, it freezes momentarily and then focuses its entire being on my person.


    [sh Step] Is a mighty spell that speeds me up greatly for a moment, but it onlyes with three charges. Once I''ve used it for the third time, it will enter a long cooldown period, which means I can no longer use it for the time being as I''ve expended all charges.


    I arrive just in front of the monster and sh my sword in a horizontal arc, attempting to amputate its front limbs, but it retreats by jumping back. What it doesn''t realize is that that is the exact direction my overeager partner is rushing at it from, and in fact it jumps straight into his spear''s way.


    It yowls in great pain and I see blood gushing out of the beast''s new wound. Quin quickly pulls his weapon back and drives it into the hole once more, capitalizing on the boss''s momentary confused state, a state which doesn''tst long as it swipes its inferno enhanced ws at him.


    A single hit would melt his armor, skin, flesh and bones into nothingness, therefore I can''t allow the attack to connect.


    He might be able to dodge it on his own, but I''m not going to risk it. I nt my feet firmly on the ground, feeling the surge of energy coursing through my muscles. With every ounce of strength I possess, I push off, my leg muscles bulging from the effort with my veins popping as I sprint forward with all my might.


    The ground cracks under the force of my departure, and in a blur of speed, I appear just in the nick of time to sh at its outstretched limb, poised for a lethal strike against Quin.


    As I close the distance, time seems to slow. I see the wiry tendons and thick, armored fur of the Direwolf''s leg, its massive ws gleaming with deadly intent. My sword swings with a precision honed from years of relentless training. The de meets the thick hide, slicing through fur and muscle with a sickeningly smooth motion. The resistance is fierce, but I''m stronger.


    The Direwolf''s howl of agony reverberates through the chamber as my de cleaves through sinew and bone. Blood sprays in a crimson arc, the severed limb falling to the ground with a heavy thud. The creature stumbles, its bnce disrupted, and the ground shakes with the weight of its copse.

 Chapter 89: Direwolf Butcher

    Before it encases itself in ice once more, I press our advantage mercilessly. With its bnce disrupted, the beast tries to regain its footing, but I don''t give it a chance. I leap onto its back, feeling the massive muscles tense beneath my feet. My de plunges into its side, slicing through fur and flesh with brutal efficiency.


    Blood gushes from the wound, staining both my sword and armor, but I don''t care nor relent.


    The Direwolf thrashes violently, its elemental fury still potent, but I dance around its desperate attacks. My movements are a blur of calcted strikes and evasions, each one designed to inflict maximum damage at minimum risk. I sh at its nks, severing tendons and muscles, rendering its powerful limbs useless.


    Its icy breathes in ragged gasps, frost forming on the ground around us. I drive my sword into its spine, feeling the de scrape against bone as I twist and yank it free. The creature''s fierce howls turn into desperate whimpers.


    I bring my sword down in a powerful overhead strike, "[Crescent Moon Cut]" the energy wave emanating from the de slices through its neck finally.


    The beast''s severed head rolls to a stop, its eyes dimming as thest vestiges of life fade away. The chamber falls silent. The brutal battle is finally over. I stand over the fallen Direwolf, my sword dripping with its blood, feeling the rush of triumph coursing through me.


    What a mighty beast, it took so many hits from my de that I can''t help but admire my fallen foe.


    "Pfew! That was good!" I exim with abundant adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    Quin looks at me wryly, "well, I''m d that at least one of us had fun."


    "Aww¡­ Don''t brood, little one. We won''te back to the big and uglybyrinth without Blossom assisting us. It will make everything entirely different." I console him. I find it particrly humorous when I call him little, as he is at least two heads taller than me. I should do it more often.


    "Let me correct you there, youngdy. We won''te back until I have my fucking magic and an amazing weapon."


    Hehe. I find it so cute how he is so fixated on getting his magic and new weapon all of a sudden, like a child impatiently waiting to receive his birthday present that he decided he absolutely must have.


    Though I can''t argue with the fact that if he does manage to be a Wizard, his potential will skyrocket to never before seen heights as abatant. Just imagining Sword Saintess Rose slinging mighty magic spells while cutting through veteranbatants with her de like they are made of butter makes me shiver involuntarily.


    With thebat done and the final boss monster of the day defeated ourbyrinth exploration session has been officially concluded thus I bend down to pick up the final loot drop we will receive for the foreseeable future. It is one of the Tri-Elemental Direwolf''s giant ws. Now this will fetch a price Quin won''t whine about. I hope.


    He can whine about a lot of things, to be honest.


    I''m very happy to know that I managed to refrain from letting my battle crazed grin from slipping through. I want to retain my elegantdylike image in front of Quin, or he might begin to think of me as a brutish barbarian.


    ¡­


    Pov: Quin


    I think back to the struggle we''ve been through and can''t help but exim inwardly at how beautiful Ayame looked while wrestling with the boss monster. Their high octane, speedy duel was an extremely satisfying sight to behold, I''m just saddened that I couldn''t contribute to a good-enough degree that I could be proud of.


    As soon as Ayameid eyes on the Direwolf, a battle-crazed grin spread across her face, transforming her usuallyposed and serene demeanor into that of a fierce warrior woman eager for her uing death battle. Her eyes gleamed with an intense, almost manic light and her lips curled into a smile that promised nothing but pain for her adversary. I found this sight absolutely mesmerizing.


    There was something tantalizing, almost intoxicating about the way she embraced the fight. Her fierce expression, filled with exhration and bloodlust, struck me as incredibly gorgeous. It was a side of Ayame that was raw, powerful, and undeniably sexy. I had only seen this side of her once before, when she was massacring Grunt and his ve women. Watching her, I felt a shiver run down my spine.


    She was in her element, a true warrior, and the Direwolf had no idea what kind of trouble found herself in its chamber.


    Naturally, her crazed expression never left her features for a second during the fight either.


    Ayame picks up the huge w monster drop and puts it into our bag, and I''m very happy to see that the bag is nearly bursting apart from all the goodies that are stuffed inside. After decimating five floors in a single go I hope we will make some big bucks.


    We move down towards the 6th floor and the safe chamber greets us, where the exit portal is located.


    As we emerge from the portal, the bustling sounds of thebyrinth''s entrance greet us. Adventurers and merchants mingle, exchanging stories of their exploits and the treasures they''ve gathered. The air is filled with a mix of excitement and fatigue, the atmosphere buzzing with energy.


    "We should head to the ve market before it gets toote," I say, scanning the crowd. "We need to reach the old bones at the market before he slithers off into the night."


    Ayame nods, her gaze scanning the area for any potential threats or allies. Her alertness never ceases to impress me, always ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice.


    "Agreed," she replies. "But since we''ve finished earlier than expected, we have some time to sell our loot first."


    "What is your guess?"


    "Are you asking what I expect us to get for all these drops? I suppose somewhere between five to ten silver."


    I can''t help but grimace. "Shit, woman. You certainly know how to ruin a man''s mood."


    She looks at me with a raised eyebrow, "what were you expecting? This is not a get rich quick scheme, Quin¡­ My estimate would mean that repeating this activity every day would earn us a veryfortable ie, and as you get stronger none of us would be in danger while doing so."

 Chapter 90: Conditioning My Samurai

    "Yeah, until your sword breaks, my armor shatters, a freak ident happens and we have to rush to a healer who asks for a gold coin payment¡­" I brood.


    "Well¡­ I told you a few days ago that making a living frombyrinth clearing bes exceptionally great from the 11th floor onwards. If people could just waltz into the 1st floor and clear their way to the 5th to be wealthy then not many would strive to climb further downwards or even pursue other career paths."


    "Stop being so logical and let me whine for a while¡­"


    She doesn''t respond verbally as she only giggles cheerily.


    We make our way through the winding streets, thebyrinth''s towering walls gradually giving way to the bustling city. The market district is lively, filled with vendors hawking their goods and shoppers haggling for better deals. It''s a cacophony of sounds, scents, and sights, the lifeblood of the city.


    "We are going to Garen, by the way." Ayame speaks up before I can check around for the best prices.


    "Come on, he might be screwing us over. Market research is mandatory to get the best return for our hardships." I vehemently disagree.


    "Then the ver might go home before we finish looking for the best deal. I promised him that we would go to him¡­ Please do this for me just this once. Next time I won''tin even if you spend three days and nights doing your ''market research''."


    I don''t like this situation at all, but if there''s one thing I learned from thedies of my past world is that sometimes you have to give in to their absolutely ridiculous, immensely illogical sudden whims otherwise they will think of you as a heartless man who doesn''t care about their feelings.


    "Alright, but only this once."


    She smiles brightly, "thanks, I really appreciate it."


    Well, there you have it. Naturally, I won''t just bow my head and let her have her way with me like I''m her butler or something.


    "It has urred to me that you promised to sleep in my embrace tonight if I defeat the 2nd floor''s boss, which I''ve aplished magnificently if I may say so myself, but tonight might be really hectic.


    I don''t know when we will finish and I might be too tired to even enjoy my reward, so in exchange for granting your request I ask that your promise changes retrospectively into ''I will sleep in your embrace once, and you, Quin, can decide on the date of the asion.''"


    I won''t let her make an unreasonable request without getting anything in return for myself, of course, otherwise she might be more and more brazen and disorderly with her attitude, thus I must nip this from happening in the bud before it can even begin to blossom.


    It''s not that I refuse to listen to her or let her make our decisions, but I must remind her of the pecking order between the two of us. The fact that she outright stated "We are going to Garen, by the way." as if my opinion didn''t matter at all was a worrying sign that made me feel that I must put my feet down hard this time.


    My goal of having a great, rich harem made up of diverse and exotic beauties sounds like an amazing dream at first but if I want to maintain my sanity I have to discipline mydies to a satisfactory degree or I will never be able to enjoy peace and quiet for the rest of my life.


    I don''t think I have to worry about Blossom because she is simply the best girl but while Ayame is a very sweet and lovely woman I can''t ignore the fact that she used to be a high noble up until a year ago. I can see a future where, if I let her boss me around, she gains, or perhaps regains, some annoying haughty attitude reminiscent of youngdies of such a privileged background.


    Naturally, I can''t allow that to happen.


    My beautiful samurai abruptly stops in her tracks, her body bing absolutely motionless. She suddenly looks at me like I''ve gone crazy then in the next second realization hits her hard, and her cheeks redden into a crimson flush. What an adorable girl, she''s already forgotten about this promise of hers. I will have to make sure to remind her.


    It takes her a good few seconds to mount a response, whiches out in a meek voicepletely shattering her previous domineering attitude that she disyed in thebyrinth. "Alright¡­"


    Seeing her sheepish attitude I can''t help but draw closer and pull her into a tender hug, then I whisper into her ear while petting her head with my other hand; "don''t worry, I will be real gentle..."


    "Quin¡­!" Her voice is full of protest telling me to stop right this instant, but her body doesn''t attempt to disengage, a feat which would be easily achievable for mypanion with 49 Strength.


    "Yes?" I ask in a low tone.


    "You make it sound so lewd¡­ I know you are doing it on purpose!" Ayame regains some of her spunk as she angrily rebuts me.


    "Shh¡­ Shh¡­Everything will be fine. Just leave it to me." I make soothing sounds while stroking her dark hair lovingly.


    "Grr!" She growls, "are you forgetting that my contra-"


    I interrupt Ayame and silence her by putting a finger on her delicate lips. "I know about all your contract uses and also that you only promised to sleep in my embrace, nothing less, nothing more, and I will honor everything."


    She lifts her head and looks me in the eyes for a good while, ascertaining the validity of my words for herself, then finally relents; "good. Now stop petting me and let go. You have a literal dog-girl at home who loves your pats, so stroke her head, not mine."


    I chuckle, "are you sure that''s what you want? From what I see you are trying really hard to suppress yourself from showing signs of pleasure- or perhapsfort would be the more urate word here- while I''m doing this."


    "I''m absolutely certain and you are also seeing things wrong." She states with total confidence.


    I ept her opinion for now and raise my hands in surrender as I step back with an amused grin on my face.


    While we are walking down the street towards Garen''s shop I examine my personal gains in the form of XP and levels;

 Chapter 91: Warrior Level 10

    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 9. XP 17/816 ¡ú 632/816]


    [Primary ss: Assassin lvl 7 ¡ú 8]


    [Secondary sses:


    - ve Master lvl 7 ¡ú 8


    - Warrior lvl 9 ¡ú 10


    - Thief lvl 2]


    [Vitality: 29]


    [Strength: 25]


    [Agility: 29] (26 + 10%)


    [Intelligence: 18]


    [Wisdom: 18]


    [Unused Skill Points: 19]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 15]


    No Primordial Level up, but I still got a good XP haul.


    Suddenly, something new and unexpected enters my vision.


    [You''ve reached Warrior level 10. Warrior specializations be unlockable at this milestone, see the unlockable evolved sses by selecting ''Unused Skill Points''. The Warrior ss will evolve into the selected ss, thus only one can be chosen.]


    I do as instructed and find dozens of unlockable sses.


    Swordsman, Duelist, Knight, Spearman, Lancer, Pikeman, Dragoon, Axeman, Skullcrusher, Hammer Lord, Shieldbearer and many-many more.


    They all seem to be Rare sses, sadly none are Unique, though. The system didn''t provide me with an OP ss this time around like it did with Primordial Viin. Perhaps if I select one of these and level it up enough¡­


    But I can''t really make a decision since I just told myself that I would put the spear down and look for a better weapon. I decide to ask my beautiful Wikipedia. "Ayame?"


    All I receive is an angry growl. She seems to be a bit annoyed with me for some reason?


    "It''s about something else this time, so rx, youngdy. I reached Warrior level 10 and I can select from like 30 Rare sses to evolve it into. Is this normal?"


    "You what?!" She cries suddenly. "Weren''t you level 7 just the other day?!"


    "Yeah, and I was level 0 five days ago. What''s your point?" I question the bbergasted girl smugly.


    "I will never get used to this rate of progression¡­!" She shakes her head as if trying to wake herself up from a bad dream. When she sees that she is, in fact, not waking up, she sighs and continues, "also, 30 Rare sses?! Show me, I simply refuse to believe you!"


    I chuckle at her adorable antics and we go into a well hidden alley. I do wish to retain my privacy, after all. Only primordials can summon their status screens for others to see ording to our knowledge so bringing it out in the middle of a busy street might not be the greatest idea.


    Once Ayame confirms that I wasn''t pulling her leg she lets out another, even more defeated sigh. "Haaah... To answer your question, no, this isn''t normal, Quin. Warrior is a ceholder jack of all trades ss that is specifically designed so that people can experiment without having to specialize early.


    The sses one can unlock upon leveling it to 10 are supposed to be specializations towards which they have the highest natural affinities based on their prior experiences. But you¡­ you can choose from all evolved Warrior sses that I know of¡­ Well, at least Samurai isn''t here, thank the Goddess... Still, what an anomaly you are¡­"


    "Hehe, thanks."


    "I wasn''t praising you!" She snarls rather cutely.


    "So were you a Warrior too at the beginning?"


    "... Yes. Us migrants from the eastern continent are the only ones who can evolve into a Samurai ss, you could consider it as our bloodline privilege. However, the local Swordsman ss is not strictly inferior or superior, I would say it is equal in its strength, the Samurai ss just has a unique vor that sets us apart from the many sword users."


    "I see. Since your ss is already level 14, is it safe to assume that your Warrior ss''s level gets brought over to its evolved one?"


    "Yes, Warrior is one of the few sses that have this strange characteristic. There are many theories as to the why, but no decisive conclusions have been reached as of yet. That is unless the schrs found an answer in my year-long captivity, of course."


    "Thanks for the rifications. I suppose I will just not think about it for the time being, I can''t make this decision without experimenting with all kinds of weapon types, after all."


    After wrapping up our discussion, we head over to ''Garen''s Monster Materials and Curiosities.'' As we step inside, the jingle of a small bell heralds our arrival. Garen, the shopkeeper, emerges from behind the counter, his face lighting up with a mix of surprise and delight.


    "You''ve actually kept your word?" He asks while grinning from ear to ear. "I half-expected you to vanish into the ether and leave me hanging."


    I was going to. Your sob story about your Fujimori servant grandmother sadly captivated mypanion and pulled at her heartstrings masterfully.


    Naturally, I don''t say that out loud.


    Ayame sets our bulging backpack onto the counter with a resounding thud. The sp is barely holding the seams together. With a swift flick, she opens it, revealing the bounty of monster drops we''ve amassed from five grueling floors of thebyrinth. Slime cores tumble out, glistening like wet jewels. Wolf fangs and ws spill over, sharp and menacing.


    Kobold skulls tter, their hollow eyes eerily empty. Crane feathers cascade down, iridescent and delicate.


    Garen''s eyebrows shoot up, his gaze sweeping over the collection with awe. "Well, I''ll be..." he murmurs. He is momentarily speechless.


    Ayame and I exchange a look with smug expressions. We''ve worked hard for this haul. Even Ayame had to put her life on the line by the final boss fight.


    Quickly regaining hisposure, Garen leans in, inspecting each item with the keen interest of a seasoned collector. His initial shock gives way to a business-like scrutiny, mentally calcting the worth of our impressive pile.


    "You mean to tell me you took down all five floors and their bosses in one go? You two are something else."


    I switch Merchant in as my Secondary ss and activate [Lesser Bartering]. "We did promise we''d be back, and we also assured you that you''d benefit from buying our haul at a small premium. We''re here to make good on that promise." I say shamelessly. If I did end up being true to my word, albeit involuntarily, then I might as well remind him of it.

 Chapter 92: Have You Been A Good Girl?

    "I''m pleased to see my judgment wasn''t off. Seems my skill at sizing up strangers is still as sharp as ever," he replies, ttering us with a smile.


    "No wonder you have such a sessful business and a beautiful shop," I say, returning the ttery, apanied with a smile of my own.


    With the niceties out of the way, it''s time for the real showdown to begin. The air in Garen''s shop thickens with anticipation as we prepare to fight. This is where the fun begins- a yful yet earnest battle of the tongue.


    Garen starts with a chuckle, eyeing the heap of materials on his counter. "Last time, I gave you 50 bronze for a haul worth only 30. You''ve certainly outdone yourselves today, but let''s not get carried away. This time, I won''t be so generous." he says with a teasing grin.


    "True, but we didn''t just bring quantity; we brought quality- and from five different floors, no less. Ayame estimated our haul could fetch around 10 silver.


    Considering the effort and those boss drops, I''d say that''s fair." I nod towards Ayame animatedly, intentionally drawing his attention towards my partner, this way I''m able to use my trump card, the Fujimori n connection he supposedly holds dear.


    He raises an eyebrow, a yful smirk on his lips. "Ah, pulling the n card again, huh? You shameless little devil. Even then, 10 silver is just ridiculous."


    Ayame steps forward with an expression that''s calm and confident. "Slime cores are always needed for potions. And the Tri-Elemental Direwolf''s ws? I struggle to believe that youe across them as often as you suggest.


    I''ve fought that beast myself, and I can only shudder when I think of how many casualties must''ve been caused by such a monster that was somehow ced so unfairly low in thebyrinth."


    I''m pleased to see Ayame''s loyalties clearly lie with our party. She knows when to switch gears.


    Garen leans back, crossing his arms. "You are right there,ss. Not many people dare face that big wolf¡­ I admit that the boss drops do pique my interest, but jumping to 10 silver is quite the leap- a leap I''m not willing to amodate even if you bring me a painting of my dead grandmother while begging me with puppy eyes. My offer is 5 silver."


    I chuckle, shaking my head. "Five is a tad low, considering the sweat and near-death experiences involved. Let''s meet at 9 silver, fair and square."


    Garen''s eyes twinkle with amusement. "You drive a tough bargain, my friend. But let''s be real- 8 silver is my limit, and that''s only because I like you two."


    Like me, my ass. Bet he would open a champagne bottle if I sent Ayame in her lonesome to negotiate in my stead. That is, if they have such drinks here in the first ce.


    I nce at Ayame, who gives me a subtle nod, her lips curling into a small smile. "You''ve got yourself a deal, old man." I state finally.


    Garen strokes his chin yfully, clearly enjoying the exchange. For a merchant like him, this is where the day''s thrill lies. "d to hear it, devil."


    Looks like I''ve gotten my first nickname¡­ Not sure how I feel about what it turned out to be though. Why couldn''t it be ''young and benevolent hero''? ''Handsome young master''?


    Those seem much more urate.


    Anyhow, we shake hands to seal the deal, and Garen counts out the silver coins, cing them on the counter. I pocket them with satisfaction. 8 silver for the loot haul obtained on the first five floors is actually really decent. I can only imagine what sort of riches lie further towards thebyrinth''s core. With this we have 12 silver and 412 bronze coins in our possession.


    Before Ayame and I head ''home'', we make a few stops at some shops to get ready for tonight properly, after which we stride back to our rented room, eager to change out of our conspicuously shy outfits. Our attire is far too "fancy-nancy" for a surveince mission. It''s a shame that our superstar, Blossom, can''t participate in what''s about to go down.


    She would absolutely thrive here with her Phantom Canine ss. Unfortunately, since she''s an ownerless ve, her ss and stats are sealed, preventing her from essing her abilities.


    I instructed Blossom to guard our room while we''re out, more so to keep her from getting bored than for actual security. As I open the door I half expect her to attack us, mistaking us for intruders. Instead, I''m greeted by a ballistic missile thatunches itself straight into my chest, knocking me to the floor.


    Ah, yes, my scent. I must smell awful after today''sbyrinth challenges. But this blonde beauty doesn''t seem to mind; if anything, she seems more eager because of it. Blossom animatedly sniffs me all over, her nose twitching as if she''s experiencing the day''s battles through my scent alone.


    I open my arms wide and grin, inviting her affection. She nuzzles into my chest, her soft fur brushing against me as she inhales deeply, taking in the day''s story written in my sweat and grime. Her excitement is infectious, and I can''t help but chuckle as I pet her gently.


    In a yful, sing-song voice, I ask, "Have you been a good girl?"


    Blossom nods energetically, her eyes sparkling with pride. "Yes! Yes! Blossom guarded Master''s territory intently!" she deres, her tail wagging furiously.


    "That''s my girl," I coo, giving her an extra scratch behind the ears, which she leans into with a satisfied hum.


    As I continue to pet her, Blossom gazes up at me with adoration, and a hint of something deeper that promises she''s more than just apanion. Her yful nature is cute and endearing, but there''s an undeniable allure in the way she looks at me. I might treat her like a pet sometimes, but she is still a humanoid woman, with the needs of a humanoid woman, no matter how ditzy she may appear at times.


    The problem is that she might not be aware that she even has such needs in the first ce; after all she has not yet been touched by a man and with how clueless she can be about a few aspects of life I can see a reality where I might have to educate her thoroughly. Naturally, I''m more than up for the challenge.

 Chapter 93: Final Stretch Of Operation Fluffy Liberation

    I let Blossom indulge in her enthusiastic greeting for a few more minutes as I rest on the wooden floorboards with the fervent dog-kin girl lying on top of me, her warmth a stark contrast to the cold realities that await us outside this little safe haven.


    Her eyes, bright and overly trusting, remind me that tonight will be the final hurdle of Operation Fluffy Liberation, after which this wonderful person will legally be mine. She won''t have to worry constantly about a rogue spell detecting her ownerless status and bing hunted.


    After a few minutes of affectionate y, I disentangle myself from Blossom''s embrace. We stand, brushing ourselves off and exchanging knowing nces. I meet Ayame''s gaze and I see a plethora of unarticted emotions hiding in there.


    The most obvious being is amusement; she finds the situation funny, which I can understand wholeheartedly. Especially since I''m 99% sure she never had a dog in her life, thus Blossom''s antics must be brand new for her. Of course, I''m not calling Blossom a dog, but she certainly resembles some of their tendencies.


    Then there''s a hint of yful mockery in her gaze, a silentmentary on how Blossom toppled me andvished me with her saliva and hug shower as soon as I opened the door. What Ayame might not realize is that I wee Blossom''s exuberance with wide arms and an open heart. Blossom has endured the chains of very longer than Ayame, and arguably under harsher conditions.


    If my dear dog-girl can find healing and happiness in this way, then she is more than wee.


    Even after healing to full she is still wee, of course. Knowing that I see her as more than just a tool for profit, but as a person, apanion I depend on, and someone I''m about to take a pretty big risk for, must feel liberating to Blossom.


    I also sense a touch of jealousy from Ayame, noting how quickly I''ve earned Blossom''s unwavering trust in just a few hours of actual time spent together. Blossom regards Ayame with a certain air of reservedness, as if she were a distant friend rather than a close ally. Yet, when she sees me, Blossom''s emotions overflow, her body betraying the abundant affection she simply can''t hide.


    Not that she tries.


    It''s time to shed our warrior mantles and assume more mundane guises.


    We change into our linen civilian clothes, the fabric rough but familiar against my skin. I really wish I could get into the fit I got transmigrated in, but that would defeat our attempt of trying to blend in. The simplicity of our attire stands in stark contrast to the imposing starforged steel gear sets that we leave behind.


    The armor, polished and deadly, now rests quietly in the corner, its presence a silent promise of power should we need it again. The transition feels like stepping out of one world and into another, each with its own set of rules and dangers.


    Before we leave, I head down to the inn''s reception. This time, I find the owner manning the desk instead of Martha. I still don''t know his name, and frankly, I don''t care enough to ask. Instead, I simply request a bucket of cold water and a rag to clean our armor, and he obliges without question.


    I carry the items back to our room and hand them to Blossom, asking her to clean our gear while we conduct our surveince. My armor is particrly filthy, caked with blood and gore, so there is plenty of work to be done. She happily epts the task, eager to be of help.


    "We''ll be back soon, Blossom," I promise, my voice a low murmur in the dimly lit room. "If all goes well, I''ll officially be your master in a few hours."


    Her tail wags at the promise, and she nods with clear excitement at the prospect.


    Ayame steps forward, her presence calm and steady, a noble warrior''s grace evident in her every movement. She smiles at Blossom, a kind softness visible in her eyes, something I''ve never seen her disy towards me... "Keep this ce safe, Blossom. We''re counting on you." It''s adorable how she tries to wrestle her way into Blossom''s heart by using any means necessary.


    Ayame seems intent on earning her trust, which is rather understandable since the two of them are not only going to be teammates (and sister-wives), but they both suffered from the chains of very forced upon them, and Blossom is also a woman which might enable Ayame to share things she wouldn''t want to discuss with me.


    With onest fond scratch behind Blossom''s ears, we turn to leave. The door closes with a soft click behind us, leaving her to watch over our temporary home.


    The streets of the city are alive with the shifting shadows ofte afternoon, the sun dipping low on the horizon, casting long shadows across the cobblestones. We move with purpose, the path to the ve district well-worn and familiar by this point. The air is thick with the scents of the city: smoke, spice, and the unmistakable tang of salt from the distant sea.


    Our destination is a ce where freedom is amodity, where lives are bought and sold under the guise of civility and the protection of thew. The ve district is a harsh reminder of the world we inhabit- a world where power is everything, and the weak be the literal possessions of the strong.


    ¡­


    - Pov: ??? -


    The day drags to a close in this pit of misery and broken souls, the ve market a wretched reminder of life''s harshest truths. It has been decades since the smell of sweat and despair first became aforting balm to me, buttely, it seems even this small satisfaction in my life is slipping away.


    I turn my head towards the recent cause of my depression and grimace at the sight. Ma was supposed to be my prized possession. I bought her with the intention of flipping her for a handsome profit. Her extraordinary beauty and status as a level 9 Warrior had real potential on the market, and I thought she would fetch me a tidy sum.


    But that notion soured quickly when I allowed myself to indulge. She''d already lost her virginity before captivity, which should have made her fair game for my desires. But I didn''t count on how quickly her mind would unravel, turning what could have been a lucrative investment into a financial liability.

 Chapter 94: Average Slave Merchant Life

    I pull sharply on the chains in my hand, indifferent to the cries of the ves attached to them. They''re the leftovers, the ones too pitiful even for the stingiest of buyers. Their fate tonight is the local decrepit ve stable, a ce as foul as they are. The stable is a rent-able hellhole, and it''s all they will get from me.


    Only the truly worthless spend their nights there, watched over by soldiers who wield their power with brutal efficiency and cruelty over the ves'' heads.


    The good ones, the ones I sell for at least a gold coin can enjoy the confines of my home. Well, its basement at the very least.


    Then there''s my wife. She''s made it clear she has no interest in me beyond partnership in our business. Her eyes wander to the younger ve boys, and she unts her preferences in front of my eyes shamelessly, obviously mocking me for some reason I don''t understand. It''s a p in the face, a constant reminder of my diminishing importance and power even in my own home.


    The trouble began at home. My rtionship with Julia, my wife, had always been a strained alliance rather than a partnership. We both shared a ruthless practicality when it came to business, but beyond that, we were worlds apart. Our marriage was cold, a formality that barely masked mutual disdain. I suppose that''s why I turned to Ma, hoping to fill a void that had been growing everrger.


    When we first acquired her, Julia and I were in agreement about her potential. Ma''s beauty and battle talent marked her as a rare find, the kind of product that couldmand top coin. But as the weeks dragged on without a buyer willing to meet our price, temptation got the better of me.


    Turning to Ma was supposed to be my sce, but it''s only added to my frustrations. She was supposed to be my escape- a beautiful, obedient creature who knew her ce. Now, she''s nothing but a financial liability, and I can only curse myself for it. How was I supposed to know she was so mentally fragile that she would break after some rough y?


    I wasn''t even overly sadistic in our sessions, knowing I''m ying with fire- or rather, an expensive product, but my caution still wasn''t enough. She is a shell of her former self, I''ve basically created a real, living object out of her identally.


    I finally shut the stall for the day, feeling the weight of the world and the chains in my hand. It''s all routine now, dragging the low-value stock to the stable, their cries andints like the chirping of insects- barely noticeable and easily ignored.


    With those wretches secured for the night, I turn to the only thing of real value I have left- my gold coin ves. There are five of them, Ma included, each worth far more than the rest of the lot. I link their chains, threading a sturdy rope made out of orcs'' harvested groin hair through the loops on their cors.


    I dare not leave them in the stable; their worth is too high to risk in such a ce.


    The night air hangs heavy as I drag my five prized ves along the winding path to my home. The streets are dimly lit, casting long shadows that stretch and twist across the cobblestones. The chains clink in a rhythmic, almost taunting manner, a constant reminder of the burden of my pathetic existence.


    As I pull these golden geese through the darkened alleys, my mind drifts bitterly to the Aleron family- their grand mansion like a jewel set perfectly in the heart of the ve district. They have it all, those bastards. Riches beyond measure, influence that stretches across the county, and a home that towers over mine in both size and stature.


    Meanwhile, I trudge back to my mediocre little dwelling on the outskirts of the district, a full twenty minutes from the market- twenty minutes too far for my liking.


    My house is a humble, aging two-story structure. The paint is peeling, and the roof is in desperate need of repair. It''s nothingpared to the opulence of the Aleron estate, with its sprawling gardens and marble halls. My home is just another testament to the smallness of my existence- a ce where dreams go to wither and die.


    Even my sessful son refuses to help his parents out, what an ungrateful little brat¡­ Buying us a mansion in the middle of the district is the least he could do after we nurtured him for so long. I can''t help but sigh, epting that his education is just another one of the failures on my long list of mistakes.


    When I finally arrive, I''m greeted by the worn face of my old butler ve, who shuffles out to meet me. His back is bent with age, his eyes dull and lifeless. Without a word, he takes the chains from my hands, his fingers shaking slightly as they wrap around the metal links.


    "Take Ma and wash her," I bark at him. "Then send her to my bedroom."


    The butler nods, leading the chain of ves away as I head toward the master bathroom. Inside, the room is cold and unweing, the cracked tiles and rusting fixtures mocking my every step. I strip off my clothes, letting them fall to the floor in a heap, and step into the tepid water of the bath.


    The grime of the day swirls around me as I wash, the dirt and sweat mixing into a murky film that clings to my skin.


    After a brief and unsatisfying wash, I dry myself and make my way to the bedroom. When I step out I''m greeted by two of our guards, naturally, they are also ves. However, these bastards aren''t even close to hitting level 10¡­ Maybe I should send them to thebyrinth to do some grinding.


    As I open the door, I''m met with a sight that stabs at my already dying pride.

 Chapter 95: Happiest Marriage

    Julia, my wife, is sprawled across the bed, her body tangled with those of two young and healthy studs and their absurdlyrge rods. They move with a practiced rhythm, their muscles straining as they pleasure her from both ends. Her screams of ecstasy fill the room, a symphony of betrayal and humiliation.


    The air is thick with the scent of sweat and sex, the sheets soaked in the evidence of her infidelity.


    I stand frozen in the doorway, my eyes locked on the scene before me. Julia nces over, her gaze meeting mine, and a mocking leer spreads across her face. It''s a look that says everything: disdain, superiority, and a twisted sense of satisfaction at my impotence. She doesn''t stop, doesn''t even slow down.


    Her eyes bore into mine as she lets out another cry of pleasure, her body arching beneath that of her boytoys.


    For a moment, I consider shouting, raging, throwing the studs off her and reiming what''s rightfully mine. But I know better. We''ve been through this dance one too many times. She''s made her choice, and it doesn''t include me. I am nothing more than an inconvenience, a relic of a marriage that spiritually ended long ago.


    "Are you going to stay and watch, Jonathan? Take a seat on the couch; there''s a wine bottle somewhere nearby too. Though, I''m a bit upied right now so we might not be able to clink our sses, unfortunately." Julia calls out amidst the rhythmic pangs of the bed frame against the wall. Her voice is light and teasing, each word a barb digging into my pride.


    I grumble under my breath, a string of curses and resigned sighs, but I oblige, sinking into the worn leather of the couch. I pour myself a ss, the crimson liquid swirling like blood in the dim light, and take a long sip, trying to drown my bitterness in its depths.


    The scene before me unfolds like a twisted theater production, my wife sprawled out beneath the relentless thrusts of her sturdy ve boys. Each moan, each gasp, echoes through the room, bouncing off the walls and slicing through the silence and my heart like a de. I watch with a pained expression, the muscles in my jaw clenching and unclenching as if to hold back some unspoken cry.


    A knock on the door interrupts the spectacle, a reprieve, however brief, from the sounds of betrayal. "Come in," I bark, not bothering to rise from my seat.


    The butler enters, leading Ma by a leash. She stands naked, her skin pale and lifeless under the harsh lights. Her eyes are hollow, expressionless, the spark of defiance I once sighted now snuffed out. She remains there, motionless, a broken doll on disy.


    With a heavy sigh, I push myself up from the couch and take hold of her leash, pulling her forward. She stumbles slightly but follows, her feet dragging across the carpet. I guide her to where I sit, forcing her to her knees before me. She kneels obediently, her head bowed, waiting for mymand.


    "Start licking," I order, my voice cold and detached. I know she won''t refuse; she''s way beyond resistance now.


    As she begins, her tongue tracing a path along my shaft with mechanical precision, I lean back into the couch, my gaze drifting back to Julia. The two studs continue their work, oblivious or perhaps indifferent to my presence. They are not my property, after all. I would''ve long since made them into eunuchs otherwise.


    Ma works silently, her movements slow and lifeless. ''So fucking horrible...'' I think inwardly. At least Julia''s toys are having the time of their lives by the look of things, while this woman just wants to cease existing.


    Her touch is passable at best, but there''s no passion, no fire. Just a clumsy rote execution of a task she''s been trained to perform. I stare into the ss of wine with heavy eyes.


    "Really, Jonathan? You have to bring her in here?" Julia snaps, her voice cutting through the air like a whip. Her eyes sh with annoyance, though she tries to maintain her veneer of superiority.


    I shrug, feigning indifference. "Why not? You''re clearly enjoying yourself. Besides, I thought you''d appreciate thepany."


    Julia sneers, arching her back to emphasize her words as she replies, "Company? I prefer capable partners who know what they''re doing." She lets out an exaggerated moan, clearly to aggravate me.


    "Ah, I see," I reply, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "And how''s that working out for you? A single cock can no longer satisfy your gaping holes, huh? Maybe you should just move on to doing it with orcs." I nod towards the stud currently thrusting behind her, and she res at me, her eyes narrowing.


    "I don''t need lessons from someone who couldn''t satisfy a corpse," she retorts, her lips curling in disdain. Her words are like poison, sharp and cutting, intended to wound.


    I let out a low chuckle, pretending her insults don''t sting. "Oh, Julia. You''ve always had such a way with words. The poor boy in front of you is about to go limp since you keep running your foul mouth, why don''t you stuff it finally?"


    She res at me, her face flushed from both the exertion and her mounting irritation. "Maybe I will. I bet I''m much better at it than the toy between your legs." she spits, arching her back again to emphasize her point.


    Sadly, she is exactly right. A fish would give better head than Ma at this point. Naturally, I won''t admit that though.


    The tension in the room thickens, a palpable weight pressing down on us. The studs exchange confused nces, momentarily distracted by our verbal sparring. They should really start getting used to this by now. Or are they new ones? I don''t keep count nor memorize their faces.


    Julia lets out a frustrated growl, her facade slipping for just a moment. "I hope she''s worth it, Jonathan. If you think I care about what you do with your broken toys, you''re sorely mistaken."


    I smirk, the corners of my mouth twitching upwards. "Oh, I''m sure you don''t care at all, Julia, that''s why you are bitching right now."


    Our eyes lock in a silent battle, each trying to outdo the other in this mock contest of wills. Despite our mutual loathing, there''s an odd satisfaction in this back-and-forth, a twisted dance we both know too well.

 Chapter 96: Intruders 1

    Our night drags on for hours, a tedious cycle of exhaustion and verbal sparring. The ves, having been thoroughly used, lie scattered around the room in a state of listless rest, while Julia and I continue our by-now traditional nightly arguments. Each word exchanged isced with bitterness as we debate why we are so miserable and who shoulders the me.


    Suddenly, a loud noise interrupts our routine- a shout followed by a heavy thud from outside. I sit up, annoyed. I need to get more reliable guards, but my margins are tight and there''s no use crying over spilled milk. The door to the master bedroom bursts open, splintering against the wall as two figures step into the room. The sight sends a shiver down my spine and I yelp out loud in rm.


    The first is a short, shadowy figure cloaked in dark robes, their features obscured by a mask that glints ominously in the dim light. The sight of them makes my blood run cold. Beside them stands a towering presence, simrly veiled in darkness. In one of his massive hands he grips one of our guard ves as he is holding him aloft like a rag doll.


    I watch in horror as the tall man effortlessly pulls a dagger from the guard''s heart and blood begins trickling down the de and dripping onto the floor.


    The guard''s eyes flutter weakly, and he mouths hisst words, "Thank you... please... don''t give them mercy..." With a final shuddering breath, his head slumps to the side, lifeless.


    The towering figure regards the fallen guard with a moment of solemnity. He replies, his voice a low rumble; "may you rest in peace, unfortunate one."


    Julia and I exchange a nce, fear and confusion etching our faces as the two intruders step further into the room. All our usual bickering and bitterness fall away, reced by the icy grip of dread.


    I nce at the guard ve''s body and my wife''s satisfied smirk from earlier tonight seems now like a pale shadow on her face, her eyes wide with terror. I clutch the sheets, frozen, wondering who these people are and what they want from us.


    The towering figure steps forward, his gaze sweeping across the room, lingering momentarily on the exhausted ves. "Apologies for the interruption." he jests with obvious mockery in his tone.


    "Please," I finally manage to croak, desperation leaking into my voice. "We can make a deal... whatever you want, just name your price." My heart pounds in my chest, the sweat slick on my skin.


    The tall man strokes his chin, visibly in thought. "Hmm... there''s one thing you could perhaps do for me," he muses. He turns to face us fully, his shadow stretching long across the floor. "Are either of you capable of using the [ve Contract] spell?" he inquires, his voice low and measured.


    Hope res in my chest, a lifeline thrown into the abyss. "Yes! I can!" I blurt out, unable to hide my eagerness. I can almost taste freedom, a chance to bargain for our lives. The Goddess herself must be smiling upon me, granting me this opportunity.


    But Julia is quick to shut me down, her voice sharp and cutting through the air like a de. "Shut up, you fool! They''ll kill us both if you use it now!" She then proposes that we have to make a contract, one that ensures they let us go and promise never to cross our paths again. Her desperation is palpable, a thin veneer of bravado masking her fear.


    The tall man scoffs, a disdainful sound that echoes in the room. "It was a nice try, woman, but I''m making the decisions now. The only thing you can do is to just huddle down and pray that I spare you."


    I sneer inwardly at my wife''s feeble attempt. Always trying to control the narrative, even when she''s clearly lost the upper hand. She was always the calcting one, but in this moment, her cleverness fails her.


    But Julia isn''t finished. With a sudden burst of defiance, she shouts at her two boytoys,manding them to protect her. Their eyes, once zed with fear, now flicker with the burningpulsion of their contract uses. They must obey, no matter how suicidal the task.


    They lurch forward, propelled by the invisible chains that bind them to her will. Their faces are masks of desperation, eyes wide with the horror of what they are about to do. Level 1 Commoners, not even a single dagger between the two of them, charging at a tall man who just felled a guard without a second thought and a small figure who effortlessly kicked a giant ornate door off its hinges.


    The short figure moves first, a blur of motion that defiesprehension. With swift, precise movements, they sidestep the first ve, delivering a devastating blow to his throat with a hand that seems to move like a whisper in the night. He copses, gasping for air that will nevere.


    The second one fares no better. He rushes forward, fists clenched in futile defiance. The tall man catches him mid-air, lifting him effortlessly by the throat. There''s a brief, agonizing moment where their eyes meet, terror meeting pitiless resolve. With a twist of his wrist, the man snaps the boytoy''s neck after which his body falls to the ground unceremoniously .


    The room falls into a heavy silence, broken only by Julia''s ragged breathing and the dull thud of the bodies. My own heart hammers in my chest, a frantic drumbeat that echoes in my ears. The reality of our situation crashes over me like a tidal wave. My earlier hope crumbles into dust.


    My bitch of a wife just had to send a useless suicide charge at them when there was a minute chance of us making a fair deal.


    The tall man turns his gaze back to us, and I feel the weight of his judgment wash over me as if it was a physical force. This isn''t a negotiation. It''s a reckoning, and I realize with chilling rity that mercy is no longer on the table, if it ever was. The short figure stands beside him, their presence a shadowed specter of inevitability.

 Chapter 97: Intruders 2

    Julia isn''t done yet. Desperation fuels her voice as shemands Ma, her eyes shing with a mixture of anger and fear. "Ma, get the wine bottle from that stupid retard!" she yells, gesturing wildly in my direction. "Kill them!"


    Ma obeys with the same hollowpliance, her movements almost puppet-like. She picks up the item, her gaze empty and unfocused as she turns toward our intruders.


    "Allow me," the taller man says, stepping forward. His voice carries a calm authority, and the smaller figure, whose gender remains a mystery, nods and steps back. He positions himself between Ma and his ally, his stance rxed yet ready.


    Ma charges, bottle in hand, her once-great potential now reduced to a mindless act of aggression. Her level 9 status as a warrior should mean something. She''s not top-tier, but she''s far from weak. Yet without gear or spirit, she''s just a golem made of flesh, and the disparity is evident in their sh.


    The man moves with fluid precision, catching her wrist in one hand. With a swift motion, he ces his leg behind hers, sending her sprawling to the ground. He follows her down, pinning her with a knee on her stomach. The maneuver is so quick, so decisive, it almost seemsical.


    He wrenches the bottle from her grip and, with an almost dismissive flick, hurls it at Julia. The unexpected action takes her by surprise as she lets out a shriek and attempts to dodge, but she''s too slow. The bottle hits her square in the face, the ss shattering with a rather satisfying crunch.


    Julia cries out, both in surprise and pain, staggering back with wine and ss shards coating her skin. I can''t help but find a dark humor in the scene- a fitting retribution for the biggest whore of the world.


    The man turns his attention back to Ma who is not even trying to fight back anymore, as far as she is concerned she did her best and lost, thus fulfilling her contractual duty. "I know the answer just from looking at you, but I will ask it anyways. You seek death, correct?" he asks, his voice carrying a strange mixture of menace and kindness.


    "...Yes..." Ma''s voice is barely a whisper, raspy and weak. It''s the first time I''ve heard her speak in months, and it stirs something ufortable in me.


    The man raises his dagger, its de gleaming wickedly in the dim light. He brings it down with merciless precision, piercing Ma''s heart in one swift motion. She doesn''t flinch, doesn''t resist. Instead, as the de sinks into her flesh, a twisted grin spreads across her face. She''s experiencing ecstasy, happiness, joy. It''s a chilling sight, and even my cold heart feels a twinge of guilt.


    "Thank you...!" Ma breathes her final words, and then she goes limp, the life draining from her eyes. Blood flows from her wound like a river, pooling on the floor beneath her.


    The man stands and steps over her body. He approaches Julia, who is now shivering like a rabbit in front of a wolf, with her previous attitude nowhere to be seen.


    With deliberate slowness, he wipes the de clean on Julia''s previously pristine shoulder, each movement painfully unhurried. He draws out the moment, savoring the fear he instills. The cold steel drags across her skin, leaving smears of Ma''s and the other guard''s blood, resulting in a chilling contrast against her pale flesh.


    Julia ispletely paralyzed with terror, her bravado utterly shattered. Her eyes are wide with pupils dted with fear as she stares up at the man towering over her. She trembles uncontrobly, her body reacting to the primal fear that grips her heart. Her earlier confidence is gone, reced by a raw, vulnerable terror that renders her speechless.


    I have to admit that the man''s presence is utterly terrifying, and I''ve seen a lot of scary shit throughout my miserable existence. He looms over her, resembling death itself, with an aura of calm menace. He isn''t just a promise of our certain doom, no. I can tell from a mere nce that he won''t let us go to the Goddess''s side easily.


    We will be made to suffer.


    The dim light casts shadows across his masked face, giving him an inhuman appearance, like a grim reaper who came to collect his due. Perhaps that analogy is rather close to the truth. Hisplete silence is oppressive, more frightening than any words he might utter.


    Just from a nce, I can tell that every instinct in Julia screams for her to flee, to escape this nightmare, but she''s rooted to the spot, trapped by the weight of her fear. The mocking leer she wore earlier has vanished, reced by a mask of sheer horror. She''d finally realized that she''s at hisplete mercy.


    "What is your name?" He inquires with absolute coldness evident in his tone. He is not at all shaken by having murdered two people and who knows how many others before he got to my bedroom. I hope my butler didn''t meet such a fate, or at least was sent to the other side painlessly... Just now I realize that he might''ve been my closest friend.


    I was treating him like trash but he always assisted my house to the best of his abilities. Damn... I should''ve set him free decades ago. Such thoughts are too little, toote, though.


    "Emily..."


    "Julia, there''s no point in lying. We can only pray to the Goddess that we are allowed to live."


    The man snickers, "hahaha! Even now, you are lying, woman?! You really have no shame, I might just have to start admiring you." Judging by his tone he is just jesting. To be honest, I understand him.


    I must admit that he and his short partner interrupted us at a rather unfortunate time, we were both naked with our sex partners exhausted from servicing us for hours on end while we were loudly yelling profanities at each other. It didn''t allow us to make the best first impression...

 Chapter 98: Intruders 3

    Julia turns her head to re at me with silent fury. If she thinks I will take her side instead of trying to save my own hide she is awfully misguided.


    "Well, Julia, are you also a ve Merchant who has the [ve Contract] spell?" He inquires.


    She refuses to answer and instead darts her gaze between him and me, clearly scheming something.


    The man refuses to entertain her though, as he parts his fingers, cing his index finger on one side of Julia''s chin and his thumb on the other with his hand resting firmly beneath her jaw. With a slight lift of his hand he forces her to meet his gaze. The action is smooth and confident, a masculine disy of power that leaves no room for defiance.


    His eyes lock onto hers with amanding intensity, exuding a sense of control that makes it clear beyond a doubt that he is the one in charge here.


    "Listen to your beloved husband; there''s really no point in lying," he says, his voice low and threatening. "We can find out the truth easily enough."


    Finally, Julia admits, "my ss is just level 12. I haven''t unlocked it yet..." Her voice is barely more than a whisper, but it carries the weight of her humiliation and fear.


    I can''t help but snicker, a bitter sound that escapes before I can stop it. If she had spent less time indulging herself with her boytoys and more time actually trying to advance, she might have had the spell by now.


    The man''s attention shifts to me, a calcting look in his eyes. "Well, it seems we only need the husband who has the spell," he says, then turns his head back to my bitch of a wife. "So you are entirely useless." Julia wails and starts to beg him, desperation seeping into her voice.


    "I''ll do anything, please!" she ends her torrent of begging with a cry, her hands sped in supplication.


    This makes the man pause for a moment, his gaze returning to me. "I still don''t know if you''re telling the truth," he says. "I want you to prove it. Use the [ve Contract] spell to turn your wife into my ve. I want her to have zero rights or uses of her own, a living physical object in my possession."


    Julia''s face crumples, and she begins to wail and plead once again, the sound starting to grate on my nerves. I feel a twisted mix of emotions: my pride stings at the thought of handing over my wife, yet there is also a sense of grim satisfaction at the idea of her downfall.


    She has already whored herself out to others numerous times, sharing herself with anyone but me, yet seeing her fall intoplete subjugation stirs a dark thrill within me.


    The man watches her impassively. "Stop making a scene. It''s simple: you can either be my obedient asset or meet your maker right now."


    Julia''s sobs quieten as she realizes the gravity of her situation. Her eyes meet mine, filled with a pleading that I can''t find it in myself to answer. Instead, I feel a strange calm settling over me. This is the way it has to be, the price we pay for the lives we''ve led.


    I sigh, thinking; ''It is what it is.''


    I then stand from my couch, straightening my clothes and forcing a polite smile. Despite the fear that churns in my gut, I approach the man as if he were a gentleman, a distinguished guest who hase to visit.


    "I must admit, I''m not quite skilled enough to cast the ve spell without a medium, a proxy," I tell him, "therefore, I''ll need to retrieve a ve cor from the inventory room."


    The man turns his head slightly, ncing at his shorterpanion. "Keep the gentlemanpany for me, will you?" he says.


    Hispanion opens her mouth, speaking for the first time. Her voice is distinctly feminine, carrying a strong note of reluctance. "Is this really necessary? Let''s just get this over with. I''m notfortable with this... woman being in our party."


    "I have a few things I want to test out myself. You have absolutely nothing to worry about," he replies.


    Oh, I thought they were on the same page, but it seems this isn''t part of their n. I feel a flicker of hope, a possibility to exploit. However, she eventually agrees and follows me as I lead the way.


    As we walk, I feel the weight of her gaze on my back, like a predator ready to pounce at the first sign of treachery. It sends a horrified chill down my spine. I don''t dare make a wrong move. I thought the man was the scariest presence I will ever meet, but this girl might just be even worse.


    Retrieving the cor takes only moments, but it feels like an eternity. With the cor in hand, we make our way back.


    When we return, I find Julia groveling at the man''s feet, her pleas an incessant background noise. She just doesn''t know when to give up, does she?


    I walk up to them, and the man lifts Julia by the throat, silencing her with a swift backhand. The sound echoes through the room, slicing through the silence and leaving only her muted weeping behind.


    Finally, Julia stops talking, and I move to ce the cor around her neck. The [ve Contract] spell is a simple incantation, one I''ve performed countless times. I focus my will through the cor, the medium that channels the magic. But as the energy builds, I feel resistance, and the spell fizzles.


    The man looks at me, his gaze sharp and questioning. All I can do is smile wryly. "The contract works properly, but the recipient needs to be either willing or unconscious," I exin. "She''s awake and rejected the ''terms''... orck thereof."


    The man ps her across the face again, this time forcing her to spit a few loose tooth out as a result, his patience visibly thinning. Then he draws his dagger, the threat clear in his eyes. "This is your final warning."


    Julia''s defiance crumbles, and this time, when I cast the spell, the magic takes hold. The cor glows briefly as the contract binds her to him, her destiny is no longer in her grasp but in the palm of the tall man.

 Chapter 99: Academic Research

    As the magic of the [ve Contract] takes hold, Julia''s eyes ze over, the fight extinguished within her. She stands, awaiting the man''smand, a puppet with her strings in his hands.


    "Now, let''s see what this spell can really do," the tall man says, his voice devoid of emotion. He regards Julia with cold curiosity, like a schr observing an experiment. His masked partner stands back, watching with a silent intensity. I thought she would object, but I can feel a tinge of inquisitiveness from her as well... Things are not looking good for me.


    He strides towards a padded couch and sits downfortably. "Fetch me a ss of wine," he orders, testing her obedience.


    Julia moves with mechanical precision, retrieving a goblet and filling it with the deep red liquid. She returns and hands it to him without hesitation. He takes a sip, nodding slightly.


    "Sing," hemands, "Something cheerful."


    Julia''s voice is shaky at first, but as the magicpels her, she sings a bright, frivolous tune, her voice hollow in the oppressive silence. It''s a surreal juxtaposition, the melody of her song contrasting with the brutality of the moment.


    The tall man watches with an inscrutable gaze. "Dance," he adds, "and make it lively."


    Her body moves awkwardly at first, then more fluidly as she loses herself to thepulsion. She dances a jig, her feet tapping out a rhythm that echoes off the walls.


    "Faster," he urges, and she obeys, her movements bing more frantic, her breathing in sharp gasps.


    The man''s demands grow darker. "Now, spin," he says, and as she twirls, he tosses his dagger to the floor in front of her.


    "Pick it up," he instructs. She stops spinning, bends down, and picks up the weapon, her fingers wrapping around the hilt.


    "Cut your arm," he says, his voice calm, as if he were asking her to pass the salt. Julia''s hand trembles as she lifts the dagger to her skin, drawing a thin line of blood. She winces, but the spell binds her actions.


    "Please... I''m already your tool for life, use me to satisfy yourself, or even make me into a prostitute who earns you money until my final breath...! Just not this..." She begs amidst pained sobs.


    You would absolutely love that, wouldn''t you? I can''t help but curse at her inwardly. Of course my wife would happily be a prostitute for life.


    "Heh. No can do,dy. I''m not at all interested in you, neither physically nor spiritually. As for bing a pimp... well, I''m not really interested, and even if I were, I certainly wouldn''t employ a used up old slut like you.


    On the other hand, I''m thoroughly intrigued to find out the limitations of this strange and cruel magic, so you will serve your master as you are supposed to." His tone has a strange sense of finality in them, even Julia doesn''t find it in herself to speak further and just continues her hopeless wails.


    I might not be able to see the man''s lips, but I''m absolutely certain that they curl into a cruel smile. "Again."


    Another slice, deeper this time. Blood drips to the floor, staining the carpet. Her eyes are wide, pleading for mercy she knows will note.


    "Now dance again," hemands, leaning back as he watches her bleeding form attempt toply, each movement causing her more pain.


    Her dance is more a stagger now, the injuries slowing her steps. The floor bes slick with her blood, each step leaving a crimson mark. She stumbles, falling to her knees.


    "No one told you to stop singing." He reminds her, his voice almost gentle. And so she does, her voice wavering as her strength wanes. The melody is broken, fading into a pained whimper.


    Finally, he tells her, "You lied to me about your name, or perhaps you''ve just forgotten it over your long years of debauchery? We have to make sure you don''t repeat the same mistake. Carve your name on your stomach to serve as a reminder."


    Tears stream down her face as she raises the dagger again, but thepulsion is absolute. She moves the de to her abdomen, cutting with shaky hands. Each letter is a struggle, her voice strained as she cries out in pain repeatedly.


    Her breathing isbored now, her skin pale and mmy. Yet she continues to sing, a twisted parody of happiness. All the while blood flows freely from her wounds, pooling around her.


    As the song dies on her lips, she copses, the dagger falling from her grasp. Her body shudders, the light in her eyes fading until she lies motionless.


    "Well, it is safe to say that the contract is one mighty fucking spell." He states, as if confirming his schrly hypothesis after conducting proper research.


    "I could''ve told you that myself..." I whimper. I might hate my wife but it was hard for my heart to see this sight of her. She did give birth to my children, after all.


    "Your wife is apulsive liar by the look of things, how could I possibly trust you? Furthermore, a man sometimes must investigate things for himself." He then nces downwards and sneers with disgust. "Dude, really? I knew you were a filth but to be such a degenerate..."


    Perplexed, I follow his gaze and see a bulge in my pants. "Oh. Oh!" Oh, indeed. Why the fuck am I harder than I ever was in the past two decades? I thought I was sad for the fate of my cheating wife, but I guess that was just my mind talking, not my heart.


    "I told you that these people are the worst kind of scum." The short woman speaks up in an even more sickened tone than the man. "All vers deserve death."


    "Thanks..."


    "You are an exception, of course, my dearest master." She replies cheerily. Is she his ve?


    "Well, that''s good to hear. I''m done with my research, it''s time to finish. I will rob this ce clean to make it seem like we were here for their riches, and also to level up my Thief ss in the process finally, until then please keep watch over our newest friend."


    "Sure."


    She nces at me and I know instantly that my fate is sealed. I won''t be able to run away while this lioness is watching me. "Can I drink some wine as a final favor?"


    "No."

 Chapter 100: Fin

    I sigh.


    It is what it is.


    He could''ve just asked me for the direction of our hidden stash, but I guess he is a Thief? Maybe the ss doesn''t get levels if he is given the loot instead of finding it himself. But if he has that ss, how is he so domineeringly strong? I didn''t think a Thief would have such high level as that is not abat ss...


    I shrug my shoulders. It''s not my concern. Instead I spend the time watching the still bleeding corpse of my once beloved wife and try to rub one out for old times sake, but I''m told I will be handless if I stroke it once more by the overly rude girl.


    She really could be more understanding to a man who is about to be executed... Or whatever sinister n they harbor towards a poor old man such as myself.


    We wait in this boring but tension-filled fashion for a good thirty minutes. The tall man then finallyes back with a leather pouch dangling from between his fingers and he is carrying a few more valuables, Julia''s nes and rings, our paintings and such. "Is this it?" He asks.


    "Yes." I respond, before I look at him pleadingly, "young lord, yourpanion refused to allow me to have a final sip of wine, could you have mercy on this useless old fool?" He seems a bit more amodating than the woman, so I try my luck. I really don''t want to continue with this charade any longer while being sober.


    "I''m afraid that you are out of luck, old man. I would let you have a sip or two in any other situation but I won''t overrule my cherished teammate''s decision just for you. You see, I''m trying to make her into my woman and doing as you ask would be rather counterproductive to my mission."


    "You what?!" She cries out in surprise.


    "What, you prefer the term girlfriend? Lover? Partner for life? ... Wife?" He asks thest one slower and with more nuance than the rest. "I''m open for nicknames as well."


    The short woman looks away hurriedly before admonishing him; "this ce is really not the right location to conduct this kind of talk! Focus, please!" And just like that, this ill-mannered woman brings their conversation to an abrupt end.


    I can''t help but chuckle at the sight. I''m so damn jealous. Youth and a budding rtionship, plus both are so strong already... Their connection also doesn''t seem strained despite my assumption that she is his ve. I was probably wrong, however, in the end, who really cares?


    "I understand..." I respond finally.


    "I will bring Blossom here, can I ask you to stand guard for just a bit longer?" He asks, slightly apologetically.


    "Of course."


    Just like this, my miserable waiting continues for over an hour, after which the tall man appears, this time apanied by a blonde girl with dog ears and tail, a dog-kin. I must admit that she looks absolutely gorgeous despite her wed animalistic traits. Her body has curves I''ve never thought would be realistically possible.


    It''s as if she was sculpted by the Goddess herself through great dedication and effort.


    The man speaks up, grabbing my attention, "let''s make a deal, old man. You will use your contract magic and enter the exact uses I tell you to onto this awesome youngdy. If you do, I will grant you a swift, painless death."


    "... Alright." I knew something like this wasing, and I was resigned to my fate hours ago.


    "Now I want her to enjoy as much freedom as she possibly can while remaining my ve. That''s all. Oh yeah, there''s one more thing. Technically, she is ownerless... Is it possible to forge a document stating that I bought her from her master before he passed?"


    "Hmm... If you have his blood we can make it into a blood contract."


    "I knew something like this would happen." The short woman states proudly.


    "Yeah-yeah. I''m lucky to have you by my side."


    "As long as you are aware."


    After this the man produces a vial from his pocket, filled with dark-red liquid. "It''s a bit old, is that an issue...?"


    "Shouldn''t be." I reply curtly.


    "What''s his family name?" The tall man asks.


    "Boareater, Master." The blonde beast-kin opens her mouth for the first time.


    Both him and the short girl erupt into sudden, mockingughter. I''m not in the mood to join them for some reason. After clutching their stomachs for a good few seconds they wipe their tears and be professional once again.


    "Then, old man, do we have everything we need?"


    "Yes..."


    We move to my study where I draw up a contract between Ian Boareater and Quin Noir regarding the ownership transfer of Blossom for 10 gold coins. He tells me to mark it as if the transaction happened 2 days ago, naturally, I oblige. At this point I just want to get this over with.


    I present him with the paper and ce a copy into my drawer. With this, it will look like everything happened normally. I conduct a lot of ownership transfers as a ve merchant, so having their document here won''t raise suspicion.


    Afterwards I conduct the ve contract where I basically set the woman called Blossom free in all but name. I left her uses nk, which means that she has no real restrictions. She can''t attempt to take off her cor and she can''t outright betray her master, that''s about it.


    Now this is a new kind of contract I''ve not yet written in my long career.


    Once the details of the spell enter her cor she jumps up and down in ecstasy and soon finds herself nuzzled into Quin''s arms while her tail spins around erratically, creating gusts of wind in the process.


    It''s good to see that I can say goodbye to this world and return to the Goddess after having done something positive for once. I''m about to open my mouth to ask if we''re done, but I get my reply before I can even utter a word when the man speaks up amidst erratically stroking the head of the euphoric, exhrated blonde girl. "I''m sorry, old man. Your wife was not the only liar in this room."


    "What do you-" Before I can finish my question he cuts me off.


    "Ayame, he is yours, do what you will with him, though don''t stretch it too much... Time is not on our side."


    I turn my head to the short woman who reacts to his statement by stepping towards me and drawing her de after which she lifts her mask and hood. I then stand confronted with the cruelest smile I''ve ever seen in my entire life.


    "Ah, now that''s just great." I whisper dejectedly.


    I soon find myself fingerless, teethless andstly limbless. Yes all five limbs have been taken from me by this sadistic evil incarnate.


    ''How can such a beautiful young woman carry so much hatred in her slender little body?'' I ponder this question during thest moments of my life.


    Despite the man''s warning that she should hurry, I''m only finally allowed to breath myst hours after my torture-execution began.

 Chapter 101: Waiting For Dawn

    The three of us exit the ve merchant pair''s house. With Blossom having regained her ss, we feel much safer sneaking around without getting caught. Before a guard can even enter our sight, we hide as she notices them by smell alone from a good distance.


    Technically, we don''t have to hide, but it''s best if no one sees us near the house where many dead people lie in a pool of their drying blood.


    The night is no longer young since we took our time in a leisurely fashion. My experiments and Ayame''s torture sessionsted longer than nned, but so far, we haven''t suffered any repercussions because of them.


    I don''t wish to stay in this town for the time being. Until things calm down, it''s best that we finally get over with the merchant mission I''ve been dying since the first day of my arrival. To rent a carriage and mules, though, we first need to find someone willing to amodate our request, and we can''t do that in the middle of the night.


    We also shouldn''t leave Aldoria until morninges, because the guards would see us and they might ask questions.


    Questions I would rather not be asked right now.


    None of us are particrly sleepy, though. Blossom is absolutely ecstatic due to the sessful transfer of ownership, Ayame has just finished her cruelest execution as of yet, and my brain is filled to the brim with dozens of ns for the future.


    Instead, we head back to our inn room, and each of us spends the rest of the night however we wish. Ayame drops off her stuff in the room and then goes for a walk with a very troubled expression on her face.


    She is obviously seriously disturbed. It''s not healthy at all to do what she just did to that old man, but I simply don''t know what to tell her. I''ve always been bad with heart-to-hearts, but Ayame is more difficult for me than anyone I''ve tried cheering up before because Ipletely understand her.


    If I went through the horrors she was subjected to, I would either be a suicidal shell of a human, like that Ma woman I mercy-killed a few hours ago, or straight-up be the enemy of the world. I would be on the path of vengeance with no feelings whatsoever.


    Compared to how I would fare in her position, Ayame is doing very well. Sadly, she is heavily repressing her emotions, and the only way I can help her release them is to unleash her on vers like the old man or the fatty.


    I don''t know if this world has psychologists, but I wouldn''t take her there anyway. I believe in the concept of psychology itself, but not in those that make a profession out of it. What can they possibly tell her? That everything will be alright? That she is meless?


    Of course she is, but so what?


    No. She needs to murder, torture, and exact her revenge. That''s the only way I believe she can heal from such a deep wound. Yes, this way she will never be the same person she used to be, but how could she be after living through such a traumatic, life-altering event?


    All she can do is move forward, no matter how bloody that path may be. I watch her small frame walk out the door of our room and debate for a second whether I should go with her, but I decide against it. She sees me all day long and even sleeps next to me in bed. If she wants to tell me something, she has every opportunity to do so.


    Right now, she needs to sort her emotions out without my interference. At least, that''s what I believe.


    Furthermore, how could I possibly leave Blossom alone right after her life-altering event just went down? I couldn''t. I''m not that cruel. Though the old man and his wife could argue against my statement, and rightfully so. It would be more correct to say that I''m not cruel to those I hold dear, I suppose.


    I light a few candles knowing that we won''t sleep in these few hours before we head out, then I sit down on a chair and pat my thighs intently. She catches on quickly and jumps into myp and quickly finds afortable position, which happens to be Blossom resting her body against my chest sideways.


    Blossom leans her head onto my left shoulder and I begin stroking her beautiful hair with my left hand and her arm with my right hand.


    "With all that done, I wish to finally officially wee you to my party, Blossom," I whisper into her ear.


    She turns her head to look into my eyes, and I see that her gaze is full of love and adoration. "Master..." Tears of joy begin to stream down her cheeks. This is the second time I see her cry; the first was when I hugged her on our way back to Aldoria from the goblin massacre.


    I sigh dejectedly. It feels great to have made her this happy, but... "I wish we could''ve made you into a free person. If only you weren''t a war ve... Sadly I fear that I''m not strong enough to take your chains away. When we be strong enough to protect ourselves while being out in the open I will make sure you tear your cor off."


    That''s right; it was never my intention to create a ve harem, only a harem in general. Things just happened this way. First, I was way too weak to join a team ofbatants because I was worried that they would just rob/kidnap/kill me whenever they felt like it so I made my way to the ve district to get a warrior to help me level up and I met Ayame as a result of this decision.


    Blossom herself jumped into my life in a rather peculiar way, and I truly do wish I could''ve made her into a free person, but because she was brought over here as a war ve she literally can''t be freed due to her original ve contract which is forced upon war ves like her to make sure they never walk on free legs in this country, before she was ever sold to Ian.


    That''s why she became an ownerless ve after his death and not a free person.


    She gasps and hurriedly brings her hands to her lumbering iron cor in a protective gesture as if she were afraid of me taking it away. She got so scared that even her tears stopped their onught. "No! Master is Blossom''s master!


    Even if Blossom is no longer a ve in the future, she wants to be Master''s!" she protests vehemently, before looking at me with droopy puppy eyes, and asks with a hurt expression, "was Blossom a bad girl?" Now that''s just cruel. My heart is about to shatter into a million pieces.


    Also, why are you looking at me like I''m trying to punish you, you crazy girl?! "Is this some dog-kin cultural thing? I''ve been kind to you and now you will be loyal to me until the end of time?"

 Chapter 102: Oath Of Lifelong Loyalty

    She shakes her head, "Not just because of kindness, but yes. Dog-kin like Blossom are loyal and social by nature, and select one person to give that loyalty to and then stick with them until their dying breath.


    Blossom has been told that usually such a person is one''s tribe''s leader, but Blossom grew up with only her mother and sister in the wilderness after her mother ran away with Blossom as a baby, so she has not designated her chosen person yet."


    "I see... But then why didn''t you select your mother?"


    "Just because she is family doesn''t mean Blossom has to select her. Choosing one''s person is a lifelong decision which can''t be made lightly. Natalie, Blossom''s mother, is a very good person and a great parent, but she didn''t feel like the right choice, and she also told Blossom and her sister to not choose her."


    Hmm... I think I''m starting to understand. "Then what makes me your choice? We barely know each other, to be honest. How many hours did we even spend together?"


    She shifts her position gracefully with otherworldly agility so that her chest faces mine, and we are now sitting face-to-face, with her being still in myp. I know I should''ve expected great flexibility from a rogue-type beast-girl, but damn, are all women around me going to be genius acrobats? You won''t catch meining, though.


    The usually aloof and cute girl has an uncharacteristic seriousness written all over her face as she gazes deep into my eyes. "Blossom thinks that time spent together is a meaningless measure for one''s affection orpatibility with another.


    When Blossom fought the war troll together with Master and Miss Ayame and she was thrown off to the ground, Master walked up to her and picked up Blossom''s dagger. She never would''ve allowed it to be taken from her, but she instinctively felt that she could trust the stranger in front of her and that is because Blossom knew instantly that ''this is a good person''.


    She wasn''t going to swear her loyalty to Master just like that, but after a few more exchanges, she knew that Master is the only person that can be her rightful master. Blossom can''t exin any better. All Master needs to understand is that Blossom has made her choice and is a hundred percent certain that she made the right one."


    I gaze into her eyes for a few seconds to study her. To be honest, I get what she means. I can also sense greatpatibility between the two of us, and I felt it as soon as Iid my eyes on her back then. Yes, she is beautiful and adorable, but there was something beyond that, and I felt the same with Ayame. A unique spark of interest, if you will.


    I can''t help myself as I shift in my position slightly as I feel a bit of awkwardness, though. "Blossom, I would like to rify one thing with you before I ept you.


    I don''t know how to put it gently, so I will just say it... I like you, not only as a person but as a woman, and I''m worried that you will feel that you are something like a throwaway pawn who is so below me in rank that you can''t have a more personal rtionship with me."


    Blossom''s ears perk up instantly, twitching with visible excitement that''s impossible to miss. Her tail, which had been resting by her side during our serious conversation, suddenly wags with uncontroble enthusiasm, thumping heavily against the chair. Her eyes widen in surprise, sparkling with joy at my admission.


    She tilts her head slightly, a familiar gesture I''vee to associate with her curiosity and delight. "Really, Master?!" she asks, her voice tinged with a mix of happiness and disbelief. Her cheeks flush with a soft pink, adding to the innocent charm of her expression.


    I simply nod and for a moment, she seems to hesitate, but then her natural exuberance takes over. With a sudden burst of energy, she wraps her arms around my neck, pulling me into a hug that''s both affectionate and yful. "Blossom is so happy!" she exims, her voice bubbling with glee.


    Her ears brush against my cheek as she nuzzles closer, and I can''t help but smile at her sheer joy. "Master thinks of Blossom as a woman, not just as a dog with some humanoid features!" she continues, her words muffled slightly by the proximity. "Blossom always hoped but didn''t want to assume..."


    I chuckle softly, returning the embrace with a sense of relief and warmth. "Yes, really," I reassure her with words this time, feeling the sincerity in her reaction. Her happiness is contagious, and I''m grateful that my admission has brought her such joy.


    She pulls back just enough to look into my eyes, her own filled with a radiant light. "Blossom promises to always be by Master''s side," she deres with a determined nod, her tail still wagging with delirium. "Blossom wants Master to not only be her alpha but mate as well!"


    Her words catch me off guard, and I can''t help but be moved by the devotion in her voice. It''s more than just a deration; it''s a promise, amitment that resonates deeply within me. The way she looks at me, with unwavering trust and affection, makes my heart swell.


    To my great embarrassment, my heart is not the only thing that swells... How could it not, after seeing such a gorgeous woman propose, or rather ept my proposal while sitting on myp and hugging me with so much love erupting from her entire being? I might not be a virgin but I''m no casanova, alright?


    Sitting atop myp, she can clearly feel my bodily reaction beneath her, evidenced by eyes dancing with mischief and curiosity. She shifts slightly, as if testing the waters, a yful glint in her eyes as she explores the sudden unexpected situation with her delicate bottom.


    "Master..." she begins, her voice soft and absurdly alluring, "Blossom''s mother told her that when she finds her beloved, she should serve him with her tongue and mouth... Supposedly it will steal the man''s heart..." She gazes at me with a blend of innocence and desire. "Is this a dog-kin custom, or would Master also enjoy it?"

 Chapter 103: Please Allow Blossom To Serve You With All Her Heart!

    [Author: Check ''Character Pictures'' chapter for extra immersion ( deg ? deg )]


    "Master..." she begins, her voice soft and absurdly alluring, "Blossom''s mother told her that when she finds her beloved, she should serve him with her tongue and mouth... Supposedly it will steal the man''s heart..." She gazes at me with a blend of innocence and desire. "Is this a dog-kin custom, or would Master also enjoy it?"


    I stare at my lovely canine-girl in mute silence for a few seconds, blinking in disbelief. Did she really just say that? My adorable, pure Blossom offered to service me with her luscious lips and tantalizing tongue? One nce at her expression confirms that, yes, she did indeed just utter those words.


    Well, I''m not going to be a virgin shounen character who turns this offer down, and I''m also not going to ruin the mood by asking stupid virgin questions like ''Is this really what you want?'' or ''Are you sure about this, Blossom?'' Just one look in her desire-filled eyes is answer enough. She wants me just as much as I want her.


    "I believe your mother has taught you a rather universal custom, Blossom... I can''t speak for all species but at the very least, I would absolutely love it." I state with absolute confidence.


    Her uncertainty dissolves upon receiving my positive reply, a contented sigh escaping her lips. She visibly rxes, confirming that her mother''s teachings are not useless despite her master''s difference in race.


    "Master... Then please allow Blossom to serve you with all her heart!" She shouts suddenly, her intensity palpable. She is even more excited than I am, and I am the one about to receive her adoration. What a lovely girl.


    She rises from myp and looks at me expectantly. I chuckle at her eagerness, then stand to undress myselfpletely. If we are going to do this, I want to do it the right way. I start with the dark robes we bought today after we came out of thebyrinth, then move my hand to the hem of my shirt.


    Blossom, who has been eyeing me intently thus far, steps forward and grabs my hands. "Blossom wants to help!" With a happy smile, I release my shirt and raise my hands towards the ceiling to assist her in unrobing me. She gentlypletes the action in a single, fluid motion.


    After the upper garmentes my trousers. She unbuttons them rather skillfully; I honestly expected her to fumble around with it for a while. She kneels and gently pulls the legs off after I raise them one after the other.


    Only two pieces of clothing remain: my socks and my underwear. She decides to start with the easier one, my socks. While taking them off, she sniffs each intently, an ecstatic expression erupting on her already rather lewd face. I should have gotten used to it by this point. My dog-girl has a smell fetish, nothing overly weird or unexpected there as far as I am concerned.


    However, seeing her face now, I have to admit that she is not as innocent as I thought. Blossom certainly has her own womanly needs and desires, which I will make sure to fulfill to my utmost ability.


    Thest item of clothing enters her vision, and she gulps, not with fear but with exhration for what''s toe evident in her beautiful crystal blue eyes.


    Now, I have an admission to make. I have a lot of repressed desires that I was unable to fulfill back home, due to the fewdies whom I managed to hook up with turning out to be rather prudish, so much so that only one girl was willing to give me head, but even that was quitecking in enthusiasm.


    Blossom hasn''t even started yet but she is already better... But because of my adorable dog-kin''s obvious borderline worship towards my person I get the urge to try some of the not so vani things with her.


    If there''s one woman in the universe who is willing to amodate my rather unorthodox requests it''s going to be the girl kneeling in front of me and staring at my pants as if a dragon could emerge from it at any second and gobble her up.


    I decide to just go for it. If she feels ufortable, we can always go back to the vani side of things. "Blossom," I utter her name with love evident in my voice.


    "Hmm?" She finally relents from her staring contest with my bulging underwear and locks eyes with me.


    "I don''t know how to tell you this the right way, so I will just spit it out. I would like to try a few things out with you. Things your mother probably didn''t instruct you about. Is that okay? Don''t be afraid to tell me if you are against them, after all, I want you to feel good as well."


    She examines my face for a second before erupting into a cute, happy giggle. "Master is too kind. Blossom will feel good if Master is happy! Master shouldn''t hold his desires back because Blossom will ept them all with open arms!"


    I have no other words besides, "you are the best girl in the whole damn world, Blossom."


    "Hehehe!" She epts my deration with a merry giggle.


    "Alright. Before my first request, let me undress you as well. I want to see your gorgeous form in its entirety."


    She simply nods and I reach down to help her stand up.


    The flickering candlelight casts a warm glow across the room, creating an atmosphere that is both intimate and inviting. Blossom stands before me, her blonde hair tied back in a ponytail, cascading down her back like a shimmering waterfall. The shirt she wears- my shirt- hangs loosely on her shoulders, teasingly revealing glimpses of her smooth, golden skin.


    She looks at me with eyes filled with both trust and anticipation, her cheeks flushed with a hint of color that only adds to her allure. As I step closer, the soft glow of the candles seems to highlight every curve of her breathtaking form.

 Chapter 104: Primordial Breeding Physique

    Just as I was about to reach for her shirt a sudden reminder jolts into my brain.


    Wait, I have that ability!


    "Wait a second, Blossom. There''s something I want to try out. You see, your master is not exactly a human¡­ And I have an unlockable ability that I''ve been eyeing for a long time but I didn''t want to waste my points on it. But, in this situation, it would no longer be a waste, would it?"


    She clearly doesn''t understand my words, which bes evident by the perplexed look on her face, but I ignore her for a second. She will get my meaning right after I get the ability I desperately wanted to unlock since Iid my eyes on it during that night when I discovered my unique unlockable ss, the Primordial Viin.


    [Primordial Breeding Physique]


    [Primordials are unique existences with the greatest adaptability in not onlybat, but also reproduction. Primordials are capable of conceiving offspring with any race due to their extremepatibility with all species, and to make the process effective their physique can be adapted to satisfy arge number of partners.


    Primordial Breeding Physique upgrades one''s body''s interior and exterior to give the best environment to sire as many strong children as possible.]


    [Requirements: Primordial Race, Primordial Level 3, Unused Skill Points 3.]


    Aaaand points spent.


    ¡­


    Aaaand it''s starting once again.


    Body reconstruction.


    The moment the excruciating pain begins, I can''t help but copse onto the floor, writhing in agony as my body undergoes its brutal transformation. My bones crack and reform, muscles tear and rebuild, and my skin feels like it''s being ripped apart. I can''t hold back the groans and cries of pain, the sensation overwhelming me as my entire being is reshaped.


    Blossom''s eyes widen in horror as she sees me fall to the ground, convulsing with the intensity of the change. "Master!" she screams, paning her voice as she rushes to my side, dropping to her knees beside me. Her hands hover over me, trembling as she desperately tries to figure out how to help, but she''spletely at a loss.


    Through the haze of pain, I manage to gasp out, "Blossom... it''s... it''s okay..." My voice is strained, but I force out the words, trying to reassure her. "I''ve been through this... before... when I first became...


    a Primordial..."


    Tears well up in her eyes as she looks down at me, clearly torn between wanting to believe me and the sheer terror of seeing me in such agony. She clutches my hand tightly, her voice trembling. "But Master... it looks so painful... Blossom doesn''t want Master to suffer..."


    I grit my teeth, the pain intensifying as my bones continue to snap and rearrange, my muscles burning with the force of their rapid growth. "It is... painful... but it''s necessary..."


    ''Why the fuck is this so painful?! I thought it would just make my dick bigger and able to shoot its juices more often¡­ It''s worse than my first transformation! Goddess, I really need an exnation!!!'' I exim inwardly. Fucking system and its shit descriptions. Did a first grader write those messages? Does the Goddess suffer from dysgraphia?


    There was literally no warning that I would have to go through this horrible experience again.


    Blossom''s grip on my hand tightens, her expression a mixture of fear and helplessness. She doesn''t let go, though, staying right by my side as my body contorts and stretches, her presence afort amidst the storm of physical torment. Every inch of my being screams in protest as I grow taller, broader, more powerful, but I focus on her, on the concern in her eyes.


    It gives me the strength to endure the crippling pain.


    The process feels like itsts an eternity, each second dragging out as my body is forcibly reconstructed. My height increases, muscles bulge, and my face morphs into a more chiseled version of itself. My hair lengthens, bing a mane of wild, flowing locks, and my entire physique bes something more- something primal.


    When the changes finally begin to slow, the pain starts to ebb, leaving behind a powerful new form. Iy there, panting, sweat pouring off me as I try to catch my breath. Blossom hovers over me, her hands still on mine, her face filled with concern and a touch of awe as she takes in my transformed appearance.


    She begins sniffing me intently, resembling a canine who is trying to unearth a great mystery. I can tell just by a nce that she is asking ''is this person really my master? How is this possible?!''


    My physical appearance really did go through a big change this time, huh?


    I let her continue her eager investigation until she gets to fulfill her curiosity. In the meantime I settle to gently pat her head, trying to reassure her that it is, in fact, still me.


    "Master!" Blossom jerks her head up to look at me as she shouts the result of her canine-themed investigation with absolute confidence. It seems the inspection finished in less than a minute. I was honestly expecting it tost a good five minutes at the bare minimum.


    I bring my hands to my face and begin my own investigation. Sadly there''s no mirror to inspect myself in this rundown inn, or perhaps in the entire world, so this is the best I can do for now. "How do I look?" I ask the only one in the room who can properlypare the new me to the old one.


    "Master is even more handsome than before! Blossom feels strange inside!" I can''t help but chuckle at her adorable antics. I guess my patibility with all races'' part is having an effect on her. Perhaps she can instinctively tell that the way I''m now, I can be her actual mate, and not just a partner of pleasure. Even if she herself doesn''t understand it yet, her body certainly does.


    I stand to better examine myself and notice that my height has changed drastically. I went from 185 cm (6 feet) to about two meters tall (6''6"). Now I''m truly a towering figure in this medieval setting. I''ve seen tall people here before, but they are much rarer than in my previous world from my limited experience.

 Chapter 105: Ready To Continue?

    Thankfully my body transformed in perfect synchrony to match my height; my shoulders are broader, my arms longer, my body is wider in general. It''s good to see that I didn''t be somenky twig.


    What''s more, not only my size has changed but also my muscture has developed greatly. I examine my stats and see that I''ve gained 5 in all physical stats. Since these stats didn''te from levels I can say that they are innate, which means that I''m significantly more fit than your average adult male who exercises, as they were stated to have 10 in physical stats while I have 15 now.


    This part wasn''t included in the ability description either. Fucking sloppy job, system.


    I thought I was going to waste 3 Unused Skill Points to get a better cock, but it ended up as an amazing investment in all aspects. The total 15 attribute points (STR, AGI, VIT) are an amazing bonus that were worth the points spent by themselves. If I knew they wereing along with the cock-ergement procedure I would''ve long since unlocked this amazing ability of mine.


    I then nce down at my best friend who is standing at full attention, putting forth his best efforts at escaping the cruel, suffocating confines of my boxer. Yes, my underwear somehow managed to survive my transformation without tearing, though it certainly became significantly less amodating, evidenced by the giant bulge of my manhood.


    I pull the apparel down slightly, letting my shaft enjoy freedom.


    He proportionally grew even more than I did, from 14 centimeters (5.5 inches) to about 20 centimeters (8 inches). I can''t say that I was ashamed of my rather average size, but I would be lying if I said that I wasn''t filled with newfound confidence after witnessing this peculiar sight.


    I''ve been told that women dislike giant penises, but I hope I fit in the ''certainly big but still amazing'' category. Though now I''m a bit worried for Ayame, her petite frame might not be able to amodate my new size. We will cross that bridge when the timees. I refocus my attention on my beloved partner.


    Just like how I''ve been eyeing my new body so have Blossom, and I can see her gaping mouth as she stares at my new dragon.


    Her opponent has suddenly be a lot mightier.


    Their battle will be legendary.


    I chuckle at her adorable sight. She needn''t worry; I don''t expect her to satisfy me fully on her first try, especially since this new body is supposed to be able to ''satisfy many partners''.


    I pull my underwear back up for the time being since I still have other stuff to do before it''s his time to shine and my poor Blossom simply can''t focus with him dangling freely in the air. I stand up, more than ready to resume the night from where we abruptly paused it due to the transformation. "Ready to continue, my dearest Blossom?"


    "Yes!" She shouts cheerily.


    "Thene, stand up." I instruct and she obeys.


    Gently, I reach for the hem of the shirt, my fingers brushing against her skin as I slowly lift it. With each inch that is revealed, my admiration for her as a woman grows. Her waist is incredibly thin, entuating the graceful swell of her hips. I slide the fabric over her head, letting it fall to the floor, and her perky, bountiful bosom pops out with an explosive entrance.


    I have the urge to y with her divine breasts right off the bat, but I have a job to finish first.


    Now, Blossom stands before me in nothing but the shorts and underwear she borrowed from me yesterday. Yes, she is still in the clothes I gave herst night because her ve robes were frankly uneptable in my book.


    To be honest, it just makes me hornier for some reason. She would certainly be sexier in some overly feminine attire but¡­ I don''t know, for some reason seeing her in my oversized manly apparel makes the situation even hotter. I will have to make sure she wears my modern-day attire I transmigrated in sometime in the future. I would absolutely love to shower my eyes with that sight.


    The air in the room feels charged as I pause for a moment, my gaze tracing the exquisite lines of her body. Blossom is a vision of beauty, with curves that seem to have been sculpted by the Goddess herself. Her breasts, full and perfectly proportioned, rise and fall gently with her breath, creating shadows that dance in the candlelight.


    Kneeling down, I untie the drawstring of the shorts, my hands lingering on her hips for a moment before allowing the garment to slide down her gorgeous, shapely legs. She steps out of them with a graceful ease that speaks of her natural agility, leaving her in just the simple underwear she wears beneath.


    The sight is enough to take my breath away. Her skin is wless and her figure is nothing short of divine. The gentle curve of her thighs, the way her waist tapers inwards, the softness of her belly- they allbine to create a portrait of perfection.


    The image of my ideal woman.


    Blossom watches me with a shy, yet confident smile, her ponytail swaying slightly as she shifts her weight from one foot to the other. The way she stands there, unashamed andpletely at ease, only heightens the sense of adoration I feel towards her.


    I take a deep breath, savoring the moment, letting my eyes feast upon the incredible beauty of the woman who has chosen me as her lifelong mate and master. The candles flicker again, casting yful shadows that dance across her form, entuating every line and curve.


    Blossom tilts her head slightly, her eyes glimmering with emotions. "Master¡­" she whispers softly, the sound of her voice wrapping around me like a warm embrace. I reach out, brushing a loose strand of hair away from her face, unable to resist the maic pull that draws us together.


    With a gentle touch, I reach for the waistband of her simple underwear. My fingers brush against her warm skin, sending shivers down her spine. Blossom''s eyes never leave mine, her trust and devotion evident in every nce. Slowly, I slide the fabric down, revealing more of her exquisite form inch by tantalizing inch.


    As the underwear falls to the floor, Blossom standspletely bare before me in her original birthday suit. The sight of her takes my breath away all over again.


    I stand and take a step back to burn the sight I observe through my eyes into the deepest pits of my memory. I simply can''t- no, I won''t allow myself to forget this image of her. Blossom''s breathing quickens, then she looks at me with a timid, almost bashful smile.


    I watch on as her ponytail sways lightly in the air as she shifts her weight from one foot to the other with obvious anxiety spreading through her entire being.


    "Is Blossom''s body up to Master''s standard?" She inquires rather shyly. How could she be so uncertain in her own beauty?


    "Up to my standards? No¡­" I''m desperately searching for the proper words to describe her otherworldly image, which she interprets as me being dissatisfied with her physical form due to my slip of the tongue. Before she could begin tearing up I rush to correct my horrible mistake.


    "You''re way beyond my standards, my gorgeous Blossom," I whisper, my voice thick with both barely tamed lust and extreme appreciation for her divine body. "I just don''t know how to put my thoughts into proper words. Nothing Ie up with feels worthy enough. Absolutely stunning. Truly mesmerizing. Utterly enthralling.


    All these phrases feelcking- simply undeserving to be used to describe you, Blossom."

 Chapter 106: Master Is Even More Handsome Than Before! Blossom Feels Strange Inside!

    Blossom''s cheeks flush a deeper shade of red and her eyes begin to sparkle with joy. "Blossom is so happy¡­!" she replies softly as she clutches her hands to her heart, her voice filled with a great deal of emotions due to my words of high praise.


    I step closer, my hands reaching out to caress her soft, warm skin. My fingers trace gentle patterns along her sides, moving from her hips up to her waist, then back down again. Blossom shivers at my touch, her breathsing in short, quick gasps. I can feel the heat radiating from her body, the palpable evidence of her no-longer hidden feminine desire.


    My hands move to her back, pulling her closer to me. I can feel the rapid beat of her heart, matching my own. Our bodies press together, skin against skin, the warmth of her form melding with mine.


    Blossom''s arms wrap around my neck and she raises her body to stand on top of her toes, her fingers tangling in my hair as she barely manages to reach high enough due to my new, towering size while she gazes up at me with eyes filled with love and longing.


    I lean in, my lips capturing hers in a kiss. Blossom responds eagerly, her mouth opening up to allow me in, her tongue dancing with mine in a sensual, intimate tango. The kiss deepens, our bodies pressing even closer together, our breaths mingling as one.


    As we kiss, my hands continue to explore her body, caressing every inch of her soft, warm skin. I can feel her shiver under my touch, her desire growing with every passing second. In response, Blossom''s own hands begin to roam over my back, her fingers tracing the contours of my muscles.


    After a few minutes, we break the kiss, both of us gasping for air desperately. A single gaze into each other''s lust-filled eyes is enough to convey our mutual wish to continue. She lets go of my neck at the same time I release her, our synchrony perfect.


    I settle into the chair, the weight of the transformation still lingering in my mind, but the desire coursing through me is far stronger. Blossom remains kneeling before me, her wide eyes glued to my form, still processing the sudden change.


    "Now then, Blossom, for my first request, kneel down in front of me and put your hands behind your head," I instruct her, my voice low and filled with excitement. "Use only your mouth to take off my underwear."


    Blossom smiles and obediently sinks to her knees, her eyes never leaving mine. She ces her hands behind her head, palms resting gently on the back of her head, her elbows pointing outward. The pose highlights her armpits, which are surprisingly hairless- just how Ayame was hairless straight after I bought her.


    This sight leads me to think that women, at least those who are above level 13, are hairless below their neckline in this world. Though, I will have to examine a bigger sample size to be able to support that hypothesis with confidence.


    Nheless, thank you for this amazing gift, Goddess.


    Her eyes are filled with a mix of innocence and desire as she leans forward. Her warm breath brushes against my skin, sending shivers down my spine. Blossom''s lips part slightly, and she gently takes hold of my underwear with her teeth. Slowly, she begins to tug, her eyes locked onto mine, her expression one of unwavering focus and devotion.


    She is just so eager to fulfill my strange request to the best of her ability that I can''t help myself as I feel absolutely obligated to pet her head a few times.


    I can sense the fabric moving, her mouth working diligently. Blossom''s movements are slow and deliberate, each tug bringing the fabric lower and lower. Her gaze remains fixed on mine, her dedication evident in every motion.


    As the waistband slides down my hips, Blossom''s eyes flicker with triumph. She continues to pull, using only her mouth, her warm breath and soft lips creating an intoxicating sensation. The fabric finally slips past my knees, and she allows it to fall to the floor.


    Blossom is greeted by my fully erect "Excalibur," her eyes widening in awe as she takes in the sight. Without hesitation, she leans in, her breath hot against my skin, and sniffs with great passion. She truly is a dog-kin, embracing every part of her nature with an intensity that makes me harder than ever.


    Her nose brushes against my shaft, the sensation forcing it to twitch involuntarily. Blossom inhales deeply, her eyes fluttering closed as she savors my scent. It''s as if she''smitting every detail to memory, her instincts driving her to understand every aspect of her master.


    After getting her fill of my scent she parts her lips to reveal her wet tongue but I stop her.


    I settle into the chair, the weight of the transformation still lingering in my mind, but the desire coursing through me is far stronger. Blossom remains kneeling before me, her wide eyes glued to my form, still processing the sudden change.


    "Now, I know something out of this world just happened right before your eyes," I say, a mix of humor and need in my tone, "but I''m rather desperate here, Blossom, so let''s not waste any time. Let''s get the party started."


    The sound of my voice seems to snap her out of her daze. In an instant, her eyes brighten with eagerness, mirroring the excitement pulsing through me. I''m not the only one ready for the next step.


    "Tell me, Blossom," I say, leaning forward slightly, "how much did your mother teach you about servicing a man with your mouth?"


    She tilts her head, thinking for a moment, before answering with an enthusiastic smile. "She said that if Blossom does it eagerly, her chosen man will fall for her charms!"


    I can''t help but chuckle at her innocence, though a small part of me tenses with concern. "So, no specific techniques, huh?" I murmur, my eyes drifting to her sharp canine fangs. A shiver of anxiety runs through me. While most of her teeth are humanoid, those four keen fangs are a strong reminder of her dog-kin nature.


    It''s not that I doubt Blossom''s intelligence- she''s sharp in her own way- but her asional ditziness has me a bit on edge. Thest thing I want is an overzealous mistake.


    "Alright, Blossom," I say, choosing my words carefully, "we need to set some ground rules. You see, my cock¡­ it''s my most precious personal treasure. If anything were to happen to it, well, I''d lose all motivation to live. So, I need you to treat it like the most fragile gem in the world." I pause, making sure my words sink in. "In other words, be very, very careful with your teeth."


    Blossom''s eyes widen withprehension, and she nods vigorously. "Blossom understands!"


    I allow a smile to curl up on my lips. "Good girl," I say, pleased by her enthusiasm. "Now, here''s my second request for the night, and it ties directly into what I just told you." I lean in, lowering my voice as I give her detailed instructions on how I want her to proceed.


    Blossom listens intently, hanging on every word, her focus unbroken. Once I''m finished with my instructions, I lean back into the chair, making myselffortable, anticipation humming between us. As I watch her prepare I can''t help but feel a deep, thrilling excitement at what''s about to unfold.

 Chapter 107: Blossom greets Quinlan Junior!

    Blossom kneels before me, her head bowed so low that it rests atop her arms, which are folded under her forehead on the ground. The soft candlelight glows against her golden skin, highlighting the delicate curve of her back as she sinks further into the kowtow.


    Her naked breasts press against the floor, the smooth skin catching the light, and with each breath, they jiggle slightly, in a soft, borderline hypnotic motion.


    Her entire existence is the embodiment of subservience. Every line of her body speaks of devotion, from the arch of her back to the way her thighs press together. Blossom is offering herselfpletely, with an earnestness that''s both humbling and exhrating at the same time.


    "Master," she begins, her voice soft yet filled with emotion. "Blossom is grateful for the chance to serve you." The sincerity in her words touches something deep within me. I might''ve told her to do this, but she is clearly not just ying along; she really feels as she says.


    I sit back in the chair, letting my gaze linger on her form for an entire minute as I savor the sight I''ve been wanting to experience for as long as I can remember before speaking. "Raise your head, Blossom. Greet me properly."


    There''s a slight pause as she processes mymand, and then she moves. Still on her knees, she begins to crawl towards me, her hands and knees making soft sounds against the floor. The motion is slow, deliberate, as every inch of her body is engaged in this act of pure submission. Her beautiful behind sways tantalizingly with each movement, a sensual rhythm that draws my eyes like a ma.


    Her hips undte, the curve of her waist entuated by the way she arches her back, the sight is honestly almost too much for me to bear. Her ponytail swings gently alongside her movements, adding to the allure in a subtle way. There''s an art to the way she moves, a deliberate seduction in the way her body flows, her every movement designed to please, to entice.


    If I didn''t know any better I would say that she has been thoroughly trained before, but I''m sure that''s not the case. She is just this good naturally. It might be something like a mating call to her brain, so it somehow tells her how to bring the man of her choosing to the absolute brink.


    Perhaps this is what millions of years of female dog-kin evolution has led to, but I like to think that Blossom is just special.


    Which she most certainly is.


    She''s close now, her warm breath gently swaying against my skin. She then finally stops, with her face being mere inches away from my fully erect shaft.


    Blossom pauses, her eyes widening slightly as she takes in the sight before her. There''s a mix of awe and reverence in her expression, as if she''s seeing something sacred. For a few seconds, she simply stares, her gaze tracing my shaft in a trance.


    Then, remembering my instructions, she breaks into a bright, innocent smile as she eyes my lower head. "Blossom greets Quin Junior!" she shouts and with that she leans forward, her lips parting slightly as shends a soft, affectionate smooch on my tip.


    The sensation sends a jolt of pleasure through me, almost to the point where I release my first load. Now that would''ve been rather embarrassing, though I know for certain that Blossom wouldn''t make fun of me for it.


    Her lips are so incredibly warm and tender¡­ I can''t help but marvel at the sight of her- this beautiful, devoted girl, willing to go to any lengths to fulfill my perverted wishes is someone I''m certain I don''t deserve. However, it''s not like I will just send her away because I feel this way, therefore the only thing I can do is to protect and make her happy to the best of my ability.


    Once she is done with her greeting kiss, Blossom looks up at me expectantly; this is as far as my second request went, so now she is eagerly awaiting my nextmand. I feel that I must take a moment to be able to fully appreciate this absolutely amazing woman.


    What she had just done could be considered the most humiliating moment in one''s life, however, this bombshell not only doesn''t look humiliated, she isn''t even embarrassed. She just looks happy. Happy to be of use, happy to serve. I now realize how true her previous statement was; she really is happy so long as I am.


    "Wonderful job, Blossom. You''ve fulfilled one of my oldest fantasies better than I could''ve ever imagined."


    She smiles cheerfully and her tail begins to rapidly sway from side to side. "Blossom is so d! Thank you, Master!" And she even thanks me¡­ My heart might just stop from how much I love this girl.


    I lean forward to stroke her hair a few times, after which Ifortably nt back. "Well, enough forey for one day I say. We can''t just y out all my fantasies in one session. Let''s get on with the main meal. For now, just get ustomed to my preciousnce as you prefer. I''m giving you free reign for the time being, so do whatever feels natural, just remember to keep your sharp teeth away."


    Blossom nods eagerly, her eyes shining with a mix of determination and curiosity. Her hands, soft and trembling with excitement, gently reach out to take hold of me. I can feel her warmth even before she touches me, aforting sensation that sets my nerves on fire.


    With a careful touch, she begins to explore, her fingers tracing the contours of my skin with a feather-light delicacy. Her curiosity is palpable, each movement deliberate and filled with a sense of discovery. She treats my rod like a rare treasure, something to be admired and appreciated.


    I watch as she leans in closer, her nose twitching while she takes in my scent. Her expression is one of pure fascination, as if she''s learning the essence of me through this intimate connection. Her eyes flutter closed for a moment, savoring the moment, before they open again, filled with a newfound confidence.

 Chapter 108: Blossom Wanted To Keep It All!

    With a tentative swipe of her tongue, Blossom makes her first exploratory lick. The sensation is electric and I''m forced to let out a loud groan of pleasure.


    Her tail wags energetically behind her, betraying her excitement. Encouraged by my reaction, she continues her gentle exploration, peppering my shaft with a series of soft kisses that travel from the base to the tip. Each kiss is tender, a testament to her growing affection and dedication.


    Blossom pulls back slightly, her lips curving into a satisfied smile as she looks up at me for reassurance. Her cheeks are flushed with a rosy hue, and her eyes sparkle with delight. I can see the pride in her expression, the knowledge that she''s bringing pleasure to her cherished person.


    "Blossom loves the way Master reacts," she murmurs softly, her voice filled with a shy confidence. Her ears twitch with delight, adding to her adorable demeanor.


    "Keep going, Blossom, you''re doing wonderfully." I can barely speak from the sheer ecstasy I feel at this moment, so I just gently tell her to shut up and get back to it. I''ve never felt anything like this before. She is not at all a professional at this, but her pure submissive dedication is making me feel things I never thought were possible.


    With renewed vigor, she returns to her task, her actions now more fluid and assured. She varies her approach, alternating between gentle licks and yful nibbles, careful to keep her sharp fangs in check. Her movements are guided by instinct, a blend of curiosity and the desire to make me happy.


    After a while Blossom pauses to take in the sight before her. Her eyes meet mine, filled with a great mix of tender emotions, a sight that simply takes my breath away. Seeing her gorgeous, love-filled expression I can no longer hold myself back.


    "Blossom..." I gasp, my voice rough due to the insane amounts of pleasure I''m so cruelly subjected to, "I''m going to release my fluids very soon¡­ Put my member in your mouth."


    Her eyes widen slightly, and for a brief moment she hesitates, clearly unfamiliar with the concept of mymand. But her trust in me is absolute, and with a determined nod Blossom''s lips close around me, enveloping me in a warm, inviting embrace.


    Her mouth is so incredibly soft and wet that I feel a rush of pleasure which makes me shudder involuntarily, a pleasure that begins at the base of my spine and spreads throughout my entire body. She takes her time, moving slowly as she adjusts to the unfamiliar sensation. Through the entire process her eyes remain fixed on mine as she basks in all of my bodily reactions she earns with her actions.


    I get the slight feeling that she is a pianist and I''m her piano¡­


    The sensation she creates through her mouth is simply indescribable, a blend of warmth and softness that sends me spiraling toward the edge. My body tenses as the waves of pleasure build to a crescendo, each moment more intense than thest. I''m barely aware of anything else, lost in the ecstasy of the moment.


    As I feel myself reaching the point of no return, I gently guide her with a reassuring hand on her head and instruct her further, "use your tongue to caress me."


    Sheplies with a gentle enthusiasm, her tongue moving with a newfound confidence that drives me absolutely wild. The sensation is simply overwhelming, a tidal wave of pleasure that crashes over me with a force I''ve never experienced before. I let out a deep, guttural moan as I release my load, the pent-up tension exploding in a torrent of bliss.


    The sheer volume of my release surprises us both. Clearly, my new physique is at y here. Blossom nearly chokes at the sudden flood, her eyes widening in shock. I quickly pull back, giving her room to breathe as she struggles to regain herposure.


    She coughs and sputters for a moment, her cheeks flushed due to the fierce fight she is currently undergoing. But her determination shines through and she regains control of the situation. With a curious expression, she puts a finger into her mouth and brings it out to examine the new liquid I''ve given her.


    "Looks like milk but¡­" she begins, her voice trailing off as she tries toprehend the unfamiliar taste. Well, at least I believe that this is what she said as her voice is heavily muffled at the moment.


    "But it doesn''t taste like it, right?" I finish with a smirk, watching her reaction with amusement. "I believe a lot of women hate the taste. Feel free to spit it out."


    Her eyes sh with rm at my words, and she quickly closes her mouth as if afraid I might take my love juices from her. She gazes at me with a stubborn determination, her cheeks flushed with pride.


    Instead of spitting it out, she tilts her head back slightly, swallowing with deliberate gulps. Her throat moves rhythmically as she drinks, savoring the experience with a fierce, almost defiant, determination. She seems to revel in the taste, her eyes never leaving mine as she consumes every drop.


    I watch in awe as Blossom finishes, her expression one of satisfaction and aplishment. As she swallows thest drops of my seed, she looks at me with a bright, innocent smile that makes my heart swell with emotion and my best friend with overwhelming lust.


    "Blossom wanted to keep it all," she says softly.


    I chuckle at her sudden shift in attitude. "What a greedy girl! But I wasn''t going to take it away. What am I supposed to do with it, my beautiful little scatterbrain?" I inquire with a mix of mock and love in my voice.


    "Oh." She looks at me surprised before realizing that I wasn''t trying to deny her my seed. Then, for the first time in this long exchange, I finally see hints of embarrassment envelop her features. Kneeling on all fours, even kowtowing and kissing my member as if it were her God didn''t faze her, but this did.


    What a strange woman.


    I lean forward, pulling her into a tender embrace, as I whisper, "The night is still young, and now it''s my turn to explore every inch of you. Hop up on the table and spread your legs, Blossom. You''re going to be my deliciouste-night snack."


    She lets out a soft, surprised yelp, a sound so sweet and innocent that it reminds me of a puppy discovering a new toy. Her ears twitch, and she gives a yful wag of her tail, excitement evident in her wide eyes. With a bashful giggle, she nods, clearly thrilled by the prospect, and moves with a graceful eagerness to the table.

 Chapter 109: Devouring Blossom

    Blossom takes a deep breath, steadying herself as she steps up to the table. With a yful nce over her shoulder, she hops up onto it with a light, graceful leap, her movements fluid and agile. I''m once again reminded that I have another acrobatic genius on my hands. Once on top, she lies back slowly, her golden hair cascading around her like a shimmering waterfall.


    Her eyes meet mine, a blend of shyness and excitement reflecting in their depths, as she gently spreads her legs, revealing her beautiful curves. Her skin glows in the warm candlelight, highlighting every exquisite contour of her body.


    With her back arched slightly, she positions herselffortably, her hands resting by her sides. She watches me with anticipation, a mix of vulnerability and trust etched across her features.


    I pull a chair up to the table with a deliberate motion, settling myself down as if preparing for a feast. Well, I am, in fact, preparing for a feast. Her eyes track my every move, and her tail gives an eager wag as it taps lightly against the table.


    Now, pleasuring a woman is a skill I''m rather confident in. I might not be able to make an experienced prostitute scream in ecstasy but I believe aplete virgin like Blossom stands absolutely no chance against me.


    I lean in, taking in the intoxicating scent of Blossom''s arousal, her bodyid out before me like a banquet of delights.


    Gently, I ce my hands on her thighs, spreading them further apart as I draw closer, savoring this unique, beautiful moment. I start with soft, teasing kisses along the sensitive skin of her inner thighs, relishing the slight tremble of her muscles in response to my touch.


    Her breathing grows shallow, her chest rising and falling with increasing urgency. Her eyes grow wide as she watches me go to work on her delicious skin.


    I continue my teasing trail until I finally reach her core, my tongue flicking out to taste her sweetness before leaving a long, deep kiss on her folds. Blossom gasps, her body jolting with unexpected pleasure as the wave crashes over her, catching her by surprise. With a sharp, delighted yelp, she climaxes, her entire form shuddering as she surrenders to the intense sensation.


    I smile against her skin, feeling the echoes of her release and feel encouraged by her powerful reaction.


    "What wasss that, Master?!" She slurs her words, her explosive release evidently leaving her not only shocked in body but mind as well.


    I chuckle at her adorable antics and leave a long, love-filled kiss on her flower before raising my head to answer her question. "That, my precious Pupcake, was a sign of your submission to me as not only your master but mate as well."


    "Eh? But Blossom has already submitted herself..."


    "In your mind, yes, but until I fully satisfy your feminine desires I can''t im to have dominion over you physically as well. At least, not in the way I want to."


    "Oh... Then Master has to make Blossom submit entirely!"


    I should be the one saying that... What a lovely girl. I just want to eat her up.


    And that''s exactly what I''m going to do.


    The first of many orgasms of the night have been officially achieved.


    She may have yed me like a piano, but now I''m about to be an entire orchestra,posing a symphony so powerful that even Mozart wouldn''t be able to stop himself from taking notes.


    Determined to exact vengeance, I begin to explore her folds, my tongue moving in soft, slow strokes that make her hips rise instinctively to lean into my touch. Her taste is intoxicating, a sweet nectar that fuels my desire to bring her to the heights of ecstasy she''s never even dreamed of being possible before.


    Blossom''s hands find their way to my hair, her fingers tangling in my newly formed wildly long locks as her body sumbs to the sensations I''m providing. Her moans start softly, gentle whimpers that gradually rise in volume and intensity.


    As I continue my ministrations, her body begins to writhe beneath me, moving with a rhythm that is all ording to my inputs. Her hips buck involuntarily so much so that I have to hold her steady as I intensify my efforts with my tongue dancing expertly over and in her most sensitive spot.


    The wetness between her legs gradually increases so much so that I begin to think that her cave her a natural spring in it. Her arousal spills forth as her body responds eagerly to every flick and swirl of my tongue. Blossom''s moans transform into cries of pleasure, each sound a testament to the bliss she''s experiencing.


    I nce up briefly to see her face flushed, her eyes closed in bliss as she surrenderspletely to the sensations coursing through her body. Her breathing bes erratic, each breath a ragged gasp as she draws closer to the edge. Her legs involuntarily wrap around my head as she instinctively pulls me deeper into her bewitching depths.


    I happily ept the invitation.


    Then, with a final cry of pleasure, she tips over the precipice for a second time, her body convulsing as she experiences the overwhelming rush of release. Her climax is much more intense this time, a powerful surge that has her squirting like there''s no tomorrow, a torrent of pleasure escaping her body in a way that leaves her gasping for air.


    I indulge myself in her essence with gratitude, savoring the taste of her love juices as I hold her quivering body steady. Blossom''s eyes flutter open, wide with shock and wonder at the intensity of what she''s just experienced.


    "Oh, Master¡­ Blossom is so sorry¡­" she murmurs breathlessly, her voice tinged with rm. "Blossom didn''t know that she could¡­"


    I pull back slightly, grinning up at her with a yful glint in my eye. "There''s nothing to apologize for, Blossom. You were perfect, I told you that you would be my snack, so thanks for the amazing meal!"


    She blushes deeply while still attempting to catch her breath, her body asionally shuddering with the remnants of her climax. "Master is wee to eat Blossom again at any time¡­" she states with a soft whisper, her eyes fluttering as if she''s on the verge of fainting from the intensity of it all.


    With gentle hands, I help her sit up, pulling her into aforting embrace as shees down from the heights of pleasure. Blossom nestles against me, her heart racing beneath her skin, still reeling from the exquisite sensations that have left her both exhausted and exhrated. Her tail flickszily beside her, a satisfied wag that mirrors the contentment radiating from her entire being.


    "Has Master made Blossom submit to him fully now?" She inquires with beady, worried eyes. Why are you more nervous about my sess in making your body entirely subservient to me than I am, you beautiful woman?


    I can''t help but pet her head a few times while simply absorbing all the happy emotions my brain is receiving from this blessed existence who has chosen me.


    "Not yet, Blossom. The main attraction of the night ising up now. Everything we''ve done so far was just to warm our bodies up and get into the right mood. How are you feeling? Can you continue?"


    She pants heavily, still nuzzled into myp as she replies energetically; "Blossom can continue!" Naturally, the expected answer came. I''m absolutely certain that she would tell me to continue using her body even after she faints.


    I chuckle and pull her into my arms, standing up with her gently cradled against me. I move to where our bag rests, then kneel on one knee, bending the other to form a makeshift seat with my thigh horizontal to the ground. Carefully, I sit Blossom down upon my elevated knee. Then I reach for the waterskin in our bag, I hold it up to her lips, and she eagerly drinks its contents in mere seconds.


    Blossom might''ve lost more fluids than I had thought? She certainly released an admirable amount...


    I lift her up once again and this time bring her to the bed. I will make sure to take her first time in a gentle manner, one which she can look back to with fond memories. I''m not a brute that would take such a lovely girl''s virginity on top of the wooden table.


    I''m a real gentleman, after all.

 Chapter 110: Destroying Blossom

    I then ce her down on her back and put a pillow under her head to let her rest. No matter what she says, she is obviously pretty exhausted.


    As I''m about to enter her cave with my tip she speaks up; "since Master didn''t have any requests for Blossom this time, could she ask for one¡­?" She looks at me with great uncertainty in her eyes, clearly thinking that she has no right to tell me what to do.


    "Of course, go ahead."


    "Blossom wants to sit in Master''s embrace and kiss him as he prates her¡­" She looks me deep in the eyes as if studying my soul. I can tell that she is thinking that she has no right to tell me what to do, but all of her experiences with me so far tell her that I will entertain her request, so she is waiting to see if her logic or intuition ends up winning.


    Who am I to refuse such a sweet request?


    A woman''s first time is to be cherished, after all.


    I gently guide Blossom into a sitting position on myp, feeling the warmth of her skin as she settles against me. Her arms drape around my neck, and I can feel the slight tremble in her fingers as she holds on. "Are you ready?" I ask softly, brushing a stray strand of her hair behind her ear. She nods, biting her lip with a shy smile that only makes my rod swell with more affection.


    We lean closer, and our lips meet in a tender kiss, the world around us fading away. The kiss deepens, bing an intimate dance as our breaths mingle, and I feel her rx into my embrace. I try to convey with this kiss that I will treasure this moment just as much as she does.


    Slowly, I begin to ease her down, feeling her warmth envelop me as I enter her for the first time. Her body tenses momentarily, and I pause, waiting for her to adjust, cradling her with great care in the meanwhile. I can feel her heart racing against my chest, her breathsing in soft, rapid bursts.


    "Are you okay?" I whisper, pulling back slightly to look into her eyes, searching for any sign of difort. Starting with an 8 incher right off the bat might not be the ideal scenario for a virgin. Though, I''ve not yet inserted myself into her folds all the way yet.


    She nods again, a soft whimper escaping her lips as she shifts slightly, growing ustomed to the sensation. "Blossom is okay¡­ more than okay," she breathes, her eyes shining with a mix of pain and unadulterated love.


    Gradually, I continue, holding her close, my movements gentle and unhurried. I''m mindful of her reactions, attuned to every sigh and shiver that escapes her. After a few minutes Blossom''s expression shifts from uncertainty and slight pain to one of pure bliss, her lips parting in quiet moans that speak of pleasure and contentment.


    As we move together, there''s a newfound rhythm between us, a harmony that flows naturally as if we''ve done this a thousand times before. Her hands grip my shoulders, her fingers pressing into my skin as she leans back, eyes fluttering closed in surrender to the moment.


    Feeling her canal stretch out properly to amodate her new guest I let gravity do its job as I release my hold on her body long enough that her lower lips are kissing the very base of my shaft. Blossom cries out, not with pain but utter bliss as she shudders involuntarily and sps her insides together, making my new favorite sheath so tight that I almost cum immediately.


    Her body''s natural reaction is so stimting that her moans are not the only sounds that fill the room anymore; I can''t force my grunts back any longer. Her body has found an instinctual way to take me to heaven. What a precious existence.


    Her tail flicks against my leg, an adorable reminder of her unique nature which only adds to the absolute joy I feel. Since I truly believe in the saying ''when in Rome, do as Romans do'' I twirl her furry appendage around the palm of my hand and pull it towards the ceiling. Not strong enough to cause pain, but enough to get a rather animated response.


    It seems I still wasn''t gentle enough as Blossom arches her back, her entire body stretching out as she surrenders to the overwhelming tide of sensation. Her legs extend gracefully, toes curling as a shudder runs from her head to the tips of her fingers. Every nerve seems alive with electricity, her skin flushed with heat as she reaches the peak of her orgasm.


    Her ecstatic cry fills the air, a symphony of pleasure that echoes around us, raw and uninhibited. Her eyes, half-closed and dreamy, hold a mixture of surprise and delight as she rides the wave of her overwhelming climax.


    As her body trembles, her hands grip my shoulders even tighter, her nails digging into my skin as if anchoring herself in the storm of bliss. Her tail attempts to free itself with wild flicks against my palm, but I hold her steady.


    I can''t hold myself back anymore either, as her cave became so tight during her orgasm that my friend was almost crushed to death by her extremely muscr folds. Once I felt the slight pain from her unintended assault, I knew there was no going back.


    ''Please have sperm control, please have sperm control!''


    I focus inwardly for a moment amidst fervent prayers, or rather, desperate begging, for me to have the ability to control my fertility. The description doesn''t mention it particrly, but a man can hope. Then, I feel it activate and I understand instinctively that my seed won''t sire any offspring.


    Thank Goddess, I really didn''t want to pull out.


    I''m not ready for kids. Not physically, not mentally, not spiritually. Nope, no chance.


    We sit there in muted silence which is only interrupted by our mutual pangs, moans, groans and the sound of our heated kisses. We ''rest'' as such for a few minutes to restock our energy reserves, though, naturally, my friend has never left his newfound favorite home even for a second. He loves his new environment so much so that he simply refuses toe outside.


    Is he bing a NEET?


    Then, we begin our second dance. This time I feel a lot more in control of the situation because the power within me seems to pulse in time with our shared rhythm, guiding me to match Blossom''s every movement with precision. It''s as if my body can sense her pleasure, adjusting instinctively to bring us both to the brink together.


    I''m amazed at the synchronization, the way I can feel the impending climax building within her, and how my own body responds in kind.


    As we move together, our connection deepens, the bond between us growing stronger with every moment. Blossom''s soft cries of pleasure rise in intensity all over again, a harmonious counterpoint to my own ragged breaths. I can sense the moment when she''s about to reach her peak, her body tensing and her moans bing more urgent.


    With this newfoundpatibility, I adjust my own release to coincide with hers. When she finally tips over the edge, her body shuddering with the force of her climax, I follow suit, letting go at the perfect moment.


    The sensation is overwhelming, a wave of ecstasy that washes over us both, leaving us breathless and trembling as we desperately clutch at the other''s body as if our lives depended on it.


    Blossom cries out weakly as her body quakes in my arms and I feel her go limp so I hold her close, savoring her presence and just simple existence.


    I love this girl.


    Blossom almost cks out for a second but manages to hang in there. Once she regains some of her energy she begins to lick my neck and chest fervently. I believe that this is an instinctual way for her to show her adoration for me.


    Naturally, I don''t oppose her actions, but instead Iy her down in the bed and soon follow suit, where we cuddle in each other''s embrace. I could go for more rounds, but for now I''m satisfied, and more than anything, I don''t want to pressure Blossom into literally fainting from my cock. While that has a nice ring to it, as I said, I want her first time to be more on the gentle side.


    There will be plenty of time for everythingter.


    "Fuck¡­" I groan. "We might want to clean this ce up a bit before Ayame returns. It must be pungent from our love juices and sweat mixing together."


    Blossom looks at me confusedly, "But, Master, she has been standing in front of the door of our room since we started. Blossom thought that Master knew. Miss Ayame never went on a walk as she said she would."


    "Oh?" I can''t help but exim at this unexpected new development.

 Chapter 111: Don’t Snitch On Me Like That!

    "Hey!" Suddenly I hear a flustered feminine voice I could recognize anywhere. After her shout the door opens rapidly and Ayame enters. "Don''t snitch on me like that!"


    Blossom looks unimpressed and unbothered by her admonishing words. "Master asked Blossom¡­ Blossom would never lie to Master!" She shouts energetically.


    What a good girl, I can''t help but pat her head, which forces my firstpanion to examine me. "And who the fu-"


    "Ladies mustn''t swear, my adorable samurai." I reprimand herzily.


    "I''m no one''s adorable samurai!" She then growls, "You can only be Quin¡­ What in the Goddess''s name happened here?"


    I''m too invested in my Blossom petting session right now so I just summon my [Primordial Breeding Physique] description for her to read.


    "What can I say? I''m a Goddess certified alpha stud now, I suppose? Look how big my precious brother became." I gesture towards my rod proudly.


    Ayame ispletely bbergasted so for a moment she loses control over her body and does exactly as instructed and is greeted by my lengthy lovence. When it senses her gaze it twitches energetically, almost as if waving its nonexistent hands at her in greeting.


    "Wa-wa-what is this snake monstrosity?!" She cries suddenly.


    "That''s Quin Junior, Master''s greatest treasure! Don''t badmouth him!" Blossom rushes to my friend''s rescue, after which she nces down at my member. "And he is not even fully awake now¡­ Blossom weed him inside her when he was bigger!"


    "Hehehe." I chuckle jovially as I increase the intensity of Blossom''s head pats. What an absurd situation I''ve found myself in. A week ago I was a dejected office ve and now I''ve just finished plowing the most gorgeous and curvaceous girl I''ve seen in my life and then the one with the most noble, graceful beauty is staring at my half-erect member with wide, unbelieving eyes.


    Once again I say a silent prayer of gratitude to whomever or whatever was responsible for my transmigration.


    "Don''tugh, you womanizer! I can''t believe you showed this giant thing inside Blossom on her first time! Isn''t that just cruel?"


    Before Blossom could once again defend me I speak up; "weren''t you outside, listening in on the whole exchange like the sneaky little gremlin that you are? I''m sure you know exactly just how much she enjoyed mypany and how I didn''t force anything on her. On that note, I must say that I find your actions to be very rude. I might not be bothered by your antics but what about Blossom?


    As you said, this was her first time, and you listened in on it. I''m sure you wouldn''t appreciate it if your roles were reversed, would you?"


    I can tell that Blossom is about to speak up that she doesn''t mind, which is obvious since she was aware of Ayame''s presence throughout the whole ordeal, but I''m in my disciplinary mode at the moment so I put a finger on her lips to silence her.


    Ayame res at my rather smug expression furiously, but slowly, bit-by-bit she bes more and more apologetic until only shame is written all over her features. "You are right. I''m so sorry, Blossom."


    Hey, where''s my apology?!


    "Blossom doesn''t mind!" She exims, "in fact, Blossom couldn''t satisfy Master fully so Miss Ayame could continue in her stea-"


    "No." She is rudely shot down by my slender partner.


    Welp, I appreciate the unexpected wing-woman attempt, Blossom, but this stubborn girl wouldn''t ever be won over so easily. Otherwise, I would''ve long since bedded her.


    "This room stinks worse than the one we dropped the castrated piglet in!" Ayame exims and rushes to the window to open it.


    Blossom blinks twice, "Miss Ayame castrated Blossom''s old master?"


    Oh, yeah, we didn''t give her a detailed report on that yet.


    "Hehe! Yeah, I did. He was squealing so much that Quin could barely hold him down even after I crippled his limbs. It was a beautiful sight to behold. And please, just call me Ayame. You are only a level below me system-wise and we have the same social rank in both society in general and in this party."


    I chime in yfully; "not really, not anymore. How could my simplebat ve and my beloved mate be equal? You better call her Mistress Blossom from now on while you kiss her hand in greeting whenever you cross her path. Or was your father''s first wife equal in position to his strongest soldier?"


    "Hehehe! Blossom is Master''s mate!" The adorable dog-kin yells blissfully, clearly overjoyed that I would call her as such openly.


    Ayame stomps her feet on the ground in annoyance. Both at my joke and how happy Blossom is at the simple fact that I epted her as my woman publicly.


    "Very funny. First of all, my father was not a lecherous pervert who lusted after multiple women. He had no ''first wife'', only a ''wife''. Second, I guess since I''m a simple soldier now, the lord will stop lusting after this lowly one, correct?" She gets her spunk back very quickly. She has a way with words, I have to admit.


    I could reply with a snarky rebuttal but I don''t wish to push her any further for now. She is clearly shaken. I''ve just transformed into a handsome, towering Adonis with an 8 incher all of a sudden and took Blossom''s innocence in one go, after all. "You win this one." I relent easily just this once.


    It''s not like the airhead Blossom could ever act like a noble princess or my regal samurai would ever act like a lowly servant. I was merely poking fun at her since the beginning.


    Ayame once again examines me from head to bottom, this time not getting flustered at the sight of my mightydy-piercer. "You really do look strange¡­ We will have to give you a haircut. Also, you do know that all of your clothes are useless now, right? The strange ones you cherish so much since you came here in them, as well as your rather expensive Veiled Warrior set."


    My blood freezes as my mind stops and I jump up from the bed. "Fuck! My Kobe ck Mambas! No! Goddess, revert me!" Nothing happens. What aplete tragedy.


    I shed a tear in grief. Honestly, it really does hurt. I was hoping to be able to enchant those clothes one day so that they don''t rip easily and then I could wear them whenever I felt like it.


    Both girls see my anguish. Ayame, understanding that I''m sad because I can''t wear thest mementos of my past life doesn''t tease me for once and just watches me with a rather understanding expression. Blossom doesn''t know what has caused my sudden distress but she sits up and hurriedly embraces me from behind and nuzzles her head onto my neck.


    "Blossom is here for Master!" She simply states confidently in an attempt to cheer me up.


    What a good girl. Feeling her unadulterated love for me exude forth from her entire existence instantly brings her desired oue to fruition. Who cares about my shitty clothes? I have such a lovely person so devoted to me, how can I get depressed about such minute details?

 Chapter 112: Thanks For Cheering Me Up, Blossom. I Love You!

    With a sudden impulse, I reach out and grab her hand, pulling her up into my arms in one swift motion. Our chests press together, the warmth of her skin radiating through the thin fabric separating us. She instinctively wraps her arms around my neck, her legs curling around my waist as she is clinging to me with a natural grace.


    Since she supports her own weight now I release her hand, freeing mine to slide down her back. I reposition my grip, my fingers sinking into the soft, supple flesh of her juicy butt, holding her close as our bodies meld together.


    "What are you two doing?!" Ayame protests, but ispletely ignored by the two of us.


    "Thanks for cheering me up, Blossom. I love you!" I shout for the whole world to hear.


    She is mine and mine alone!


    "Blossom loves Master too!" She yells back excitedly with an overjoyed expression.


    Without hesitation, I close the gap between us, my lips crashing into Blossom''s with fervor. The moment our mouths connect, it''s like a spark igniting a wildfire. Blossom responds immediately, her lips parting to wee me in, her hands clutching at my shoulders as if anchoring herself to me.


    Her mouth is warm and inviting, her tongue meeting mine in a sensual dance that leaves me breathless. I can feel her heartbeat racing against my chest, matching the wild rhythm of my own. I pull her even closer against my chest. The feeling of her body pressing into mine is intoxicating, I simply can''t get enough.


    Blossom moans softly into the kiss, her fingers threading through my hair as she deepens the connection, pouring all her love into the act. Her lips are soft and pliant, yielding to my every movement as our tongues intertwine in a heated exchange. I can taste her sweetness, the essence of her adoration, and it only drives me to kiss her more passionately, more desperately.


    Ayame''s protests continue to echo in the background, a distant noise that neither of us pays any heed to. The world narrows down to just the two of us, lost in the intensity of the moment. Blossom''s legs tighten around my waist, her body arching into mine, and I respond by gripping her butt more firmly, pulling her even closer until there''s not a single speck of space left between us.


    When we finally break apart, gasping for breath, Blossom''s eyes are half-lidded with desire, her lips swollen and flushed from the intensity of our kiss. I press my forehead against hers, both of us panting, but our gazes locked in a silent exchange of lust. I then feel something wet dripping on my by-now fully erect male member.


    "Ready to go again?" I inquire yfully.


    "Yes!" She nods vehemently.


    "Ugh! I can''t believe this! Well, enjoy your time I suppose, I''m going for a walk."


    "If you are going to listen in, then you might as well stay and watch."


    "Fu- Screw you! No, I''m going on a walk this time for real!"


    I shrug my shoulders then spend the rest of the night with my beloved dog-kin until the sun rose and day 6 officially began.


    -day 6-


    Ayame soon found her way back as well, and threw a few clothing items at me.


    "You should be able to wear these for the time being." Oh, she already went shopping for me? I didn''t even see her take the coin pouch from our belongings. Though, to be fair, I was rather upied with satisfying my first woman in this world. Her otherworldly beautiful existence demanded all my devotion. Right now she is power napping after finally tapping out.


    She did endure quite a few more rounds admirably.


    As I begin to dress into my newly acquired civilian clothes I examine my gains from the ver family massacre.


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 9. XP 816/816]


    [Primary ss: Assassin lvl 8]


    [Secondary sses:


    - ve Master lvl 8


    - Warrior lvl 10


    - Thief lvl 2 ¡ú 4]


    [Vitality: 34]


    [Strength: 30]


    [Agility: 34] (31 + 10%)


    [Intelligence: 18]


    [Wisdom: 18]


    [Unused Skill Points: 16]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 15]


    With this I''ve finally reached level 10, but to level up I first need toplete my rank up mission.


    [Rank Up Mission (If the entity earns XP until thepletion of the mission, it will be stockpiled and given to the entity once the mission ispleted.)]


    [Unlock the Unique ss: Primordial Viin.]


    [Have one devoted follower. 1/1]


    [Kill fifty intelligent existences. 50/50]


    Oh, this doesn''t sound too bad, I''ve evenpleted two out of three requirements. The second one could''ve been extremely troublesome, depending on what the system considers ''devoted'' but Blossom is just an awesome person who made me pass that one with flying colors.


    [Notice: Due to the insufficient strength of the entity ''Quin Noir,'' this rank-up mission has been ssified as an introductory-level tutorial. The entity is currently ineligible for the standard Primordial rank-up trials. Note: The difficulty level of subsequent rank-up missions will increase significantly.]


    *Sigh*


    What a nice way to bring my mood down, system. Thanks.


    I suppose I will seriously need to gear up before I be level 20. I have a rather ominous feeling regarding these so-called ''primordial trials''.


    With that I''ve finished dressing. Ayame even managed to buy me a nice pair of shoes that fit my feet pretty well, though, of course, they don''t measure up to my cherished Kobes.


    RIP.


    I ask Ayame for the coin pouch in her possession and I also retrieve the one I got from the old ver''s stash yesterday, I then empty their contents onto the table where I had mercilessly devoured Blossom just a few hours ago. Her alluring scent still lingers in the air, a tantalizing reminder of the wonderful night we spent together.


    I can''t resist leaning in to take a long, deep whiff, savoring her divine fragrance.


    My moment of weakness as a man and indulgence earns me a scornful scoff from my judgemental samurai, who watches my actions with sheer disgust evident in her eyes.


    Okay, I admit that might have been slightly on the creepy side.


    But her scent is just so intoxicating that it''s making my brain feel all mushy and confused.


    "Eh, fuck it." I murmur as I lean in for another whiff, inhaling deeply and desperately, trying to etch her scent into the deepest recesses of my mind.

 Chapter 113: Physical Measurement Time 1

    "Hmm. Much better than I expected. 1 gold and 73 silver coins," Ayame says as she counts the loot from the old vers'' hidden stash alongside me.


    "I suppose so. Since they sold a lot of their ves for at least a gold coin each, I hoped to see more cash in their stash, but it seems they kept most of their wealth tied up in their merchandise, running a tight margin." This haul has made me the richest I''ve ever been since my transmigration, so I really should stop bitching. We are seeing real wealth in front of our eyes.


    Ayame res at me with a mix of hurt and anger. "Don''t call them merchandise."


    "Sincere apologies, that was very insensitive of me." I hurry to correct my rude remark.


    She sighs, "it''s fine, in the end that''s the legal term. I just really don''t like it."


    "Which ispletely understandable."


    "Master! Good morning!" Blossom shouts energetically, after which she jumps out of the bed and rushes to my side. Seems like the sleeping beauty woke up just in time to get going.


    "Morning, Pupcake." I begin to stroke her hair gently and she leans into my touch amidst happy giggles.


    "Ugh, don''t you start hugging and kissing all over again or we will never get to leave." My noble samurai quickly reproaches us. She is right in both that I was about to indulge myself in my Blossom once again and that we would indeed never get to leave Aldoria if it were up to the two of us horny miscreants.


    I take a moment to examine my new clothes. They are nothing extraordinary, simple linen items, but they are plenty good enough for me. "I''m quite surprised that you managed to find fitting clothes in such a short time window, Ayame."


    "I found a shop that specializes in selling attire for big people, so it wasn''t that difficult. That being said, don''t let your new figure get to your head because you are not the only tall person in the world, Quin. And before you ask, no, sadly they don''t sell armor."


    Damn. I was hoping to get a recement swiftly. It sucks that I only got to use my Rare rarity gear set once. "Since my armor is useless we should return it and try to get a full refund, or at least a partial one. Can I leave that to you, Ayame? If they see me bring it back after growing so much they will certainly ask questions."


    "Sure. If Ie back only to see you two humping like rabbits again I will get mad."


    "Don''t worry, mom, I will ask around for ways to rent a carriage in the meantime."


    She only scoffs in response.


    "Wait, before you go, let me examine the new difference in our height. Blossom, stand next to Ayame."


    "Okay!" My still buck-naked girl responds cheerily.


    "What do you mean?" Ayame looks at me perplexed. "Also, how about you dress up first, Blossom? Ady shouldn''t showcase her assets so openly. I also bought clothes for you, they''re in my bag."


    "Don''t let such minute stuff bother you, Ayame. As for your question, I always wanted to measure your heights and now that I''ve grown almost a head taller I also want topare how different it feels to be next to you two. Please take off your boots to make it fair." I say and begin to take mine off as well.


    She sighs but obliges. By this point in our rtionship Ayame seems to have realized that it''s easier to entertain my curiosity than to have me bother her throughout the entire day.


    "Straighten your backs." The twodies do as told, though one is certainly more eager than the other. Her tantalizing melons jump up and down with the sudden motion which stirs my precious dragon in itsir but I suppress him with all my mental might. It''s not his time to shine now.


    I then step closer and put one hand on each of their heads. "Hmm¡­" I begin to measure them with my senses. It''s not like I have a proper tool for the job. I then nce at their feet and chuckle. "Blossom, this is not apetition so stop tip-toeing."


    My adorable miscreant snaps her head away in embarrassment. If anyone here should be trying to cheat it would have to be my slender warrior, yet she seems perfectly content with her petite stature. I''m happy to see her be so at ease with her body, which is a real achievement many women in her stead would certainly struggle with when the curvaceous blonde bombshell is standing right beside her.


    If I''m 200 cm (6''6"), then I would put Blossom (perked-up, excited ears not included) to be around 170 cm (5''6") and Ayame to be a real shortie at 155 cm (5''1"). The gap between the two of us is a ratherical sight when I''m standing this close to her, I wouldn''t be surprised if people start mistaking her for my daughter.


    However, her distinctly Asian features might deter such assumptions from urring.


    After announcing the results I move on to the second item on my agenda. "Alright, now it''s time to measure weight."


    "Is this really necessary right now?!" My petite samurai seems rather annoyed at me for some reason.


    "Of course it is."


    Blossom steps forward first, her tail swishing yfully behind her as she stands expectantly.


    I kneel down, wrapping my arms around Blossom''s waist and lift her effortlessly into my arms. Her body is a testament to voluptuousness, with plump assets that draw the eye and a slender waist that entuates her extremely generous curves. She''s not fat by any means, though. I would even venture to state that she is on the athletic, muscr side of the scale.


    As I lift her, my face inadvertently bes enveloped in her soft, warm breasts, which makes my heart race and my brain be heavily confused, but I focus on the task at hand and with sheer willpower I once again force my dragon back to its peaceful slumber.


    "I would estimate you to weigh around 59 kilos (130 pounds)." I state my final verdict.


    Next up is Ayame, who approaches with a mixture of reluctance and tiredness. It''s barely dawn yet, if she is already this exhausted she should''ve just slept for a while. Though, to be fair, the bed might''ve been rather shaky during that time frame¡­ "I suppose it''s my turn," she says with a small sigh, eptance evident in her voice.

 Chapter 114: Physical Measurement Time 2

    The fact that she didn''t cite any of her contract uses which forbid me from treating her inappropriately makes my heart skip a beat from joy. She finally trusts me enough to know that I won''t use the situation to molest her.


    I lift Ayame''s light and gracefulbody gently. She may not have the same explosive curves as Blossom, but she possesses a sultry allure that is just as captivating. Her frame is slender and enticingly feminine, with much more subtle curves that are perfectly bnced and draw the eye in a different way. Ayame''s skin is smooth and soft, her body a testament to the disciplined agility she possesses.


    Her shapely legs are long and toned, leading up to hips that sway with a natural elegance. Her perky bust, though not as pronounced as Blossom''s, is still full and perfectly proportioned, fitting her frame in a way that is alluringly subtle yet undeniably seductive.


    Her delicate waist emphasizes her gentle curves, and there''s a graceful fluidity in her movements that speaks to her flexibility and agility. Ayame carries herself with a sensuality that''s understated but deeply felt, her every motion a testament to her absolute confidence in her outstanding beauty as a woman. She exudes a quiet, maic charm that is simply impossible to ignore as a man.


    I begin to bounce her up and down a few times in my arms, trying to get a proper feel for her weight. "Hm," I muse, doing my best to estimate her weight. She is so incredibly light that I can barely feel her presence in my arms. "I''d say you are about 46 kilos (102 pounds)."


    I then lower the surprisingly patient girl down to the ground. "Satisfied?" She inquires with a smirk. Maybe she wasn''t as bothered by my impromptu examination as I expected.


    "Very."


    "Great. Now then it is only fair that I also get to measure your weight." She states with a mischievous grin.


    "Oh?" I wasn''t expecting this development, but I''m not one to object. "Sure, go ahead."


    "Wait," she speaks up before turning to the naked dog-kin. "Blossom, since he said you were 58 kilograms, can I lift you to have something topare his weight to?"


    Blossom looks at her for a second before agreeing, "sure, Blossom doesn''t mind." Her excitement is significantly lesser at the prospect of Ayame lifting herpared to me doing it.


    Ayame steps forward, "Let''s see what 58 kilograms feels like," she says, reaching out with surprising confidence. Blossom, though less enthused,plies by stepping closer. There''s no hesitation in Ayame''s movements as she bends down, sliding one arm under Blossom''s legs and the other around her back, lifting her up into a princess carry with effortless ease.


    For a moment, Ayame holds Blossom steady, her petite frame showing unexpected strength. She then adjusts her grip slightly, bouncing the dog-kin girl in her arms to get a proper feel for the weight. Blossom''s plentiful breasts jiggle enticingly with each movement, but she staysposed, and so do I, to the best of my humble ability.


    Ayame''s face tightens in concentration and after a few seconds, she nods, satisfied. "Alright, 58 kilograms¡­ got it."


    She gently lowers Blossom back to the ground.Then, without missing a beat, Ayame turns her attention to me. She''s got that same confident smirk on her face as she sizes me up. "Now, it''s your turn," she deres, her tone firm and unyielding.


    I chuckle, finding her confidence entertaining. "You sure you''ve got this, Ayame? I''m quite a bit heavier than Blossom, especially after my transformation." I understand that she should technically be able to lift me due to her high Strength stat, but seeing her petite frame I can''t force my brain topletely ept such logical facies.


    Ayame just raises an eyebrow at me "I''m sure," she replies, her tone leaving no room for doubt. Before I can say anything else, she''s already in motion, bending down and sliding her arms under my legs and back just as she did with Blossom. And with one smooth motion, she lifts me off the ground in a princess carry.


    The sight must be something to behold- the petite Ayame cradling me as if it''s no big deal. I''m half expecting to feel a wobble or two, but Ayame''s bnce and strength are impable. She holds me steady with a rather indifferent face, as if she''d just lifted a coin pouch from the ground.


    As I settle into her arms, a strange sense offort washes over me. There''s something about the way she carries me, with such ease and confidence. I wasn''t expecting myself to enjoy the situation but I suppose here we are. Naturally, I would never admit that out loud, I can''t lose my position as the leader of the pack, after all.


    I know that women are ruthless creatures, (of course, not my precious Blossom who is the exception to the rule), a single sign of weakness as a man and they think less of you. They simply can''t help it, that''s just how their brain functions.


    Ayame is an amazing woman, but she grew up in a n of warriors, and I firmly believe that her father was her hero or something simr at the very least, based on contextual clues I''ve picked up in the days we spent together.


    If I want her to ept me as her man, I can''t avoid her drawingparisons between me and her dad, and if I fall short she might be very disappointed. Yeah, she is an adorable woman with a warm heart, but at the end of the day she is a ruthless warrior as well, who aims to be the strongest wielder of the de. I don''t believe that she would be happy with a sissy twink for a husband.


    I nce over at Blossom, who''s watching the scene unfold with wide eyes. Her tail is wagging furiously and a bright smile spreads across her face as she giggles at theical sight of Ayame so effortlessly carrying her muchrger master around the room.


    Ayame,pletely unfazed by my weight and inner thoughts, walks around with me in her arms as if it''s the most natural thing for her in the world.


    "105 kilograms." she announces, her voice steady and filled with pride as she continues to carry me with ease.


    Just as Ayame begins to lower me back to the ground, Blossom suddenly bursts out, her voice filled with excitement, "Blossom wants to carry Master too!"


    There''s no mention of measuring my weight- she just wants to hold me, her enthusiasm clear in both her voice and the eager wag of her tail.


    So far, I''ve been the one who enjoyed exclusive dominance in our rtionship, I can afford to indulge her for a bit. Blossom is so submissive anyways that I know this won''t get into her head, she literally just finds it fun and wants to y with me.


    "Sure, but only for a few minutes. We really should start our day if we want to leave the city today.


    "Okay!"


    I then spent the next ten minutes of my life in the arms of my new dashing prince who couldn''t stop herself from merrily giggling throughout the entirety of the act.

 Chapter 115: Blossoms Status Window

    Once Blossom and I are done ying prince and princess she puts me down and I instruct her to get dressed in the clothes Ayame bought for her. My beloved shortie has long since left the two of us to our own devices and went to sell my armor which I''ve outgrown.


    While I wait for Blossom to get ready to depart I examine our other gains from the ver pair, namely their few pieces of jewelry and paintings. The nes and rings seem inconspicuous enough that I''m not worried about them being traced back to Julia, but the paintings are a different story.


    Well, not that they are masterpieces or anything, but I don''t know how smart it would be to pawn off items that are obviously hand crafted and are one a kind. Perhaps if we go to a far enough town?


    Eh. They are simply not worth the risk. I decide to just toss them to a hidden alley when the opportunity presents itself.


    I ask Blossom to also get a full-body robe over her form to hide her identity. I might have my papers which indicate she is my legal property, but it''s for the best if as few people see the girl in mypany whose previous master''s corpse rots in some abandoned shack.


    To better hide her true self I summon her status with my ve Monitor skill in order to give her another legal name.


    [Name: Blossom]


    [Race: Dog-Kin]


    [Title: -]


    [Level: 13. XP 107/2330]


    [ss: Phantom Canine lvl 16]


    [Vitality: 36]


    [Strength: 36]


    [Agility: 65] (52 + 25%)


    [Intelligence: 22]


    [Wisdom: 22]


    [Unused Skill Points: 0]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    Oh, my theory is finally confirmed. Non-primordials can also have differing ss Levels and Normal Levels.


    Blossom probably gains ss Levels from stealth kills which grant more XP to her ss than normal level, furthermore, Phantom Canine sounds more varied than the basic Assassin ss, so she probably gains ss XP from nonbat actions as well, such as stealing and sessfully sneaking around guards and stuff.


    I can also finally see why she has much more Agility than Ayame, Blossom invested heavily into the stat while Ayame spread her free points evenly between all physical attributes.


    I then hold a short conversation with her exining my thought process and she rapidly epts my proposal, after which we settle on her legal name bing Luna. With this, she will be just one of the many beast-kin war ves kidnapped from the Beastman Confederation, which borders Greenveil, the duchy we are currently in.


    As long as no one who personally knows her appearance sees Blossom no one should know who she truly is, which just adds another point to my giant list of reasons to get out of Aldoria for the time being.


    I''ve been asked to visit Eric Winterwood so that he can thank me for my heroics at the goblin extermination event, but he will just have to wait. I could quickly drop in and have a chat and be done with it, but I have the premonition that he doesn''t just want to hand over a coin pouch with a few thank yous, so it''s better to leave it for another time.


    With that we are finally ready to leave. We''ve packed everything into our bags and we go to the reception to check out. The innkeeper looks at me very suspiciously but I just tell him that I''m Quin''s friend and bolt out of the establishment.


    Blossom and I then stop at the nearby bakery to buy a few pastries to really start the day.


    Neither of us has a clue where we could actually rent a carriage. I mean, what kind of a tard would be brave enough to lend their property for a few coins in the hope that I''d return it instead of disappearing with it forever?


    Ayame soon catches up with us and informs me that they bought back my armor for 30 silver. Its original price was 40, so I lost 10 coins. However, the transformation of my physique was totally worth it, so I''m not too annoyed. I used it in thebyrinth once, and to be fair, it''s no longer in pristine condition. I gave it a good break-in.


    Now we have 301 bronze, 115 silver, and 1 gold, or 21801 bronze coins. Our coffers are starting to fill up wonderfully. I can''t wait to count our wealth again once we are done with the fencing activity.


    I tell Ayame about our conundrum, and she suggests visiting arge merchant coalition. They are the most likely to rent out a few mules and a carriage, as a single farmer or struggling merchant would never risk their own property due to the potential loss.


    Following her rmendation, we head to the coalition, and after much unsessful haggling, we agree to pay the full price of four mules and a sturdy carriage as a deposit. We draw up a contract stating that we must pay 3 silver a day while it''s in our possession.


    This amount will be deducted from the deposit, and the remainder will be refunded once we sessfully return the vehicle and animals to the coalition. If we lose or "lose" their property, they get to keep all our money.


    Thankfully, they have a coalition branch in Braedon, our selected city to sell our wares at, so I won''t have to rush back here just to end the rental period. Their branch will pay back the rest of my deposit that I''m owed once I give them the carriage and the animals.


    Though somewhat frustrated, I must admit that this is the only fair way to conduct this transaction. In their position I wouldn''t trust anyone else with my belongings either.


    And just like that, our pouch is 70 silver coins lighter. Good riddance. Our time together may''ve been short, but it was good while itsted.


    After finalizing the paperwork and receiving our keys, we make our way to the merchant coalition''s stable where our rental awaits.

 Chapter 116: A Little Bit Of Manspreading

    The mules we acquire are healthy and sturdy, each with a glossy coat and strong limbs, exuding an air of resilience. Their eyes are bright and alert, a sign that they''re well cared for and capable of handling long journeys. I take a moment to approach each one and then I run my hand along their necks and stroke their soft manes. The animals snort contentedly, their warm, earthy scent filling the air.


    "Good boys," I murmur, appreciating their calm demeanor. There''s a quiet strength about them that reassures me they''ll handle the journey with ease.


    The merchant carriage itself is quite spacious, built to carry numerous crates of wares. It''s crafted from reinforced wood, its exterior and wheels are further reinforced with enchanted iron bands that shimmer faintly in the light, providing extra durability against the wear and tear of the road. Supposedly the enchanted wheels offer enhanced stability on uneven terrain as well.


    Although not luxurious, the carriage is practical and reliable, designed for functionality overfort, with a modest yet effective charm woven into its frame.


    There''s only a single padded bench facing forward, toward the mules. This merchant carriage is heavily focused on transporting goods rather than many passengers, but the three of us have more than enough space to fitfortably.


    I let my gentlemanly persona shine through as I assist thedies in climbing onto the carriage. With a flourish and an exaggerated bow, I offer my hand to Ayame. She raises an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips as if she''s trying to decide whether to be amused or suspicious of my sudden and unexpected chivalrous act.


    "Really?" she questions, ncing at the low step of the carriage.


    "Indulge me," I reply with a grin, maintaining my position. "My mother taught me to treat thedies right, after all."


    She rolls her eyes but epts my hand with a sigh of resignation. "Fine, fine. I''m not sure what Julia would think about your im of treating women right, but who am I to argue?"


    "She wasn''t ady." I scoff.


    "Fair enough, I agree wholeheartedly."


    Next, I turn to Blossom, who watches the exchange with a wagging tail and a wide smile. She eagerly takes my hand, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Master is the handsome prince from the tale Natalie told Blossom when she couldn''t fall asleep as a child!" she giggles and then steps up with a graceful hop.


    "Anything for you, my fairdy," I respond with an exaggerated tone, giving a little bow as she settles onto the padded bench. Blossom giggles again, clearly enjoying the theatrics much more so than my beautiful warrior.


    I then follow them up and get settled between the two girls. I lean back against the seat and let my legs fall naturally to the sides as I indulge in a little bit of manspreading. At my new height, it''s less about making a statement and more about finding a way to fit my long legs in the rather limited space.


    I casually drape my arms over the shoulders of my two beloved women as I start leisurely enjoying the gentle massage provided by the warm rays of the morning sun.


    I let out a satisfied sigh.


    Life is good.


    Blossom is quick to snuggle into my chest, her ears twitching contentedly as she makes herself at home. She seems to appreciate the cozy space I''ve created, which is evidenced by her tail wagging softly as she merrily settles in.


    Ayame, on the other hand, gives me a sidelong nce, her expression somewhere between bemusement and mild annoyance. "Taking up a bit too much space, aren''t we?" She quips.


    "Try being a two-meter-tall, muscr alpha male for a change, miss short and slender," I reply with a smug grin and then I begin stroking her dark, shoulder-long hair with affectionate motions of my hand.


    She huffs softly, but I catch a minute hint of a smile on her lips. "It''s important to have confidence as abatant but aren''t you a bit too arrogant? Both of us dies'' could easily wrestle you into submission, mister super alpha."


    "Blossom would never do that!"


    "I know¡­ I was only making a statement, Blossom."


    "Oh. Still, don''t make a statement about Blossom hurting Master! After all, Master made Blossom submit to him not only in mind but also in bodyst night!"


    Hehehe. That I most certainly did.


    Ayame sighs at my adorable dog-kin girl''s attitude and shameless words. I feel absolutely obligated to give her head a few good pets as well.


    I''m pretty sure that I could put up a very good fight against Blossom at the very least if we were to get serious, since in a wrestling match her overwhelming Agility is not as important as it would be in a normal fight and our Strength and Vitality are nearly identical after my second transformation''s added 5 extra attribute points in each physical category.


    "Anyways, as long as you don''t get too carried away, I suppose I can tolerate it." I''m happy to see that none of my girls are raging feminists who are opposed to a little bit of healthy manspreading. Well, I wouldn''t have fallen for them if they were.


    It''s also very encouraging to see that Ayame is much less opposed to me touching her in a non-sexual manner than she was before. We are making much swifter progress in our rtionship than I expected, to be honest.


    Maybe hearing me plow Blossom''s fertile fields like there''s no tomorrow had some effects on her openness as well. I was worried that she might be more closed off after I embraced my precious Pupcake right in front of her eyes but it seems to have had the exact opposite effect in fact.


    How? I don''t know.


    Why? Don''t ask me.


    Women are weird creatures.


    Ayame then takes the reins that are attached to the mules. None of us have ever driven a carriage before, but at least she has ridden one. I, as a modern day city man, have not even seen a horse in my life before being transmigrated, and Blossom grew up in the wild ording to her tale, so my petite samurai is our best bet at getting to our destination in one piece.

 Chapter 117: Leaving Aldoria

    [Author: 10 chapter mass release to celebrate getting Weekly Feature. Thanks for the support and enjoy!]


    ...


    Ayame clicks her tongue and gives a gentle flick of the reins, setting the mules into motion. The carriage lurches forward smoothly, the enchanted wheels absorbing the unevenness of the cobbled streets as we leave the merchant coalition behind. As the city gradually fades into the distance, a sense of freedom washes over me. I can''t wait to see more of this wonderful new world.


    Leaving the gates of Aldoria was an easier task than it should have been, admittedly. The guards ignored uspletely, maybe save for a few tired and uninterested nces. I drew up tons of different answers to all their possible questions in advance but no actual conversation took ce.


    Just to be safe, I instructed Blossom to stay hidden near the town and keep an eye out for potential pursuers or other threats. It doesn''t hurt to be cautious, especially when you''re a mass murderer who killed an adventurer party, a single adventurer, and an entire ve merchant household.


    Fortunately, no bodies have been found yet, or at least not reported. The longer it takes, the less worried I am. Since the duchy of Greenveil borders the Beastman Confederation, there are plenty of beast-kin ves around. With Blossom''s name changed to Luna, thanks to my [ve Status Modify] ability, she blends in as just another dog-kin among the vast sea of them.


    My ve Master ss is proving invaluable in keeping us inconspicuous. It''s supposedly a rather disliked ss, often thought of as one of the weakest, as it doesn''t do much.


    First of all, it''s a civilian ss, which means it offers little chance to increase one''s Normal Levels, so anyone stuck with it will likely die before reaching 100 years of age.


    Second, it doesn''t do all that much actually useful stuff. I don''t know what would happen if I level it high enough, but I have to admit that at lower levels it is a horrible choice if you can''t have four sses at the same time like I do.


    If you are going to have many ves without bing abatant you might as well get the ve Merchant ss to get better deals on them, or somemander type ss to lead them better if you are going to create entire ve parties.


    Lastly, it is just in stupid to not be abatant instead of a ve Master in my opinion. If you are going to have manybat ves, just surround yourself with them as meat shields, grab a good bow and farm some XP.


    You might not be a top tierbatant, and you will probably struggle to level up once you are in the double digits, but your life expectancy will still increase a good amount.


    Well, enough thinking about this stuff. In the end, to each their own.


    After an hour of driving we reach the vicinity of my hidden stash''s location. Blossom joins us and reports that no one acted suspiciously or tried to follow us.


    We then spend the next five to ten minutes hauling the crates onto the carriage. I must admit that seeing the petite Ayame outshine my towering, muscr frame in this task is rather humorous, but I''m not so far behind her any longer. She has 49 Strength while I do 30.


    The gap is closing in at a rapid pace, though I don''t n to invest in that attribute for a good while if I can be a spellcaster finally. Intelligence and Wisdom, here Ie.


    I will let Ayame be the muscle of our party.


    Besides the crates there''s the pouch filled with coins we found in the greenskin treasury. After a brief nce I estimate that there are close to 2 gold coins'' worth of currency in there. Absolutely amazing. Once I realize just how much hard cash we got I can''t help myself from hugging and lifting Ayame up into the air while twirling her around, which earns me some rather threatening growls.


    She is just so adorable.


    We are so going to get kitted out once we sell the rest of our stuff. It''s going to be amazing; new eastern des for Ayame, a nice dagger and a few useful tools for Blossom and she also needs an entire gearset as she, just like me, only has civilian clothes for now. I also have to get some good new armor and settle on my new weapon type that I wish to try out.


    The Wizard potion that either turns me into a corpse or a badass spell slinger is also on the ''must get'' list. A few magical artifacts won''t hurt either.


    Besides the pouch and the crates there are also the trinkets we''ve found in the troll''sir and Julia''s rings and nes are worthy of mentioning as well. Now we just have to get to Braedon safe and sound.


    Speaking of which, the journey should take us about three days and two nights, as the distance is roughly 100 kilometers (60 miles) between the two towns. There are about half a dozen small settlements along the road, though, so we can stop and rest for a bit every once in a while. However, I don''t n to sleep at such a ce as I''m rather worried for the safety of my beloved wares.


    Some destitute farmer boys might get grubby hands all of a sudden. We can''t have that.


    We then spend the rest of the day chatting amongst each other amicably. This journey is quickly shaping up to be an excellent decision team-building-wise on my part. Especially Blossom and Ayame open up to each other much better by the end of the day.


    We also spent a good few hours trying to finally exin to Blossom about my origins of being an otherworlder and a primordial. She was nodding along quite vehemently, but I get the distinct impression that she doesn''t get it at all.


    Her Master is here, safe and sound, and that''s all that matters as far as she seems to be concerned.

 Chapter 118: Camping Out In The Wild

    I also spent a good while chatting with Ayame about Earth, since she has asked me before and is evidently really curious, which ispletely understandable since I''m basically an alien. Imagine how much of a sensation it would''ve been if it was her or Blossom who transmigrated to Earth instead.


    Especially Blossom.


    I might just start writing a book in my free time imagining how Blossom would fare on modern day Earth. Well, if she gets to keep her stats she would be one badass ninja girl, that''s for sure.


    Ayame is overjoyed when I tell her about my knowledge of the samurai in my old world and she basically ignores all other topics in favor of learning more about thend of the rising sun and its rich history, all of which I''ve gathered from anime, manga and novels. My knowledge is extremely superficial, but she gobbles up everything I say nheless.


    Even if I do state something historically wrong nothing bad will happen, since I highly doubt that she will use this knowledge for anything beyond entertaining herself, so I''m not afraid to indulge her curiosity.


    Night falls and we stop to make camp, then cook a nice meal. It''s the first time since I came to this world that I am making a meal, so far I only ate in inns and bakeries. I can''t im that mister Gordon himself would approve of our creation but it was a hearty, filling supper.


    We didn''t really have a chance as of yet to purchase proper tents and stuff, so we just sleep under the night sky, though thanks to the presence of our outdoors superstar who grew up in the wild Ayame and I get to rest properly while Blossom happily assumes night watch.


    The single guarantee of letting her sleep in my arms during the day on the carriage makes her so motivated for guard duty that if I didn''t know any better I would think someone promised to give her an entire adamantite armor set for free.


    Thinking about it a little more, my endearing scatterbrain would for sure value the gear less than my offer.


    - Day 7 -


    Thest day of my first week in this world starts off with a bang, or rather, saliva-rich licks as I awake to Blossom''s morning greeting. "Huh? Is something wrong?" I can''t help but inquire.


    She looks away sheepishly. "No¡­ Blossom just¡­" She whimpers before snapping her head back towards me, "Master looked too delicious!" She nods to herself a few times energetically, as if that reasoning is good enough to wake her owner up.


    Well, I''ve rested incredibly well considering the circumstances so I''m not mad at all. I reach out to the dog-girl and forcefully yank Blossom into my embrace. She yelps animatedly but once she finds herself lying on top of my stomach with our faces mere inches away from the other''s and my arms holding her plump bottom firmly, she calms down very quickly.


    Calm might be the wrong word, though, as in the next moment we begin our smooching contest and, let me just put it this way; she is not one to lose those easily.


    The two of us quickly find ourselves severelycking in the clothing department and our bodies further entwined into each other, namely my spear in her extremely drenched sheath.


    A good tumble is a very healthy way to start one''s day, and so we help each other remain in good shape for the next thirty or so minutes.


    Ayame stirs awake at a particrly loud orgasmic wail of my beloved Blossom, nces at us, grumbles, and turns to her side with her back towards us. I didn''t expect her to be such a sound sleeper, especially considering the circumstances. It''s good to see that she trusts our newest teammate with watching over her sleeping form to such a great degree.


    I''m still balls deep in my spasming, moaning gorgeous dog-kin when we suddenly hear an unknown voice sounding from behind us. "Umm¡­ Excuse me¡­?"


    Ayame springs to her feet instantly after grabbing her sword which she always keeps within arm''s reach even while sleeping. Her expression shifts from drowsy confusion to alertness in an instant, a testament to her well-honed instincts as a warrior.


    The sudden arrival startles both Blossom and me greatly. We flinch together, causing Blossom to inadvertently tighten her folds around me. The unexpected squeeze sends an intense wave of pleasure crashing over me, and I can''t suppress a loud, guttural grunt.


    I then release with overwhelming intensity, my entire body tensing as I empty myself into Blossom. Her reaction is immediate and overwhelmingly intense. Her body shudders against mine and her eyes roll back in ecstasy. A long, drawn-out cry of pleasure escapes her lips, echoing through the quiet morning air.


    As she climaxes due to getting her cave suddenly flooded with my seed, her tail and legs suddenly straighten outwards, twitching hard in response to the intense sensation.


    Her expression is one of pure bliss, her mouth forming a perfect O as her body shakes endlessly. Her cheeks flush a deep crimson, and her ears shiver adorably with each panting breath. Her entire body seems to glow with satisfaction as she basks in the aftermath of our shared climax.


    I''m pretty sure she fainted for a moment there. Her voicees out in a series of breathless, lewd whimpers, punctuating the air with each shudder.


    Ayame nces back at us just for a moment, her sword still at the ready with her expression shifting to one of stern disapproval. Her eyes remain sharp and focused on the neer.


    "Seriously? In the middle of a potential ambush?" Ayame snaps.


    "Sorry," I manage to chuckle, my voice slightly strained from the lingering aftershocks. "It really was very unprofessional from the both of us."


    Blossom, still breathless, snuggles against my chest. "Master is... too big and girthy¡­ Blossom''s insides are all filled to the brim¡­" she murmurs her excuses dizzily, sounding apologetic despite her dazed state of mind.


    Ayame rolls her eyes but in the end can''t suppress her somewhat amused smirk. "You two are unbelievable," she says, shaking her head. "Just what kind of insane party have I found myself in?"

 Chapter 119: A Land Whale?!

    I finally free my dearest brother from Blossom''s unrelenting fertilends after much difficulty as her body really doesn''t want to release its hold over me, and turn to see the neer, then my jaw hits the floor.


    Just what kind of creature is this?! And whale?!


    I then take a better look and realize that it''s a human. Or a humanoid. Perhaps a human shaped monster. I lean towards the third option.


    I can''t identify this organism properly but what I can tell is that it''s a female specimen, and that she is morbidly obese.


    Now, when I use that term, I really do mean it. As a person born and raised in thend of the free, I''ve seen my fair share of overweight people, and I''m not a ''fat shamer'' at all. Your body, your choice. I''m way too self-important and absorbed to care about what other people do with their own bodies.


    She reminds me of the people who had their fat protrusions lurching down from their mobility scooters, wedged into airne seats like sardines in a can, their bodies expanding to fill every avable inch of space.


    This neer rivals the widest earthlings, if not outright triumphs all of them. Her arms, with their bby wings, hang heavily at her sides. Her belly, a massive apron of flesh, spills out in front of her, swaying with every step. Her legs are rivaling the girth of multiple-decades old tree trunks. She breathes with abored wheeze, each inhtion an obvious effort.


    Her body is veiled in something like a robe- I imagine no proper clothing attire could fit her form well enough.


    The sight is so unexpected and bizarre that I momentarily forget the situation, staring at her in a mix of shock and curiosity. Just how did someone like her manage to sneak up on us so quietly?


    If there''s one thing she helped me with, it''s that she made my Excalibur shamefully retreat with a white g. My once-mighty weapon, the source of my pride, shrinks back,id and defeated. It''s the smallest it''s been since my Primordial Breeding Physique transformation, and possibly even since I became an adult.


    Thanks to this unexpected turn of events, I can at least focus on our new guest without any distractions.


    Clearing my throat, I try topose myself and address the unexpected visitor. "Uh, hello there. Didn''t see youing." I offer a polite smile.


    The woman shifts her weight, which causes her entire frame to ripple like a gtinous wave. Her face is surprisingly pleasant, considering the circumstances, with kind eyes that seem to twinkle with mirth as if she''s in on some cosmic joke I''m not privy to.


    "Sorry to startle you," she says, her voice a rich, deep contralto that matches her rather imposing presence. "I didn''t mean to interrupt your... activities."


    Blossom, who is still recovering from our earlier exertions sits up with a dreamy expression. Her tail thumps the ground lightly in contentment. "Master," she murmurs, evidently still half-lost in her post-orgasm haze, "are we... Are we going to invite her to join us?"


    I cough worse than an elderly chain smoker in the middle of a stroke at her delirious suggestion. "I think it''s best if we focus on introductions for now, Blossom."


    She could probably give my spear a good match, if I manage to find her cave entrance that is¡­ And if by some miracle I manage to get it up. However, we will never know for certain, and that''s an undeniable fact.


    Just imagining this horror-scenario has caused my stomach to churn and my mighty Excalibur to attempt to further shrivel and disappear for good. I will have to give Blossom a serious spankingter.


    Thinking of her plump behind has caused me to cheer up almost instantly. I finished my business with Blossom less than a minute ago but I want to return to my newfound favorite location- her folds- already. Her body is so sinfullypatible with mine that it should be illegal.


    The neer introduces herself with a warm smile, her voice deep and resonant. "I''m Marjorie," she begins, her cheeks turning a rosy shade as she gestures toward the road behind her. "I''m the wife of Broderick, the leader of the mithril-ranked adventurer team known as ''Broderick''s Busty Belles & Queens, or BBBQ for short.''"


    What. The. Fuck.


    What a horrible adventurer team name.


    This Broderick dude has some serious issues in multiple aspects.


    Hold the phone for a second, did she just say mithril?! The third highest rank on thedder? The guy with a fat fetish and his morbidly obese wives? Did I cum so much in Blossom that I''m hallucinating? This has to be a fever dream¡­


    Marjorie shifts her bulk, causing the earth beneath us to tremble slightly. "We epted an Orc subjugation quest out of Braedon," she exins, her voice brimming. "But I had a bit too much greasy food for breakfast... and, well, nature called."


    A bit too much?


    "I had to take care of business in the bushes," she continues, waving a hand toward the forest. "Unfortunately, it took longer than expected- about an hour, give or take. I suppose I overindulged at breakfast."


    Overindulged?


    "My husband couldn''t wait for me. He was worried about potential Orc captives and went ahead. "I tried to follow them," Marjorie adds, a hint of sheepishness in her tone. "But, well... I''m not the best at sneaking¡­ I couldn''t even capture one orc to ask for directions to their hideout!"


    The mighty pping of your ginormous asscheeks alerted the orcs to your presence and they bolted before you could approach?


    This has to be a joke. Where are the candid cameras? I didn''t consent to being filmed!


    "I''m not much of a scout," she admits, looking genuinely apologetic. "So, I thought maybe you could help me find their hideout?"


    I am quick to reject her. "We would love to help, Marjorie, but we can''t just leave our wares as such. Furthermore, how do you know we are good scouts? Oh, before all that, please would you exin to me how we failed to notice your approach yet the orcs didn''t? I might''ve been upied with my girl but I''m confident Hana should''ve heard you."

 Chapter 120: Deal

    "Oh, that''s because of my one-time use artifact. When I heard yourdy''s loud cries I thought I found the orc hideout and activated a rather expensive trinket that enveloped me in a silent spell for two minutes. I didn''t want them to be ready for my arrival by holding their captives hostage at knife-point and such."


    Oh. That exnation sounds rather reasonable. I nce towards Ayame, asking for confirmation. She is the only one that actually knows how magically imbued items work amongst the three of us.


    A simple nod of her head ascertains me that she could be telling the truth. I can feel that the neer harbors no ill will, at least for now, so I quickly decide to get dressed. I''m still buck-naked, after all.


    Furthermore, if she is a real mithril ranked adventurer then even if we work together I don''t think we have much of a chance at beating her, no matter how ridiculous that statement sounds based on her ratherical appearance.


    Marjorie continues; "as for how I know you were good scouts, I really don''t, but I see that the blonde girl is a dog-kin, so she should have better chances at finding my destination than I do by default, thanks to her racial traits."


    Another reasonable answer.


    "Lastly, regarding your wares, if you promise to help me out I will use another one of my expensive artifacts that will hide it from prying eyes- and hands. I would never do this normally, but I''m very worried for my husband''s safety, so I''m in a bit of a bind."


    "So far I like what I''m hearing, but you know how the world works- there are no free meals. What''s in it for us to help you?"


    She sighs dejectedly and then begins whining; "I should''ve expected you to be like this, all the people I meet are so hung up on money and rewards! Well, whatever. Are you a well established merchant? My husband has some good connections in Braedon, we could help you evade taxes- I mean retain all of your revenue from the sales."


    Now we''re talking. Ayame told me that in her duchy taxation for merchants selling their wares in their big cities was 20%. We haven''t researched whether things are different in Braedon, but in Aldoria it was 25%. If they have simr rates then I''m very eager to skim on the coins I give to the local noble''s coffers.


    "Quin, I''ve heard of this adventurer team before. They have a good reputation and a pristine record, though I wasn''t aware of their¡­ peculiarities. Nevertheless, I highly doubt she would stab us in the back." My adorable samurai informs me, then turns her head towards the massive woman. "That is, if you can actually prove your identity."


    She giggles in response, which sounds more like an old, broken down car trying to start its engine up after being untouched for a decade, than an actual feminineugh. "Oh, I''m honored to learn that a beautiful youngdy such as yourself has already heard of us.


    Sure, check my te." She readily obliges and throws her adventurer ne with the dog tag-like te on it to Ayame, who catches it and inspects the item while keeping half an eye on Marjorie in case she makes any sudden moves.


    After a few tense seconds she nods. "She is the real deal."


    "Great, then do you guys ept my proposal?"


    It could be a good opportunity to not only have more coins in my pouch but to also see a mithril ranked adventurer duo in action. Getting friendly with these weirdos does put me off a bit, or more like, quite a lot, but they might not be horrible people just because of their extreme quirkiness.


    Furthermore, it''s not smart to anger this being. Who knows how she would take our refusal? Let''s not find out. "Alright, I''m in." I decide after a bit of thinking.


    Marjorie beams at my agreement and rummages through the many pockets of her voluminous robe, producing a small, intricately carved crystal orb that fits snugly in her palm. Its surface glimmers with a faint, iridescent light, and tiny runes etched into it pulse softly, indicating itstent magical power.


    "This is the artifact I mentioned," Marjorie exins, holding the orb up for us to see. "It creates a powerful veil of concealment around whatever it''s cast on."


    With the orb in hand, she waddles over to our carriage, her every step causing the ground to tremble slightly under her weight. She raises the orb high above her head and whispers an incantation in anguage I don''t recognize. The runes on the orb re to life, casting a dazzling array of colors in all directions.


    As the light from the orb washes over the carriage and our mules, a strange shimmer envelops them, like a mirage on a hot summer day. The shimmering intensifies for a moment, then gradually fades, leaving no trace of our wares or the mules in sight.


    The entire scene is surreal. Our bulky carriage, once in as day, now appears as nothing more than empty space. Even the mules are entirely hidden, their formspletely obscured by the powerful illusion.


    "Incredible," Ayame breathes, eyes wide with fascination. "I''ve never seen anything quite like it."


    If miss duchess-to-be herself hasn''t seen an artifact with such an effect then this must be really rare.


    Marjorie lets out a satisfied chuckle, more like a low rumble. "It''s one of the best concealment artifacts you can find on the market, though it onlysts for a few hours and has limited uses. Still, it should keep your belongings safe while we''re gone."


    I walk around the now-invisible carriage, reaching out hesitantly with one hand. My fingers encounter solid wood where my eyes see nothing but air, confirming that the illusion is as convincing to the touch as it is to sight.


    "I''m not even going to ask the price of the item¡­" I mutter.


    "Hehe. You better not! My husband, me and my wife-sisters have worked as adventurers for decades, so you shouldn''tpare yourselves to us if you are just starting out." Oh, she must''ve noticed our iron tes.


    She might just be a better person than I imagined. People like Grunt looked down on us instantly as soon as they realized our rank.

 Chapter 121: Khm! Luna!

    "Lead the way, Luna. Sniff the orc camp out for us." I instruct Blossom using her new legal name.


    Naturally, my beautiful airhead has no clue I''m talking to her. Blossom continues to gaze off into the distance, lost in her thoughts. Perhaps I''ve given her too much attention right after having her stand guard for an entire night.


    I clear my throat loudly. "Khm! Luna!"


    The sound snaps her attention back to the present, and she blinks at me in confusion before finally realizing that she is, in fact, Luna.


    "On it, Master!" She replies cheerily.


    With Blossom leading the way, she asionally lowers her nose to the ground to pick up a scent, her ears twitching as she listens intently for any sounds. Her senses guide us through the dense underbrush, and we follow closely behind, trusting in her instincts to lead us to the orc camp- and hopefully to Broderick.


    As we move deeper into the woods Luna pauses every few dozens of seconds to sniff the air and turn her head to pick up the trail. The forest is thick with the scent of damp earth and pine, and the asional rustle of leaves overhead hints at small creatures scurrying through the branches.


    "Any sign of them, Luna?" I ask, keeping my voice low.


    She tilts her head to the side, ears perked, and sniffs the air again. "Blo- Luna thinks that she''s got something, Master. There''s a faint scent, a little ways off to the east. It''s a bit simr to how the goblins and hobgoblins smelled back then." she replies, gesturing with her snout in the direction.


    "They are something like distant cousins on the evolutionary tree, after all." Ayame chimes in.


    "Good work!" I encourage our outdoors superstar, giving her a few approving pets. I''m especially happy that she didn''t call herself Blossom out of habit. There''s still some hope left for my beloved scatterbrain.


    We adjust our course and move eastward, the foliage growing denser as we progress. The light filters through the canopy in dappled patches, casting flickering shadows on the forest floor. Every now and then Luna stops and I can observe her nose quivering as she catches traces of the orc''s scent.


    "How much farther, do you think?" Ayame asks, her eyes scanning the surroundings for any sign of movement.


    "Not far." Luna responds confidently. "Their scent is getting stronger with every step. They are nearby."


    We continue onward, our pace cautious but steady, each of us alert for any sign of the orcs. Marjorie, however,gs a good distance behind us. Her massive frame makes it impossible for her to move quietly through the dense forest, and the sound of her footsteps is like an elephant crashing through a porcin shop.


    So we made the tactical decision to sneak ahead of her as her thudding steps over branches would surely alert the orcs if she were any closer.


    After another few minutes of trekking through the woods, Lunaes to a sudden halt, her tail wagging slowly. "Luna feels that they are going to be visible in less than a mile." she whispers, lowering her voice.


    I nod, signaling for everyone to stop. "Alright, proceed with extra care from here on out. Let''s see if we can get a look at what we''re dealing with before getting found out."


    As we carefully make our way forward, a loud crash echoes through the forest- the unmistakable sound of battle. The noise sends a jolt through us, and we quicken our pace, though we attempt to maintain our stealth as we approach the source of themotion.


    We near the edge of a small clearing, crouching low and peering through the foliage to take in the unbelievable scene unfolding before us. The orc camp is situated in a crude encampment, with lots of makeshift tents and a giant fire pit at its center. However, the focus of the scene is not the camp itself, but a lone figure standing amidst the chaos.


    Surrounded by hundreds of orcs, a tall, overly muscr man- whom I can only describe as the embodiment of "Gigachad" from my previous world- holds his ground. His presence is both awe-inspiring and surreal, his body a testament to raw strength and power. The orcs swarm around him, their numbers overwhelming, yet he stands unyielding.


    (picture)


    In his hands, he wields a giant greatsword, a weapon of fantasy proportions that seems too massive for any normal person to manage. Yet, in his grip, it moves with a fluid grace, leaving behind a dazzling trail of light with every swing.


    Each motion of the weapon cleaves through the orc ranks, and the de''s radiant light temporarily blinds those unlucky enough to meet its re.


    The de strikes with a precision that belies its massive size, cutting down multiple orcs with a each of its rapid swings. Despite the overwhelming odds, there is an unmistakable confidence in this man''s stance.


    In this moment I realize that this is what I always dreamt of; power of superhuman proportions. A single entity standing in the midst of a terrifying horde of monsters, yet remains steadfast in the face of them all.


    What an inspiring sight.


    I turn my head to examine his opponents.


    Some of the orcs are simple foot soldiers, their green skin and brutish features marking them as the lowest of their kind. But among them are mightier ones, evolved and battle-hardened.


    As orcs grow in levels, they transform into more formidable forms, from simple runts to the fearsome "Orc Lords," a sub-race I learned about from Ayame during her crash course on orc hierarchy while we were sneaking through the woods.


    These Orc Lords are the pinnacle of orc evolution, towering over their lesser kin with an air of menace. Their muscles bulge with power, and their tusks curve menacingly from their jaws. Their armor is cobbled together from the spoils of countless battles, and they wield massive weapons with deadly proficiency.


    "Husband!" Marjorie, who has caught up with the three of us, shouts suddenly.

 Chapter 122: Farming Strat

    "Husband!" Marjorie, who has caught up with the three of us, shouts suddenly. Then that must be Broderick. Sheunches her frame with so much power that I have to blink a few times to ascertain that this take-off really just happened.


    The fattest woman I''ve ever seen in my life just jumped into the midst of the battle, which was only possible with her leaping over a distance of 100 meters (109 yards) in a single motion.


    "Stop gawking, Quin. She must have a lot of Strength." Ayame wakes me up from my delirium.


    Yeah, that''s right. It makes no sense otherwise how she can even walk without her legs giving up, much less how good of a jumper she is in reality.


    I quickly gather my thoughts. "Alright,dies. As far as her request is concerned we''vepleted our job." Before Ayame can speak up I raise a hand to silence her, "however, this is an amazing opportunity for us to farm XP, material gains, and favor with a strong team. That being said, we have to be careful here. The orcs that have been evolved a few times are looking incredibly oppressive.


    Blossom and I don''t even have armor, so we have to adjust our strategy."


    I feel the intense gazes of both my women as they listen to me intently. "As far as we are concerned, those two are forces of nature, best left alone. A single shockwave from that giant sword could cut me or Blossom in half, so we will steer clear of them.


    Instead, we will attack the orcs from another direction after we create our first team formation, which will be Ayame in the middle, "I turn my head towards her, "your job will be to always fight against the strongest of the orcs.


    Gather as much attention as you can and stall them." I then nce at Blossom, "in the meantime you and I will both act as stealthy assassins, darting through the battlefield and using the chaos Ayame creates with her shy moves. Once we get the chance, we will all bolt away and move to safety, then attack from another direction.


    We simply can''t let ourselves be surrounded by these green murder machines, or it''s all over."


    Both of them nod. This is a simple formation, but the best I can offer considering the circumstances. I really regret having to participate in this fight before I unlock my Wizard and Primordial Viin ss, but it is what it is.


    Speaking of Primordial Viin, the main reason I''m doing what I''m doing is to level up both Assassin and ve Master. After those two reach level 10, only Thief will be left before I can unlock that absolutely broken ss.


    "Remember, girls, we are here to farm, not y heroes. Those two can protect themselves, and if they die, they die. Focus on our party." I stare into Ayame''s eyes, knowing that Blossom won''t cause me headaches, but I''m uncertain about my noble samurai.


    "Who do you think I am? Stop doubting me!"


    Alright, she seems to have gotten the memo.


    The forestes alive with the sh of metal and the roars of battle. I tighten my grip on my spear and nod to Ayame and Blossom, signaling it''s time to move.


    "Ayame, you''re up," I whisper, when we find a smaller group of orcs, far from the fray created by the weirdo duo.


    "Good luck, you two." She states with a rather serene, calm expression considering the circumstances.


    Then, with a graceful leap, Ayame dives into the fray, her acrobatic movements more like a dancer''s than a warrior''s. Her sword shes in the dim light as she spins and twirls through the orc ranks. The de cuts through the air with precision while parrying iing attacks effortlessly.


    Her movements are fluid, almost hypnotic, drawing the attention of the orcs as she weaves through their numbers, shing through them with her extremely agile and flexible body.


    As the orcs turn to face her, they unwittingly expose their nks, giving us our cue.


    "Let us get started as well." I whisper to Blossom, activating my [Lesser Evasion] skill to heighten my reflexes. The forest around us is dense, providing plenty of cover for our approach.


    "Yes, Master!" Blossom whispers back, her eyes gleaming with determination.


    We move.


    Blossom is a shadow, slipping behind distracted orcs with swift, silent steps. Her dagger glints briefly before plunging into the back of an unsuspecting orc, her attack quick and lethal. Before her target can even react, she vanishes, using the chaos of the battlefield to her advantage, then moves onto her next victim.


    I follow her lead and target isted orcs at the fringes of the battle, my spear''s tip slicing through the air with precision. I thrust it forward, skewering an orc through the chest with a [Power Strike], then pull back quickly before running away in search of future victims.


    I turn my attention towards Ayame, worried how she might fare. She really is in the maw of death with my battle n. A single wrong move can lead to her demise, but I know that she wouldn''t have it any other way. She is a battle junkie at her core, after all.


    Ayame''s de dances with her, striking swiftly as she flips and somersaults, always one step ahead of her foes. The bulky orcs struggle to keep up, their attention diverted as she leads them in a deadly dance, her every move designed to distract, disorient and destroy.


    Amidst the skirmish an Orc Berserker emerges from the crowd. Berserker is one of the many evolution paths avable for orcs as they grow stronger, this one seeming much more formidable than the rest of its little battalion of greenskins, though they are below the Orc Lord evolution, the subspecies is naturally not present in the group we deliberately targeted.


    Broderick and Marjorie can have the privilege of dealing with them.


    The Berserker''s tusks gleam as he charges, swinging his massive war axe in a wide, deadly arc.


    "Ayame, on your left!" I hear Blossom call out to our frontliner, who might''ve not been aware of the new arrival due to all the perpetual chaos that surrounds her.

 Chapter 123: Farming 1

    "Hana, on your left!" I hear Blossom call out to our frontliner, who might''ve not been aware of the new arrival due to all the chaos that surrounds her.


    With a nimble sidestep, Ayame evades the axe''s path, her body bending like a reed in the wind. She counters with a quick sh across the Orc Berserker''s exposed side, drawing a howl of pain from her foe. Her nimble movements allow her to strike quickly before retreating out of reach.


    Seeing the Orc Berserker stagger, Blossom and I seize the opportunity. We move in from opposite sides, using Ayame''s distraction to our advantage. Blossom leaps from the shadows, aiming her dagger at the creature''s throat, while I thrust my spear low, targeting its unprotected nk after activating [Power Strike].


    Man, I really do need some new abilities.


    The orc roars after getting caught off guard by our sudden assault. Blossom''s dagger finds its mark, and my spear pierces through its side, thebined force of our strikes bringing the mighty foe to its knees. ncing over at Blossom, I watch as she ruthlessly exploits the opening.


    She bes a whirlwind of motion, her dagger darting in and out of existence as she stabs her foe numerous times with lethal intent. The de first shes across the monster''s throat, releasing a spray of crimson that stters against the forest floor. Without pausing, she shifts her position, her eyes locked onto the beast with a predatory focus.


    With precision and speed, Blossom drives the dagger into the orc''s eyes, each stab apanied by a wet, sickening crunch. The creature howls in agony, its iling arms unable to catch the blur that is Blossom.


    Undeterred, she continues her ruthless assault, the dagger plunging repeatedly into its face and neck. Each strike is calcted, driven by a ruthless determination to bring the creature down for good. Blood pours from the orc''s wounds, turning its once-fierce visage into a mask of pain and horror.


    Blossom''s relentless barrage doesn''t stop there. Her de slices across the orc''s back, severing tendons and rendering its mighty limbs useless. The orc is reduced to a quivering mass of flesh, unable to properly defend itself against her ruthless onught.


    How is it still alive after all that? Sure, Blossom only has a rather average knife but still... This Berserker type must have some insane Vitality, and probably some damage reduction abilities as well, otherwise this just makes no sense.


    Anyways, with this, I''m more determined than ever to buy her some fancy new dagger. My woman simply can''t have this much issue taking down a mini-boss.


    Though, to be fair, she didn''t use the OP poison ability that had the war troll''s system shut down,pletely preventing it from regenerating its HP.


    Finally, Ayame finishes the job with a swift, decisive strike, her sword slicing through the air in a gleaming arc that separates the creature''s head from its body.


    Blossom steps back, her breath steady despite the brutality of her attack. The ground around her is slick with blood, a testament to her lethal efficiency. She nces over at me, her eyes still reflecting the cold focus that drove her actions.


    I''m once again faced with the sheer, overwhelming awesomeness of my girls. I''ve already known Ayame to be one badass warrior, but Blossom''s ruthlessness wasn''t as evident in my mind before this bloody disy of hers. She is usually so adorable, so ditzy, that I can find myself forgetting that she is a Phantom Canine, a rogue-type assassin, which is a Rare ss to boot.


    It is only natural that she shows no mercy to her opponents.


    [You''ve assisted in ying Orc Berserker (Level 13). You''ve gained 127 XP.]


    [The XP is stored until the Rank Up Mission ispleted.]


    With this, the group''s leader has fallen. When the orcs'' morale should''ve wavered but the exact opposite happens. They let out a mighty roar which alerts a part of the horde that were focused on the mithril duo. Dozens of green-colored, tusk-adorned heads snap in our direction in an instant.


    "We need to move, now!" I shout to my team, the urgency in my voice clear as the ground shakes beneath the approaching orc horde.


    Thankfully bothdies follow my lead as we bolt toward the forest in the next moment, ducking under branches and leaping over roots. The orcs roar angrily at our shameless attempt at fleeing, their heavy footsteps thundering behind us as they begin their pursuit through the trees.


    "Luna, it''s your time to shine. Let''s lose the horde from our tail!" I decide to use her new alias just to be safe, even though I''m confident we''re out of earshot of the two mithril adventurers.


    She nods eagerly and dashes ahead of the two of us. "Leave it to Luna!"


    Ayame and I follow closely, trusting Blossom to find the path that will give us the upper hand. She leads us through a series of twists and turns, her instincts guiding us toward safety. The dense forest provides ample cover, and we use every shadow and thicket to our advantage, slipping away from the orcs'' line of sight.


    The orcs, driven by anger and bloodlust, crash through the forest in pursuit, their numbers slowing them down in the tight quarters of the woond.


    Blossom''s senses are our lifeline as we continue to put distance between us and the orc horde. She picks up on the faintest traces of scent, guiding us along paths that only a creature attuned to the wild would be able to find.


    We move swiftly and quietly, our footsteps muffled by the forest floor. The orcs'' roars grow fainter, though we remain vignt, aware that we can''t let our guard down just yet.


    Once we''ve gained enough distance, Blossom signals for us to stop, her ears twitching as she listens intently for any signs of pursuit.


    "They''re still looking for us, but have lost our tail." she whispers, her voice barely audible over the rustling leaves.


    I nod, considering our next move. "It''s finally time to farm some XP in earnest,dies. I want to level up my Assassin and ve Master ss, so let''s search for the ones that have wandered off from the main pursuing unit to search for us in the forest far and wide. Those orcs should be the easiest pickings."


    Ayame and Blossom exchange a nce, understanding the simple n. With the main group momentarily diverted, we can use our hit-and-run tactics to pick off the orcs that have be separated in their pursuit.


    "We''ll circle back and take them out one by one," I say, gripping my spear tightly.

 Chapter 124: Farming 2

    With Blossom leading the way, we move silently through the forest, relying on her senses to locate the stragglers. Her affinity with the wild allows her to detect their presence long before they''re aware of ours.


    We find our first target: a lone orc that has strayed too far from its group, its eyes scanning the forest for any sign of us. Blossom signals, and we move into position.


    Ayame leaps into action first, her de shing as she strikes with the precision of a seasoned swordsman. The orc has no time to react before her sword finds its mark, a clean, swift strike that drops it to the forest floor.


    Another orc stumbles upon us, drawn by the noise. I dart forward, my spear aimed low, and catch the creature off guard. It howls in pain, but the sound is quickly silenced as Blossom emerges from the shadows, her dagger slicing through the air to deliver the finishing blow.


    And just like this, the hunter has be the hunted.


    We continue in this pattern, using the cover of the forest and our stealth to pick off the orcs one by one. Each encounter is swift and efficient, our teamwork honed to perfection as we adapt to the chaos around us.


    The forest bes our ally, thanks to my beautiful dog-kin, as we whittle down the orc numbers, turning their initial advantage into a vulnerability. With each sessful ambush, the horde''s strength wanes, and we regain more of the upper hand.


    We utilize our rudimentary but extremely sessful strategy as such for an entire two hours before Blossom runs out of scents to pursue and ambush. I''ve lost count of how many greenskins we killed, but it must be at least fifty, if not more.


    Since we are still in a good condition to continue farming- I mean fighting, we head to the clearing where the weirdo duomenced their battle of epic proportions, only to see the aftermath of plete bloodbath.


    The scene is a testament to the raw power and relentless savagery of the two mithril-ranked adventurers. The ground is littered with the bodies of fallen orcs, the earth stained a dark, visceral red with weapons and armor discarded in the mud, shattered by the ferocity their opponents.


    The air is thick with the metallic scent of blood, mingling with the acrid tang of smoke from the still-smoldering fires that dot the battlefield.


    As I survey this crazy sight, my eyes are drawn to the giant frame of Marjorie kneeling amidst the wreckage. Her fierce demeanor has softened, reced by an overwhelming sorrow. Tears flow freely down her cheeks as she cradles a person lying on the ground, Broderick''s massive form motionless in her arms.


    The sight of the weeping giantess is jarring, a stark contrast to the violence that had erupted around her. I step closer, my heart heavy with the realization that even the mightiest among us can be brought low by the frailty of life. The rotund woman''s tears fall onto Broderick''s still face, mingling with the blood that stains his skin.


    Rest in peace.


    ¡­


    Broderick suddenly sputters and coughs, spitting out a mouthful of blood that arcs through the air beforending unceremoniously on the woman''s face. His eyes snap open, revealing a twinkle of irritation mixed with amusement.


    "For crying out loud, Marjorie," he rasps, his voice rough but unmistakably alive. "You should know by now that I''m not going to die that easily."


    Marjorie''s face lights up with a mixture of relief and embarrassment. Her sobs transform into hupingughter, her cheeks still wet with tears. "I can''t help it, Brody," she sniffs, trying topose herself but failing miserably. "I just love you so much!"


    Broderick lets out a chuckle that quickly turns into a grimace as he clutches his ribs. "And I love you even more, you gorgeous woman." With a yful groan, he hauls himself upright, wraps his muscled arms around Marjorie, and pulls her into a kiss.


    The scene which should be a touching one, straight from a hollywood drama is utterly ridiculous in this case. Broderick, the epitome of a heroic figure with his chiseled physique andmanding presence, locks lips with Marjorie, whose enormous bulk threatens to overshadow him entirely.


    The kiss isn''t tender or passionate; it''s more like aedic sh of titans, with Marjorie''s cheeks puffing out and Broderick''s facepletely disappearing against her mass.


    Ayame and I share a nce, our expressions perfectly mirrored in our disgusted grimaces. Ayame raises an eyebrow and shakes her head slightly, as if questioning all of her life choices that led her to this moment. I can''t help but snicker at the absurdity of it all.


    Blossom, however, is unfazed by the bizarre spectacle. Her eyes are wide with curiosity as she studies the kissing techniques, seemingly taking mental notes for future reference. Her intense focus on the couple is almost unnerving, as if she''s ready to spring into action and try it out herself the moment the opportunity arises.


    "Uh, Blossom," I whisper, trying to snap her out of her reverie. "Maybe focus on something else for now."


    She blinks at me, a sly grin spreading across her face. "Master, Bloss-"


    "Khm!!!"


    She gasps and snaps her hand to her mouth, before she hurriedly looks at the pair to see that they didn''t pay attention to her slip of the tongue as they are way too busy with their own activity and continues after a rxed sigh leaves her lips; "Luna sees that the husband likes his wife very much, so she must be doing things well! Luna has to learn from the best!"


    I hear a rather loud slurping sound, which forces me to shudder from head to toe. Is this what Ayame feels like when she overhears me devouring Blossom? I hope not.


    Broderick finally breaks away from Marjorie''s embrace and looks me in the eye. "Apologies for the public disy of affection, my friend! I know a lot of people don''t like it, thinking it indecent!" He thenughs boisterously.

 Chapter 125: Staking My Claim 1

    Broderick finally breaks away from Marjorie''s embrace and looks me in the eye. "Apologies for the public disy of affection, my good friend! I know a lot of people don''t like it, thinking it indecent! Bahahaha!" He then begins tough boisterously.


    I believe that in your case that''s mostly because your wife is a literal fuckingnd whale and everyone else is disgusted by her, but who am I to say? Maybe more people have a fat fetish in this world than I expect. If I remember correctly a couple thousand years ago fat women were popr back on Earth too.


    In any case, I will leave the obese ones for the rest of the boys while I indulge in the beauties of my own preference.


    Marjorie wipes her tears, her demeanor shifting to the cheerful one I saw when we met. Before I can respond she speaks up; "right! I have to introduce the kind people who helped me in finding you! Without them you may have really perished this time!"


    She then turns to us and smiles; "The tall boy is Quin, the dog-kin is Luna if I''m right and¡­ What was your name again, sweetheart?" She questions Ayame.


    "Hana." Ayame replies nonchntly.


    "Oh, nice to meet you! Anyways, we owe each of them a big favor. Hana spoke up in our favor when she heard our team name, and Luna was the one who actually helped find your suicidal ass. And Quin was also vital because¡­ yes."


    Hey, where''s my praise?


    Just then, Broderick, who was lying t on his back one moment, nts his massive hands above his shoulders then drives his body upwards with a sudden burst of raw power. His bulging arm muscles flex as he propels himself off the ground, flipping through the air with surprising agility for a man of his size. Hends on his feet with a heavy thud, the impact rippling through the earth beneath him.


    The veins in his biceps stand out like rivers on a map, and the disy of raw strength is enough to make even the bravest of warriors take a step back. As he straightens up, he shoots us a confident grin, every inch the unstoppable force he appeared to be when I firstid eyes on him.


    I hate praising other men, but this guy is really the real deal. If he didn''t have such a weird taste in women I''m confident he would have one amazing harem of outstanding beauties.


    I nce at his armor, once mighty, is now in tatters. The orcs really did a number on him, but the item probably yed a major role in preserving his life. The loss of his gear alongside the artifactsMarjorie used when we met makes me wonder if they will even be green once the operation is over and they get paid by the guild. Maybe mithril quests just pay that much.


    It certainly wasn''t an easy mission.


    Broderick stands in front of me and examines my person from head to toe, I stare him in the eyes and straighten my back. Now that we are standing still, I can see that he is slightly shorter, probably 190 cm (6''2"), but he is much wider than me.


    I''m very muscr myself, but while I''m more like a ripped basketball yer he is a straight up bodybuilder. Honestly, I''m perfectly happy with my body, I prefer my athletic muscture heavily over his bulging frame. Now I just have to get a hairdresser to cut my long, wild hair which I''ve not had a chance to address as of yet.


    I don''t quite understand why it had to grow out so much after I unlocked Primordial Breeding Physique, but here we are.


    Broderick finally nods to himself. Did I pass some test just now? Certainly makes me feel as such. He reaches his hand out and I reluctantly ept his handshake. I really hope he is not the kind of arrogant macho guy that would put his real strength into the gesture to have a cock measuring contest, but you won''t find me back down from a simple manly handshake.


    That would be way too much of a sissy move, even for my rather calctive nature.


    Our palms p together loudly and I''m happy to see that while he put lots of power into the handshake, it isn''t enough to cause me pain. I respond in kind, and I can feel a manly bond form between the two of us.


    This is a first for me; my friends back home resembled couch potatoes much more than gym bros, so our interactions were a lot less ''masculine'', but I''m no longer the same loser I was back then. Through this simple gesture I can feel a potential budding friendship with this guy.


    "Bro! Bahahaha! I like you, let''s be friends!" He seems to havee to a simr conclusion.


    "Sure." Why would I say no? He is obviously quite experienced and if he really can help me evade taxes then he must have the exact connections I''m looking to establish in this world. Furthermore, I really do have a rather favorable impression of him.


    I couldn''t care less about his taste in women, to be honest. You do you, my friend. Just don''t try to fuck her in front of me, please.


    "I will make sure to repay the favor I owe you!"


    "I already had a deal with Marjorie, but I appreciate the gesture."


    "Oh? I insist anyways!" He finally releases my hand and turns towards Ayame and approaches her.


    Once close enough, he bows and reaches out, asking for her hand in an obvious effort to kiss it. Ayame grimaces slightly, rather ufortable with the situation, but in a show of politeness, she hesitantly takes off her gauntlet and offers her hand for the gesture.


    I watch the scene unfold as if it was ying in slow-motion. Time around me stops briefly as I watch in muted silence. What should I do? Is this what I want? I mean, it''s just a greeting, right? He is just being courteous as a man.


    I should just clench my teeth and bear with it.


    Then, something snaps in my head.


    No... No! I didn''t transmigrate to another whole fucking world just to see someone else kiss her hand! I hate this feeling- this rapidly exploding pain and jealousy within my heart.


    I simply can''t do this. Not mentally nor spiritually. I''m way too possessive to let this shitty greeting go through.


    I''m physically unable to restrain myself from acting as I dash over to them and grab Ayame''s hand into my own before he could reach her.


    After which I address him with a cold tone. "Broderick, let''s just stop with the greetings here for now. I consider Hana to be my woman, and I don''t appreciate other men touching her, even if they are my good friends."


    Then, as if gravity suddenly decided to let all of us know that it also wants to be a part of our conversation, tension descends on the bloody battlefield.


    Ayame snaps her head towards me with a wide array of emotions evident on her face.

 Chapter 126: Staking My Claim 2

    Gratitude because I came to her rescue when she didn''t want to let this guy kiss her hand but decided to oblige him because she was guided by etiquette.


    Surprised and annoyed because I called her my woman.


    Frightened because I more or less told a mithril ranked adventurer to fuck off.


    And I can even see a tinge swelling pride in her eyes; not many men would be brave enough to stand up and oppose a person this much stronger than themselves.


    Yeah, this action of mine is closer to stupidity than bravery, I know.


    But I just couldn''t help myself. My father always told me that there are times when a man has to stand up for his beliefs, no matter the situation.


    Well, it was absolutely necessary this time, as far as I''m concerned.


    Blossom also notices the unexpected tension and moves to grab her dagger.


    Now, there''s something I haven''t had the chance to exin about myself. I''m a possessive-obsessive guy. I don''t like it when people eye things I want or consider mine. Yes, I''m a jealous person and an especially jealous lover. I have an urge tomit mass murder just at the idea of getting cucked.


    I hear a loud bang and I snap my head just in time to see Marjorie dash forth with enough force to create a miniature explosion in her wake and smack the still bowing Broderick on the back of his head with so much power that he creates a small crater in the ground with his face.


    "Baby! Stop doing that!" She admonishes him rather harshly before turning towards me. "I''m so sorry! He didn''t mean anything bad by that, I promise you. His mother has taught him etiquette as a boy, and this stubborn man refuses to not follow her teachings¡­ Teachings which took ce over fifty years ago.


    No matter how much I tell him that times have changed, he refuses to listen..." She looks at me gingerly, having clearly been through much hardships thanks to her mother-inw.


    "As long as he keeps his hands off my women, I honestly don''t care. I know it was a polite gesture, but we are not in a situation where such a greeting is appropriate at all. Furthermore, even if it were the ''right setting'', I would still not be happy about it."


    "Quin¡­!" Ayame tries to speak up but no further wordse out of her delicate lips because I quickly raise a hand to silence her.


    Yeah, I know I''m being too much right now, but it is what it is. I don''t expect a woman- or even most men to understand my feelings regarding this matter, so she will just have to bear with me on this one.


    "Bahaha! Bro, I''m so sorry. I just cherish my mother''s memory too much to throw her teachings away." Broderick speaks up with a muffled voice as he is still nted firmly face-first into the ground. He finally raises his body up and stands. "Hana has a certain regal aura around her and I thought that anything less would just be straight up rude on my part.


    It appears I achieved the exact opposite result. Forgive this fool this once, would you?"


    "*Sigh* It should be me who apologizes for my strong reaction, but please bear with me on this one."


    "Great! And you don''t have to worry about conflicts between the two of us regarding your girls, they are way too thin for my liking! I prefer it when they have a bit of meat on their bones I can grab onto! Bahahaha!" He erupts into a boisterousughter once again while clutching at his stomach.


    I chuckle wryly at his antics. What ''bit of meat'' you weird fucker? If the rest of your wives are simr in size, your harem alone could stop African children from starving for a week straight should you decide to make a noble sacrifice.


    I honestly think I like this guy. I''m not exactly ''normal'' either at the end of the day, so we might just get along nicely.


    "Well then. I''m still worried about my carriage and the wares on it, so I would prefer to get back to it as soon as possible, but first we should check their camp." I suggest, hoping to get a chunk of the wealth these monsters have stockpiled.


    Marjorie nods, "you are right. Let''s get on with the job. It is going to be a rather gruesome sight I suspect, so anyone with a weak heart may want to stay here."


    We all move together as we carefully pick our way through the battlefield, the ground slick with orc blood and scattered with their grotesque remains. The air is heavy with the stench of death, a sickly, sweet odor that clings to everything. Their stench is absolutely horrid, but none of us even gags.


    I nce towards Blossom with great worry, after all, with her amazing sense of smell she must be suffering, but I''m surprised to see that she isn''t even flinching or grimacing.


    Does she have a built-in filter or something? I will make sure to askter, but I don''t want to appear as an ipetent party leader in front of my new acquaintance and his wife by asking such basic questions from mypanion.


    Marjorie leads us toward the orc camp, nestled at the edge of the clearing. As we approach, a sense of foreboding hangs in the air, the silence oppressive and unnatural. The camp itself is a sprawling mess of crude tents and makeshift structures, hastily erected and poorly maintained.


    We enter the firstrge tent, and the scene inside is a testament to the orcs'' barbarity. Human bodies are strewn about like discarded toys, their faces frozen in expressions of terror and pain. The orcs had left nothing behind- no survivors, no mercy. Just an empty husk of what once were lives.


    "Blo- Luna senses no signs of life." Blossomments, confirming my thoughts, her voice devoid of emotion.


    Ayame moves further into the camp, her eyes scanning the area with a cold, calcting gaze. There''s nothing to find but the grisly remnants of the orcs'' innately destructive nature.


    "They''ve been here a while," Marjorie observes, noting the number of bodies and the signs of long-term habitation. "Long enough to growfortable."


    I nod, stepping over a broken piece of furniture to explore the other side of the tent. "Let''s check their treasury," I suggest. "There might be something of value they''ve taken from their victims."


    We move through the camp, checking every corner for hidden caches. But the tents reveal nothing but weapons, armor, and the bones of those who had tried to fight back.


    Finally, I voice the question that''s been bothering me. "Where''s their stash? There''s got to be something."


    Ayame shakes her head, she grins at me with a mocking expression. "Orcs don''t care about treasure. Unlike goblins, they''re not interested in ''shinies.''" Fuck. She knew I was here for the loot, not the survivors.


    "Then what do they want? They don''t even have a breeding chamber with captive women." I whimper, frustration creeping into my voice.


    "They mate with orc women, their species is not defunct like the goblins''. As for what they want, food, weapons, armor," she exins. "Anything that helps them kill and fight. They''re not hoarders of gold or gems. They only take what they need to satisfy their bloodlust."


    "Of course," I sigh, realizing the futility of our search. The orcs'' desires are as crude as their methods- nothing but a relentless hunger for destruction. They kidnapped all these people and didn''t bother to loot their belongings. What a nightmare of a horrible situation.


    I, for one, officially hate orcs more than goblins from this moment onwards.

 Chapter 127: Collecting Loot

    Broderick crosses his arms, surveying the devastation with a grim expression. "We won''t find any survivors here. The orcs'' gear and corpses are going to be the only points of interest in this ce. Babe, you have the dimensional ring on you? Let''s collect the best items."


    "Yes, hubby~" Marjorie purrs, a sound which makes me involuntarily shudder from head to toe. Please don''t flirt in front of me¡­ I will have trouble tending to Blossom''s fertile fields at night if you keep this shit up.


    I''ve already gotten used to this giant woman''s and her bby skin''s sight, so I don''t cringe when she acts normally, but each time she does something a lover would I can''t help myself from imagining how she looks without her loose robe, how it would feel to embrace her, and I find myself fighting to keep my sanity intact.


    And I''m really not one to fat shame others, mostly because I just don''t care about other people in general, but when I''m forced to witness such a sight I simply lose my way in life.


    I quickly approach Blossom and hug her from behind, as my brain is in desperate need of positive emotions. "Master?" She doesn''t object or attempt to evade nor disengage from my hold at all, just nces back over her shoulder questioningly.


    "Master needs to feel the warmth of your lovely skin for a minute, please indulge him." I whisper into her ears as I nuzzle her body with mine.


    I let out a content sigh, pain and stress leaving my system in an instant. My beloved Phantom Canine and her divine body makes me forget about my nightmares so easily.


    "Sure!" Blossom doesn''t understand my troubles at all but is happy to be of help nheless. What a precious girl.


    For a brief moment I check on my gains, and see that Assassin has reached level 10 and ve Master did 9. I''m getting closer and closer to unlocking the Primordial Viin ss.


    After I find my bearing I nce at the rest of the people that are present, and I see that they are collecting the salvageable gear into a pile, Marjorie then walks up to it and starts rummaging through them. She lifts a few items close to her eyes to examine them better, and if she likes what she sees they disappear- literally.


    I let go of my beloved Blossom''s stomach and rush over to Marjorie, wishing to see the magic unravel from up close. "So this is a dimensional ring?" I ask with a bit of a childlike glee in my tone. One of the greatest utility tools one can ask for, and depending on its mechanics it can even be used as abat resource.


    "Hehe! Indeed it is." Marjorie replies while putting another shortsword into it just by holding it in her hand.


    "How big is the storage inside?"


    "Oh, uhm¡­ I''m not good with numbers, to be honest. I think it can hold about 100 swords." She mutters after thinking for a while.


    That''s about as much space as a crate holds, provided it arranges the items inside very neatly.


    The rotund woman turns her head to look at me and smiles. "Would you like to try it out?"


    Every time she does something nice like this I feel slightly bad about my rude thoughts, but I really can''t help it. "Yes, thank you."


    With a smile, she slips the ring off her ginormously girthy fingers and hands it over to me. As I take the ring, I can''t help but marvel at its sheer size. The band is so wide and thick that not only Ayame''s hand, but her entire arm could fit through it. In fact, she could probably use it as a shoulder guard if she wanted to.


    I examine it closely, running my fingers over the smooth, metallic surface that gleams faintly even in the dim light. The ring itself looks almost in but there''s a subtle, intricate pattern carved into it that is nearly invisible unless you''re looking very closely.


    "I doubt this will fit me, though." I mutter under my breath, resigned to the fact that I''ll have to hold it like a bracelet or something. But as soon as I slip my finger into the ring, it surprises me by shrinking to fit me perfectly.


    "What the...?" I exim, looking at Marjorie with a stunned expression.


    "Oh, I forgot to mention! It has a size adjustment spell imbued in it. It can resize to fit anyone who wears it. You should see your face right now, Quin!"


    I chuckle along with her, shaking my head in amazement. "That''s incredible."


    What a wonderful item.


    Still a bit in awe, I bend down and pick up a nearby cleaver, feeling the weight of it in my hand. I focus on the ring, and as Marjorie had done, I just will the weapon to be stored. In an instant, the item vanishes from my hand, disappearing into the ring''s dimensional storage without so much as a ripple in the air.


    I stand there for a moment, just staring at the now empty space in my hand where the cleaver once was. The whole process was so seamless, so fluid, that it almost felt like magic- well, it is magic, after all.


    "Fascinating...!" I breathe, still not quite believing how easy that was.


    "You should try bringing it back out," Marjorie suggests, still grinning at my dumbfounded look.


    I nod and focus again, this time willing the sword to reappear. Almost instantly, the weapon materializes back in my hand, as solid and heavy as before.


    "Simply amazing." I mutter to myself, turning the de over in my hands.


    Marjorie pats me on the back, her grin widening. "It''s a very handy tool. Makes carrying loot a lot easier, doesn''t it?"


    "It sure does," I agree, still slightly in disbelief at the whole experience. "This would make raiding so much more efficient."

 Chapter 128: To Braedon!

    "And that''s why they''re so expensive," Marjorie adds, taking the ring back from me with a wink. "Even a storage this size costs more than most adventurers make in a year. The bigger the storage, the more expensive it gets. Even for a mithril-ranked team like ours, we have to be selective about what we store."


    This is the moment I decided that I would get a ring of my own one day for sure. When Ayame talked about their existence before I was already interested, and I expected it to do what it does, but seeing it up close and experiencing it for myself just hit me differently. It really screams; Quin, you are in thend of magic now!


    "Thank you for lending it to me." I say as I hand the wonderful item back.


    She puts her index finger to it, which is almost as wide as Ayame''s calf, and the ring expands until she can put her finger through its hole. "Don''t worry about it. The three of you have really bailed us out of the grim consequences of our actions this time."


    A few minutester we are finished with packing away anything valuable and head back to our carriage. Arge burden leaves my body when I see that, in fact, I can''t see the carriage. Marjorie''s spell still hides it away from prying eyes- or someone just took the entire carriage, mules included and bolted away.


    To confirm its continued existence I walk close with my hands outstretched, and my heart starts beating faster and faster. Did someone really steal my stuff?!


    I''m going to ask for so muchpensation from these two¡­!


    Then I feel my finger reach their intended target and an exasperated sigh leaves my lips. Fuck me, I was starting to get scared.


    Once my finger slips through the spell''s transparent veil it breaks apart and the entire set bes visible for all of us.


    I help mydies up to the seat and nce at our two new partners. I mean, they can''t expect me to invite them up, right? Marjorie would straight up kill the mules and I''m sure the carriage would give up as well, no matter how well enchanted it is. Broderick is one big fucking mass of muscle, so he himself isn''t a lightweight, but he coulde up if not for the issue of space- theck of it.


    After all, it''s a merchant carriage and it only has the coachman''s seat, the rest of the real estate is upied by my wares. I look at them wryly and my gaze meets my new friend''s as we re at each other. What, he really wants me to let them up?!


    We stare into each other''s eyes for a good half a minute as our respectivedies watch the show unfold in silence. Finally, Broderick bursts out with his trademark boisterousughter. "Bahahaha! You rude little shit, you have to invite us up and then I have to decline your invitation. That''s just basic etiquette! Did you grow up in a remote vige or what?


    Bahahaha! My mother would spank you if she saw this shameful disy!" He grins from ear to ear.


    I smirk back at him, finding the situation simrly funny.


    Yeah, he is right in that that is how it should''ve yed out, but what do I do if they ept? I tell a mithril ranked adventurer that the weight of his wife''s asscheeks would murder my four strong mules in cold blood and that I retract my invitation?


    These two put me in checkmate.


    "Ignore my hubby, younglings. He is too stuck up in his mother''s teachings¡­ That damned woman still gets in my way even from the grave more often than I would like to admit¡­" Marjorie grimaces. Her mother-inw must''ve been one hard headed woman.


    "As for our transport, you don''t have to worry, Broderick was just ying with you."


    She then grabs one of her many magical rings and twists it, and a rug appears. It''s as wide as myrge carriage and it hovers in the air without any technological assistance.


    What an absolutely cool item, how many magical artifacts do these two have on them?!


    "Is that a flying carpet?" I inquire.


    Marjorie quickly exins its mechanics; "no, it''s just a hover vehicle, sadly it can''t fly above a certain distance from the ground, it only levitates. However, unlike flying artifacts this one has a much higher weight limit, which, as you could probably guess, is very important for our family¡­" She finishes with a dry chuckle.


    Yeah, I can imagine,dy. I''m really curious to see if all of Broderick wives are in the ''morbidly obesend whale'' category or if Marjorie is the exception. Their cringe worthy team name ''Broderick''s Busty Belles & Queens'' certainly doesn''t point towards thetter being the truth.


    And then, we finally resume our journey to Braedon, this time with a mithril duo apanying us. I''ve been worried about this journey a bit, as this is the moment we are at our weakest; I''m still a spearman scrub, and both Blossom and I have no armor, furthermore Ayame is also wielding a straight sword currently, not a curved one which is heavily favored by her ss.


    Blossom''s dagger is also on the trashy side of things.


    Long story short; we need to go on a serious shopping spree.


    Once we get to our destination we will escte our party''s strength to a brand new height, especially if I can find a way to be a Wizard, a dream of mine I''ve had since I first yed Elder Scr*lls Oblivion as a baby chick on my father''sputer.


    I really hope my primordial genes will pull through and let me absorb the supposedly impossible-to-digest-as-an-adult potion, otherwise I will meet the Goddess much sooner than I had hoped.


    "Come, Blossom. There was a promise made between the two of us that I have yet to fulfill."

 Chapter 129: Jealousy

    "Come, Blossom. There was a promise made between the two of us that I have yet to fulfill."


    "Hmm?" Blossom looks at me with a puzzled expression before her eyes widen and her ears twitch vividly. "Master!" She yells happily and jumps into myp with much more energy than she should rightfully have in her reserves.


    That''s right, I promised to let her sleep in my embrace in exchange for standing guardst night. It was a rather cruelmand for a girl who was ravaged senseless by me the night before, so I have a bit of a guilt present in my system, and the only possible way to make it leave is to cuddle my adorablepanion into her peaceful slumber.


    Blossom quickly falls asleep once she settles into a cozy position in my embrace. I let her rest her head on my shoulders while supporting her back with my arm for an ideal posture- as ideal as it can on a moving carriage, at least.


    I nce ahead to see the hovering carpet a good distance ahead of us. The weirdo duo makes sure not to leave us behind in the dust but they went far enough to be out of earshot range. I imagine they have some talking to do, especially because Broderick almost died because his wife had toy pipe for an hour straight and decided to jump into the middle of a raging orc horde in his lonesome.


    With Blossom sound asleep it''s just me and Ayame holding the fort down. "It''s been a while since the two of us were alone." I mutter more so to myself than her.


    "Yeah, Blossom has indeed been with us for over a day now, and you seem to be getting along with her very well." She scoffs when saying her second sentence.


    I smirk and tease her; "jealous?"


    "Oh, please. If I wanted to, I could easily charm you and be the number one girl in your heart. Unluckily for you, I have no ns to do as such."


    Hm? What is this? Herpetitive side is emerging outside the field of murder? What''s more, in a topic regarding my affection for my women?


    I didn''t think she would get hung up about this specific topic.


    "Are you sure? Blossom is quickly cementing her position as my number one." I tease.


    "I''m sure." Ayame replies without an ounce of hesitation in her voice then nces my way, "so I''m your woman now, huh? When did that happen, could you perhaps enlighten me? I certainly didn''t get the memo."


    Damn. I knew this talk would have to take ce after what I did back when Broderick wanted to kiss her hand as a greeting. "You may not be romantically involved with me, Ayame, but you''ve chosen the wrong master if you think you can get touchy with other men while being in my party."


    For the first time since our meeting I feel a bit of genuine anger towards my person in her expression. Sure, she was annoyed with me before on a few asions, but never to this degree.


    "First of all, I didn''t get ''touchy with other men'', he just sensed the remnants of my noble lineage, perhaps in my posture or expression, and felt the need to greet me as he would a proper youngdy. Second, since when are you so possessive? I didn''t perceive you to be the jealous type. You gave me a genuine shock, I thought you would get us all killed for such a useless thing."


    I grunt with some frustration, "well, your perception was wrong this time. Did you think I would happily pass the girls I fancy around to ''the boys'' or what?"


    "Of course not! Are we even speaking about the same thing? I''m talking about an etiquette-driven greeting while you are yapping some nonsense about a cheating orgy, or I''m not even sure what. Did an orc hit you square in the head? Should we use a healing potion?"


    "No, I''m perfectly fine. At least, physically, my mental wellbeing can be up for debate, I admit that. Anyways, only I can touch my women, and that''s the end of the story. Whether my girl lets another man kiss her hand or goes all the way with him and bes a real cheater, I would feel simrly horrible.


    As far as I''m concerned, I got cucked in both scenarios, though, of course, the second one would sting worse. I know that I''m being unreasonable, but that''s just how I feel. I simply can''t help it. Do you think I would''ve possibly angered two mithril ranked entities if I didn''t feel my heart about to shatter into a million pieces? You should know that I''m much more careful than that."


    "So you are saying that it was absolutely necessary?"


    "I am."


    She sighs with exasperation evident in her tone. "I see¡­ Then it can''t be helped. It''s not like I wanted to let him go through with the motion in the first ce, nor did I n to seek thefort of another man in general. I will amodate you on this issue."


    "Great. We each have our upsides and downsides, I am also epting your shorings, after all."


    She scoffs and looks at me arrogantly, "my shorings? Whatever might you be referring to? That I''m not sleeping with you?"


    "What an egoistic girl you are, Ayame. I think you are getting too full of yourself. Yes, you might be a beautiful girl and perhaps even a peerless genius of abatant, but you are not perfect either, not at all. How about you and your castration-torture spree?


    I didn''t say a word, even though you decided to elongate the time we spent on the scene of our crime, and you already did this twice at that. Both times your actions could''ve brought an end not only to you but me as well, but I let you indulge in your revenge-driven selfish self-satisfaction, knowing that this is what your heart needs to heal."


    Her previous attitude leaves swiftly like the wind as she rapidly turns her head to avoid my gaze. "Point taken."

 Chapter 130: Just To Be Clear, If Another Man Asks For Your Hand, What Do You Do?

    That''s right, you better take my point, woman.


    "Just to be clear, if another man asks for your hand, what do you do?"


    "I tell him that I''m notfortable, that he can screw right off, or that I''m sick, all depending on the situation. If my dearest master''s insecurities can bear with it, this lowly one would rather not tell the king to fuck himself. Well, I would absolutely love to, since he yed some part in my envement, but you get the point. It wouldn''t be smart. I will get my revenge in due time."


    I put my hand over her shoulder and hug her close. Well, as close as the sleeping beauty in myp physically allows. I know how much Ayame still suffers, and will continue to suffer, because of the injusticemitted against her. "You are absolutely right, the sweet taste of revenge will not elude your lips, Ayame."


    She closes her eyes and finally epts my pull, then nuzzles her head into my chest. "Thanks¡­ I appreciate your support more than you probably realize."


    "Don''t mention it. Even if we didn''t have a deal, I would still help you."


    "Even if Ipletely rejected your advances and told you that I will only see you as a friend and ally so stop bothering me with your advances?" I might not be able to see her expression, but I can clearly tell that she has a cheeky grin on her face. What a sly girl.


    "Mywyer has advised me not to answer this type of inquiry."


    "Your what?"


    "Let''s move on to a different topic, this one is getting rather stale. Oh, yeah, I didn''t get to answer your question, yes, your dearest master allows this lowly one to use her proposed methods of dealing with ugly bastards- I mean other men."


    Ayame scoffs as she raises her head from my chest and straightens herself, but this time I don''t detect anger but clear amusement in her voice. "Great. We were on the cusp of having our first real verbal argument."


    "Hehe, yeah. Almost like a real husband and wife. We even have a family pet."


    "Blossom is not a pet!" My adorable sleeping beauty is no longer sleeping?!


    She then continues, "Blossom is Master''s mate and subordinate. Or does Master put Quin Junior in his family dog?"


    Using my own words against my person to use me of beastiality? I didn''t think my gorgeous scatterbrain had it in her, to be honest. What a clever girl. I feel the urge to pet her head.


    "Stop petting Blossom, she really is not a pet¡­" She protests, but makes no move to swat my hand away from her head as despite her best efforts at resistance she still enjoys my caresses way too much tomit such a sacrilege.


    "It was just a figure of speech. I don''t think of you as a dog, but perhaps due to your unique upbringing in the wilds, you stand out quite a bit as an airhead. Of course, I love you for it all the same, if not more. Don''t you ever change." After saying this Ind a soft kiss on the top of her head.


    "Oh¡­ Okay!" And with that, she went back to sleep instantly. Well, she certainly didn''t manage- or even attempt to clear up any of my ims about her being an airhead.


    "Are you going to have this talk with Blossom too?" Ayame questions after a few minutes of silence.


    "You mean that she is my exclusive woman?"


    "Yes."


    "I should, I suppose. I know that she wouldn''t cheat on me even if her life depended on it, but she might let someone else touch her if she thinks that she should allow it, simrly to your case with Broderick."


    "Yeah, that''s what I think as well."


    "Then it''s settled." I then move onto a topic that has been bothering me for a while. "What do you think about our new friend and his rather acquired taste in women?"


    "That it''s disgusting and not at all understandable." Oh, she doesn''t mince her words at all.


    "I see. Then I take it that his type is very rare in this world?"


    "I would think so, at least in my ex-n''s territories Marjorie would''ve been fat shamed into oblivion. I''ve never seen a person even half her size, maybe not even one-fourth."


    I''m happy to hear that this is the exception, not the norm. I don''t even want to imagine the cost Broderick''s pouch endures to keep his women''s weight at this level.


    I don''t doubt that a significant portion of their earnings is spent on sustenance, and that should not be the case for a mithril ranked team, so a lot of less well-off men might not even be able to fatten their women up to their ideal states should they wish to. Well, I really don''t care as long as they don''t flirt or make out in front of me again.


    He is allowed to pursue his dreams, even if said dream is to suffocate between bs of fat.


    As if having a 6th sense, or just listening in on us in secret, Broderick and Marjoriee back to us right as I''m finished with my conversation with Ayame. I hope it''s the former option, and based on their nonchnt expressions I assume that to be the case.


    We then chat amicably for a few minutes before I speak up; "can you tell us about Braedon?"


    "Bro, it''s a shithole-"


    "Khm! Let me do the talking on this one, husband." Marjorie intersects, then asks me; "do you know about the Winterwood session?"


    "I don''t."


    "Well, long story short, the old ric Winterwood is on his deathbed and his three sons are duking it out amongst themselves. The issue is that each of them have strong backers so the stability in the county is horrible. Eric, the eldest governs Aldoria as its regent and is backed by the nobility, almost all barons are on his side.


    Luke, the second eldest governs Cerdiel and is backed by both the Mages and Adventurers'' guilds, which is rare since they are often at each other''s throats. Then, thest, Griffin governs Braedon and is supported by the Vesper Consortium."

 Chapter 131: Vesper Consortium

    Then, thest, Griffin governs Braedon and is supported by the Vesper Consortium."


    Hmm. Perhaps this is why Eric invited me for a chat in his home? But what could I possibly help him with? I still am unsure about his motives, especially considering that back when we met I was much weaker. Did he think Ayame could be a useful soldier? Well, I will never be able to guess without more information, so I move on.


    Wait, I''m not familiar with the third name. "Vesper Consortium?"


    "A ruthless criminal organization. In the duchy of Greenveil there are three noteworthy syndicates, and the Vesper Consortium is one of them. Furthermore, Winterwood is almost exclusively under their control; the other two organizations have been pushed out. Braedon is their biggest branch location in the county."


    Oh. "So we are walking into a town that is basically ruled by criminals?"


    "Officially it''s Griffin Winterwood who makes the rules there, but since he is in the pocket of the syndicate, basically yes. We have a few connections with them, they will be the ones helping you fence your goods."


    I can''t help but let an excited grin emerge on my features. Now things are starting to get interesting. I''ve always found it ridiculous that in a world like this I have to pay taxes and bow my head to the so-called nobility when each person has the chance to grow stronger and triumph over them.


    I say, it''s high time we let anarchy rule. Each person for himself. The strongest gets it all. Things have always worked as such, we just put up misty veils that obstructed this truth from being out in the open. This way, the masses would stay in line and remain content with their miserable lives.


    Well, if a revolt or two happens it won''t be my problem, so who cares? If the worstes to worst, I can just move to another county, duchy, or even country.


    Therefore, an organization where you are not limited by which vagina you pop out from sounds ideal to me.


    Even if I help Eric and earn his favor, what will he do for me? Name me his knight? Give me the title of baron? Who cares about small stuff like that?


    If I join a criminal syndicate I might be better off, though, of course, that all depends on their structure and policies. If they mistreat their neers then they can count me out, but if all the stars align I can see a future where we could help each other out.


    I''m sure that to level up Primordial Viin I will not be asked to pick up flowers and save kittens but to do rather nefarious activities. I''ve also been struggling to level up my Thief ss, one I hope they can help me out with.


    Is this a match made in heaven?


    "Marjorie, how corrupt would you say the kingdom is in general, and how strong are leaders of the top tier criminal syndicates in rtion to members of nobility?" I inquire curiously.


    "The kingdom is very corrupt, there''s no doubt about that. As for the second question, a top tier org can easily triumph over any count but a duke would definitely give them a hard time, unless they are extremely well prepared, or the noble side is doing something horribly wrong."


    I see... A corrupt government, extremely strong, unaffiliated parties.... If this is not an amazing opportunity, then I don''t know what is.


    I immediately begin to draw up multiple ns that each start with us joining such an org and end with the king himself begging us for mercy.


    We will rule thesends one way or another.


    ...


    We spend the day and night in peace. After all, who would dare ambush us with two mithril ranked bodyguards? The sight of the turbo muscr Broderick with his giant greatsword sitting on top of his flying carpet is probably all the reason highwaymen need to remain hidden in their bushes.


    - Day 8 -


    My first week in this brand new beautiful world has officially ended as the second one began.


    We soon reach our destination and the guards approach us, but when Broderick tells them that we are with them, they not only don''t check our wares but even give us a free entry certificate.


    [Lifelong personal entrance permit to the city of Braedon received.]


    However, knowing that we will be possibly dealing with a criminal syndicate the three of us donned the hooded garbs we used on the night of the ver household''s massacre so that the guards and bystanders can''t remember our appearances. It''s best to remain as inconspicuous as possible for now.


    Once we are inside I''m pleasantly surprised at how pristine the town appears to be. There''s just as much order here as there was in Aldoria. You would never guess that it''s a town run by hardcore criminals.


    "Broderick, I don''t want to intrude, but would you perhaps be willing to introduce me to some of your contacts?"


    He turns his head towards me and winks, "oh, ready to do some under the table stuff, brother? Sure, I don''t mind."


    Great. "We will see, for now I want to see for myself how this so-called Vesper Consortium works."


    "Then we will have to stop at our house first. I''ve been thinking about what I should give you as a thank you for more or less saving my life, and I''ve finally found the right reward."


    Should I say that there''s no need for gifts between friends? I probably should. I just hope he doesn''t ept it. "There''s really no need for you to go that far, my friend."


    "Oh, but I insist!" Broderick grins.


    Pfew. A giant weight has been lifted from my shoulder. "Well, if you say so, I will ept your reward with gratitude."


    "You shameless bastard, you should''ve also insisted! Bahaha!"


    *Sigh*


    There''s simply no pleasing this etiquette-driven madman.


    The duo then leads us to their residence, which happens to be a fancy mansion. As we step into the colossal mansion, the sheer scale of everything takes me by surprise. Every piece of furniture, every fixture, is built with Marjorie''s considerable size in mind.


    Even the doors seem more like gates, towering above us, and the cutlery on the dining table looks like it could serve as swords and pitchforks in a pinch.


    And then there are the toilets. They are everywhere, and are sorge and cavernous that I have to stifle augh at the thought of Ayame even attempting to use one- she''d probably disappear into thetrine entirely. Thedies with their estimated 20.000 caloric daily intake must be quite the frequent visitors.


    "Husband!" A thunderous, jubnt voice echoes through the halls, followed by the heavy thudding of feet. I barely have time to process the noise before two more giantesses, perhaps evenrger and rounder than Marjorie,e barreling down the grand staircase like a pair of runaway carriages. Their faces are flushed with excitement, eyes gleaming with affection.


    Without thinking, I grab Blossom and Ayame, yanking them to the side as the two behemoths charge past us. We huddle against the wall, watching in stunned silence as the two giant women crash into Broderick with the force of an avnche.

 Chapter 132: Gifts

    Broderick lets out a joyousugh, but it''s quickly smothered as he''s engulfed by his two massive wives. They lift him slightly off the ground, their hefty forms practically burying him underyers of soft, affectionate flesh.


    "My beautiful belles!" Broderick manages to bellow, though his voice is muffled by the overwhelming disy of affection.


    Blossom''s tail stiffens, her ears ttening against her head as she watches the scene unfold. "Is¡­ is this normal?" she whispers, her eyes wide with confusion.


    "Wives weing their husband who hase back from a dangerous mission? Yes. This sight we are currently witnessing? No." I mutter back, though the unease in my voice is undeniable. The sheer enthusiasm with which Broderick''s wives havetched onto him is both impressive and terrifying. I would''ve been long dead in his ce.


    If not from the damage taken, then from mental shock.


    Ayame, meanwhile, has turned a pale shade of green. "I think I''m going to be sick." she murmurs, her hand mped over her mouth as she watches with growing disgust.


    Broderick, for his part, seems to be enjoying the attention, though he''s clearly struggling to keep his footing. His wives coo and murmur sweet nothings in his ear, their hands roaming over his body with an almost frantic energy. I can''t help but wonder if he''s actually going to survive this encounter, but then he manages to extricate himself just enough to sh us a wink.


    "Don''t just stand there, brother and hisdies!" he calls out, somehow managing to sound both thrilled and breathless at the same time. "Come meet the rest of my family! I''m not the jealous type, so feel free to kiss their hands, though don''t get carried away! Bahaha!"


    I nce at Blossom and Ayame, who both look at me with expressions that clearly say, Please, no. I can''t say I me them, since I''m probably the one who is the least interested in taking him up on his offer.


    "Maybeter¡­" I reply back, offering him a weak smile. "We''ll let you enjoy your reunion first."


    Broderick justughs, his booming voice shaking the walls. "Suit yourself!"


    "Let''s let my sisters enjoy their beloved''s return, in the meantime I can show you three around the house." Marjorie speaks up, seeing our great reluctance to approach the party.


    And as such, we got a full tour of their home. Not surprisingly they have a few house servants as well, since keeping the glorified pigpens clean with so many giant sows living in it can''t be a simple task.


    After a fifteen or so minute of showcasing we are introduced to the other two wives, Elise and Betty. They are also part of the mithril ranked adventurer team, so they are simrly strong to Marjorie.


    Then, we are brought to their basement, where Broderick leads us down a spiraling staircase. As we descend, the air grows cooler, and the walls be lined with intricate engravings. I can feel a faint hum of magic emanating from the surroundings, signaling that this ce is far from ordinary.


    When we reach the bottom, Broderick approaches a heavily reinforced door adorned with glowing runes. With a flourish, he waves his hand in front of the door, and the runes begin to pulse, responding to his presence.


    He turns to us with a grin. "This is where I keep all the kidnapped children."


    No oneughs besides him.


    After seeing his jokend t, he steps forward while shaking his head with disappointment. Broderick ces his hand on the door, and speaks a word I can''t understand. The runes re brightly, and I can feel the surge of magic that ripples through the air. Suddenly, a series of hidden mechanisms click into ce, and I hear a faint whirring sound from behind the door.


    "This is a defense mechanism we had installed." Broderick exins, his voice reverberating slightly in the enclosed space. "It only responds to me or my wives. Anyone else who tries to force their way in¡­ well, let''s just say they''d regret it."


    With that ominous statement hanging in the air, the door swings open silently, revealing a hidden chamber beyond. The room is dimly lit, but I can make out the glint of metal and the soft glow of enchanted items scattered around.


    The walls are reinforced with thick stone, and there''s an unmistakable air of security here- this is clearly a ce where Broderick & Co keep their most prized possessions. I can see numerous decorated weapons hoisted onto the wall and many shiny armors and robes disyed on dummies and other assortments of artifacts.


    Now this is a ce of real wealth. I can''t help but feel a little envious. Though, to be fair, these people have been working for decades while I started 8 days ago.


    We step inside, and Broderick walks over to arge chest set against the far wall. He kneels down and, with a quick incantation, unlocks the chest. The lid creaks open, and I see that it''s filled with various items, all of them exuding a faint magical aura.


    Broderick rummages through the chest for a moment before pulling out three items: a set of masks and robes. He stands up and holds them out, a mischievous grin on his face. "Here they are," he says, presenting the items to us. "These are my gifts and the items that are going to be your new favorites."


    He hands a mask to each of us. The items are simple in design, yet there''s something unsettling about them. They''re made of a smooth, dark material that seems to absorb light, and the eye slots are covered by a thin, almost invisible mesh.


    "These masks," Broderick exins, "are enchanted to distort your voice and hide your eyes, while allowing you to see through perfectly. No one will be able to recognize you, even if they''re looking you right in the face once you take them off and walk in civilian clothes."


    He then hands us the robes, which are just as unassuming. They''re made of a dull, gray fabric that seems to shift and shimmer slightly as I hold it. "The robes are imbued with a height and width disorientation spell. They make you appear just different enough that even someone who knows you well would have a hard time identifying you. Though, they are not all-mighty.


    Once significantly damaged the effect will dissipate, so try your best not to fight in them, or just demolish your opponents before they get to tear it apart."


    I was also worried that I would be easily spotted as I stand out from crowds quite a bit, especially with a gorgeous dog-kin and a beautiful Fujimori by my side. The three of us are as conspicuous as one can possibly get. Broderick also realized this and thought of an amazing countermeasure. I can''t help but marvel at what a good friend I managed to find in the middle of bumfuck nowhere.


    As I slip the robe on, I can feel the magic taking effect. My reflection in a nearby polished surface looks subtly altered- shorter, thinner. A lot less outstanding, which is the ideal result. I absolutely love these items already. They areplete game-changers.

 Chapter 133: Lunch

    Broderick nods in satisfaction as he watches us don the disguises. "The mask and robe together create a set that''s really strong," he says. "Not even the magical orbs used by the Adventurer''s Guild to check status windows can see through this disguise.


    You could walk right into the Vesper Consortium''s headquarters, and even if a member spotted you on the streetster in your civilian garbs, they wouldn''t be able to recognize you. Remember, knowledge is power, and the people there are as hungry as humans get, so they will still attempt to find out who you are. Don''t make stupidments and use aliases, obviously."


    The three of us nod in unison. I nce at the items and use my primordial eyes to check them.


    [Whisperveil Mask]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Skills:


    [Voice Distortion]


    [Eye Concealment]


    [Mind Shield]


    [Shadowmantle Robe]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Skills:


    [Size Disorientation]


    [Status Concealment]


    [Weightless Step]


    Damn! Three spell imbuements in both. They must be worth a fortune¡­ There''s even more stuff in them than what Broderick mentioned, like the Mind Shield, is he not aware or simplyzy? Well, anyways, I''m very grateful for the extremely generous gift.


    As I watch Ayame and Blossom don the Shadowmantle Robes and Whisperveil Masks, they transform before my eyes into figures of pure secrecy and intimidation. Ayame, usually soposed and elegant, now carries an air of lethal precision- like a de ready to strike without warning.


    The way she moves in the robe, with its phantom-like distortion, makes her presence almost ghostly, as if she could vanish and reappear at will. There''s a cold, calcting intensity in her stance, a sense that she''s analyzing every potential threat with ruthless efficiency.


    Blossom, on the other hand, resembles more so a force of nature. The yful energy she usually exudes is reced by something darker, more primal. She radiates a dangerous confidence, a readiness to unleash her raw power at any moment. The mask conceals her innocent features, turning her into a fearsome predator- a creature born of the wild, untamed and relentless.


    The way she holds herself, with a quiet, coiled tension, speaks of a feral existence that could outmaneuver any foe.


    The three of us together form a truly badass sight, if I may say so myself. I certainly wouldn''t be happy if I was a stranger and had to walk down the same street the three of us do. If there''s one word that I believe best describes our image, it would be:


    Danger.


    ¡­


    The three of us are then brought to another inventory room by a servant of theirs where he handed us a few bags and pouches to better hold our items. Sadly, my new friend wasn''t magnanimous enough to give me his spatial storage ring. What a greedy little gremlin¡­ What are friends even for?


    After the servant hands the items over he tells us that the lord anddies of the house have prepared a feast in our honor, and we quickly follow him to the diner.


    The aroma of food- greasy, heavy, almost oppressive- hits me so absurdly hard that I have to stop in my steps for a moment and collect myself as I walk into the dining hall. The scent is thick in the air, a cloying mixture of sugar and oil that makes my stomach churn before I''ve even taken a seat. Broderick sits at the head of the table, his presence dominating the room.


    His muscled form contrasts sharply with the trio of overlyrge women beside him- his wives, all of them draped inyers of fabric that strain to contain their bulk.


    Broderick''s eyes glint with pride as he gestures for us to join them. "Please, have a seat. We''ve prepared a feast in your honor."


    Naturally, I take a seat opposite of Broderick, the other head of the table. My twodies then move to sit on either of my sides.


    Ayame takes her seat with her usual grace. Her posture is immacte, her chin slightly lifted, and her gaze barely masking the disdain she feels. I know her too well; even without her saying a word, her thoughts are clear. The sight of Broderick''s wives, stuffing themselves with abandon, makes her uneasy, to put it gently.


    Blossom, on the other hand, is quieter than usual, her eyes flickering between the food and the bloated women surrounding us. I think she is finding the situation kind of amusing for whatever reason.


    As we sit, servants begin to bring in the dishes. The table is soon covered in tters of food that could only be described as decadent to the point of obscenity. There are towering piles of fried dough, drenched in dark syrup that clings to every crevice, and bs of roasted meats swimming in pools of fat. Vegetables are hidden beneath thick, creamy sauces, their original vors long buried.


    Desserts gleam with sugar and butter, each one a testament to excess.


    But Broderick''s meal is starkly different. Before him, the servants ce a te of lean meats, roasted to perfection, with a side of crisp, steamed vegetables. A light sd, drizzled with a simple vinaigrette,pletes his meal. While his wives indulge in their feast, Broderick maintains a diet befitting his powerful physique. His eyes meet mine, and he smirks. Why is he smirking?!


    I have a bad premonition about this.


    Why did he not give us something simr to the healthy food he is enjoying?


    I take a cautious bite of the fried dough before me. The sweetness is overwhelming, the syrup cloying and thick, while the oil coats my mouth. It''s almost nauseating, but I force myself to swallow. I don''t know what he is ying at, but I need to collect more information before mounting my proper response.


    Ayame handles her food with meticulous care, picking at the smallest portions and chewing slowly, her distaste barely hidden behind a mask of politeness. Her lips press into a thin line as she dabs at the grease on her napkin.


    Blossom, however, seems to be having a different experience altogether. At first, she''s as restrained as Ayame and I, nibbling at a piece of bread, but I notice her eyes start to linger on the fried dough, then on the desserts gleaming with sugar. Before I can stop her, she reaches for a massive slice of cake, her eyes wide with delight.

 Chapter 134: Brodericks Evil Scheme

    "Blossom, what are you-" I start, but it''s toote. She''s already taken a huge bite, her cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk as she savors the sweetness.


    "Mmm, this is amazing!" she mumbles through a mouthful of cake, her tail wagging excitedly behind her. I grimace as she reaches for more, piling her te high with a mountain of greasy, sugary food.


    Wait! I know! This fat-fetishist fucker is trying to fatten my women up!!!


    Ayame is clearly aware of just how many calories are sitting on the table in front of her, but my adorable dog-kin has no idea of such concepts and is unaware of the fact that she is consuming an entire dinner''s worth of calories with every bite she takes.


    She has fallen for his evil machinations! Now that I let her take a bite of the obviously delicious desert, I will either be a cruel master-lover who takes her food away or let her addiction grow!


    I re at Broderick with fury, but all I see is his smirk widening into an evil grin.


    This fucker is corrupting my beautiful, athletic Phantom Canine into a Phantom Chubster!


    And I don''t know how to stop him!


    I need to act fast. Blossom is already eyeing a second slice of cake, her tail wagging in that dangerously adorable way that makes it hard to say no. But I must stay strong.


    For her sake.


    For the sake of her divine figure.


    For the sake of my excalibur''s favorite sheath''s continued healthy and alluring existence.


    "Blossom," I say, forcing a smile as I reach across the table. "Maybe try something a bit lighter?"


    She blinks at me, mid-reach for a chocte ¨¦ir, her cheeks already full like a hamster preparing for winter. "But it''s so good, Master! And look, there''s still so much left!" Her eyes sparkle with the innocent enthusiasm of someone who doesn''t realize she''s being led down a path of sugary destruction.


    I chuckle nervously, and while sending murderous nces towards the evil bastard almost every second I forcefully grab her te away from her.


    The look of absolute betrayal in her eyes almost breaks my heart into a million pieces, but this is something I simply must do. "Master¡­Why¡­?" She then starts looking at me with big, droopy, puppy eyes.


    Fuck.


    My heart.


    It hurts¡­


    Instead of answering her I turn to the only ''normal'' person I know who lives in the household. "Marjorie, I don''t know how to say this gently, but could you help restrain your husband? He is trying to corrupt my Blossom into getting a sugar addiction!"


    She, alongside the two other wives, nce between me and Broderick rapidly. Then, all three at the same time, inplete sync, m both of their hands on the table and shout at my ex-friend; "Husband!!!"


    He shudders slightly and huddles down in his seat while grimacing my way. "Bro, it''s really not manly to be like that! You never bring women into the battle of men, that''s basic knowledge!"


    "You are one to talk, which one of us was it who put 20k calories in front of my airhead girl knowing full well that she wouldn''t be aware of the vile trap? That she would consume them until she realizes that she is, in fact, no longer a dog-kin but a boar-kin!"


    "Bahahaha! Alright, bro. I tried enlightening you about the glory of the curves, but if you won''t bite I will stop pushing. Let''s call it even."


    I''m bbergasted at his shamelessness. Even? Even what?


    And what curves? Blossom already has the best curves in the world. Your wives don''t have curves, they have entire orbs. Or, rather they themselves are spheres!


    Well, he did just give me way too many goodies for me to remain mad at him for long.


    Blossom, finally realizing that I might''ve not just cruelly confiscated her sweets for no reason, nces at Ayame who then exins to her what has happened, after which she no longer looks at me like aplete traitor, thankfully.


    Phew!


    Afterwards thedies tell the servants to bring out our meals, which Broderick previously instructed them to keep in the kitchen.


    "Our deepest apologies, Quin. Our husband is a real deviant when ites to a few aspects of life, such as his ideal woman''s form¡­ He refuses to ept himself to be the weird one and often tries to get others to see that his tastes are normal, which they really aren''t." Marjorie apologizes in his stead.


    "We love him too much and are happy to ept his quirks, even to the point of fattening ourselves up for him, but we hate it when he tries to do it to others, especially without their permission like now."


    "I''m not weird, it''s all the other men who are uncultured swines! What''s there to enjoy about some skinny girls? Erm, no offense, mdy." Broderick finishes his tirade with an apology sent Ayame''s way. We all, Ayame included,pletely ignore him.


    Wait, the wives weren''t fat before and only are doing this for his love?


    What the fuck? Isn''t this the definition of a toxic rtionship?


    Seeing my grimace she quickly sees through my thoughts; "of course, he is not telling us to eat this much¡­ At first we just tried to put on some weight to be a bit chubby, but by then we''ve fallen for thefort of these meals, and now we no longer want to go back¡­"


    Damn, girl. "Well, alright. I''m not going to be an annoying hypocrite who tells you what to do with your lives, just please help keep your husband off his ''pranks'' until I be strong enough to beat him up myself."


    They all smile at me simultaneously, then reply just as such; "you can count on us!"


    After we are done with the meal we quickly get ready by equipping the robes and masks once again. Blossom''s animalistic features still stand out, which is obviously not ideal to remain as inconspicuous in the human kingdom as possible, so we used a belt around her belly to strap her tail to her back and also used a hairband to simrly tie her ears down to her hair.


    Naturally, she wasn''t overly happy with her new restrictions, but a few kisses on her forehead and kind promises whispered into her ear soothed her into content eptance.


    After which, Broderick and the three of us finally set off for our first encounter with a Vesper Consortium representative.

 Chapter 135: Meeting Aurelion

    The midday sun casts long shadows as we navigate the bustling streets of Braedon, the warmth of the afternoon still lingering in the air. The atmosphere around us is lively, with merchants hawking their wares and townsfolk going about their business.


    Broderick moves confidently through the crowds, his bulk parting the sea of people with ease. As we follow him, I can''t help but notice the subtle changes in Ayame and Blossom''s demeanor. Ayame''s usual poise is still intact, but her eyes dart around, taking in every detail, every potential threat. Blossom, for once, is silent, her usual cheerfulness reced with a determined seriousness.


    "We''re close." Broderick says over his shoulder, his voice low but steady. "My old friend runs a legitimate business on the surface, but he''s one of the best contraband traffickers in the Consortium. He''s been in the game for decades. When we get there, mind your manners. I may joke with him, but he won''t take kindly to any rude remarks from neers."


    I nod in response, understanding the importance of making a good first impression. This isn''t just a meeting- it''s an audition for a ce in a world where power is everything.


    "Are you certain that this is the right path for us to pursue?" My Ayame questions. Obviously, she is not thrilled by the prospect of joining a criminal organization, and Ipletely understand her, after all, I''m rather iffy about it as well.


    "We are here to see for ourselves how things work. You should already know better than anyone just how corrupt the kingdom already is. I can imagine a possible reality where a well-structured criminal organization is not any worse prospect than being in a noble''s retinue, morality-wise.


    Right now, we have multiple paths to follow, such as remaining independent and hoping that no enemy we can''t triumph jumps into our way, we can be adventurers and hope that we don''t get a badly evaluated quest that leads to our demise, we can be members of a noble''s retinue but that''s something my ego would never allow, or perhaps we can join an organization of like-minded people, who believe that personal strength and influence is the most important currency, and even if you have to cross a few bridges you would rather not, it might just be worth it in the end."


    I pause for a few seconds before continuing, "I also value our individuality and independence very highly, but it''s even more important to have strong backers until we can confidently stand on our own."


    "My bro is so smart!" Broderick shouts energetically while hitting me on the back with his palm, then continues; "I agree about the adventurer part at the very least, we are just glorified monster hunters to be honest, and just like with our orc extermination mission, it''s not a life insurance at all due to the inurate estimated difficulties of many quests.


    I enjoy the thrill quite a lot, but it''s certainly not everyone''s ideal upation."


    Ayame nods in understanding. The two of us had our reservations about bing adventurers all this while, and since the king himself signed her sentence of eternal very while havingmitted no wrong, it is also obvious that the ruling caste is rotten to the core.


    They are simply legal criminals who, due to their birthright, can maintain their grip on power thanks to their family''s generations of amassed wealth and power, which lets them paint themselves as the good guys.


    Perhaps the safest path forward would be to be explorers of thebyrinths, but it''s a slow process which means we likely wouldn''t be strong enough for years to protect ourselves should a problem arise, and meeting hostile explorers is also a possibility. Should that happen, isn''t it better to tell them that we have an entire giant organization backing us up?


    We can continue clearing thebyrinths in our downtime as a secondary upation even after joining the Consortium or finding another path for ourselves.


    There''s also a chance that we could mooch off of Broderick and his harem''s kindness for an indefinite amount of time, but I would like to rely on the kindness of others only if really necessary. They are also adventurers, so we couldn''t count on them being our bodyguards even if they epted protecting us, since they will often be out of town.


    However, should we join a syndicate, rise through its ranks, consolidate our power and refine its inner structure to fit our needs, I can see a future where I can use the Vesper Consortium to propel myself into bing one of the continent''s biggest names in just a few years of effort.


    As we continue, the streets be narrower, the buildings taller and more refined. The noise of the market fades behind us, reced by the quieter hum of wealthier districts. Finally, we arrive in front of an elegant three-story building nestled among the more prestigious shops and homes of the city.


    The establishment is grand, its stone fa?ade adorned with intricate carvings and polished to a high shine. Large windows disy fine goods- luxury items that only the richest in Braedon could afford.


    Broderick stops at the entrance, a pair of double doors framed by heavy velvet curtains. The sign above reads The Velvet Merchant, written in flowing script. It''s the kind of ce where peoplee to spend money discreetly, where secrets are traded as easily as gold.


    "Here we are." Broderick says, turning to us. "Bro, don''t forget. Keep your foul mouth in check."


    "I have no clue whatever you might be talking about."


    "Bahahaha! Well, you''ve been warned!"


    With that, he pushes open the doors and steps inside. The interior of The Velvet Merchant is just as luxurious as its exterior. The floors are polished marble, and the walls are lined with shelves holding rare artifacts, fine wines, and other high-end goods. The scent of exotic spices and polished wood fills the air, and the soft murmur of conversation drifts from the back of the room.


    A tall, thin man with graying hair and a sharp, calcting gaze steps forward to greet us. He''s dressed impably, in a suit that speaks of old money and refined taste. His eyes light up with recognition as he sees Broderick, a tired frown spreading across his features


    "Broderick, you old bastard. I still refuse to feed my wife with your horrendous deserts, so stop bothering me with your nonsense."


    Broderick chuckles before replying, "I''m not here for that this once, Aurelian. Also, stop calling me old, I''ve only got a few more years under my belt than you do."


    Really? The fucker who calls himself my friend is older than this guy? Broderick looks to be the same age as I do, about 25, while Aurelian is visibly pushing 60.


    Ayame did tell me that every tenth level elongates one''s lifespan, but seeing this so starkly disyed in front of me for the first time is still a hard pill to swallow.


    The merchant finally nces around and sees that Broderick is apanied by threepletely veiled, masked individuals. "Oh?" His eyes light up with a tinge of interest.


    "You gave them some amazing gear. Your proteges?"


    "More like my friend and his girls. The name is Devil." He introduces my alias that we''ve decided on during lunch, which was invented by Garen the monster material merchant. I was debating about naming myself Hero, just for the lols, but ultimately decided that I would be serious about my alias, as I might have a long-standing career as a member of this syndicate or a criminal in general.

 Chapter 136: I Will Fuck Your Wife

    I step forward and nod. "Greetings." He responds with a simr motion of his head.


    "Then, we have Ghost," Blossom follows my example this time, "and,stly, de." Finally Ayame proceeds with the curt greeting motion.


    "I see. I presume you three are not here to browse my velvets," he says while chuckling at his own joke.


    "Your presumption is correct." Broderick takes over the conversation for us. "We are here for two reasons. First, there''s a merchant carriage full of wares parked on my property. I want you to take care of it, but be aware that my servants have already taken inventory so if you low-ball me with a scummy offer I will fuck your wife."


    I raise an eyebrow towards Broderick whose attitude underwent a 180 change in an instant.


    Aurelion snorts, "please! My wife is thinner than I am. You wouldn''t even be able to get it up."


    Broderick smirks with raw confidence oozing from his person. "We will never know until we try, and we both know that she would be more than willing to help me find the truth out."


    A sudden murderous atmosphere descends on the room. I turn to see a few guards approaching us with hands firmly nted on their swords'' hilts. They seem more mad than the threatened man himself. Aurelion raises his hand and silently tells them to stand down.


    Just from this exchange it''s easy to tell that while Broderick calls him his friend, they are not very close in reality. He has his guard up quite heavily, his usual nonchnt attitude having long since disappeared. I can only guess that this merchant has possibly scammed him in the past, or at least attempted to. Well, he is a merchant, after all, and a ck one at that.


    Abination that should instantly alert everyone that he isn''t to be trusted even with your dirtyundry.


    "I understand. I will send some of my most trusted men to take care of this errand of yours. What''s the second item on our agenda? I presume it has something to do with these three friends of yours."


    "Indeed. I want you to give them a tour of Shadowhold and the branch in general. They are interested in the syndicate but before deciding how to proceed from here they wish to see how you function."


    "Since it''s you who is vouching for them, we shall do just that," he nods, before shouting; "Jasmine!"


    A few awkward seconds pass in silence as we are each waiting for the called woman to arrive.


    The door to the back room creaks open, and a young woman steps out, her movements sharp and deliberate. I can tell right away she''s not thrilled to be here- the slight narrowing of her eyes and the tension in her posture makes that crystal clear. As she fully steps into the room, I can''t help but take in her striking appearance, and it''s impossible not to notice the intensity she radiates.


    Her piercing blue eyes are the first thing that grabs my attention- sharp and calcting, they seem to take in everything, missing nothing, even as they clearly show her annoyance. Her sleek, dark brown hair is pulled back into a ponytail, emphasizing her high cheekbones and the strong, defined lines of her face.


    She''s wearing a well-tailored ck leather outfit that clings to her athletic frame, the glossy material catching the light and adding to her imposing aura. The jacket is fitted and zipped just enough to reveal a hint of the white silk blouse underneath, and it pairs perfectly with her high-waisted leather pants, which highlight her slender waist and long legs.


    A simple silver ne rests against her neck, the small pendant glinting subtly, adding a touch of understated elegance to her otherwise formidable look.


    (Picture)


    She stops in front of us, her gaze sweeping over me and my party. The annoyance in her eyes doesn''t fade- it''s obvious she has better things to do than deal with us, and her entire demeanor makes that fact abundantly clear.


    Jasmine''s expression is a mix of annoyance and resignation as she walks up to her father. "What is it now, Aurelion? I was in the middle of something."


    "You shouldn''t call your father by his name..." He whines but only gets a re in response.


    Oh dear. I don''t have a good feeling about this. Why not just have one of your henchmen do the task? Aurelion is definitely high-up on the syndicate''s pyramid, so him sending his daughter to show us around definitely has more to it than a simple friendly gesture towards potential recruits.


    Aurelion''s lips curl into a half-smile. "Jasmine, meet Devil, Ghost, and de. They''re interested in joining the Consortium, but they''d like a tour of Shadowhold first. I need you to show them around."


    Jasmine''s eyes flicker over to us, her gaze lingering on each of us for a moment. It''s clear she''s not thrilled about the task,which is further evidenced by her mouthing; "fuck!"... What a lovely guide we''ve gotten.


    The old merchant then approaches his rude daughter and leans in to whisper something in her ears. "Urghh. Fine. Follow me." She finally relents after a few dozen seconds of -probably- rather forceful encouragement from her father.


    I struggle to make up my mind about my initial impression regarding this young woman. She definitely seems to be a spoiled bitchy daughter but based on Broderick''s antics towards Aurelion he might be a really big asshole, so maybe her hostile attitude could be exined with her hatred towards her father.


    Well, either way, I don''t really care. I just want to be shown around¡­ Don''t make my life harder than it has to be with your stupid games, you slimy ck merchant.


    As we fall into step behind her, Jasmine leads us through the luxurious shop, past the velvet curtains that separate the main area from a more private section. Here, the decor is darker, more subdued, with heavy tapestries lining the walls and plush carpets muffling our footsteps. The air is cooler, and there''s a faint scent of incense lingering in the background.


    Finally, we reach arge, ornate door at the end of the hallway. It''s made of dark wood, almost ck, with intricate carvings of serpents coiled around the edges, their eyes set with tiny, glittering gems.

 Chapter 137: Vesper Consortiums System

    [Author: added pictures for Jasmine in thest chapter.]


    Finally, we reach arge, ornate door at the end of the hallway. It''s made of dark wood, almost ck, with intricate carvings of serpents coiled around the edges, their eyes set with tiny, glittering gems. Jasmine ces her hand on the door, and the carvings begin to shift as the serpents writhe as if they were alive.


    A soft click sounds, and the door swings open on its own, revealing a descending staircase shrouded in shadows.


    We''ve been following her for minutes in silence but once she is done with this procedure she finally turns and looks at us before losing her entitled princess attitude with a long, dejected sigh. "Sorry¡­ I should stop being a bitch. I just can''t deal with my scumbag father."


    "It''s fine. Can you tell us what that was about?"


    She nces around for a few seconds to ensure that no one eavesdrops before responding. "Sure. The whale humper has never brought people with him whom he vouched for before, and now he suddenly introduces you three as his proteges. As you might guess, this has greatly interested my always calcting and scheming father, who now wants you to join his faction.


    Yes, there are multiple factions in the Braedon branch of the Consortium, and my father leads one of the biggest nonbat factions, the Gilded Exchange, which is basically the faction responsible for the local branch''s finances, trades and smuggling activities."


    Damn, we are already getting scouted. I wasn''t aware that Broderick was such a household name here. Maybe mithril ranked adventurers are bigger deals than I initially thought.


    "The Gilded Exchange is the richest faction, even triumphing the Divine Nectar faction, which is made up of the biggest drug lords of Winterwood county. However, they are perpetually facing an issue; as civilians, theyckbat strength, and even hiring really talented fighters can prove to be difficult.


    After all, why would a geniusbatant agree to work for a merchant when he can work with some of the strongest people in the country if they join another faction? Money can only help you so much, a three hundred years old mentor figure who has seen most of everything the world has to offer is often thought to be a much greater treasure than a stuffed coin pouch."


    I see. Sounds reasonable, while coins are extremely important, once you''ve gotten yourself a good gearset and essories, it won''t help you too much in getting stronger.


    Jasmine grimaces before continuing, "This is also the reason why I got assigned as your guide instead of a simple guard of his. He saw that you already have two girls by your side, so he thought, ''what''s one more'' and sent me to seduce you."


    I pause for a second with surprise before sighing tiredly. So this was the angle he was ying. "Oh. Well, thanks for being straight with me."


    "Don''t mention it. I''ve had enough of being a card in his hand, which is why I''ve told you all this.


    You are not the firstbatant he tried to recruit by offering me as the reward for sealing the deal, but thankfully they''ve all decided to join another faction or organization in the end." She pauses before scoffing annoyedly, "though I''m happy with the end result, I can''t help but feel a bit disappointed that no one seems to fall for my womanly charms¡­ It''s honestly a bit humiliating."


    This time it''s Ayame who speaks up; "if you hate him this much, why don''t you run away and start a new life?"


    "Because he holds something important over my head as leverage to keep me in check."


    Now things are finally starting to clear up.


    "You have my condolences. Can you tell us more about how the syndicate functions in general?"


    Jasmine nods, her expression softening slightly as she prepares to exin. "The Vesper Consortium is much more than just awork of criminals which is best exemplified by the fact that the doors we are standing in lead to an entire underground city, a world within a world, if you will. Shadowhold, the ce I''m about to show you, is one of the syndicate''s central hubs.


    It has its own ecosystem- markets, housing, civilians, training grounds, everything you can think of."


    She gestures towards the ornate door behind her, the serpents carved into it seemingly alive under the dim light. "Only high-ranking members and those with special permissions can use passages such as these that lead directly from Braedon to Shadowhold. The lower-ranked members have to use the wilderness entrances. The biggest ones are a few miles outside of Braedon, hidden deep in the forests.


    It''s a long trek for those not yet trusted by the Consortium."


    I''m deeply intrigued by the information Jasmine delivers. "So, it''s like an entire secret city beneath Braedon?"


    "Exactly," Jasmine confirms. "It''s a ce where the rules of the surface world don''t apply. The Consortium is organized like a big guild, with ranks, rules, and a hierarchy that everyone must adhere to. There are countless roles-batants, traders, spies, smugglers, vers, drug traffickers and much more- and each profession has its own path to power."


    She pauses, letting the weight of her words sink in. "Advancement in the Consortium isn''t just about raw strength. It''s about influence, cunning, and knowing who to trust. You rise through the ranks by proving your worth,pleting missions, and, sometimes, eliminating rivals. The higher you go, the more dangerous but also rewarding the game bes."


    Ayame listens intently, and although her eyes are veiled by the mask she wears I can tell that her sharp eyes are scanning Jasmine for any signs of deceit. "And where do you fit into all this?"


    Jasmine smiles bitterly. "I''m just another pawn in my father''s game, at least for now. But I have my own ns. Just like everyone else down here, I''m looking for a way to climb thedder, to gain enough power and influence to break free from the chains he''s ced on me."

 Chapter 138: Vesper Phenom

    She then nces back at the door, her expression turning serious. "Once we step through this door, you''ll be entering a world where nothing is as it seems. Allies can be enemies in an instant, and the smallest mistake can cost you everything. But if you y your cards right, the rewards are immense.


    The leaders of the Vesper Consortium, namely the members of the Obsidian Circle have power and influence that easily eclipses that of a count and perhaps even rival a duke''s.


    If you somehow manage to make it there through the ranks, you will have hundreds of thousands of people listen to yourmands and move ording to your whims and desires, which will inadvertently influence the future of the entire kingdom and the continent."


    "So it''s possible for all to rise to the very top? Could you tell us a bit about the ranks?" I inquire excitedly. This is what I hoped for, a system where one is only limited by his own achievements, cunning and greatness.


    "Yes. There are seven main ranks in the Vesper Consortium: Dawn Initiate, Twilight Apprentice, Dusk Adept, Eclipse Enforcer, Shadow Vanguard, Veil Walker, and Obsidian Circle Member. Aurelion is a Shadow Vanguard, if you are curious.


    If he manages to strengthen his faction- and by extension his influence- he might be a Veil Walker finally after fifty years of working for them endlessly and donating a mountain''s worth of coins. Also, we don''t exactly know who the members of the circle are. Shadowhold and Braedon are governed by a representative of the circle under the alias Echo, who is simrly veiled in mystery."


    "I see. So if we join we would be Dawn Initiates I assume? How is the procedure? Do we have a right to privacy should we decide to join?" I barrage her with my questions.


    She smiles at my enthusiasm, before responding informatively. "Yes, everyone is an Initiate at first, and no, you have no right to privacy regarding your identity. You will be forced to swear an oath and share your system window with the higher ups."


    "Oh." As I turn to leave and look for different opportunities she speaks up; "however, the higher ups understand that there are people like you who value their privacy much more so than others. For people such as you, there is a special rank- which can only be earned through a special admission procedure."


    I stop in my tracks and listen to Jasmine intently. "Vesper Phenoms. That''s the rank name of the neers who the org showers in special privileges, such as privacy, funds, training, right to create their own faction and more.


    A Vesper Phenom is higher in rank than Dawn Initiates and Twilight Apprentices, and are more or less equal to Dusk Adepts, who themselves are seasoned veterans with oftentimes decades of service under their belts, so it''s a very big jump in ranks.


    However, all these privilegese at their own costs, first of all, there is a difficult and bloody test you must pass where other potential Phenoms also gather topete.


    Second, while you are allowed privacy, the syndicate can''t just invest inplete strangers who they hold no sway over whatsoever, so you will have to pull your own weight, either by donating chests full of coins,pleting specifically designed missions by the higher ups, or assisting them in other ways."


    "So if we pass the test we would basically enjoy the support and backing of the syndicate while having to return their investment in one way or another periodically." I ask for rification.


    She nods, "yes, that''s right. From what I''m told they treat their Phenoms very well, after all, new blood is the life essence of any thriving organization.


    Since we are ruled by a council made up of seven equals who are also our greatest members and not led by a single entity as a dictatorship, the syndicate aims to never be stale by discarding bad weeds who''ve grown too big for their own good to rece them with new seedlings."


    Amazing. She is more or less describing a meritocracy. This system sounds simply way too tantalizingpared to the feudal setting the kingdom currently employs, which is only ideal for those that pop out of the right womb.


    "Well, then, let''s get your sightseeing tour started in earnest." She states with a kind expression and turns to lead the way.


    As we follow Jasmine down the dimly lit staircase, the narrow passage begins to widen. The distant hum of activity grows louder, and I can feel a sense of anticipation building within me. We''re descending into a world that most people on the surface couldn''t even imagine existed.


    When we finally reach the bottom, the passage opens up into a vast underground city that takes my breath away. The first thing that strikes me is the light. It''s not the harsh, artificial glow of torches ornterns, but a soft, natural-looking daylight. I nce up and see a strange, massive artifact embedded into the ceiling high above.


    It resembles a glowing crystal or gemstone, radiating a warm, golden light that mimics the sun. The entire cavernous space is bathed in this light, creating the illusion of a daytime sky, even though we''re deep underground.


    Jasmine notices our awe-struck expressions and smiles faintly. "Impressive, isn''t it? That''s the Heart of Lumora, a relic from ancient times. It''s what makes life in Shadowhold possible, at least with such a high degree offort. The artifact is part of a sophisticated system that mimics a day-night cycle, ensuring that the inhabitants here can live as normally as possible.


    It even supports the growth of a few hardy crops, though we still rely heavily on trade for most of our food, as most people prefer to grow psychedelic nts down here instead of wheat and whatnot¡­"


    I can only chuckle at this new information. Of course they would rather grow drugs in such a hidden and protected ce. They can just trade some of their earnings for food while filling their coffers in the meantime.

 Chapter 139: Shadowhold

    As we step out into the open, the city of Shadowhold stretches out before us, bustling with life. The streets are lined with stone buildings, some of them carved directly into the cavern walls, others constructed from a mixture of stone and wood.


    There''s a marketce just ahead, filled with stalls where merchants haggle over prices, selling everything from fresh produce to weapons and enchanted goods. The air is adorned with the scent of spices, cooked meats, and the faint, earthy aroma of damp stone.


    Children run through the streets,ughing and ying, their voices echoing in the vast space. A group of them races past us, kicking a ball made of tightly woven leather, while a few mothers, their arms full of shopping baskets, call after them with a mixture of exasperation and affection.


    "This ce¡­" Ayame murmurs, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s like a medium sized city..."


    Jasmine nods, her earlier attitude fully reced by a more open and honest demeanor. "Shadowhold is more than just a hub for the Consortium''s local operations. It''s home to thousands of honorary members- families, merchants, craftsmen, and of course, the active members of the Consortium itself.


    The people you see here live their lives just like anyone on the surface would, with the only difference being is that here they have to adhere to the rules set by the org and not the kingdom."


    We continue walking through the city, taking in the sights and sounds. There''s a cksmith shop, where a muscr man hammers away at a glowing piece of metal, shaping it into a sword. Next door, a tailor is carefully stitching intricate patterns into a fine cloak, while a few customers browse through his wares.


    Nearby, a group of young men are practicing their swordy in an open courtyard, their movements sharp and disciplined under the watchful eye of an older instructor.


    In the distance, I can see the silhouette of a grand building, towering above the rest. It''s made of dark stone, its spires reaching up towards the ceiling of the cavern like the ws of some ancient beast. Jasmine notices my gaze and follows it.


    "That''s the Obsidian Citadel," she exins. "It''s the heart of Shadowhold''s power, where the leaders, including my father, conduct their meetings and other businesses."


    We walk past a small garden, where a few people are tending to rows of nts. The crops are modest- herbs, vegetables, and some fruit trees- but they''re thriving under the light of the Heart of Lumora. "As you see, there are also many people who prefer to grow their own food instead of psychedelics, after all, not everyone is involved in the drug business."


    As we move deeper into the city, I begin to see the full scale of Shadowhold. It''s a ce of contrasts, where the everyday life of families and tradespeople exists side by side with the darker, more secretive aspects of the Consortium''s operations. There are hidden alleyways, guarded doorways, and shadowy figures conducting quiet conversations in corners.


    But there''s alsoughter,merce, and a sense ofmunity that''s almost palpable.


    With that being said, I can also feel a distinctly controlled, oppressed atmosphere when I nce at the civilians. Perhaps because thew and its enforcers are made by criminals and policed by criminals, thus I imagine the process of a prosecution would be rather swift and lethal, and not at all involve judges and juries.


    Though, to be fair, the outside world doesn''t strike me to run on the policy of ''innocent until proven otherwise'' ideology neither, which is best evidenced by Ayame''s peril.


    We spend the next few hours touring the otherworldly settlement with our guide quicklybing friendly with us despite our masks and robes hiding even our voices and physical proportions.


    Then, when we''ve seen enough, she pauses and turns to look at us. "So, I''ve shown you what I can. Naturally, I couldn''t let you into unauthorized ces as you are outsiders, but I believe you''ve had the chance to get limated to how the syndicate functions. Are you interested in joining?"


    "We will have to have a long conversation between the three of us before I can answer you, however, I can tell you that I personally do like what I''m seeing. Could you tell us a bit more about the admission test for bing Vesper Phenoms?"


    She nods, "sure. It''s an event that takes ce once every year, with the next date urring in a month, so you will have plenty of time to get ready. As for what the test itself entails, I can''t tell you much, since I''m just a simple Twilight Apprentice with limited insider knowledge.


    What I do know is that there are a lot of members applying each time, and both outsiders and already epted members can participate. Only about five people tend to end up being selected on average, with about a thousand deaths each time and even more injured."


    Only five? That makes things very difficult, as we are three individuals. I don''t like the sess/death ratio one bit either.


    "I don''t know how the power dynamics work in your harem, or whatever the rtionship between the three of you is, but if you can name a leader I rmend you do that. You can form a team of three, with the team leader getting the Vesper Phenom rank and the remaining two bing his or her designated subordinates, also known as Vesper Heralds.


    Each Phenom can promote up to five Heralds who can act as their representatives and also enjoy the benefit of privacy regarding their identity. As I mentioned, the Phenoms are equal to Dusk Adepts, and those people often have entire teams working under them, which can be the same for you, should you seed."


    It should be no problem. Blossom is aplete bottom who would much rather be my subordinate than my boss and Ayame doesn''t want to join this org at all in the first ce, so I''m sure she will happily let me take the limelight. Well, even if she were interested, it would still be me who ends up being the leader since I''ve always been and always will be the leader of this party.

 Chapter 140: Alone Time

    "Thanks for the amazing tour, and all the valuable information you''ve shared with us, Jasmine. I believe it''s time we return for today."


    We quickly said our goodbyes and just like that, our first meeting with the Vesper Consortium had officially concluded. I must say, so far I have a rather favorable impression of them. We will need to collect more information about their Phenom test to know for certain if this is what we want, but since it is a long time from now, I will focus on growing stronger for the time being.


    We travel back to Broderick''s mansion and thank him for his help in putting our feet through the door of the organization. I then tell him that we would like to go see Braedon and he informs us that there''s a hidden entryway in his mansion that would let us traverse to the city unseen by whoever Aurelion sent to spy on us.


    He doesn''t even question whether there are actual spies but states it withplete confidence...


    Supposedly, if we use this hidden tunnel we can enjoy the city and go shopping without having the masks and robes on, which is ideal for a rxed and happy outing.


    We change into our civilian clothes but before we leave, Marjorie approaches and hands us a coin pouch. "Aurelion''s men havepleted the evaluation and bought your goods for a very fair price, here you go."


    I grab the purse and notice that it''s very heavy. What a heavenly feeling. I open it excitedly. "You were paid 9 gold coins but I went ahead and exchanged some of them into silver so that you don''t have to pay a service fee at the bank for the currency exchange, but, of course, if you prefer gold we can swap them back." She informs me with a happy smile.


    Isn''t Marjorie one of the kindest people I''ve met sinceing to this world? Man, I really should stop being so superficial; I keep throwing shade at her just because of her ridiculous physical appearance.


    As I weigh the coin pouch in my hand, the satisfying jingle of currency inside brings a smile to my face and warmth to my heart. "Thank you, Marjorie."


    Marjorie beams at us, clearly in a jolly mood. "I''m d I could help. Enjoy your time in the city, and if you need anything else, don''t hesitate to ask."


    With that, we make our way to the hidden passage that Broderick mentioned. It''s concealed behind arge tapestry in one of the mansion''s many hallways, depicting some long-forgotten battle scene. Once we''re all inside, I pull a lever hidden in the wall, and the tapestry shifts back into ce, seamlessly covering the entrance.


    The tunnel is narrow but well-maintained, with the asional torch embedded in the wall casting a warm glow over the stone floor. As we walk, the conversation is light, mostly discussing what we want to do once we reach the city. Blossom seems eager to shop, her eyes sparkling with excitement at the prospect of new clothes and essories.


    Ayame, on the other hand, is more reserved, though I can tell she''s interested in checking out the local weaponry.


    After a short walk, we reach a wooden door at the end of the tunnel. I push it open, revealing a small, nondescript alleyway that leads directly into the heart of Braedon. The moment we step outside, we''re greeted by the sounds of a bustling city. I must admit that Broderick and his wives have really mastered the art of living in this city of crime and intrigue.


    "Well,dies," I start, "we still have lots of time until night descends. Let''s enjoy ourselves to the fullest."


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Sure."


    We then stand there, ncing at each other awkwardly. Well, mostly just me and Ayame. Blossom is merrily absorbed in her own little world. "So, what should we start with?" Ayame finally asks the question that has been on my mind.


    Then, I have a sudden idea. "You know, the two of you have had your freedoms restricted for a long time now. How about we part ways for the time being and each of us goes wherever we want, to buy whatever we want- within reason, of course."


    "I would like that." My beautiful samurai is quick to agree.


    "No! Blossom wants to go with Master!" My gorgeous phantom canine is quick to object.


    I can''t help but chuckle at her antics as I reach out to stroke the behind of her ears. She has developed an extreme case of dependency on me, not just in a physical sense she should have towards her alpha/master but emotionally as well, since she seemingly considers me to be something like her benevolent savior.


    I''m not going to be cruel and send her away to be in her lonesome, I''m sure she will develop independence as the days pass- well, if she doesn''t that''s also fine with me. I like clingy girls. No, that''s not entirely correct.


    I absolutely love them.


    We decide to meet back at the town square in four hours, after which Ayame departs, apanied with a smaller coin pouch.


    This time, I don''t ask what Blossom wants to do, since I already know the answer, which would be a cute, energetic shout of ''Whatever Master wants!'' So instead I decide to finally lose my wild mane by visiting a hairdresser.


    As we walk the streets in our search I suddenly halt in my steps and nce at my gorgeous dog-kin''s scalp. "Wait, how do you maintain your hair? I highly doubt that Boareater paid for a professional to cut it¡­"


    "Blossom cuts her own hair with her dagger!" She replies cheerily.


    Seriously? But it looks so well-done, I never would''ve guessed that it not only isn''t cut by a barber but also by crude daggers instead of scissors specifically made for the task.


    "Will you cut my hair as well?" I ask. I really don''t want to pay for a service if it can be prevented¡­


    She blinks at me a few times then I see her tail start cosying as an airne propeller. "Really?! Blossom would love to!" She shouts while jumping up and down with so much liveliness that I''m starting to get jealous of her abundant energy reserves.


    How can she be this excited at the simple prospect of cutting my hair? She is just way too precious for this world.

 Chapter 141: New Hairstyle

    "Let''s find a quieter ce," I suggest.


    We navigate through the city until we reach the outskirts, where the noise of the market fades into the distance. A small, serene parkes into view, its lush greenery inviting us to step away from the stone and steel of the city. We find a spot under arge oak tree, its leaves rustling softly in the breeze, casting dappled shadows over the grass.


    I sit down in front of the tree, my back facing Blossom, who leans against the trunk with a contented smile. As I settle in, she yfully wraps her legs around my waist, holding me close as if she''s afraid I might stand up and leave. The warmth of her touch radiates through me, and I can''t help but smile at her cute, possessive gesture.


    With her legs firmly nted around me, she reaches forward, running her fingers through my long and unruly hair with great focus as if she was measuring up a daunting task that will require all her experience and talent.


    "What kind of hairstyle does Master want? Blossom rmends a ponytail like hers!"


    I involuntarily grimace at her suggestion. "You certainly look very lovely with that style but it''s way too feminine for me. Cut it much shorter, but not too short. You have my apologies in advance, I''ve always been bad at giving instructions to my barbers, so please bear with me¡­" After thinking for a few seconds, trying to find the best words, I just give up. "Eh, fuck it.


    Just cut it so I look handsome and masculine. Go with your instincts."


    I can''t describe the results I want, furthermore she will cut my hair with a knife, so I don''t even know where to begin. I will just trust her to cut me so that I appeal to her tastes.


    There''s a certain risk in that, as I can imagine my airhead girl to have weird taste in men''s hairstyles, but if it turns out bad I will just get her to do it once more, with more directions and I will rock a short trim.


    "Blossom will cut Master''s hair to the best of her ability!" She states with so much confidence that any worries I may have had leave my body.


    I rx under her touch, trusting herpletely as she begins to work. The first few snips are careful and deliberate, the sharp sound of the dagger cutting through my hair contrasting with the soft rustling of the leaves overhead. Blossom''s legs tighten around my waist slightly, as if grounding herself in the task, her body warm and reassuring against my back.


    With each snip, I feel a weight lifting from me, both physically and mentally. This session of ours is an entirely therapeutic experience, I must admit.


    Blossom hums softly to herself as she works, her cheerful energy is totally contagious. It''s clear she''s enjoying this moment as much as I am if not more, her usually yful nature tempered by the focus and care she''s pouring into every cut.


    "Master''s hair is so thick and soft," she muses, her voice full of admiration. "Blossom could y with it all day!"


    I smile at her words, closing my eyes and letting myself drift in the peaceful atmosphere she''s created. "Maybe after you''re done, you can keep it. I don''t mind."


    Her tail thumps against the ground in response, a clear sign of her happiness. "Yes!"


    The minutes pass by infortable silence, broken only by the sound of the dagger and the asional rustle of leaves. Blossom''s hands are steady and sure, and I can tell she''s taking great care to make sure I look my best.


    Despite the simplicity of the moment, there''s something deeply intimate about it- her legs wrapped around me, her breath warm against my neck, and her fingers moving with such tenderness through my hair.


    We spend the next few minutes in such a serene fashion, though she does release me from the clutches of her legs halfway through as she needs to circle me around to cut from different angles.


    Finally, she gives onest snip and leans back, letting out a satisfied sigh. "All done, Master!" she announces proudly. "Master looks so handsome!"


    I open my eyes and reach up to feel the difference, running my fingers through the much shorter hair. It''s light and crisp, the wildness tamed into something far more manageable yet still retaining a rugged charm. I stand up and make my way to the nearby well and nce down at my reflection in the water.


    The transformation is striking. My face looks sharper, more defined, with the unruly mane reced by a rather clean, masculine cut that suits me perfectly. Blossom''s instincts were spot-on; this style is exactly what I hoped for.


    Turning back to her, I see her watching me with wide, eager eyes, her tail wagging furiously in anticipation of my reaction. "You did an incredible job, Blossom. I look... well, better than ever, if I may say so myself."


    Blossom beams with pride, her whole body practically vibrating with joy. "Blossom is so happy Master likes it! Please allow Blossom to take care of Master''s hair from now on!"


    I simply can''t help myself any longer, her allure is just way too unbearable for me. I pull her into a hug, and guide her arms to reach up so that they are closed together behind my neck, then grab her heavenly, plump bottom and hoist her up into the air for a long, deep kiss filled with all my abundant love and adoration that I have flowing in my system towards this amazing woman.


    We continue exchanging our fluids in such a passionate fashion for a good ten minutes before I finally disengage my tongue from hers, only to see her unfocused eyes stare at me with extreme tenderness visible in them, which is apanied by loud pangs as her bountiful chest desperately heaves up and down against mine.


    Honestly, I would love to take her right here, right now, as I have no shame in showing my body off, but you won''t catch me letting other men look at my Blossom''s naked form in a million years.


    I finally let my adorable dog-kin down and embrace her in a hug so that she could collect herself, and after a minute we disengagepletely.

 Chapter 142: Gourmet Quest

    She then kneels down on the ground and starts collecting my cut hair in her palm. Well, I did tell her that she could keep it, but I didn''t think she would literally collect every single thread¡­


    I watch her scavenge for a good five minutes before she finally straightens her back. Her civilian attire''s pockets are all filled to the brim with my discarded hair¡­ Her puffed clothes are a bizarre sight to say the least once you know their contents.


    Well, as I like to say, you do you, my dearest Blossom. If this makes her happy, what reason do I have to object?


    Now we are once again left with the question of our next destination.


    I''m obviously interested in the Wizard potion the most, followed by getting proper gear, but for thetter I would like to have Ayame apany me- she is mybat teacher after all- while for the former I also heavily prefer to have our strongest fighter be present should any trouble arise, so for now it''s time to have some more fun.


    An idea strikes me- something that would suit both of our rather monstrous appetites, as ever since I acquired Primordial Breeding Physique I feel like my stomach has tripled in its capacity and Blossom was always a good eater. Maybe that''s why she has so much energy¡­ "How about we go on a grand feast? I''m talking about trying every single delicacy this town has to offer."


    Blossom''s ears perk up immediately, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Yes! Yes! Blossom loves food and Blossom loves Master even more, so eating with Master is the best!" She then looks inwardly while putting her index finger on her lips, deeply thinking if she''d just said something faulty, before visibly realizing that she, in fact, did.


    "Though having Master shower Blossom with his affection is even better¡­! She also loves when Master pets her¡­ Or sleep while Master is hugging her¡­" She begins listing off the things she likes while being absolutely adorable.


    "All of those will naturally happenter today, so let''s enjoy what the city has to offer for now, shall we?" I chuckle, already imagining the havoc we''re about to unleash upon the local market. "Then it''s settled. We''ll go on a ''Feast Festival''- no, let''s call it ''Gourmet Quest''. Whoever gets full first loses!"


    With our "Gourmet Quest" officially underway, we make our way while strolling hand in hand toward the bustling market district. The tantalizing scent of roasted meats, freshly baked bread, and exotic spices fill the air, stirring our already monstrous appetites.


    Blossom''s tail wags furiously, her eyes darting from one food stall to another as she takes in the array of delicacies just waiting to be devoured.


    Our first stop is at a stall specializing in grilled meats. A burly man with a thick beard and an even thicker apron tends to arge, sizzling grill. Skewers of all kinds- beef, chicken,mb, and even some mystery meats- are lined up, their juices dripping down into the fire, creating a mouthwatering aroma.


    "Two of everything," I dere confidently, causing the vendor''s eyebrows to shoot up in surprise. To his credit, once he examines my towering figure he seems to quickly regain hisposure and starts piling our order ontorge wooden tters.


    I can already see signs of drooling when I look at my beloved Blossom as the vendor hands us our food. We find a nearby bench and dig in. The first bite of the grilled meat is like a burst of savory perfection. The vors are rich and smoky, the meat tender and perfectly seasoned. Blossom tears into her skewers with a fervor that makes meugh out loud.


    "Master, this is so good!" she exims between bites, her tail still wagging as she devours one skewer after another. The way she eats with such enthusiasm is both adorable and awe-inspiring. I match her pace, savoring the variety of meats while enjoying the sight of her relishing every mouthful of food.


    After we finish the grilled meats, we wipe our mouths and move on to the next stall, which offers a variety of savory pastries stuffed with cheese, herbs, and minced meat. Blossom''s ears perk up at the sight of the golden-brown pastries, her nose twitching as she catches a whiff of the filling. She grabs a couple of them, eagerly biting into one, while I follow suit.


    "You definitely gotta try these, Blossom." I say, savoring thebination of ky pastry and rich, vorful filling as I extend another piece towards her in my hand. She grabs my extended arm with both hands and her eyes light up as she eagerly leans forward, her warm breath brushing against my skin as she- to my great surprise- takes the offered pastry directly from my palm.


    Her lips close around the ky treat, and I feel the soft press of her tongue against my fingers as she savors the rich filling.


    She doesn''t just stop at the pastry. As she finishes, she continues to nibble on my fingers, her tongue flicking out to catch every crumb and bit of vor. The new sensation forces some heat to rise within me. Blossom''s eyes meet mine, filled with a yful, mischievous glint as she slowly licks the tips of my fingers, her soft tongue tracing every inch of my skin.


    This girl¡­ I thought she was just being her normal airhead self but one look at her eyes is enough to tell that she knows what she is doing perfectly well.


    "Blossom¡­ You are bing way too cheeky for your own good. I promised myself that I would punish you back when you invited Marjorie to have a threesome with the two of us which almost forced my lovence to shrivel up and die on the spot, that offensebined with this¡­ I say that as your master, I have to step up and correct your misguided behavior with a firm, guiding hand."


    She freezes for a moment then swiftly releases my finger from her mouth and I can sense fear spreading throughout her body. "Master! Blossom apologizes!!" Oh, she is really starting to panic. "Please don''t hurt Blossom¡­" My gorgeous dog-kin whimpers with a downcast look while clutching her hands anxiously to her fluffy, droopy dog-ears as her tail limply hides away between her legs.


    Does she really think I would beat her seriously? I''m not even angry at her; just extremely horny after experiencing her lewd tongue y, whichbined with our previous heartfelt, sloppy kiss simply forced me to act and I decided that I would be a bit more domineering than usual this time.

 Chapter 143: Punishing Blossom

    Does she really think I would beat her seriously? I''m not even angry at her; just extremely horny after experiencing her lewd tongue y, whichbined with our previous heartfelt, sloppy kiss simply forced me to act and I decided that I would be a bit more domineering than usual this time.


    I lean down to hoist the teary-eyed girl up in my arms into a princess carry, then begin walking towards an inn I''ve seen previously. Blossom continues squirming in my hold and soon erupts into muted sobs. Despite her desperation, she makes no move to get away or even resist, which just shows how good of an obedient girl she really is.


    I love her.


    I don''t want her to have a full-on panic attack, so I lean in and whisper into her ear; "I would never beat my women up, but you are still going to be put in your ce. After all, there''s more than one way for a man to discipline his badly behaving mate, Blossom, and you are going to experience the Quin special."


    "Really¡­?" She finally turns her head to look me in the eyes.


    "Of course."


    "... Alright!" She replies cheerily while wiping her tears away with her fingers, after which she puts her arms around my neck and nuzzles her face into my shoulder.


    Why are you so happy? You are still going to be punished, my dearest Blossom, for I''m finding myself to be in a rather domineering mood at this moment.


    As we trek down the streets we turn quite a few heads, we must be quite the spectacle after all. A 2 meters tall (6''6") man princess carrying his beautiful dog-kin ve who clings to him like a lovesick wife isn''t something people can see every day, but neither of us pays any attention to the bystanders and their opinions.


    We soon step into the inn of our choice (the closest one I found), the cozy warmth of the ce wraps around us, the soft glow ofnterns casting a weing light over the wooden interior. Behind the counter, a young woman with cute freckles and an auburn hair tied in a loose braid looks up from the ledger she''s been studying.


    Her eyes, a striking shade of green, widen slightly as she takes in the sight of us.


    (Picture)


    Blossom, still cradled in my arms, chooses that exact moment to nuzzle against my neck, her warm breath teasing my skin as she eagerly licks a trail up towards my ear. It seems she can no longer keep her enthusiasm hidden at the prospect of being dommed into oblivion by her chosen alpha, master and mate but it''s also clear that her little disy is having an effect on the youthful innkeeper.


    The girl behind the counter flushes a deep shade of red, her gaze flicking between us as she struggles to maintain herposure. Her hands fumble with the ledger, and she quickly looks away, but not before I catch the wide-eyed, flustered expression on her face.


    She''s clearly trying to focus on her work, but Blossom''s affectionate antics are making that nearly impossible for a girl like her who oozes virgin energies.


    "W-Wee, um, w-we have a few rooms avable," she stammers, her voice trembling slightly as she nces back up at us, her cheeks still burning with embarrassment.


    "I''ll take one," I reply, my voice steady despite the way Blossom continues her affectionate assault on my neck which creates echoing wet noises in the quiet hall of the inn. "I don''t care about much else, but I''d rmend a sturdy bed and thick walls- thetter one being obviously for the sake of your other guests."


    The girl''s blush deepens even further, and she quickly ducks her head, focusing intently on the task of retrieving the room key. Her hands are shaking slightly as she hands it over to me, her gaze firmly fixed on the counter, but I catch her sneaking nces at us, more specifically at Blossom and her actions, at quite the frequent intervals.


    A modest girl like her must be surprised that women can show such a lewd, horny side of themselves in public without shame. Well, my Blossom is certainly a special girl.


    "Th-The room is upstairs, third door on the left," she manages to say, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Thank you," I say, offering her a nod before heading toward the stairs, Blossom still nestled securely in my arms. The young innkeeper watches us go, her face a picture of flustered confusion, and I can''t help but smile at the effect we''ve had on a youngster like her.


    "Ah, before I forget," I turn back towards the freckled girl, "do you do room service?"


    She simply nods eagerly.


    "Then in an hour please bring us some refreshments."


    "Understood, sir!" Oh, she finally seems to have regained some confidence.


    I sh her a smile which earns me another flustered reaction from her, Then I turn towards the stairs and enter our designated room. Once inside, I let Blossom down from my arms and look at her intently. She squirms under my gaze both due to her nervousness, guilt and badly hidden excitement.


    "What do you have to say for yourself?"


    Blossom''s eyes flicker nervously to the floor as she fails to hold my gaze, her shoulders slightly hunched as if trying to make herself smaller. Her fingers begin to fiddle with each other in front of her body, twisting and tangling like a child who was caught in the act of mischief.


    Her ears, usually perked up and alert, droop slightly, and her tail- normally wagging energetically- hangs low, brushing against the floor. The guilt is evident in her every movement, but there''s also a spark of excitement she can''t quite hide, betraying her anticipation for what''s toe.


    After a moment of silence, she finally speaks, her voice small and wavering. "Umm¡­! Blossom is very sorry for behaving like a bad girl!"


    "And what will you do to correct your mistake?"


    "Whatever Master wants!"


    "Good. Start by losing all your unnecessary apparel. Remember, Blossom, when good girls apologize to their master, they do it in their birthday suits."


    She nods eagerly and loses her clothes in the blink of an eye, after which she returns to her squeamish state of being.


    "Now undress me."


    Blossom quickly does as told and I quickly find my lovence pushing his twitching head into my beloved dog-kin''s soft and appetizing tummy.


    It''s not your time to shine yet¡­ I attempt to calm him down, very unsessfully.


    Well, he can remain standing at attention if he wants to.


    I waltz over to a ratherfy-looking sofa and sit down. "It''s time you begin showing your sincerity in earnest, Blossom."


    She hesitates for just a second, gathering her courage, before lowering herself to the floor. Slowly, she bends forward, pressing her forehead to the ground while raising her butt towards the ceiling with a sensual, deep arching of her spine.


    Her hands are ced on either side of her head and are turned with her palm facing towards the sky in a gesture of deep submission, and her tail lies t behind her, showingplete respect and humility.

 Chapter 144: Apology

    The room is quiet except for the soft rustle of her movement. The act is more than just physical; it''s a disy of her deep trust and loyalty. I can see small trembles shaking her body all over, whether due to anticipation or nervousness, or a bit of both, is hard to tell.


    "Blossom apologizes from the bottom of her heart for acting without showing the proper respect her alpha and master deserves." She states with slow, deliberate words which sessfully emphasize her sincerity.


    After a minute of me silently marveling at this otherworldly disy of hers, she bes impatient and lifts her head slightly, her gaze locking with mine. There''s only dedication in her eyes, eyes that are begging silently for my forgiveness and approval.


    I didn''t tell her that she can raise her head, but I will let her off the hook this once, after all, she isn''t really deserving of a serious punishment¡­ I''m just having her assist in fulfilling my desires and a bit of roley certainly sets the mood better than anything.


    "Good girl," I finally say, my voice soft yet firm. "Now,e to me."


    Blossom raises herself slowly and while still being on her knees, begins to crawl toward me with a determined look and the sensual shaking of her thin hips. As she reaches the foot of the chair, she kneels before me and rests her head on my thigh and then looks up at me, gazing deeply into my eyes. How can she be this naturally submissive?


    She doesn''t even need to try, and her actions will still end up singing tales of her subservience.


    I reach out with my hand and cup her cheek into my palm and stroke her skin gently with my thumb.


    What a wonderful woman¡­


    I slowly guide her head to my crotch. There''s no need for words between the two of us, we are on the same wavelength. The smallest gestures from me are understood on a spiritual level by my cherished mate. I let go of her face tofortably lean back in my seat in order to have the best view of her presentation of devotion unfolding right in front of my eyes.


    She starts with the gentle, wet, and emotion-filled kiss on the tip of my member which I''ve taught her previously.


    However, in the next moment Blossom surprises me greatly when she- by some mythical ability of hers- reads my desirepletely without me having to even hint at it, and moves her tantalizing lips down from the tip to the base of my shaft apanied by a long, slow, sensual lick of her tongue, then greedily gobbles my family jewels up who disappear in her mouth entirely.


    It feels incredibly warm and weing to be inside her saliva-decorated mouth, so much so that my jewels are constantly sending my brain their votes regarding who might be the best girl in the whole damn universe. If there''s one thing for certain, it''s that they enjoy their new home much more than simply dangling unceremoniously between my legs.


    I can''t stop myself from involuntarily shuddering when I feel her tongue begin caressing my sack by yfully twirling her tongue around it, which is further entuated by Blossom grabbing my member with her right hand and sensually stroking it up and down.


    She moves her arm with just enough speed that I''m neither bored nor overwhelmed, so that I can focus on the main attraction of her performance.


    She intentionally set up the handjob to be the tasty side-dish whose purpose is to elevate the vor of the main one, and I must say that she achieved her desired result magnificently since I can already feel myself getting closer and closer to the point of no return.


    Perhaps sensing that she is having the desired effect with her unexinably sharp intuition, she grabs my right hand with her left one and interlocks our fingers in a gentle disy of affection.


    I''m always down for some hand holding, so I happily squeeze my palm around hers in an effort to further convey that she is doing amazingly.


    Soon after she began, wet slurping noises started filling up the inn room which are apanied by my blissful grunts that get drawn out by her onught of endless pleasure. After she''s licked my balls for a few minutes she decides to change tactics and begins sucking my jewel pouch in mightily, resembling a vacuum cleaner who desperately wants to steal my sack and its contents at any cost.


    "Argh!" A loud groan of pleasure escapes my lips.


    I had no idea that getting my balls caressed would feel this exquisite, but perhaps the fact that it''s Blossom doing the act who I love with all my heart and not a woman I have mixed or weak feelings for elevates the experience this y provides for the receiver.


    After five minutes of euphoric delight I know I won''tst for long, so I release my hold on her left hand and guide it to my shaft. "I''m close. Finish me with both of your hands." I instruct, and she obeys while making cute muffled sounds on my balls as she attempts to answer to my order verbally.


    In the next moment I can feel both of her delicate palms and fingers enveloping my member, radiating their weing warmth that makes the divine sensations my precious friend receives all the greater.


    Then, her near-religious pumping begins- she strokes me up and down with so much enthusiasm that I have to conduct a mighty inner struggle to elongate the session for as long as I physically can.


    I lean back in the chair, closing my eyes and focus on the pleasure that Blossom is bringing me. Her soft moans fill the room, as her tongue and lips never cease their assault on my family jewels, they arepletely drenched to the point of suffocation in her otherworldly enticing throat juices.

 Chapter 145: Teaching Humility

    I nce down only to see that despite the ratherplicated nature of the task I''ve given her, she is still focusing her gaze on my face- observing my minutest reactions to her machinations. I''ve already known that she draws pleasure from seeing my bodily reactions to her servicing from our previous sessions, but I could never get enough of her.


    Seeing her perverted, lustful expression, her eyes that might as well have hearts for pupils, I lose my struggle against my own body. I simply can''t resist all these sensations that assault me at the same time- both physical and spiritual.


    "Blossom, continue pumping your hands but raise your chest. I''ve been neglecting your gorgeous breasts for far too long¡­" I manage to say amidst my grunts.


    She nods and releases my sack, which is apanied by a loud, extremely sexy *plop* sound. "Aim mynce towards your chest." After I say that, understanding finally dawns on her regarding what the purpose of mymand is andplies obediently by gently pushing her breasts closer to me.


    Then I almost immediatelypletely lose the battle and release my seed on her perky, alluring mounds, painting her tits with my sticky liquid.


    She watches my eruption unfold both with interest and longing evident in her eyes. It''s not hard to guess what her thoughts are. "Go ahead, dig in. But there''s one rule you must follow; you can''t tilt nor lower your neck down more than it already is."


    Blossom was slightly ncing downwards when I said this, as that''s the angle my dearest brother could be viewed from, but without lowering her head how could she possibly reach her breasts? That''s the question that demands a 100% of her brain usage as I can almost visibly observe her turning gears, then suddenly her eyes brighten up with realization.


    She grabs the underside of her voluptuous breasts and pushes them upward, enabling her tongue to reach her chest without further lowering her head- and I must crown myself a genius because this sight that I''ve created is simply beyond what the term ''erotic'' has any right to be used to describe.


    Her tongue swirls around the nipple and then move to the rest of her skin as sheps up everyst drop of my release. Then Blossom pangs loudly as she attempts to catch her breath while looking up at me lustfully, before moving on in order to lick the second serving of her supper off of her other breast.


    My cock twitches aggressively, letting me know that his patience is waning and that he is ravenous to once again enter Blossom''s most private ce.


    Just as my gorgeous dog-kin is done slurping thest droplets of my seed up I cup her into my arms and mercilessly hurl her towards the bed which is apanied by her loud yelp; "kyaaa!"


    Blossomnds rather unceremoniously but she is quick to sit up and turn around. "Master¡­? Is Blossom still a bad girl?" She grimaces with a sad, droopy expression.


    "You thought you would be a good one just because of some licking?" I have the urge to p myself for saying this, after all, her pleasuring was so divinely ecstatic that Ipletely lost control over my body, but I want to finish the session with this tone. It''s just way too hot topletely dominate this absolute bottom of a woman.


    "I told you on our first night, this was just forey. The main attraction ising up now. Show me your sincerity with your body, Blossom."


    Her eyes widen in remembrance. "Blossom understands!" She shouts and turns around, nting her head on her hands which are resting on the mattress while kneeling and arching her back to an almost unnatural degree which results in her tantalizing behind standing tall above the rest of her body.


    She then begins sensually, slowly swaying her hips from one side to the other while moaning the words "Master¡­! Master¡­! Master¡­!" yfully with each rocking motion of her juicy butt.


    "Please ravage Blossom to Master''s heart''s content so that she may be a good girl again¡­" She coos sensually while reaching behind with both of her hands to grab her cheeks and spread them apart to give me a luxury view of her precious flower and its pink inner folds.


    I let out an amazed chuckle. This girl is always going above and beyond my expectations.


    I don''t know whether she''s a born seductress with feminine instincts so sharp that she always knows how to entice my entire being or if she somehow managed to fool me into thinking she''s basicallypletely clueless about sex while in reality, her mother, Natalie, gave her an entire university course''s worth of lessons about the art of pleasing and enthralling one''s beloved''s heart.


    Anyways, that''s more than enough theorizing for now.


    As soon as I hear the utterly unrejectable invitation escape her lips, my cock shudders furiously and I pounce on her vulnerable form like a starved wolf on a defenseless deer. I lean in to take a deep, long whiff of her extremely moistdy juices before raising myself up and positioning my de to enter the world''s greatest sheath.


    With each passing second, Blossom''s excitement grows as she awaits my entry into her most sacred ce. Her breathing bes heavier, each inhale and exhale a testament to the raw desire that consumes her.


    She somehow manages to arch her back even further, presenting herself to me in the most inviting and submissive position I''ve ever seen, all inte content consumed throughout my entire lifetime included.


    I can''t resist any longer- my cock, hard and throbbing with need, finds its way between her perfectly-shaped lower lips. As I begin to thrust into her, our bodies collide with an audible smack that fills the room with a primal sound of passion and desire.


    Blossom lets out a moan of pure pleasure, her walls clenching tightly around my shaft as I take her over and over again as the minutes pass in a delirious, lust-drunken fashion.


    As Blossom lies on her stomach she can''t help but let out a soft whimper when I pull at her fluffy tail. I''vee to love to observe her animated reactions when I tug at her extra features that distinctly set her apart from regr humans. The sudden sensation sends her body trembling, highlighting the immediacy of the orgasm that threatens to rapidly consume her.


    I grab both of her cheeks and spread them with the explicit intention of giving myself an unobstructed, lovely view of her unexplored second hole. It''s not ready to wee my entrance yet, especially considering my size, but one day I will certainly make sure to push Quin junior all the way into her inviting rear-cavern, and what a glorious day that will be.


    For now, I settle for massaging her tantalizing butt entrance with my fingers without pushing even an inch of a nail in.


    Goddess, I must beg for the salvation of my wretched soul, for I am a hopeless ass man.


    Of course, I appreciate perky, beautiful breasts like any healthy man would and I sincerely pray that I will be able to go to sleep every night for the rest of my life while caressing the tantalizing chest of one of my women, but a round, jiggly, delicious feminine behind is where it''s really at.


    With my shameful confession concluded without me being smitten down by a lightning strike from the Goddess, I move my hand away from her butt and with a firm grip on Blossom''s hair, I pull her up from the bed into a kneeling position with her beautifully glistening back facing my chest, until our faces are level with each other.


    Our eyes lock in a passionate gaze as I lean in for a deep, sensual kiss.


    Seeing that her breasts jiggle in the air sadly in their lonesome I can''t help but apologize to them for what I admitted to the Goddess herself in the form of grabbing them both with my hands firmly and begin fiercely massaging them, focusing on her sensitive nipples the most as I give them quite a few energetic pulls and squeezes.


    She yelps and moans at each of my movements, however as I sense that our orgasms are imminent, I soon push Blossom back down onto the bed, then I ce my right feet on the back of her skull to push her face deep into the soft pillow, a move that earns me an excited, muffled whimper from my extremely submissive woman, after which my hand finds its way once more to her fluffy tail as I pull it with more strength this time, my movement representing a beyde''sunch while I raise my other hand into the air and spank her butt, an action that creates a loud smacking echo that travels through the room, and probably the entire tavern, perhaps even the neighborhood.


    Blossom then shrieks and climaxes instantly thanks to my sudden interference and I follow suit by emptying the copious amounts of liquid stored in my system into her fertile cavern.


    Well, if the p itself wasn''t heard by others, her ecstatic screams certainly were.


    It is what it is.


    I allow myself to copse onto the spasming girl who is not at all present in the current moment, evidenced by her nonsensical mutterings; "Blossom¡­ good¡­ girl¡­ Master¡­ love¡­"


    I cuddle her into my arms and stroke her beautiful little head until her brain gets a chance to restart itself and work properly once again, after which our mighty battle in the sheets starts once again.

 Chapter 146: Loud Guests

    PoV: ???


    *Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!*


    I clutch the edge of the counter, my knuckles turning white as the entire inn trembles around me. The noise is deafening, and I can barely keep myposure. I can feel my face burning, my heart pounding in my chest. Why did this have to happen today of all days?


    "Ah! Ah! Master!!! Kyaaaaa!!!"


    Distinctly feminine cries pierce through the walls, each one more desperate and... and... Oh gods, this is so embarrassing!


    This was supposed to be a quiet day! My parents had just left for the market, leaving me in charge. They said it would be an easy day, hardly any guests, just a few regrs who know how to keep to themselves. So why does this have to happen now?!


    I nce around nervously, hoping no one else heard, but the entire building is shaking as if it''s about toe apart. The chandelier above me sways dangerously, and the sses on the shelves behind the counter clink together, threatening to topple over. Oh no, oh no, oh no...


    What am I supposed to do? I''m just standing here, frozen in ce, too flustered to think straight. My parents didn''t prepare me for this! I didn''t even know people could be so... so... loud!


    *Bang! Bang! Bang!*


    Another series of earth-shaking thuds reverberate through the inn, and I bite my lip, trying to keep myposure. The noise is so overwhelming that I feel like I''m about to melt into a puddle of embarrassment. Is he trying to kill her?! I thought this act should be all about romance and tenderness... Bodies gently meshing together into one in the most intimate disy of love...


    But they are worse than animals in heat...!


    I can''t just leave them up there! What if they''re damaging the room? What if... what if someone else hears? I''m supposed to be responsible! I have to check on them, but how am I even going to face them after that?


    Then I remember- they asked for refreshments. Yes! That''s it! I''ll bring up some drinks; it''s the perfect excuse. That way, I can knock on the door without having to bring up the actual reason for my presence, and once I see what unruly state they made of my property, I will scold them harshly! I''m the owner and they are my paying guests, after all!


    My heart races as I quickly grab a tray and start preparing some drinks, trying to focus on anything but the overbearing noiseing from upstairs. I try to steady my hands, but they''re shaking too much. I nce at the stairs, my legs feeling like jelly. Oh, why did my parents have to leave me alone today?!


    With my heart pounding in my chest, I carefully bnce the tray of drinks and make my way up the creaky stairs. Each step feels like I''m walking toward some horrible fate, the noise from the room growing louder and more intense. This is it, I tell myself, trying to muster up some confidence. I''ll knock on the door, hand over the drinks, and... maybe I won''t die of embarrassment on the spot.


    When I reach the door, I take a deep breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts. Just knock, hand over the drinks, and evaluate the state of your property, Mavena. That''s the n. Simple, right?


    *Knock, knock, knock.*


    The sounds inside suddenly pause, and I hold my breath, my entire body tensing up as I wait for a response. A momentter, the door swings open, and I find myself looking up... and up... into the face of the most imposing man I''ve ever seen. He must be at least two meters (6''6") tall, his broad shoulders and bulging muscles glistening with sweat.


    His face is ruggedly handsome, with sharp features and eyes that seem to pierce right through me.


    I swallow hard, feeling my cheeks flush as I struggle to maintain eye contact. But then, as if drawn by some maic force, my gaze drops lower... and lower... until I''m staring straight at... Oh Goddess. My eyes widen in shock as I take in the sight of his, um, giant appendage, hanging between his legs like some kind of...


    well, giant serpent monster!


    Before I can stop myself, I let out a tiny yelp, my voice high-pitched and squeaky. To my horror, the... serpent twitches in response, almost like it''s greeting me, and I''m suddenly very aware of how out of my element I am up here with this man.


    My mind races, and I start muttering nonsense under my breath, my words tumbling out in a flustered, jumbled mess. "Oh no, I-I didn''t mean to-um, I''m just-uh, the drinks! Yes, the drinks! I, uh, brought them for you, and, um, please don''t be mad, I didn''t mean to-"


    The man lets out a deep, rumbling chuckle, the sound sending shivers down my spine. He seemspletely unfazed by my flustered state, his lips curving into a smile that I can''t help but feel is mocking me.


    As I stand there, paralyzed by the sheer intensity of the situation, the man reaches out and effortlessly takes the tray from my trembling hands. His fingers brush against mine, and I notice the contrast between hisrge, powerful fingers and my thin, delicate ones.


    Then, without a word, he turns away, giving me a perfect view of his incredibly well-shaped behind, which is just as muscr and impressive as the rest of him. I feel a strange tingling sensation down at a rather private part of my body due to this sight¡­


    Mavena, you did not just think that a stranger''s butt is sexy, right?!


    My eyes widen even further, and I feel my face growing even hotter as I realize I''ve been staring. I tear my gaze away, but just as I do, my eyesnd on something even more shocking- the bed.


    There, sprawled out in a puddle of... something, is his blonde dog-kin partner, her body limp and glistening. She''s giggling senselessly,pletely out of it, her eyes half-lidded and unfocused as she''spletely stunned into some sort of drunken, blissful daze. There''s an overwhelming sense of satisfaction radiating from her.


    I let out a yelp, mping a hand over my mouth to stifle the sound. Is that... is that even possible? I can''t believe what I''m seeing- a woman feeling such extreme pleasure that she''s reduced to this state. How is it possible to achieve such a stupid state of mind?

 Chapter 147: Don’t Forget To Close The Door On Your Way Out

    I''ve heard stories, of course, but I thought those were tales drawn up by men boasting and lying about their achievements... But I''m seeing the evidence of their reality in person... I''ve tried the act of pleasure with my middle finger before, in the privacy of my own room, and while it felt pretty good, it was nothing like this.


    I''ve never felt anything so powerful that it would leave me in such a... ridiculous state.


    My eyes dart back to the man, and I''m suddenly very aware of the reason why she''s like that. I can see his dangling, girthy manhood dangling between his legs even with his back turned to me, and I swallow hard as the realization dawns on me. There''s no way my dainty fingers could everpare to that... that... monster.


    A wave of embarrassment washes over me as I try to process everything, my thoughts racing. How could I ever have imagined that what I''ve experienced in my lonesome was even close to what he can provide for his partner? The girl on the bed is living proof that there''s a whole other level of pleasure that I can barelyprehend, and it''s all because of him.


    The man nces back at me, his expression clearly amused as he catches my wide-eyed, flustered reaction. "Don''t forget to close the door on your way out."


    The man''s words send a jolt through me, and I yelp, jumping in ce as if I''ve been caught doing something I shouldn''t. My cheeks burn with embarrassment as I realize I''ve been gawking at him and the girl on the bed like some sort of perverted voyeur. How could I be so rude?


    Snapping the door shut with more force than necessary, I turn and practically flee down the hallway, my heart pounding in my chest. The wooden floor creaks beneath my feet as I make my way down the stairs, trying to regain some semnce ofposure. My mind is racing, and I can feel sweat beginning to bead on my forehead, trickling down the back of my neck.


    As I finally reach the reception desk, I lean against it, trying to catch my breath. It''s only then that I realize something crucial- Ipletely forgot to chide them for their unruly behavior. The whole reason I went up there in the first ce was to make sure they weren''t disturbing the other guests, and now all I can think about is... well, things I really shouldn''t be thinking about!


    What kind of innkeeper am I? How could I get so distracted? My face is still flushed, and my thoughts are a tangled mess of confusion, curiosity, and a newfound awareness that leaves me feeling more than a little shaken.


    And then, as if things couldn''t get any worse, the realization hits me like a ton of bricks- I''m going to have to wash the sheets after they check out. The thought of what I''ll find up there makes my stomach flip, and I feel the heat rising to my cheeks all over again. I can barely handle the idea of facing them, let alone dealing with their... aftermath.


    With a sigh, I shake my head, trying to clear my mind. I need to focus. After all, my parents left me in charge, and it''s my responsibility to make sure everything runs smoothly. But as I nce back at the stairs, I can''t help but wonder if I''ll ever be able to look at that man- or hispanion- the same way again.


    ¡­


    Pov: Quin


    After two blissful hours of plowing my Blossom senseless, I spent the next twenty minutes nursing her back to a state of a functioning brain and body before checking out of the inn. The innkeeper girl kept giving me a strange nce throughout the procedure.


    Well, I know exactly what she was thinking in her pretty little head, which is that the two of us are the biggest perverts she''s seen in her life, amongst other things.


    For a moment I must admit that I was tempted to invite her in to have fun with us and to provide me with the first threesome experience of my life, but then I came to the conclusion that I''m not going to be a man-slut who lusts after every single chick that looks at least somewhat tantalizing. If I demandplete loyalty from my women- which I do- I shouldn''t just fuck around all the time.


    I won''t hold myself back if I meet a girl who particrly sparks my interest, but I don''t want to be a lecherous manwhore.


    Should fate wish, I will meet this timid girl once again and perhaps she will make a strong enoughimpression on me then.


    "Since Blossom is a good girl now¡­ Can Master and Blossom resume the Gourmet Quest?" My gorgeous dog-kin speaks up to ask an important question.


    Oh, yeah, that. Ipletely forgot about it. We were supposed to try every delicacy of the market but I got severely sidetracked by her evil temptations.


    "Sure." I respond and we begin our search for our target.


    The next few stops include smoked sausages, spiced potato wedges, and a rich stew served in bread bowls. Each dish is better than thest, and with every bite, I feel more invigorated, as if the food itself is fueling my energy reserves, which admittedly did get somewhat depleted thanks to devouring my Blossom''s luscious body.


    Blossom for her part seems to be in heaven. She''s practically bouncing on her feet between each stall, her dog-kin nature showing as she sniffs out the best foods and eagerly anticipates the next bite. Her joy is contagious, and I find myself unable to suppress happy grins from appearing on my features as we continue our all-important quest.


    Eventually, after a considerable amount of savory dishes, we decide it''s time to indulge our sweet tooth. We approach a stall that boasts a dazzling array of confections. There are honey cakes, fruit tarts, candied nuts, and more. Blossom''s eyes widen as she takes in the sight of the sugary delights.


    "Master, can we try everything here too?!" she asks, her voice tinged with childlike excitement.


    "Of course," I reply with a chuckle. "It wouldn''t be a proper Gourmet Quest if we didn''t sample every type of food."

 Chapter 148: Time To Kit Up

    We start with the honey cakes, their sticky sweetness melting in our mouths. The fruit tarts are next, bursting with the vors of fresh berries and delicate cream. Blossom takes a special liking to the candied nuts, munching on them happily as we move from stall to stall, making sure not to miss a single treat.


    As the sun begins to set and the market starts to wind down, we finally find ourselves sitting on a low stone wall, surrounded by the remnants of our feast. Blossom leans against me, her head resting on my shoulder, her tail waggingzily as she savors thest bite of a caramel-covered apple.


    "That was incredible, but I''m officially full..." I say while trying to fight back a burp that threatens toe out.


    Blossom giggles, giving her own belly a satisfied pat. "Blossom too. This was one of the best days ever, Master!"


    "I''m d you had fun. Then let''s call this match a draw¡­ We both got full at the same time." I offerzily and she simply nods happily. It never was about thepetition, after all, I just added the ''whoever gets full first loses'' challenge in as an extra vor to our impending food binge.


    I smile down at her, feeling a warm sense of contentment settle over me. The day''s adventure, filled withughter, delicious food, and Blossom''s boundless energy, has been nothing short of perfect.


    "Let''s create a tradition that''s just between the two of us; when we visit a new town we have to go on a Gourmet Quest to try out all of the local food market''s offerings." I suggest, knowing full well that there''s not many things I''d enjoy more than sharing another merry event like this with her.


    Blossom beams up at me, her eyes shining with happiness. "Blossom would love that!"


    I stroke her head lovingly but seeing the sun''s position in the sky I know our time is up. "Let''s go meet Ayame at the square." I mutter under my breath. Wonder what she spent money and all this time on.


    ¡­


    By the time we get there she is already waiting for us, I spot her leaning onto the side of a building and simply observing the crowd of people who pass by this traffic heavy area.


    Sadly I don''t manage to sneak up on her, I lost my chance to spook her, as she spots me well before I arrive at her close proximity. Well, I didn''t activate Thief''s [Lesser Stealth], so I can nurse my damaged ego by telling myself that I didn''t really try.


    Ayame looks at me and grimaces, grumbling something under her breath about curses and me being too handsome. I smirk, "like the new cut? Blossom did a good job!"


    She raises an eyebrow at Blossom specifically. "Oh, I always wondered how you kept your hair so well, but this exins it.


    Could I bother you to cut mine as well once in a while, or is it something you are only willing to do for your beloved ''super alpha stud''?" The warrior woman finishes her statement with a slight bit of mockery evident in her tone, a fact that flies right over my adorable assassin''s head.


    "Sure, leave it to Blossom!" She replies cheerily which elicits a happy smile from Ayame.


    It''s always nice for a man to see hisdies get along with each other as that means the household is at peace and he can live his life in serenity.


    Life is good.


    "So what have you been up to?" I inquire, though I''m almost certain that I could guess her answer.


    "Information gathering mostly, though I did scout a few ces for us to visit regarding our armor and weapon needs."


    What a responsible woman. While I was getting a haircut, going on a food binge and ravaging Blossom, she was basically working. "Any news regarding your sister or n?" I ask, knowing full well what doing ''information gathering'' entails for her.


    "There are some minute changes, but since there was a change in leadership they are somewhat expected. I was thinking there would be some drastic new developments, to be honest. My fears are that a syndicate simr to the Vesper Consortium might''ve gotten her in their pocket somehow¡­ But so far, I found no traces of such a im.


    Well, to be fair, I just asked around a few taverns, and since the duchy of Greenveil is far from my n''s dutchy, changes might not travel here well enough."


    Reasonable assumptions. "I see¡­ We can''t do much for now. If we climb up the Consortium''sdder they could probably help us significantly in both information gathering and our eventual revenge as well."


    She raises an eyebrow, "why haven''t I thought of that¡­?"


    "Probably because you think of them asplete scum who must be eradicated. I admit that joining them has its own risks, but they can provide us with so many benefits as well. I believe it might be the right path for us moving forward- only if we pass the test and be Phenoms, of course. I would never share my information with such a shady org.


    They might send us on a few missions here and there, but we will use them for so much more. Speaking of missions, we will also have to acquire information about those, we will not join if they can send us on very sketchy quests."


    Ayame studies my expression for a good while before sighing, "alright¡­ We have a month to decide what we want to do, so let''s focus on acquiring gear for now."


    "Agreed. Have you also looked into an alchemist for my wizard potion?"


    She smirks, "do you mean the [Mystical Elixir Of Awakening], my adorable country bumpkin of a master? Yes, I saw a few alchemist shops but I didn''t enter them."


    Well, it seems that someone is in need of a good spanking. Your time to shinewill arrive sooner than you might expect, my dearest Ayame.


    For now, I ignore her light jab, though I certainly won''t forget any of her transgressions. "Let''s start with weapons."


    "Sure, I can''t wait to finally get my hands on a curved de forged by my ex-n''s smiths." Ayame replies eagerly.


    "Blossom wants a better dagger!" My gorgeous dog-kin yells excitedly.


    My girls are so eager to get their hands on a mighty murder weapon of their own, they are just so adorable.


    With our destination set, today is the day we will finally kit ourselves up properly. It''s the day I''ve been eagerly awaiting for some time now. New weapons, armors, and even me bing a Wizard- unless I sumb to the potion- it''s safe to say that our group will go to sleep today being significantly more powerful than before.

 Chapter 149: New Gear 1

    Before our kitting out could even begin we swiftly go back to Broderick''s mansion and don our masks and robes, since we are likely going to be buying some standout items, thus it would be for the best if no one sees our faces while doing so.


    As we walk down the bustling streets of the city, the sun begins to dip below the horizon, casting a warm, amber glow on the polished cobblestones beneath our feet. The market district is still alive with activity, though the pace has slowed as the day winds down. Vendors call out their final offers of the evening, and the enticing scent of fresh bread and sizzling meat lingers in the cooling air.


    We pass by several impressive-looking shops, their storefronts bathed in the soft, golden light of dusk, showcasing finely decorated weapons and armor behind pristine ss windows. But despite the allure, we continue down a narrow, less-traveled path.


    I nce over at Ayame, who is leading the way with a confident stride. "Are you sure we''re headed in the right direction? We''ve passed by some pretty fancy ces already."


    Ayame smirks, not bothering to look back at me as she keeps her eyes on the path ahead. "Trust your teacher, Quin. I did my homework. Those shops might look impressive, but they''re mostly for show. They cater to the wealthy who care more about how their weapons look than how they perform. We''re not here to pay for shiny decorations and smiling salesmen.


    There''s a ce tucked away in this district that sells the best weapons for their price. It doesn''t look like much on the outside- probably why it''s not swarming with customers- but the craftsmanship is top-notch. I spoke to a few locals who know their way around weapons, and they all pointed me to this shop."


    I nod, there''s no reason for me to argue or doubt Ayame''s judgment. She''s a sharp girl, especially when ites tobat rted topics.


    As we continue down the narrow alley, the noise from the main street fades into a distant hum. The buildings here are older, less maintained, with ivy crawling up the stone walls. It feels like we''ve stepped into a different world, away from the bustle of the city. Finally, Ayame stops in front of a nondescript wooden door set into a weathered stone building.


    There''s no sign, no disy window, nothing to indicate that this is a weapon shop at all. It''s easy to see why people might overlook it.


    I wonder why this horrible business marketing strategy is employed here. At least put up a sign¡­


    "Here it is." Ayame says, pushing the door open with a creak.


    We step inside, and I''m immediately struck by the contrast between the exterior and what we find within. The interior is dimly lit, but my eyes quickly adjust to reveal rows of finely crafted weapons lining the walls and disys. Swords, daggers, and axes, all meticulously forged and polished, with a clear sense of purpose in their design.


    There''s no unnecessary decoration, no embellishments for the sake of aesthetics. These weapons are built to kill, in and simple.


    A gruff, middle-aged man with a cksmith''s apron stands behind a sturdy counter, his hands busy polishing the edge of a rather wicked-looking sword. He nces up at us, acknowledging our presence without a word. There''s no weing smile, no sales pitch-just the quiet hum of the sharpening stone.


    Since he isn''t saying anything I suppose it should be fine to take a look around. It is a shop after all¡­ Right?


    Though, to be fair, his unfriendly attitude could be exined by the fact that we are wearing ominous looking robes and masks, so I will cut him some ck this once.


    I take a slow breath and nce around, letting my eyes adjust to the subdued lighting. Even with my untrained eyes, I can tell that the items on disy are of good quality, which is evidenced by Ayame''s exhrated state of being as she rapidly scans the room.


    She moves toward a disy of katanas, her hand hovering just above the hilts as if sensing the energy of each de. One in particr catches her eye. It''s a sleek, elegantly crafted katana with a dark,cquered scabbard and a hilt wrapped in deep red silk. The craftsmanship is exquisite, the de itself emanating an aura of lethal precision.


    As she picks it up, the sword seems to meld perfectly with her appearance, enhancing the deadly yet graceful aura she naturally exudes. Holding the mean-looking de at her side, I have to admit that Ayame looks hotter than ever. A true warrior woman who is not only exuding the air of an unhinged murderer but is also extremely sexy while doing so, just how I like them.


    "This one feels right," she murmurs, mostly to herself, her voice tinged with satisfaction. I can see the way her hand grips the hilt, like it was made for her.


    I walk over to examine it.


    [Eclipse Fang]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Skills: Lunar Reflection]


    Hmm. My eyes show the exact details that are written next to it on a piece of parchment. It probably means that this cksmith can examine them too thanks to his ss. I''m not sure how I should feel right now¡­


    It is what it is. No special advantages for the primordial race this time.


    *Sigh*


    I further examine the skill and find it to be ideal for Ayame, it''s a de spell that allows her to defend against an oing magical attack that can''t be deflected with a katana, such as a Fireball.


    I then nce around the shop and see that the Epic rarity isn''t present at all, but it''s not a big loss since we couldn''t afford it anyways. We will have to go about acquiring such gear differently. Rare rarity is already considered to be a luxury among the localbatants, so I have no reason to be disappointed.

 Chapter 150: New Gear 2

    Meanwhile, Blossom is curiously sniffing around the disy of daggers. Her sensitive nose twitches as she carefully inspects each weapon with intense focus. I''m not entirely sure what kind of information she can gather from their scent, but I''ve learned to trust Blossom''s instincts.


    Despite her thorough investigation, none of the daggers seem to catch her interest. She sniffs one, then another, but there''s no sign of the excitement that usually lights up her entire existence when she finds something she likes. I begin to wonder if we''ll have to look elsewhere when Blossom''s body tenses abruptly.


    Then, suddenly she dashes across the shop, her nose leading her to another disy. This one is tucked into a corner and features a selection of more unusual weapons.


    The weapon that''s caught her attention is a lightweight gauntlet made from dark, tempered steel and sturdy ck leather. It''s sleek and unadorned, designed for practicality rather than show. The gauntlet covers the hand and forearm, with a snug fit that wouldn''t hinder movement. What makes it truly special, however, are the retractable des.


    When inactive, the des are concealed within the gauntlet, making it appear as a simple piece of armor. But thanks to its imbued spell, three slender, razor-sharp des can extend from the knuckles, ready to sh or stab with lethal precision.


    Blossom carefully sniffs around the edges of the weapon, as if confirming something to herself, then she snaps her neck towards me, and although her eyes are veiled by her mask, I can tell that she is looking at me with a determined and excited expression. This is her chosen tool to conduct mass murder.


    I step closer and examine the parchment next to the gauntlet, which reads:


    [Shadow w]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Skills: Retractable des]


    The skill, Retractable des, allows the user to extend and retract the des at will, giving them the element of surprise inbat. It''s a perfect match for an assassin who wouldn''t want to walk around with the ws out all the time, only when it''s finally time to strike.


    I don''t exactly know why she got so excited about this type of weapon over the daggers, but I suppose it has something to do with her beast-kin nature? I would''ve expected a cat-kin to like the wed weapons more than a dog, though. Well, I''m happy if she''s happy.


    "Looks like you''ve found your weapon," I say, smiling down at her.


    "Yes, Master! Ghost can feel that she will do better with these than with knives!" Despite her rather airheaded nature, her intuition has been on point thus far, so I''m confident that she''d made the right choice.


    Also I must take a moment to appreciate that she didn''t forget her criminal alias, what a wee surprise. Though she didn''t call me by my own- Devil, Master also works in hiding my identity so I will let her keep calling me as such.


    As Blossom excitedly inspects her newfound weapon, I turn my attention back to the rest of the shop''s offerings. There''s a wide array of weapons disyed on the walls and in wooden cases, each one finely crafted and meticulously maintained. Swords, axes, spears, and maces- all designed with a singr focus on function over form. Yet, with so many options, I find myself unsure of what to choose.


    My thoughts drift back to the conversation I had with Ayame not too long ago. She mentioned that if I were to fully embrace the path of a Wizard, it would be wise to arm myself with a staff or a wand. Such tools would greatly enhance my control over spells, allowing for faster casting and more precise maniption of magical energy.


    But with that added focus on spellcasting, I would need a reliable one-handed weapon to defend myself with, especially when castingplex spells that leave me vulnerable.


    "A weapon that''s good at deflecting and protecting me¡­" I murmur to myself as I scan the shelves.


    As I continue to scan the various weapons, my gaze is drawn to a shadowy corner of the shop where a peculiar and unsettling saber-like sword rests. The de is slightly curved with a jagged edge, the metal a deep, unnatural ck that seems to greedily drink in the light around it.


    The hilt is wrapped in worn, dark leather, rough and frayed as if it has seen countless battles. The material has an eerie texture that is cool to the touch, and seems to pulse faintly as if alive with a subtle, malevolent energy. There''s a sense of foreboding about the weapon, a silent promise of danger to anyone who dares wield it.


    The saber doesn''t just appear menacing; it feels as though it was crafted with a darker purpose in mind, as if it''s not just a weapon but a tool that is meant to instill fear as much as it is to deliver death. The air around it feels slightly colder, as if the saber itself carries a lingering chill from whatever grim history it possesses.


    I step closer, intrigued by the weapon''s unusual appearance. As I get nearer, I notice something odd about thebel next to it. Unlike the other weapons in the shop, which have their names, rarities, and skills clearly listed, this one is marked only with a simple - horizontal line for name, rarity, and skills.


    What a mysterious weapon...


    I''m about to reach out and examine it further when the cksmith behind the counter speaks up for the first time since we entered the shop.


    "I wouldn''t rmend that one," he says, his voice gruff but with a hint of caution.


    I turn to face him, surprised by his sudden interest. "Why not?"


    He sets down the sword he''s been polishing and walks over to where I''m standing. "I bought that saber off a strange fellow who came through town a while back. Though I could identify its properties with my appraisal spells, it reveals nothing- not even a name.


    It''s admittedly made from a metal I''m not familiar with, but it''s not particrly sturdy or sharp, just a somewhat well crafted de with no abilities imbued in it. I''ve tried every spell I know, but it''s like the damn thing is sealed.


    Either it is as mediocre as it seems but due to some unknown phenomenon can''t be evaluated or some strange limiter has been ced on it that I can''t even sense, let alone identify or unlock."


    I smirk inwardly, I''ve honestly felt a bit depressed that my primordial eyes could be matched by a simple cksmith ss''s spells, but finally my superiority became evident.


    Old man, you are right on the money.


    [Sealed Weapon]


    [Name: ???]


    [Rarity: ???]


    [Skills: ???]


    To break the seal:


    Bathe in the blood of a worthy adversary.


    Submerge in the waters of a cursed spring.


    Sharpen on the bones of a dragon.


    The options for breaking the seal are rather unsettling, each one requiring something specific and extremely dangerous. It''s clear that this weapon is far from ordinary, despite what the cksmith may believe.


    Also, thest two options are very objective in their requirements, but the first one is subjective. I''m also wondering if I have to fulfill all three to gain full ess to the saber or if only one is enough¡­

 Chapter 151: Newcomers

    I''m wondering if I have to fulfill all three to gain full ess to the saber or if only one is enough¡­


    Well, only one way to find out.


    I nce back at the man but he just stares at the saber with disinterest, seeing nothing more than a simple, strange but average de. He did say he tried everything in his arsenal to identify it, so it''s clearly beyond his capabilities, therefore his loss of interest is understandable.


    I nce towards Ayame who has been observing the saber silently since I first approached it. She must''ve realized that I''ve identified something interesting thanks to my unique race that the cksmith couldn''t hence my interest. "What do you think of this weapon?" I inquire.


    She ponders thoughtfully for a moment before responding. "A saber could be a good choice- it''s rtively lightweight, good for both offense and defense, and is ideal for a person like you who wants to wield your de in one hand. Furthermore, although vastly different from a katana, I can still give you more tips for it than if you chose a halberd or somethingpletely different.


    We can also begin training you in earnest with friendly sword duels which will improve your skills much faster than exterminating monsters or badly trained humanoids."


    "Great." I reply before turning to the shopkeep. "I will take it."


    He nods disinterestedly and replies with a simple grunt. "Sure."


    After examining the sealed saber and making the decision to purchase it, I notice a set of throwing knives disyed nearby. The knives are simple, with slim, bnced des perfect for precision throwing. Given that I have the Assassin''s innate spell [Knife Throw], these would be an ideal addition to my arsenal, after all, I''mcking in range for now.


    I pick up a set of ten, testing the weight of one in my hand before nodding in approval. The price is reasonable, considering theirmon status, and I decide to add them to our haul.


    Next, Blossom''s nose leads her to another disy- this time, it''s a carving knife. The de is sharp and slightly curved, clearly designed for butchering. Blossom''s existence sparks up as she lifts the de, handling it with tender care. Even without seeing her features I can easily imagine what her face looks like right now.


    "This knife reminds Blossom of the one her mother had¡­" She mutters, her voice filled with nostalgia. "She used it for butchering the prey Blossom caught as a child."


    Seeing how much this simple tool means to her, I don''t hesitate to add it to our purchase. It''s not a fancy weapon, but it''s something that will make her happy and it''s not a waste at all to have a dedicated butchering tool should we be forced to live out in the wild or harvest our loot from in monster carcasses.


    With the saber, the throwing knives, Ayame''s katana, Blossom''s ws, and now the carving knife, we''ve definitely splurged a bit here. The total cost adds up to over 4 gold- Ayame''s katana alone was 2 gold, Blossom''s ws were 1.6, my sealed saber was only 35 silver, and the rest of the items, being of average quality, didn''t cost much at all.


    Despite the rather suffocating expenditure, I feel satisfied with what we''ve acquired.


    As we gather our purchases, Ayame suddenly pauses, her eyes narrowing in thought. "Wait," she says, turning to the cksmith, "do you have any maintenance tools? I want to take care of our weapons instead of bringing them in for repairs."


    The cksmith grunts in approval, as if appreciating her dedication. He reaches under the counter and pulls out a small wooden box, opening it to reveal a set of tools- a whetstone, oil, cloths, and other essentials for weapon maintenance.


    "This set will do the job," he says, pushing it toward us. "Good tools for anyone serious about keeping their weapons in top shape."


    Ayame inspects the contents carefully, nodding with satisfaction. "Perfect. We''ll take it."


    As I''m about to step closer to hand over the payment to the cksmith, the creak of the door opening behind us draws my attention. I turn to see two figures- a male and a female- stepping into the shop. They both appear to be in theirte twenties and there''s an air of confidence- perhaps even arrogance- surrounding them.


    The man is tall, with a lean, muscr build that suggests a life dedicated to meleebat. His dark hair is slicked back, and his sharp features are entuated by a smirk that doesn''t quite reach his cold eyes. He''s dressed in fitted, high-quality armor that''s clearly been customized for both protection and style, with a sword strapped to his side.


    The hilt of the de is ornate, and he rests a hand on it casually as if it''s an extension of his own body.


    (picture)


    Beside him is a woman with long, long auburn hair cascading down her back in loose waves. She''s wearing a deep crimson robe embroidered with intricate golden patterns that shimmer in the dim light of the shop. A staff is clutched in her hand, the top adorned with a crystal that seems to pulse with a faint, magical glow.


    Her expression is haughty, her green eyes scanning the room with a mixture of disinterest and disdain. Unlike herpanion, she doesn''t bother with a smirk- her lips are pressed into a thin line, as if the very act of being here is beneath her.


    It''s immediately clear to me that she''s a mage-type, and I can''t help but study her for a moment with interest. It''s the first time I''ve seen a wizard up close, and there''s something intriguing about the way she holds herself, as if she''s constantly aware of the unique power she wields. The staff, the robes, the aura- she''s the embodiment of the term ''entitlement''.


    (picture)


    After all, her being a wizard can only mean that she''d led a life of privilege, since her parents could afford the expensive potion while she was a young child.

 Chapter 152: Cedric And Selene

    The man''s smirk widens as he surveys the shop, his gazending on the cksmith behind the counter. "So this is the ce?" he says, his voice dripping with disdain. "Someone told me you had good weapons here, but I''m not seeing anything impressive. This shop is just straight up trash."


    The cksmith doesn''t respond immediately, simply continuing to polish the sword in his hand as if the man''s words hadn''t even reached him. "No one is forcing you to buy my wares, young man," he says calmly, his voice steady and entirely unbothered.


    The young man''s smirk vanishes, reced by a sh of anger. He steps closer to the counter, his posture growing more aggressive. "You think you can talk to me like that, you decrepit old dog?" His hand tightens on the hilt of his sword, as if the mere suggestion of defiance is enough to provoke him to take the old man''s life. "I could buy and sell this entire dump without breaking a sweat.


    So, how about you show a little respect?"


    The cksmith, unfazed and uninterested in the young man''s bravado, continues polishing the sword with the same calm demeanor. "Please, by all means, buy it. A thousand gold coins sounds like a fairpensation for all the trouble I''ve gone through while building my brand up throughout the decades." he replies evenly, not even bothering to look up.


    Brand? What brand? You don''t even have a shop name¡­ I can''t help but smile at this old guy''s snarky response.


    The arrogant guy''s face reddens with fury, and for a moment, it seems like he might really draw his sword. The tension in the room thickens- at least from his perspective- but I remain entirely undisturbed, watching the scene with casual interest. This is the kind of encounter you expect when someone like a rich kid walks into a room and isn''t pampered with attention.


    The first annoying young master I encounter is finally here it seems.


    Ayame and Blossom seem equally unbothered. Ayame''s fingers y idly with the hilt of her new katana, not out of concern, but because she''s itching to get back to more interesting matters, such as our next stop at the armorer shop. Blossom, meanwhile, nces around the shop while holding my hand affectionately, as if the neer''s outburst is merely background noise.


    The woman who apanied him watches the exchange with growing irritation. Her disinterest shifts as her gaze sweeps across the room, pausing when she notices that they are, in fact, not alone in this ce with the shopkeeper. Her gaze sharpens the moment she registers us- three dark figures d in robes and masks, standing silently in the dimly lit shop, watching the scene unfold motionlessly.


    A strong sense of foreboding visibly washes over the arrogant female as she clutches her staff closer to her body.


    Are we really this intimidating?


    A glee forces its way onto my features. I absolutely love her reaction.


    "Cedric," she snaps, her voice cutting through his ego trip. "Why do you always have to pick such useless fights?! There''s still a month until the Trials, we will visit other shops that sell much better looking wares instead."


    He nces back at her and smirks. "Selene, baby, stop worrying. I could put this old fart into his grave with a single p of my wrist." Though, when he sees where Selene is looking, he follows her gaze and finally realizes that there are three people standing only a few feet away from him. He freezes for a moment before bolting into action and jumping away.


    "What the fuck are you creeps hiding in the corner for?!" He shouts with a mix of surprise and anger.


    Cedric''s sudden jump backward,bined with his outburst, is ratherical. I can''t help but let out a low chuckle, the sound muffled slightly by the mask. "Nothing...? We were trying to pay until you barged in."


    "I asked why were you hiding in the corner?!" The arrogant warrior screams.


    ... Is this fucker deaf? There''s no point in entertaining a raging man-child so I just shrug my shoulders, not bothering him with a snarky reply. In the next moment, though hees to his own rescue without me even having to use him of being ipetent as his eyes narrow threateningly. "Hmph! I''m a damage dealer, not a detector," he snaps, clearly trying to regain hisposure.


    "If we had Robert with us, I would''ve noticed you sneaky fuckers as soon as I stepped into the shop."


    I nod, "I believe you wholeheartedly." This guy is really something. First, he''s all bluster, and now he''s making excuses. It would be so easy to get under his skin, though I think I will just settle for mocking him in my head. It''s best to just remain ignored by people like these two, for they bring nothing but trouble.


    For some reason Cedric''s anger res up again, his body tensing as if he''s about to make a move. "You think you''re so tough while hiding behind those masks? I could take all three of you on without breaking a sweat!" His voice is loud, almost desperate, as if he''s trying to convince himself or his Wizard girl more so than us.


    Why are you so angry at me, my guy? You have some serious issues.


    His attitude reminds me of online gamers that get a bit toopetitive when they have their ego challenged.


    Ayame shifts slightly beside me, her hand still resting on her katana''s hilt, but her posture remains rxed. Blossom, on the other hand, barely acknowledges Cedric''s outburst, her attention seemingly more focused on molesting the crevices of my hand than on the angry swordsman. It''s clear neither of them sees him as a real threat.


    It''s not that they appear to be weak, not at all. In fact, I would argue that just from a nce, they would have the upper hand in a 2 vs 3 battle against us. Their attitude though, takes a lot of the impressiveness that they would rightfully deserve away from these two arrogant love birds.


    Before Cedric can escte the situation further, Selene steps forward, her own frustration now evident. She''s clearly had enough of this charade. "Cedric, stop it!" Shemands, her tone cold and sharp. "You''re embarrassing yourself..."


    Cedric turns to her, his eyes zing with anger. "Embarrassing myself? These nobodies are- "


    "I don''t care!" Selene cuts him off, her voice rising slightly as she steps closer to him. "We have more important things to focus on than picking fights with random people in some rundown shop. We need to be preparing for the Trials, not wasting our time here!"


    Cedric''s face twists with fury as he takes a threatening step toward me. "I couldn''t care less." He snarls. "I''ll deal with you three right this instant."

 Chapter 153: See You At The Trials

    Selene shoots him a sharp look, clearly displeased, but before she can say anything, the cksmith finally speaks up, his voice low and gravelly but carrying an undeniable authority. "That''s enough," he says, looking up from his work for the first time. His eyes are hard as steel as they fix on Cedric. "You want to pick a fight, you do it somewhere else. I don''t tolerate that kind of shit in my shop.


    Now get out."


    Cedric res at the cksmith, clearly unustomed to being spoken to in such a manner. "Do you know who my mother is, you senile mutt?" he spits, his voice dripping with contempt. "Leia ''The Serpent Queen'' Viperis- one of the most important people in the Divine Nectar faction! I could have this entire dump buried with a singe word of mine, so I suggest you start showing some respect!"


    The cksmith remains unimpressed, his expression unchanged. "I don''t care if your father''s the king himself," he says calmly. "This is my shop. Now get out before I make you."


    As Cedric bristles with rage, I can''t help but feel a twinge of concern. Divine Nectar? That''s a name I recognize- a major faction of the Vesper Consortium''s Winterwood branch. I''ve heard enough about the syndicate to know that crossing someone with such a high standing in the faction I wish to join could bring a world of trouble down on me.


    As much as I''d like to wipe the smirk off Cedric''s face, I know it''s not the right time to make enemies of people with that much power. I need time to grow stronger and, more importantly, secure some reliable backers of my own before I start picking fights with the likes of his mother.


    "There''s no need for all this hostility. How about we settle our differences like professionals during the Trials?"


    Cedric looks at me, his expression still full of anger, but I can see a glimmer of interest in his eyes. "The Trials, huh?" he sneers. "You think you can actually make it?"


    Selene, who had been trying to defuse the situation for a while now, looks at me with newfound curiosity. "You''re participating in the Trials?" she asks, with a tone that''s lost a lot of its edge.


    "That''s right," I reply evenly. "And that''s where I propose we settle this, on terms people with our backgrounds prefer. No need to drag civilians into it, also there''s no need for unnecessary drama."


    Cedric hesitates, clearly tempted by the idea of humiliating me in front of an audience. Finally, he gives a short, sharp nod. "Fine," he says, though his voice isced with malice. "But don''t think this is over. When the Trialse you''ll be on your knees while vehemently kissing my feet, begging for forgiveness that will nevere."


    He shoots onest venomous re at the cksmith, then turns on his heel and storms out of the shop. Selene remains for a moment longer, her gaze lingering on me, a mixture of suspicion and intrigue in her eyes, before she follows him out the door. The door ms shut behind them, leaving an eerie silence in their wake.


    I let out a quiet breath I didn''t realize I''d been holding. That could''ve gone much worse. I''ve managed to avoid making a powerful family into my enemy today, but the clock is ticking. We need to be ready by the time the Trials begin.


    "You are one brave old man." I say while handing over the coins.


    "Meh. I knew he was a member of the Consortium just from a single nce. They would roast him alive if he acted on his promises of ruining me, no matter who his mommy or daddy is. Well, maybe if they were a Veil Walker or a circle member¡­ But an ''important'' member of a county branch''s faction? Good joke." He scoffs dismissively.


    I see. Considering the nice state of Braedon despite it basically being a criminal safe-haven, they must have very serious rules set in ce and even more serious enforcers of said rules.


    "Well, good luck to you. Thanks for the wares." I say my goodbye, to which he just grunts.


    Next up is the armor shop. Since Ayame still has her Rare fantasy samurai-themed armor it''s just Blossom and I in need of purchasing items here.


    As we step into the armor shop, the scent of polished leather and metal greets us. The walls are lined with rows of armor, ranging from heavy te to more lightweight and agile designs. My eyes scan the selection, looking for something suitable for Blossom and myself but I can''t help but notice that her attention is drawn to a particr set of "armor" in the corner of the shop.


    It''s a¡­ rather unconventional piece, to say the least.


    The armor- if you could call it that- is made of sleek ck leather, hugging the curves of a curvaceous mannequin with minimal coverage.


    The design is strikingly simr to a BDSM set I saw in a few particr videos back on Earth- videos that would''ve made my mother give me the cold shoulder for months should she find them on my drive- with a halter neck and a plunging neckline that leaves little to the imagination.


    The bodice is tight, showing off every contour, while the skirt portion is practically nonexistent, reced by a thin strip of material that offers no real protection. Toplete the look, there''s a pair of sleek, ck boots and a set of matching gloves. The ensemble seems to be more about aesthetics than function, and it''s clear that it''s designed to be eye-catching rather than practical.


    It''s basically a video game female armor set that''s marketed for their predominantly male audience.


    [Nightshade Lurker]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Skills: Shadow Veil]


    [Shadow Veil: When in dim light or darkness, the wearer can blend seamlessly into the shadows, bing nearly invisible for a short duration.]


    This BDSM gear is Rare rarity??? It has a skill imbued in it?! And it''s an amazing skill at that!


    What the fuck? Wait, it costs 2 gold?!


    Huh?


    "This one''s so amazing!" Blossom exims, her voice full of enthusiasm.

 Chapter 154: Abyssal Warden

    My heart sinks. As much as I love seeing my dog-kin girl happy, the thought of her wearing something so revealing makes me rather ufortable. Thest thing I want is for my mate to be ogled by every passerby. "Ghost, are you sure you want this one?" I ask, trying to keep my tone gentle and non-confrontational. "It doesn''t really offer much protection.


    How about we look for something a bit more¡­ substantial?"


    She hesitates, her voice soft and uncertain. "But¡­ it''s so pretty, and it does offer good protection¡­"


    Her words tug at my heartstrings, making it exceptionally hard to say no.


    Determined to find apromise, I scour the racks and pick out a few alternatives- still sexy but more conservative designs with better coverage forbat. "How about this one?" I suggest, holding up a sleek leather armor that still has a feminine cut but provides much more protection.


    Blossom takes one look at it and her pout deepens. "It''s¡­ nice," she admits, though her tone is less than enthusiastic. "But¡­ not as pretty or great as the other one."


    Since when does she care so much about fashion?!


    I feel a twinge of guilt as I see the disappointment in her bodynguage. It''s clear that she''s torn between wanting to please me and her own preferences. Her shoulders slump, and she''s on the verge of tears, her voice barely above a whisper. "Blo- Ghost doesn''t want to be a bad girl again¡­ but she really likes that armor¡­"


    Before I can respond, a young shop employee- a girl who can''t be a day older than sixteen- approaches us cautiously. Her eyes flick between Blossom and me while fiddling with her fingers nervously. "E-Excuse me," she says with a very timid voice. "I''m sorry to interrupt, but¡­ I couldn''t help seeing a difficulty arise in the dearest customers. Are you perhaps¡­ looking for armor for a beast-kin?"


    Her question catches me off guard, especially since we''re fully covered by our robes and masks. "How did you¡­?"


    The girl blushes and quickly stammers, "Oh, I-I didn''t mean to assume! It''s just¡­ I''ve worked here for a while, and I''ve noticed that, for whatever reason, beast-kin often prefer to fight in more revealing outfits. No one really knows why, but it seems to be instinctual for them. I-I just thought¡­ maybe that''s why your friend likes that armor so much¡­"


    I raise an usatory eyebrow at her. "Really? I hope you''re not making a sales pitch to get rid of an extremely overpriced item that no one was stupid enough to buy¡­"


    The girl shakes her head vigorously. "No, I promise! I''ve seen it happen a few times. Since every beast-kin that steps into this shop is a ve, most of them are not given the chance to choose, but those that have kinder masters often leave the shop after making a simr purchase. The item you are looking at is made specifically for beast-kinbat ves."


    I nce back at Blossom, who''s now looking at the revealing armor with renewed interest. It''s clear that her instincts are pulling her toward it, and if what the girl says is true, then maybe this really is the best choice for her. As an Assassin, beingfortable and stealthy is also arguably much more important than being properly protected... I suppose.


    If she were a fighter I would''ve chosen to die on this hill, but in her case¡­


    Furthermore, it reveals nothing of her privates, and the thought of having a loyal bombshell of a grim reaper who ys all my enemies who are infatuated with their own killer has its own appeal, especially when I know that I will be the only one tending to her fertile fields at the end of the day, no matter how many of her prey wish to change that fact.


    Seeing the hopeful and wishful look in Blossom''s eyes, I realize that maybe I need to trust her on this. If this is what makes her feel confident and strong, so be it.


    I let out a sigh, finally relenting. "Alright, Ghost," I say with a small smile. "If this is what you want, then it''s yours."


    Blossom throws her arms around me in a tight hug. "Ghost loves Master!" she squeals.


    The shop girl smiles too, clearly relieved that the situation is resolved and probably also at the strange sight that we must provide. "I''ll get that packaged up for you right away," she says, hurrying off to prepare the purchase.


    As I watch Blossom practically bounce with excitement, I can''t help but smile. Now it''s time to select one for myself.


    I begin browsing the shop, searching for a set of armor that strikes the right bnce between protection and subtlety. I need something that will fitfortably under my robe and mask, allowing me to move freely without sacrificing my safety.


    After a few minutes of searching, my eyesnd on a sleek, ck armor set disyed on a mannequin. The armor is made of a dark, matte material that almost seems to absorb the light around it. It''s designed with smooth, ovepping tes that contour to the body, offering both flexibility and protection. The lines are clean and minimalistic, giving it a modern, tactical appearance.


    It''s lightweight yet looks sturdy enough to withstand a significant amount of damage.


    I examine the tag hanging from the armor and read the details:


    [Abyssal Warden]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Skills: Void Fortitude]


    [Void Fortitude: Increases resistance to physical and magical damage by 20%, and reduces the impact of critical hits.]


    The more I look at it, the more I realize that this armor is perfect for me. It''s sleek enough to remain hidden beneath my height-changing robe, and its design is exactly what I''ve been looking for- something that offers significant protection withoutpromising mobility, furthermore, it''s made for men of my size, which is a real rarity.


    I was afraid that I would be forced to choose one with a size adjustment spell imbued in it like Marjorie''s storage ring, but I was saved of splurging the extra cost this time.


    I turn to the shop girl, who''s returned to assist me. "I''ll take this one," I say, my decision firm.


    With the payment done we only have one more stop left for the day, and the one I''m most excited about; visiting an alchemist.

 Chapter 155: Wizard Potion

    With the payment done we only have one more stop left for the day, and the one I''m most excited about; visiting an alchemist.


    "I really don''t want you to do this, Quin¡­" Ayame speaks up with clear nervousness in her tone.


    "Ghost isn''t sure Master should drink poison either¡­" Blossom whimpers while strengthening her grip around my palm.


    I let out a low chuckle and grab both of their waists and pull them into my embrace and to my surprise I face absolutely no resistance in doing so. "I''m overjoyed to see that the two most important people in my life worry so much about me, but we''ve been through this before. Your man is a stubborn one who really wants to be a spellcaster."


    I hear a quiet grumble of "you are not ''my man''" from my adorable samurai, but of course, I ignore her before continuing. "As I said before, I''m also not eager to live-test the limits of my strange race and its poison ingesting capabilities, therefore we will ask an alchemist, maybe they have some tricks up their sleeves to help me boost my chances of survival."


    That''s right; just because I''m a primordial, the supposed ''master of adaptability'', doesn''t mean that it''s smart for me to carelessly drink the elixir that should rightfully kill me on the spot, so if I can help it I will look for alternatives first.


    Blossom only whimpers again and nuzzles her masked face into my chest in response, while Ayame reluctantly agrees with a simple ''alright¡­''.


    The search for the [Mystical Elixir of Awakening] leads us through the winding streets of the market district, into a maze of alchemical shops and magical curiosities.


    The first shop we enter is small, the air thick with the mingled scents of dried herbs and burning incense. Wooden shelves line the walls, crammed with bottles, jars, and small pouches filled with strange, glowing substances. Arge cauldron bubbles away in a corner, emitting wisps of steam that curlzily toward the ceiling.


    The shopkeeper is a gaunt, middle-aged man with sharp features and a suspicious glint in his eye. He looks up as we enter, his gaze narrowing slightly as he assesses us.


    "I have a client who wishes to purchase a [Mystical Elixir of Awakening]," I say, keeping my tone neutral.


    The man nods slowly. "I do have a few in stock, but that''s a powerful potion- rare, and expensive."


    "I''m aware," I reply. "But I''m also curious if you have any supplementary spells, potions, or advice that could help an adult achieve the same oue. You see, the client is-"


    His face darkens as he cuts off before I can finish. "No," he says tly. "That elixir is meant for children only. Adults have no business meddling with it. In fact, I think I''ve changed my mind- I won''t sell it to you."


    I frown but keep myposure. "Are you certain? The client is willing to pay generously for any assistance."


    The shopkeeper''s eyes sh with something akin to fear or perhaps anger. "I said no. And now I suggest you leave."


    Without further argument, we exit the shop, frustration simmering beneath my calm exterior.


    The second alchemist shop isrger, with an open floor n and a high ceiling adorned with hanging herbs and magical trinkets. The shopkeeper, a rotund woman with a friendly demeanor, greets us warmly, but her mood shifts the moment I mention an adult using the [Mystical Elixir of Awakening].


    "No, absolutely not," she says, her tone firm. "That concoction is only for children. Adults can''t handle its power- there''s no shortcut to bing a Wizard. If you ask me, I think it''s best you give up, though I will happily sell the elixir to you should you wish to experiment."


    Although irritated, I can''t help but chuckle inwardly. No wonder her shop is much more grandiose than the previous one, she happily sells an elixir that''s basically lethal poison for her customer even when she''s 100% sure a person will die as a result of her greed.


    As we step out of the store I feel obligated to turn back towards the shop and nod my head respectfully, for I would''ve done the exact same in her position.


    Money is money.


    The third shop is a dingy, dimly lit ce with heavy air and the smell of musty books and something foul brewing in the back. The shopkeeper, an elderly man with a wrinkled face and beady eyes, listens to my request before sneering at me.


    "I''ve had enough of idiots like you. There''s no way an adult can be a Wizard, no matter what you try. If you''re asking such stupid questions, I won''t sell it to you. Get out."


    Well, it''s safe to say that things aren''t going exactly as I''d hoped.


    As we walk down the narrow street, heading toward a fourth alchemist shop, I feel Ayame tug at the hem of my robe.


    "Quin," she says quietly.


    "Yes, I''m aware," I reply. My senses have picked up on the presence of a figure tailing us since we left the first shop. Whoever it is, they are absolutely horrible at spying on others if even I managed to catch them in the act as soon as they started.


    We exchange a silent nce before turning into a dark alleyway. The narrow passage is nked by tall, crumbling buildings that block out most of the light, casting long shadows on the cobblestone ground.


    As wee to a halt in the alley, the three of us turn to face the entrance and wait, ready to pounce. The figure following us hesitates momentarily before cautiously stepping into the shadows. The moment they''re within reach, I lunge forward, gripping their throat with a swift motion and then I push them into the wall while my twodies restrain the neer''s hands.


    As their back hits the structure with a loud, painful thud, they gasp for air while attempting to cry out in rm and struggle with very little result.


    it''s clear they''re no real threat. My grip tightens threateningly around their throat for a moment before I loosen it slightly, seeing how easily they falter.


    So far I can make two observations, one, it''s a woman and two, she''s extremely weak.


    I then make a snap decision; with a powerful yank, I tear off her dark robe, the fabric giving way easily in my hands. The clothing item falls away, revealing the woman beneath, and what I see is striking.


    She''s an adult woman, perhaps in her mid-twenties, with a figure that''s a stark contrast to Ayame''s athletic and well-defined physique. Where Ayame is lean and extremely fit, this woman is soft, her body full and inviting in a way that suggests warmth andfort. Her ample breasts rise and fall with her rapid breathing, and her wide hips and thick thighs exude a sensuality that''s almost maternal.


    She''s not fat- no, she''s just padded in all the right ces, her body curvaceous and plush, as if made to be held and cherished.


    Her skin is smooth and unblemished, a creamy contrast to the dark alley surrounding us. Beneath the discarded robe, she''s dressed in a rich white attire that clings to her body, highlighting every curve. The fabric is luxurious, adorned with ornate details and shimmering in the faint light, making her look even more out of ce in this grim setting.


    The white of her dress against her soft, voluptuous form gives her an almost ethereal quality, as if she''s some kind of celestial being who''s been thrust into a world too crude for her, which is further entuated by her beautiful, long tinum hair.


    However, it''s the fear that dominates her features. Her amber eyes are wide with terror, her breathing in shallow, panicked gasps as she stares up at me while being utterly at my mercy. The richness of her attire only heightens the contrast between her apparent status and her current vulnerability, making her seem even more fragile, as if she might break under the weight of her own fear.


    Despite her obvious terror, there''s something undeniably captivating about her, something that makes it hard to tear my eyes away.


    (picture)


    "What do you want?" I demand as I ease my grip on her throat just enough that she is allowed to speak clearly.


    She gasps for air, her voice shaky and pleading. "P-please, I-I''m not here to hurt you," she pleads in an extremely desperate tone. "I overheard you... you''re looking for the [Mystical Elixir of Awakening]... for an adult."

 Chapter 156: Aurora

    "Do you know something about it?" Ayame asks.


    She nods quickly, urgency written all over her face. "Yes! My parents... they are alchemists who were secretly researching how to turn adults into Wizards. They spent years on it... and finally they had a breakthroughst week when they found an old note in an ancient tome."


    "What did it say?" I ask, skeptical but very intrigued.


    "They discovered that the elixir alone obviously isn''t enough, but almost is." She exins, her voice trembling as she speaks. "To turn an adult into a Wizard, you need a special ingredient... something called [Geimroot]. It''s incredibly rare, and as far as they could tell, it only grows in one ce-a location that turns out to be heavily guarded by the kingdom."


    I frown, suspicion creeping into my mind.


    Oh no¡­


    She shakes her head, looking genuinely confused and scared. "I''m not sure why exactly... but there really is an outpost near the Glimmering Forest. It doesn''t make much sense because as far as my parents knew the nt was entirely useless for anything else..."


    Fuck¡­


    "What''s your name?" I ask, my tone softening slightly.


    She hesitates momentarily before replying, "Aurora."


    "Aurora, why exactly were you following us?"


    She lowers her gaze, her voice barely above a whisper. "My parents... they tried to hire ouws to sneak into the Glimmering Forest to get the [Geimroot], but no one would take the job. And then... someone must have told the authorities. The knights came for my parents in the dead of night, dragging them away in chains.


    They took everything-our shop, our home... I have nothing left."


    She looks entirely pitiful standing there, her shoulders slumped in defeat, her eyes brimming with tears. The story she''s telling paints a grim picture of the kingdom''s grip on the Wizard ss and the lengths they''ll go to maintain it.


    I know what they''re up to, and I believe so does this girl, but she is possibly pretending not to in order to gather our support.


    The kingdom isn''t just protecting a nt; they''re guarding a monopoly. By disabling ess to the [Geimroot]''s source, and even the public''s knowledge about it''s existence, they ensure that only a select few- the children of nobles and the wealthiest citizens- can ever hope to be Wizards. If adults could use the elixir, if anyone with enough gold could buy their way into that kind of power...


    it would potentially upend the bnce they''ve fought for centuries to maintain.


    We''ve stumbled upon something much bigger than a simple alchemical concoction. If I''m right and there''s a conspiracy to keepmon folk away from the Wizard ss, our situation has gotten more delicate than ever before.


    I nce towards my mischievous samurai and can easily tell that Ayame is greatly upset; she''s already arrived at the same conclusion I did and is appalled by another evidence of the kingdom''s greed. If things continue like this it might be her who pushes for us to join the Consortium¡­


    For now, though, we need to decide what to do with Aurora- and how to handle this newfound knowledge.


    I study her for a moment, weighing my options.


    "Can you concoct the potion?" I ask.


    Aurora looks up at me, her expression a mix of nervousness and hope. "Y-Yes," she replies. "I can make the [Mystical Elixir of Awakening]. I''ve been helping my parents for years. I know all their forms."


    I nod slowly, considering. "And are you willing to drink one first to prove your sincerity?"


    Her face pales at the suggestion, her lips parting in a small gasp. She hesitates, looking down at her hands. "I... I don''t know," she admits, her voice barely above a whisper. "If I drink it and it works... I will lose my Alchemist ss.


    It might be the only thing I will have left from my parents. If I lose even that..."


    Her voice trails off, and she looks genuinely torn. The fear of losing thest connection to her parents is clearly eating at her.


    Before I can respond, Ayame speaks up. "You do know you can just pray at a temple to swap sses, right?" she says, her tone light and reassuring. "If you don''t like being a Wizard, you can switch back to Alchemist."


    Aurora''s eyes widen, and she gasps cutely, her entire demeanor brightening while blushing profusely. "Oh! You''re right!" she exims, her voice filled with relief. "I was so absorbed in my own problems that I didn''t think of such a simple solution!"


    I can''t help but chuckle at her sudden change in attitude. She was so serious thus far, like a real scientist- albeit a very desperate one- but it''s good to see that she also has an adorable side when flustered.


    With her trustworthiness rtively established, the next step is figuring out where to house her. As if reading my mind, Ayame suggests, "Why don''t we take her back to our benefactor''s home? We could sleep there too-it''s big enough, and it''ll save us the trouble of finding somewhere else."


    I shake my head with a wry smile. "I already rented a room at an inn for the day, we can just rent one more for her. No need to rely on another guy''s hospitality, it makes me feel a bit lesser as a man."


    Ayame seems to be absolutely bbergasted. "And why would you do that?" she asks, her voice tinged with confusion. "His ce is way morefortable than a simple inn, and it''s free."


    I smirk, leaning in slightly. "Ghost and I had some urgent business to attend to that required a sturdy bed and a private ce that was closed from the public''s eyes." I say, my tone yfully suggestive.


    Realization swiftly dawns on Ayame, and she opens and closes her pretty little lips as noting seems toe out, until she finally manages to speak up, her voice rising an octave. "Wait, what?! Are you telling me that while I was out there working, gathering intel, you two were just... just procreating?!"


    I burst outughing at her choice of words. "Procreating?" I repeat, amused. "Ayame, I don''t procreate. If you''re going to use me of something, at least use the right word. We were fucking." Then, in gleeful tone I add; "though, the words ''mating'' and ''breeding'' are also eptable, should you prefer them."


    Even without seeing it, I can tell that Ayame''s face is bright red with a strong mix of embarrassment and indignation, after all, her entire bodynguage disys her thoughts rather strongly. "I can''t believe you!" she exims, pointing a very usatory finger at my person. "Here I am, risking my life for information while you''re off having fun with Ghost!"


    Blossom beams with pride as shees to my rescue; "Master was teaching Ghost how to be a good girl!" She deres with a rather serious tone that indicates that such reasoning justifies everything perfectly.


    Ayame turns toward the dog-kin woman, her voiceced with incredulity. "Teaching you to be a good girl?" she repeats, clearly struggling to grasp what she''s just heard.


    I nod, maintaining my serious demeanor. "Exactly. She was misbehaving a bit, so I had to put her back on the right path a woman should follow. And besides, it was our time off. No one told you to work, de. But I do seriously appreciate the effort."


    There''s a heavy silence that follows, and I can feel the shift in the already threatening atmosphere around her into one of pure danger.


    ...


    [Author: please read my thoughts below.]

 Chapter 157: I do appreciate the effort.

    There''s a heavy silence that follows, and I can feel the shift in the already threatening atmosphere around her into one of pure danger. The way her posture stiffens, the subtle tension in her shoulders- everything about her bodynguage screams that she''s furious. Her breathing grows heavier, and I can almost hear the barely suppressed irritation in each breath she takes.


    "Oh, you appreciate the effort, do you?" she repeats through gritted teeth.


    A wicked grin spreads across my face, relishing the satisfaction of knowing exactly how much I''m getting under her skin. "Absolutely. Your dedication doesn''t go unnoticed by your benevolent master. You will be handsomely rewarded at ater date."


    Her response is immediate, dripping with exasperated sarcasm. "I''m oh-so-grateful!" As she says it, my short-tempered samurai stomps at the ground in frustration. As usual, I decide to let her grumble and vent until she eventually moves on. It''s a pattern we''ve danced to before, and by now I''m awfully aware of when I should let her pretty little head cool down by not irritating her further.


    Aurora meanwhile just stands there, looking between all of us with a lot of confusion depicted on her face.


    I then finally refocus my attention on the potion girl. "Alright, Aurora, I like what I''m hearing for now.


    If you make an oath right here and now both on the Goddess and your parents'' memory that everything you''ve said up until now has been nothing but the truth, and also that you will not attempt to betray us in any shape or form, we will do our best to obtain the ingredient so that you can finish your parents'' work, and we will also support you financially by housing and feeding you, and in exchange you will concoct a potion for me to consume."


    Aurora just stands there, blinking rapidly as her expression shifts from confusion to hope as she listens to my proposal. The moment I finish her eyes widen with overwhelming emotion. Before I can even register what''s happening, she bursts into happy tears, her face brightening like the sun after a storm.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!" Aurora wails, practically glowing with joy. She suddenly rushes forward, leaping into my arms and wrapping herself around me with surprising strength for a civilian. "Daddy!!!" she cries out, burying her face deeply into my chest.


    I freeze, caughtpletely off guard by her reaction. "W-wait, what?" I stammer, trying to process what just happened. Wasn''t this girl the medieval equivalent of a scientist? One severely down on her luck and on the brink of crippling depression, sure, but isn''t this just too much? I wasn''t expecting so much¡­ emotional vulnerability and openness from her.


    Blossom''s interest surges as she leans in and begins sniffing this strange creature who clearly has to deal with a myriad of issues.


    "Damn womanizer¡­" Ayame mutters scornfully.


    How can you me me even in this situation, you damned woman?!


    This situation brings back memories of Pumpkin, the goblin breeding captive who had clung to me in a simr manner, calling me "Daddy" as if it were the most natural thing in the world. A wry smile forms on my lips as I recall those poor women and wonder how life treats them now. Maybe our paths will cross sometime in the future to satisfy my curiosity.


    I return my attention to my newest ''daughter'' and I shake my head amusedly. "This world¡­ If fathers aren''t protecting their daughters, they''ll keep falling into the arms of dangerous men like me, and if I happen to like them, I might just not let them go..."


    I can tell that Ayame is rolling her eyes even with the mask doing its best to hide it from me. "You''ve got to be kidding me. You can''t just go collecting dejected, lonely, depressed girls like this!"


    But my dearest Ayame, that''s exactly what I''m going to do. Lending a shoulder to cry on for beautiful maidens is a gentleman''s honorable job, after all. Exclusively for beautiful maidens though, of course.


    I let a dark grin creep onto my face as I tighten my embrace around Aurora- who seemspletely oblivious to her surroundings- and hold her protectively against me by her waist with one hand while I stroke her hair gently with the other and whisper sweet nothings into her ear; "don''t worry, Aurora. I''ll take care of you. You''re safe now. Everything will be fine¡­"


    Aurora sniffles, her tears slowing as she melts into the embrace,pletely soothed by my words. "Thank you, Daddy¡­ I''ll do my best, I promise."


    "I know that you will." I state calmly which earns me several eager nods of her head on my chest.


    Blossom tilts her head, clearly intrigued by this new development. "Master is really good at winning the hearts of people." she muses out loud, her voice filled with a strange mix of admiration and curiosity.


    "... You mean the hearts of troubled women." My disgruntled de scoffs.


    Aurora then went through the oath, she even knelt before the three of us while stating her lines. If, even after all this she betrays us then I can only me myself and my poor people skills.


    Afterwards we move back to Broderick''s mansion to lose our robes and masks and to inform them that we will be sleeping in town for the time being, after which we move towards the inn where Blossom and I had a heartfelt session of bodily discussion.


    Naturally, we are not novices enough to show Aurora the hidden pathway to their home, so she was instructed to wait for us in front of the inn.


    When I step in front of her, she looks me up and down disinterestedly. "Who are you? Get on with your day!" She gives me the cold shoulder with a cold, bitchy attitude.


    It''s very reassuring to see that our mask and robebo is having such profound sess. Without its height maniption I''m sure she would''ve realized that it''s me, but now that I''ve suddenly grown significantly taller she thinks I''m a stranger.


    I grin and begin in a mocking tone, "you''ve already forgotten about me? And I thought that I left a rather profound mark behind."

 Chapter 158: Daddy!!!

    As I jokingly taunt her, the realization slowly dawns on her. Her eyes wid, and she blinks rapidly, processing my words. Th, all at once, her face lights up with recognition and excitemt. "Daddy!!!" she exims, her voice bursting with thusiasm and joy.


    In the next momt Auroraunches herself at me with surprising strgth, jumping high ough to find herself in my arms. I instinctively catch her, my hands automaticallynding on her soft, plump butt as she wraps herself a me. I quickly adjust, holding her securely.


    As my fingers sink into the plushness of her voluptuous behind, I can''t help but steal a nce at Aurora. I half-expect her to be offded or at least a little bothered, but she remainspletely unperturbed.


    Seeing that she doesn''t mind, or perhaps doesn''t ev realize, I allow myself a bit of indulgce as I continue massaging Aurora''s juicy butt. Her brain might not recognize what''s going on, but her body certainly does as she responds to my kneading with a contted sigh and by snuggling closer to my chest.


    Ayame, who''s be observing this tire interaction with growing incredulity, finally speaks up. "Are you seriously going to keep calling him ''Daddy''? I know you wt through a really traumatizing evt so I understand that you are looking for anyfort you can get, and if it helps you heal th¡­ but still¡­"


    Aurora, who''s simply be siltly basking in the warmth of my embrace, suddly blinks in confusion. "Huh?" she utters,pletely thrown off by the question. A few seconds pass before realization hits her like a ton of bricks, and her cheeks turn a bright shade of pink. "Huh?! Oh no! I-I didn''t ev realize I was saying that!" she stammers, looking absolutely mortified.


    I finally stop my ''juicy butt massaging session'' and cradle her onto one of my arms and gtly pat her back with the other as if she really was a young daughter of mine.


    She mumbles, "I wasn''t raised to be like this¡­ Please forgive me¡­" Her voice is tinged with embarrassmt and evidt anger towards herself for her shameful antics.


    Yet, despite her words, she doesn''t make any move to pull away. Instead, she tights her grip a my neck and leans onto my shoulder, her bodynguage suggesting that she''s joying the closess far more than she''s willing to admit.


    I nce at Ayame, who''s watching the sce unfold with wide, unbelieving eyes. Seeing her reaction a satisfied smirk finds its way onto my lips. Blossom, meanwhile, seems both amused and pleased, her intse gaze fixed on Aurora as if she''s sizing her up. Seeing the mixed reactions, I just shrug. If Aurora wants to cling to me, I''m not going to push her away.


    I''m starting to be an expert at cheering up dejected girls, after all.


    With Aurora stillfortably nestled in my arms, I step into the inn, the door creaking slightly as it closes behind us. The warm glow of thenterns illuminates the wood interior, and we''re immediately greeted by two feminine voices speaking in perfect unison. "Wee to the-"


    Their greeting is cut off by a startled yelp from the younger one, the freckled girl who stared at my lovence quite fiercely. Her eyes go wide as she points an using finger at me. "Mom, it''s him! The one who¡­ who¡­ released all those  fluids and almost shattered the tire building! We finally managed to scrape it all out of the floorboards¡­ And the devil is already back¡­"


    "You did what?!" My beautiful warrior inquires rather tactlessly which earns her a proud grin from me and a flustered whimper from Blossom. Seems like ev she isn''tpletely immune to embarrassmt.


    The innkeeper girl th shrieks, "wait, there''s two more girls this time! He willpletely ruin us!"


    I can''t hold myself back any longer and erupt into a heartyugh. I thought she would be more timid likest time, but now that her parts are back she is significantly less reserved, and instead whines and snitches on me while basically doing the equivalt of a kid hiding under her mom''s skirt.


    The girl''s mother, who appears to be the main innkeeper, narrows her eyes at me with a great mix of emotions visible in her gaze. She th looks betwe me and the girl in my arms.


    After a few momts she finally sighs and whispers in a loud-ough tone that all of us hears her words clearly; "*sigh*... if only I was a few years younger and didn''t have my deadbeat husband''s wedding ring a my finger¡­"


    "Mom?!"


    "What? It''s nothing, baby¡­" This innkeeper woman clearly has a few life choices she regrets, but sadly for her, ev if she were the most beautiful woman in the world who threw herself at me I still wouldn''t tap that ass unless I knew for certain that her husband really doesn''t deserve her.


    I despise cheaters with all my heart, and if a girl cheats on her husband with me, who is to say she won''t cheat on me with another man should the opportunity prest itself?


    I don''t do half measures, and now that I have wom I guinely love I see no reason to fuck a. If this mother really wants to earn my good graces th her first step would have to be to separate from her husband- or more specifically divorce- if allowed byw in thisnd.


    "Now, now," I say, keeping my tone measured. "There''s no need for rm. I assure you, we''re here for more of a dry and quiet stay this time. I would also like to offer my sincere apologies for any inconvices I may have caused due to my overeager mood earlier today."


    "We''ll also be needing another room for the night," I continue, addressing the innkeeper while ignoring the fuming daughter.


    The mother looks at me with a tired, slightly sad expression, "I''m sorry that this olddy has to be the party pooper but we really can''t have you repeat the same actions you did in the afternoon. My husband is still trying to clean your used sheets, and he has be at it for hours¡­"


    I almost let out a stereotypical ''kekekeke'' mobsterugh of my own. I would be lying if I said my superiority as a man didn''t suddly feel severely boosted by her statemt.


    Enjoy cleaning my cum-filled sheets, bro.


    Goddess have mercy on my soul, for I am bing a scumbag...

 Chapter 159 Apology

    Chapter 159 Apology


    I then gasp as I feel a light jab into my side by my crude samurai, which prompts me to finally answer. "I understand, naturally I will hold myself back as promised."


    She nods, "then I''ll have a second room prepared right away."


    As the innkeeper returns with the room key, I ept it politely, then make my way toward the stairs, still holding Aurora close. Ayame and Blossom follow, both of them giving Aurora curious nces as we head up to our rooms.


    As we reach the top of the stairs, Aurora finally seems to realize how closely she''s clinging to me, and she reluctantly loosens her grip. "I¡­ I should probably get down now. Actually, I don''t know why I didn''t climb down minutes ago¡­" she says, with a voice that''s a mix of uncertainty and embarrassment.


    I oblige and let her down without requiring any further prompts. "Who wants to sleep with me?" I then inquire.


    "Blo-Luna!" My adorable scatterbrain shouts the expected. Now that she is no longer in her criminal guise, which has the alias Ghost, she has to use her legal name since Aurora isn''t trusted enough to be told the girls'' original names. Giving my adorable scatterbrain three names to keep track of might''ve been a bad idea¡­


    "I- I would rather not¡­ If it''s alright." Aurora replies shyly. It seems she was only momentarily weak thanks to my eptance of her request and willingness to help her, but I don''t have her in the palm of my hand yet at all. I can already feel her serious scientist persona beginning to resurface as it pushes back the airhead love-starved side of her.


    "Naturally."


    "I, of course, will take the other room as well." Ayame says with a sassy tone that basically all but states ''what, you thought I would choose to sleep in your bed if given an option?'' which is apanied by a mocking grin.


    I can''t help but scoff.


    Girl, once I get my hands on your bountiful behind¡­ Let''s just say that you will definitely have trouble sitting for a few days. The rest of the day passed peacefully, we had a fulfilling meal and, naturally, as the dutiful cultivator that I am, I tended to Blossom''s garden religiously once we retired for the night.


    - Day 9 -


    The day of reckoning has arrived, it''s time to see what we can do about acquiring the [Geimroot] without getting ourselves killed or captured.


    I''m stirred awake by rapid knocks on my door and the sound of a feminine voice, "Quin, are you awake?"


    "Sure,e on in." I reply leisurely while remainingzily in my bed and cuddling my gorgeous dog-kin''s slumbering form close to myself. I know she is awake in reality, after all, in what reality would a person with her perception not stir from such loud sounds, but I let her indulge in her cute pretend y.


    Auroraes in followed by Ayame. The white haired scientist girl walks up to me with uncertain steps, then bows deeply. "Quin, I want to apologize for my behavior yesterday. I don''t know what came over me but that certainly wasn''t me. Please give me a chance to clear up my image in your mind without prejudice regarding what you might be thinking of me currently."


    I silently examine her bowed form for a good ten seconds while thinking inwardly. She''s certainly right in that my first impressions of her might not be what she ideally wants, but then again, I also know that she is a serious scientist who suffered through the biggest loss of her life very recently.


    "You''ve had a talk with Ayame, huh?" I speak up finally. Aurora shouldn''t even know my real name soing to this conclusion wasn''t the result of colossal detective work on my part.


    "Yes. She told me a lot about you and your party, and after I talked to her about my embarrassment we decided that this straightforward method would be for the best."


    I nce at Ayame with appreciation evident in my features, who simply nods in response which is apanied by a minute smile of hers.


    "I see. Well, Aurora, please let me preface my answer by letting you know that I don''t think badly of you at all, in fact it''s the exact opposite. I thought that as a clever, research-oriented girl you would provide a rather boringpany, like a social recluse with no people-skills and someone who can only speak about her work, but it was very pleasant to see that there''s more to you than I initially gave you credit for."


    I pause and then signal towards Blossom who is merrily curled up into my embrace, still pretending to be in deep slumber, "and as you can see, I love clingy girls with all my heart, so there really isn''t any reason for you to worry about. If your concern stems from you showing an embarrassing side of yourself to me, I''m sure Hana will be happy to- if she didn''t already- provide you with tales of my embarrassing moments so that you don''t feel alone. If you want me to have a good opinion of you then just be who you are instead of trying to create a perfect image of yourself in my mind."


    Aurora remains unresponsive for a good few seconds before straightening her back and shing me a smile so beautiful that my heart skips a beat. "I understand. Thank you for your kind words, Quin."


    "Don''t mention it." Moving on, I yank the nket off the ''sleeping'' beauty towards my own person so that I don''t sh my sizeable (and very handsome) best friend to the neer- since I''m a certified gentleman- a move that reveals her naked form , and then I stretch my hand out to have my palm ttened into a broad, taut surface, ready to deliver divine punishment as I smack Blossom''s delicious behind with nearly all my might, creating a mercilessly resounding, thundering echo in the room while shouting; "wakey-wakey, Pupcake!"


    The world stops around me for a few delightful moments as I stare, utterly mesmerized, by the world''s jiggle physics put on full disy for me to observe by the powerful ripples of her wonderful buttcheeks.


    "Nyaaa!!!!!!" Blossom shrieks and bolts ''awake'' with amazing explosive energy. Did I identally get myself a cat-girl?


    "Master?! Why?!" She asks and looks at me with teary eyes telling tales of horrible betrayals and then begins gently massaging her fiery red behind while whimpering like a lost puppy.


    At the same time Aurora and Ayame watch the spectacle unfold with wide, unbelieving eyes. I can even see the potion girl clutching at her own behind in an unconscious, protective gesture while muttering "so red¡­ wow¡­" The fact that I even surprised my Ayame makes me chuckle, though, to be fair, it was a very ruthless move on my part with so much strength that even Blossom hadn''t experienced yet.


    What can I say? I had a sudden urge and I obediently listened to my inner demons like a good boy.


    Do I have any regrets?


    None whatsoever.


    After all, the mighty bounciness of her tantalizing cheeks'' was one of the most beautiful sights I''ve ever witnessed in my entire life.


    Join the Discord for HD images

 Chapter 160 This Is My Cherished Master, Can You Believe It?

    Chapter 160 This Is My Cherished Master, Can You Believe It?


    "Quin¡­?" Aurora questions once she finally somewhat wakes from her daze.


    I don''t have any points to bring up in my defense so I decide to just pretend that I can''t hear her for now.


    "This is my cherished master, can you believe it?" Ayame asks, seemingly quickly finding a new friend in the form of the plump alchemist.


    Aurora gasps after a few muted seconds and asks; ''wait, does he also-" "He wouldn''t dare."


    "I see¡­"


    Meanwhile the two observers discuss things among themselves Blossom climbs onto myid down form and turns her body around to show me my handiwork as she usatorily shakes her butt in my face. "Look, Master! Look what you''ve done! Luna thought she was a good girl now?!"


    Wow, I can even see the crevices of my palm imprinted onto her delicate skin¡­ I can''t help but chuckle jovially at her adorable antics. "That you are. I have a way to heal you, please allow me."


    "Sure!" Her anger dissipates just as so, visibly eager to see what I can do to help her.


    With tender gentleness I ce my hands on her butt and begin to massage the area slowly, letting my fingers knead the softness. Her reaction is immediate, a shiver running through her body in the form of violent trembles after which shefortably settles down and practically melts under my touch.


    I can faintly hear the two observers animatedly discuss the current event unfolding in front of their eyes, but I''m way too absorbed in my task to pay any attention to them.


    As they talk, I lean in closer to Blossom, pressing a few gentle kisses onto her reddened skin, right where my handprint is most prominent. Each kiss elicits a soft, pleased sound from her, her tail flicking more energetically with each one.


    But as I continue, her tail starts to do more than just flick- it starts thwacking my head repeatedly, as if it''s decided that this level of enjoyment needs to be apanied by some kind of counterattack. The more pleasure she feels, the more intense the tail''s onught bes, until it''s practically in a boxing match with my skull.


    "Ow- hey, watch the tail!" I protest in a yful tone.


    She just giggles, the sound a mix of pure, unfiltered happiness and a touch of mischief. "Master, Luna can''t control it! It just feels too good!"


    I chuckle despite myself, pressing onest, long, loud and love-filled smooch on her butt before pulling back. "Does it still sting?"


    Blossom gives one final wiggle of her hips, clearly pleased with herself, before she turns around and settles into myp, snuggling close. "Only a little¡­" she purrs softly, obviously asking for more caressing, but sadly we have a schedule to maintain and she is the main star of today''s n.


    For now I''ve decided that it would be for the best to send Blossom in her lonesome on a preliminary scouting mission to the supposed [Geimroot] outpost. Only I have a stealth skill among the rest of us, that being theckluster [Lesser Stealth].


    She is significantly better at spying than I am, and until we know what we are dealing with with more uracy than some hearsay Aurora could provide us with, it''s best to send the professional without any of us holding her back. I might just trigger some trap or another rm and alert everyone thanks to my inexperience, if not straight up get obliterated into atoms by some defensiveser or something.


    After getting ready and both me and Ayame drilling it into her that she muste back if she senses even the smallest hint of danger, Blossom sets off.


    Afterwards I entrust Aurora with a small pouch so that she can purchase the ingredients and tools we will be needing to concoct the wizard potion, and then I nce at my smirking Ayame with a wry smile of my own. "It''s time to finally begin, huh?"


    "Indeed it is, Quin. Don''t worry, I will be gentle¡­"


    "Do your worst, woman. The faster I be stronger than you, the sooner I can finallyy waste to your rude and severely misbehaving butt. What you''ve just seen me to do Blossom won''t even register in your brain as a proper smack after I''m done with you."


    "... I couldn''t help but notice that you have a serious obsession with butts, Quin."


    "I do."


    She scoffs, "no shame whatsoever, huh? Unluckily for you, I''m not as stuffed down there as Blossom and Aurora, so I don''t understand your evident fascination with my rear-end as well."


    "Where Ie from there''s a legendary saying that states ''medium is premium''. You, Ayame, have a regal butt that makes me think of royalty, privilege and luxury. Blossom''s and Aurora''s are akin to a bountiful, delicious crop harvest that can feed an entire vige without any issues while yours would only be able to fill the stomach of the vige''s richest person, but he would have the greatest meal of his life."


    She looks at me with dead eyes full of disappointment for a few good seconds. "... There''s something seriously wrong with your head."


    "Yep."


    "... *Sigh* Anyways, you might be stronger than me overall after some of time, but when ites to strictly our mastery over the de you will never surpass me even in a million years."


    "Whatever helps you sleep at night, mdy."


    She raises a surprised eyebrow at me, "oh? You seriously think that you have a chance?"


    "I don''t think, I know. After all, you are just a puny human woman while I''m a legendary primordial. Once I put my head into learning the way of the sword you will be left behind in the dust before you even realize."


    "Hehehe! I see how it is¡­ Let''s begin right away then and put your statement''s validity to the test. Don''t even think of using training gear, Quin. You will be sparring using your saber and new armor." Ayame replies while grinning at me devilishly. I think I may have carelessly awakened a side of her I would rather preserve for our enemies to enjoy in my stead.


    Join the Discord for HD images

 Chapter 161: Getting Ready

    I think I may have awaked a side of her I would rather preserve for our emies to joy in my stead.


    One thing is for certain, it''s not going to be a pleasant training session but rather a straight up duel. I''m up for the challge since I also eagerly want to test my new saber out, and I really do joy fighting as well.


    I''ve not yet had much of a chance to truly appreciatebat situations as all of them had me basically as the underdog desperately focused on preserving my life, but that will change soon.


    Both the Wizard and Primordial Viin sses are on the horizon as well as the ormous amounts of experice I can acquire from training with a seasoned warrior like Ayame. Maybe I will be a battle crazed maniac not unlike my most cherished samurai.


    We swiftly move back to Broderick''s home to conduct our training, since I don''t believe that the innkeeper family would be particrly happy if we started on their premises.


    Th, the two of us separate once there to properly prepare, which for me tails donning my brand new armor and gleefully eyeing myself in avishly decorated mirror.


    I liked my previous armor as well, but this one is so much more badass.


    The new armor is sleek, dark, and macing, with intricate designs that culminate into a product that screams "badass." I can''t help but feel a surge of pride as I look at myself. My old armor was dect, but this¡­ this is on a whole new level.


    (Picture)


    Me saying this is not at all a coping mechanism on my part, I''m not trying tofort myself over the fact that my transformation into the Primordial Breeding Physique made me waste  silver coins on the old set that no longer fits.


    Nope, not at all.


    With a final, approving nod at my reflection, I grab my saber and step into the cter of the room. The polished de gleams in the light, and I can''t help but feel a rush of excitemt as I give it a few experimtal swings.


    What follows is, well¡­ less than impressive. I try to mimic some moves I saw on TV back in my old world as well as what Ayame disyed during our previous battles, but it quickly bes clear that I have no idea what I''m doing. The saber feels awkward in my grip, and my attempts at what I think are "epic" sword techniques result in little more than iling a like a drunk fool.


    "Amazing moves, Quin," I mutter to myself, my voice dripping with sarcasm. Inwardly, I''m cringing. Not just at my pathetic swordsmanship, but also at how I aggravated Ayame with my snarkymts earlier. I know all too well that she''s going to wipe the floor with me once we start sparring.


    She can''t hit me normally due to her ve contract uses protecting me, but during a sparring match¡­ I don''t think they will work in my favor if I willingly gage in a duel with her as long as she isn''t trying to seriously harm me just for the sake of harming me. Strong hits here and there are par for the course in a serious duel.


    I can''t help but think back to my rect transgressions against her.


    I called her my woman and basically told her she can''t ev look at other m while we are not at all involved romantically. As her master I''mpletely within my rights to do so, but as a woman- a woman born into high privilege at that- she probably didn''t take it all too well.


    Blossom And I were off having fun while she was collecting information, though I still stand by the fact that it was supposed to be our off time, but what matters at the d of the day is that she didn''t appreciate it very much.


    I''m also not sure how she feels about my multitudes of affectionate disys of love (lust) towards Blossom in front of her and how I more or less made a move on Aurora while she was in her vulnerable state of mind by feeling her behind up for minutes.


    However, these are all minute, extremely minor offses in the grand scheme of things. What truly matters are my rectmts about me surpassing her as a swordsman should I put my head to it, as if it wasn''t ev a challge for me but a foregone conclusion.


    As the subordinate of an ali superman, she should be painfully aware of the fact that chances are that I will be stronger than her with time, but her ego as abatant can''t take it while simply lying down, and the way of the de is hers.


    Her own, personal domain to excel and outshine me in.


    I can have better stats, I can hurl fireballs and heal myself while being extremely tanky and agile and she won''t bat an eye beyond perhaps calling me names a youngdy really shouldn''t, but if I manage to take away her only real area of expertise¡­ The specialty she''s be honing since being a very young child, the thing that basicallyes with her unique eastern bloodline¡­


    Goddess, save me.


    However, I don''t truly think that I have a chance of surpassing her in pure swordsmanship. If our levels, stats, and spells were idtical, I''m confidt to say that she would beat me ev a hundred years from now, and that''s more than fine with me. As I said, this is her area, and I''m happy to have her be the best at it.


    I''ve said what I said more so to rile her up, to get her to fight me seriously. I believe this will provide me with a very harsh but effective session.


    I shake off the thought and straight my posture, gripping the hilt of my saber with a rewed sse of determination. Alright, Quin, focus. This is an opportunity, not a death stce. I''m about to learn swordsmanship from a real swordmaster, someone who''s leagues above your average de user technique and finesse-wise.


    Ayame is not only a prodigy with the sword but a person who has be diligtly training since she could walk as a baby. If I can survive this evt, I''lle out of it stronger, faster, and more skilled.


    I take a deep breath, feeling a thrill of excitemt surge through me. The fear is there, sure, but it''s apanied by something else- something greater; anticipation. I''ve always wanted to be more than just some guy with a dect head on his shoulders. I want to be able to stand my g, to protect those I care about, to kill those I despise, and to fight with purpose and skill.


    And now, with Ayame as my teacher, that dream is within reach.


    Who knows? Maybe beginner''s luck will shine on me today. Maybe I''ll surprise Ayame- and myself- with a move or two that actually works. The thought makes me smile. I''m notpletely hopeless. My stats have improved, my reflexes are quicker, and ev if I''ve never held a saber in my life before, I''m ready to learn.


    Ready to push myself to the limit.

 Chapter 162: Mockery

    I swing the saber again, trying to replicate what I think are decent moves. It''s still very awkward, but each attempt feels a bit more natural. I can feel the weight of the de, the tension in my muscles as I guide it through the air. It''s a start¡­


    "... Let''s see what you''re made of." I say to myself, letting the de rest in its sheath.


    Just then, there''s a knock on the door of my changing room. The sound startles me out of my thoughts, and I quickly turn toward it.


    "Master Quin?"es a voice from the other side. It''s one of the servants, likely here to lead me to the training room.


    "Come in."


    The door opens, and a young servant steps inside, bowing politely before speaking. "The training room is ready, Master Quin. If you would please follow me."


    The servant leads me through the winding halls of Broderick''s mansion, and I can''t help but admire the craftsmanship of the ce. It''s clear that no expense was spared in its construction. Eventually, we arrive at arge, reinforced door. The servant opens it, and I''m greeted by the sight of a training room that''s both impressive and intimidating at the same time.


    The room is massive, with high ceilings and walls made of a sturdy-looking material that seems capable of withstanding even the most intense of duels. The floor is padded but firm, designed to absorb impact withoutpromising stability. There are various training weapons lined up neatly along one wall, along with some basic gear and equipment.


    I step into the training room and the door closes behind me with a heavy thud, sealing me in with whatever fate awaits.


    There''s a figure already waiting for me inside.


    Ayame''s standing in the center of the room with her back to me, and for a second, I almost don''t recognize her. Gone are her usual civilian clothes, and she hasn''t bothered to equip her armor either. Instead, she''s wrapped her body in nothing but thin, white bandages that barely cover the essentials.


    Her raven hair cascades down to her shoulders, contrasting starkly with the color of the bandages and the pale tan of her delicate skin. This is the most she''s ever shown me of her gorgeous body, and I''m momentarily stunned by the otherworldly tantalizing sight.


    (picture, but it isn''t exactly how Ayame herself looks, more so her attire, though the girl herself is simr too.)


    She really is a beautiful woman, there can be absolutely no doubt about that.


    The bandages cling to her form, entuating her lean, athletic but overwhelmingly feminine build- the physique of a stunning battle goddess. Every curve, every muscle is on disy, and the sight is enough to make my breath hitch. But just as a spark of lust begins to flicker inside me, something else stirs- something darker, sharper.


    A realization cuts through the strong haze created by herscivious appearance.


    She''s mocking me.


    I can see it in the way she stands, the way she turns her head slightly to nce at me with a sly, knowing smile. She''s not dressing down to show off her body. No, this is a statement.


    She doesn''t even consider me enough of a threat to bother with proper linen clothes, let alone her Starforged armor.


    She''s toying with me.


    A low, aggressive grunt escapes me as I narrow my eyes at her. "What''s the meaning of this, Ayame?" My voice is thick with irritation, abination of anger and disbelief boiling under the surface.


    She giggles- a light, almost melodic sound that only adds fuel to the fire. "Oh, Master~" she purrs, finally turning around to fully showcase her body. She strapped the bandages around herdy parts in a thin horizontal line but that''s about it.


    I can see the skin of her shoulders, tummy, thighs, even the upper and lower ends of her breasts- everything, and even where she is covered, the appendage does little to hide her curves.


    Her eyes sparkle mockingly as she begins to take slow, deliberate steps toward me as her hips sway with exaggerated sensuality with each movement. It''s obvious she''s doing it on purpose, every step designed to provoke me, to aggravate me even further. "I thought aplete pervert like you would appreciate the view.


    After all, you''ve been lusting after me ever since you firstid your eyes on me back at the ve house."


    She''s ridiculing me as abatant, as a man and as her master.


    Ayame stops a few steps away from me and looks me in the eyes. Her smug grin widens, eyes dancing with amusement as she looks me up and down. "What''s wrong, Master?" she asks in an innocent tone, tilting her head to the side slightly as if she''s genuinely puzzled. "Did I do something wrong? Or are you just too distracted by my body to focus?"


    The mockery in her voice is clear as day, and it takes every ounce of self-control I have not to snap. My grip tightens around the hilt of my saber, knuckles whitening as I struggle to keep myposure. She''s pushing every button, testing every boundary, and the worst part is- she''s having a blissful time while doing so.


    I know that''s exactly what she wants. She wants me to lose control, tosh out recklessly so she can easily put me in my ce, and I won''t give it to her so easily.


    "I didn''t think you would present yourself to me in such skimpy clothing, if these bandages can even be called that." I say while attempting to calm my nerves, my eyes narrowing as I take in the sight before me.


    Ayame replies with an even wider smirk ying on her lips; "skimpy, huh? Well, I would''ve preferred to fight you while beingpletely naked, but since I''m ady who''s rather conscious about her image, I simply couldn''t allow myself to go ahead with that."

 Chapter 163: Fighting Ayame

    "You would go that far to properly show me who''s boss, huh?" I ask, my voice low and threatening as I take a step closer. Her smirk only widens, and I can see the challenge in her eyes- those deep, crystal blue pools that seem to sparkle with amusement. "You would even risk your own life for this?" My gaze flicks down to the saber in my hand, the edge gleaming dangerously in the light.


    "Oh, please." she scoffs, brushing off my concern with an arrogant wave of her hand. "My life isn''t going to be at risk at all."


    "Dress up into your armor, Ayame." Imand in a firm, demanding tone.


    She doesn''t budge.


    Instead, she takes a slow, deliberate step forward, her bare feet barely making a sound on the floor, and only stops when are are so close to each other that our chests are meshing together. Ayame then arches her neck to look up at me with a defiant, confident smile. "Make me, Quin." She challenges with a tone that''sced with yful malice.


    We continue to conduct a muted stare-down match for a good half minute before I notice the object in her hand. My eyes trail down from her face, past the bandages that wrap around her chest and hips, to her hand, where she''s holding not her katana, but a simple wooden sword. The realization hits me like a punch to the gut.


    My gaze snaps back to her face, and I see the smug satisfaction there. Her lips curl into a knowing smirk, and her eyes gleam with mischief, fully aware of the effect this has on me.


    "A wooden sword?" I ask, incredulous, as I gesture toward the simple weapon in her hand. "You''re seriously underestimating me."


    She raises an eyebrow, as if amused by my surprise. "Oh, not at all," she purrs, her voice smooth and teasing. "I just don''t want to hurt you too badly, Master. After all, it wouldn''t do for you to be out ofmission indefinitely after our little sparring session."


    I force myself to stay calm. I grit my teeth and tighten my grip on my saber, the cold steel a reminder of the very real danger this weapon poses. Despite my anger, a part of me can''t help but be impressed by her confidence, her boldness. She''s not afraid of me, not even a little.


    But this isn''t about fear, is it? This is about proving something- both to her and to myself. I know that if I want her to take me seriously, if I want to earn her respect as her master, student, teammate and future lover, I need to rise up to this challenge of hers, and that means not backing down no matter how much she provokes me, or how much physical pain I have to endure.


    I take a deep breath, steadying myself. "Alright, Ayame, if you want me to make you wear your armor and wield sword, then that''s exactly what I''m going to do."


    She chuckles softly. "I''m looking forward to it."


    I grunt, "then without further ado¡­"


    She finishes my sentence, "let''s start."


    We both step back a short distance and lock eyes for a moment before Ayame darts forward, her movements aplete blur. I barely have time to react before she''s on me, her wooden sword whistling through the air. I try to parry, but my reactions are sluggishpared to her lightning-fast strikes.


    My saber meets her wooden de, but it''s like shing with a concrete wall- the impact reverberates up my arm, and before I can reset my stance, she''s already gone.


    I spin around, shing at where I think she''ll be, but she''s not there. Her agility is incredible, a whirlwind of motion that I can barely keep track of, let alone counter. She ducks under my swing, her body bending with a fluid grace that makes it seem effortless. The next moment, her wooden sword thuds against my ribs, the impact jarring and painful even through the armor.


    Grunting, I swing my saber in a wide arc, hoping to catch her off guard, but she easily evades the attack, her body twisting out of the way with a backflip so smooth that you''d only expect to be able to observe such a move at the Olympics. Her legs tuck in tightly as she soars backward and as she reaches the peak of her flip, her arms move in perfect harmony with the wooden sword she wields.


    While still in mid-air, she contorts her slender body in apletely unnatural way, her torso twisting as she grips the hilt firmly. With a sh of speed, she extends one arm, swinging the wooden de in a deadly arc as her body rotates, and she brings it down toward my skull with a ruthless, calcted strike.


    She really is way too flexible... I can''t help but give credit where its due. What an outstanding acrobat this girl is.


    The force sends a sharp pain shooting through me, and I stagger back while desperately trying to regain control over my brain''s functions. Everything is so blurry...


    It''s quickly bing evident that not only is she significantly more experienced than me, but her overwhelmingly high Agility and Strength stats don''t make my job any easier either. After all, she is level 14 with 50 and 49 stats in those attributes, while I''m level 9 and I only have 34 and 30 numbers respectively.


    "Come on, Master," she taunts, her voice light, almost yful, as she circles around me. "Is this all you''ve got? I thought you''d at least make me sweat a little."


    I grit my teeth, frustration boiling over as I charge at her, putting all my strength into a downward sh. She doesn''t even flinch, simply sidestepping at thest second and bringing her wooden de down on my back with a precise, punishing strike. I stumble forward, barely keeping my bnce.


    "How¡­ How is that wooden sword not breaking?" I gasp out, the pain from her relentless hits making it harder and harder to focus.


    Ayame''s lips curl into a wicked smile as she twirls the sword in her hand with casual elegance. "This sword has been enchanted to have increased durability," she replies, her tone dripping with satisfaction. "It lets me hit you as hard as I want without the risk of breaking it¡­ or you, thanks to your strong armor."


    So that''s why she told me to dress up into my new gear...


    There''s a cruel glint in her eyes, a sadistic enjoyment of the power imbnce between us. She''s toying with me, and she absolutely loves every second of it.


    But I won''t back down. I force myself to focus. I try to recall some of the basic moves I''ve seen, trying to mimic their fluidity and control. I swing again, this time aiming for her midsection, but she blocks the attack effortlessly, her wooden sword meeting my saber with a loud crack.


    She doesn''t just block, though- she parries with a twist of her wrist, throwing my de off course and opening me up for another hit.


    She darts in close, her wooden sword jabbing into my side with pinpoint precision. The force behind the blow makes me wince, and Ish out with my saber in desperation.

 Chapter 164: My Oath

    Ayame dances back,pletely unfazed, her movements as graceful as ever. Every time I try to close the distance, she''s already gone, and then her strikesnd with ruthless efficiency.


    She''s everywhere at once- always just out of reach, always one step ahead. My frustration grows with every missed attack, every failed attempt tond a hit. She blocks my strikes with ease, her wooden sword moving faster than I can follow. Each time I think I''ve got her, she slips away, leaving me open to another punishing blow.


    My body is screaming in pain, my breathing in ragged gasps. I''m giving it everything I have, but it''s just simply not enough. Ayame isn''t just better- she''s leagues ahead of me. Every move I make, she counters with a fluidity and precision that makes me feel like I''m swinging in slow motion.


    Ayame doesn''t relent on her verbal assaulting either; "I think it''s best for your mental well-being if you settle for upying the title of the second best sword user in our party."


    Her words sting, but not as much as her wooden sword does, which once again crashes against my side, sending a jolt of pain through my body.


    "How does it feel to beat someone up who only has half your stats and almost no training under his belt, Ayame?"


    She giggles, "you would be right that what I''m doing tends to be shameful, but since it''s you, I feel nothing but pure bliss. I love every second of this exchange, it revitalizes both my body and soul..."


    With my saber clenched tightly in my hand, I re at Ayame. Despite the physical agony coursing through me, a fire begins to fiercely burn within, fueled by my fury and the overwhelming desire to see her humbled.


    I struggle to get to my feet, my entire body trembling from the pain and exhaustion. My knees feel like they could buckle at any moment, and every breath I take is a sharp reminder of the bruises blooming beneath my armor. My vision blurs for a second as I rise, but I force myself to stand tall, refusing to let her see just how much she''s worn me down.


    "Mark my words, you horribly arrogant woman... This is my oath to you, may the Goddess herself be my witness." I hiss through gritted teeth, my voice thick with resolve. "One day I will best you, and when I do, I will grab a chair, sit downfortably, and bend your lithe body across my thighs.


    I''ll spank your unruly behind until it bes so red that Blossom will mistake your ass for two overgrown, ripe tomatoes... She''ll be so tempted, she might even try to take a bite out of them...!"


    Ayame''s smirk falters ever so slightly as she watches me, her eyes narrowing as if trying to gauge just how serious I am.


    I continue my promise with an unrelenting tone. "I will step up and be the man who provides you with the firm guidance you are evidently in such desperate need of, so that yourte father may rest in his grave peacefully, knowing his daughter is in the right hands. Hands that refuse to spoil or encourage the haughtiness of his beloved princess."


    For a brief moment, Ayame freezes, clearly taken aback by the intensity of my words. But then, her surprise gives way to a fit of mocking giggles. The sound is light and airy, yet tinged with disbelief as if the very idea is utterlyughable to her.


    "Oh? You, putting me in my ce by spanking me like I''m some misbehaving daughter of yours?" She shakes her head, her amusement is evident as she takes a step closer. "That will never happen, Quin, for I''d rather die than let you go through with it."


    Her confidence is unshaken, her stance still as rxed and teasing as ever, but I don''t let that deter me. I know that I said that she would be the superior swordsman for a long time toe, quite possibly until the end of times, but I''ve made my promise, and no matter how impossible it may seem right now, I will strive to fulfill it. One day, I will put her in check.


    This oath will serve as an amazing motivator for me to give it my all to improve every day.


    Sadly, it seems that that day will not arrive today, for no matter how hard I try or how much I push myself, I can''t even phase her, let alonend a hit. Ayame is simply untouchable, her movements so quick and fluid that she makes me think that she''s the actual alien super(wo)man while I''m the puny mortal, not the other way around. She''s inplete control, and she knows it.


    Each dodge of my de, each strike shends is a stark reminder of just how outssed I am.


    ¡­


    The rest of the day was a blur of relentless sparring and sharp-tongued banter. Ayame and I spent hours exchanging blows and slinging jabs at each other, both verbal and physical. I fought desperately to hold my ground, struggling to protect my honor and physical well-being. Each swing of my saber was met with a quick, effortless counter from Ayame, who clearly reveled in the fight.


    For her, this wasn''t just a sparring session- it was an exercise in dominance, a way to establish once and for all that she was the superior sword wielder. And, despite my best efforts, she seeded in making that point clear. Every move I made was either dodged or blocked with a precision that left me feeling like the rank amateur that I am.


    Her wooden sword, enchanted with increased durability, hammered against my armor time and time again, each blow a reminder of just how outssed I was.


    We took a brief respite when lunch time arrived and had a nice chat with Broderick and his three whale-wives. After a quick meal and a much-needed bath, we were back at it, continuing our brutal dance of swords and slurs. A simr pattern repeated itself over and over: I would attack, she would counter, and we would exchange taunts in between.


    By the time the day drew to a close, I was bruised and battered, my body aching from head to toe, while Ayame stood victorious with a blissful, fulfilled grin on her delicate lips and with a spotless skin, not even a single blemish apparent on her body after my many hours of arduous effort.

 Chapter 165: Duel End

    I let go of my saber, the weapon ttering unceremoniously to the ground as I drop onto my behind, utterly exhausted. My entire body feels like it''s been put through the wringer, every muscle aching from the relentless sparring. Despite the bruises and the fatigue, a sigh of contentment escapes my lips.


    "This day was a lot of fun," I admit, looking up at Ayame with a tired smile.


    She raises an eyebrow, clearly surprised by my reaction. "Fun? I thought you''d be beyond furious with me after all that."


    I shake my head, still expending great effort to catch my breath. "I did kind of know that your retribution wasing after thosements I made earlier, but you definitely surprised me with that ridiculously condescending bandage get-up. That was¡­ a bit much, even for you."


    A faint hint of embarrassment crosses her face as she looks away for a moment. "I might have gotten ever so slightly carried away," she admits, though her tone remains guarded. "But hearing you confidently state that you''d surpass me as a swordsman red up mypetitive spirit more than I would like to acknowledge."


    I wave off her concern, though the movement is more of a tired gesture than anything regal. "No need to apologize-"


    She scoffs, cutting me off with a sharp nce. "Apologize? Don''t get ahead of yourself, Quin. I''m not apologizing for anything."


    I ignore her indignant tone, pushing myself up slightly to look her in the eye. "Fine, don''t apologize, then. But don''t think for a second that everything''s good and forgiven. I took a manly oath today, Ayame. I promised that I would punish you for your offenses with a severe guidance session, and I will make that oath into a reality even if it''s thest damned thing I do."


    Ayame''s lips curl into an amused smile, her eyes twinkling with a strongbination of superiority and confidence. "Is that so? Well, I look forward to seeing you try, Master~," she purrs, her tone encouraging in a way that only highlights how little she believes I''ll ever actually seed.


    It''s not that she''s dismissing me outright, but rather that her faith in her own abilities far surpasses any concern she might have about me catching up to her. She knows how good she is, and that smirk of hers shows just how unshakable her confidence is, and much to my chagrin I did very little to make her question whether such self-belief is well ced or not.


    "I would be a horrible teacher if after all I''ve done to you today I didn''t provide some feedback, so let it be known that you really do have a scary talent and thirst for improvement. I''ve noticed it when you wielded the spear too, but with your new saber it''s a lot more evident. I believe this weapon fits you much better.


    I felt you be better, more limated to the de with each of our exchanges. Furthermore, your resilience to physical pain is extremely potent. A lesser warrior would''ve given up a few minutes into our exchange, yet you gritted your teeth and fought for the whole day. Keep it up, Quin, and you will be one amazing swordsman."


    "Thanks¡­ I really do heavily prefer this saber over the spear as well."


    "Great. But you will still not catch up to me, primordial genius or not, otherworlder or not, blessed by the Goddess or not. The de is my specialty, and you will never surpass me in my own field of expertise." She states with absolute confidence evident in her tone.


    I feel a surge of exhration at the thought of one day wiping that smug expression off her beautiful face. The fire in my chest burns brighter, fueled by the challenge she represents, but I also know my limits. I''m not there yet- I can''t make good on my promise today. So, for now, I might as well enjoy the sight in front of me.


    My eyes trace the curves of her body, taking in every detail. She really does have an incredible figure- feminine, strong, and undeniably alluring. Her skin glows in the soft light, and the sweat she worked up from beating me up for hours on end makes her skin glisten tantalizingly. The way the bandages barely cover her most intimate parts only adds to the boner-popping effect she has on me.


    It''s simply impossible not to appreciate how stunning she is, every inch of her practically radiating an extremely potent blend of power and sensuality.


    I''m once again reinforced in my belief that strong, dangerous women are the hottest of their kind.


    I absolutely love them.


    Ayame notices my gaze and smirks, clearly amused by my open admiration of her physical form. She doesn''t say anything at first, letting the silence linger as I continue to drink in the sight of her.


    Then, with a teasing lilt in her voice, she says, "you should attempt to burn this view into your memory, Quin, because you''ll never see this much of my skin disyed ever again." After stating such an arrogantly impossible im, she turns around with a deliberate, sensual sway in her hips and begins to walk away, leaving me with nothing but the lingering sight of her retreating form.


    I watch her go with abination of frustration andpetitiveness churning in my chest. One day, I''ll make her eat those words, but for now all I can do ismit every minute detail of her transgressionsmitted against me on this day into my memory so that I can use them as fuel to drive me forward towards the inevitable moment I fulfill my vengeance and begin meting out her just punishment.


    ¡­


    After wrapping up our affairs and thanking Broderick for the generous use of his training room, Ayame and I begin the walk back to the inn we rented. The day has stretched long, and as we exit their hidden pathway that leads to the outside world, the two of us are greeted with a sky that is a canvas of deep purples and blues, signaling the arrival of night.


    We''ve clearly been at it for many hours, perhaps best evidenced by the battered state of my body. Even my bones hurt¡­

 Chapter 166: Reunited

    When we reach the inn, we''re greeted by the sight of Blossom and Aurora waiting for us in themon area. Blossom''s tail wags eagerly as she spots us, and she leaps over to me with a joyful energy that immediately lifts my damaged spirits. The exhaustion from the grueling training (pummeling) session momentarily fades as she jumps into my embrace, her warmth and happiness overwhelmingly infectious.


    I hold her close, letting her nuzzle against me as I stroke her soft head, savoring the simplefort she provides.


    As she nestles against my chest, her nose twitches, and before I can react, she sniffs intently, her expression shifting from joy to concern. Without warning, Blossom grabs my neck and pulls herself up to be face to face with me and licks my cheeks, her soft tongue leaving a rich trail along my skin.


    But as she does, her body goes rigid, sensing the injuries I''ve sustained throughout the day. Her eyes widen, and she pulls back slightly, her gaze narrowing as she catches sight of the bruises peeking out from beneath my clothes.


    Blossom''s protective instincts re instantly, and she snaps her head sharply, locking onto Ayame with a re that could only be described as murderous. Her ears perk threateningly and the usual yful glint in her eyes is reced with a fierce inquisitiveness.


    Ayame, always soposed, grimaces under Blossom''s intense scrutiny, clearly ufortable with the unspoken usation in Blossom''s gaze.


    "Blossom, it''s okay," I say softly, trying to soothe her as I gently stroke her cheeks. "It''s nothing, just a few bruises from training. I''m fine, really."


    But Blossom isn''t easily convinced this time. She continues to re at Ayame, her small frame tense with the urge to protect me. Ayame, for her part, shifts awkwardly, clearly relieved when I finally manage to somewhat pacify Blossom. After a few more gentle strokes, Blossom''s tension begins to ease, though she remains wary, her eyes flicking back to Ayame with a hint of lingering suspicion.


    "I can''t have my own mate protect me against a future member of my harem, or I''m aplete failure as a man¡­" I murmur, my voice low as I try to reassure her. "I''ll be the one who deals with Ayame, so calm yourself."


    Finally, Blossom rxes, settling back into myp with a soft sigh, though her eyes flick back to Ayame onest time before she focuses on me again. Ayame lets out a small sigh of relief, clearly grateful that Blossom''s intense scrutiny has finally eased, though she still avoids Blossom''s gaze.


    After a few more moments of petting Blossom, I motion for everyone to sit down, and we all settle on the ground in a circle. Blossom, however, refuses to leave myp, curling upfortably against me. Aurora sits beside Ayame, her expression curious as she nces between the three of us, sensing the subtle tension that lingers in the air.


    With everyone settled, I turn my attention to Blossom. "Alright, Blossom," I say with a smile, "tell us what you found out about that mysterious outpost."


    Blossom''s ears perk up, and she tilts her head back, her big eyes looking up at me from below. She angles her head almost vertically, her neck craned as she meets my gaze with a yful glint in her eyes. "Blossom found it!" she deres proudly, her voice brimming with excitement.


    "It took Blossom a few hours," she continues while her tail swishes lightly in myp. "The ce was hidden behind some sort of a protective magical veil, something that made it hard for Blossom to sense at first." She tilts her head even more, almost as if trying to see deeper into my eyes, her expression uncharacteristically thoughtful. ?&§ß§Ö+¡é?-§à?§è+¦Ó-


    "But once Blossom found it, it wasn''t so hard to look around."


    "They don''t have many traps or fancy defenses," she says, her voice taking on a more serious tone. "They''re relying on people, lots of them. Blossom saw at least a few hundred strong soldiers there. The outpost looks like it''s been there for a long, long time."


    I nod, considering her words. "If this outpost has been kept secret, and we only know about it because of that note Aurora''s parents found in an old tome, then the kingdom has probably been guarding the [Geimroot] source for centuries."


    Blossom''s ears twitch as she adds, "Blossom thinks the [Geimroot] might be inside a cave. Blossom saw a cave entrance that was guarded even more than the outpost itself."


    Her observation makes perfect sense, and I can''t help but feel a swell of pride at her thoroughness. I nce around at the others, seeing the gravity of this information settle in. This hidden outpost, guarded for so long, is now within our reach, but it won''t be easy.


    As Blossom finishes her report, I gently stroke her head, feeling the soft fur beneath my fingers. "Good job, Blossom," I say warmly, and she beams up at me, her tail wagging as she nestles closer.


    I turn to Aurora, curious about how her day went. "So, Aurora, was your shopping spree sessful?"


    Aurora''s eyes light up as she responds, "Yes, dadd-" She catches herself just in time, her cheeks flushing a healthy rosy color before quickly correcting, "Yes, Quin."


    The white haired plump alchemist beams with excitement as she says, "I got all the ingredients I needed and even managed to find the tools to set up a very basic alchemyb in my and Ayame''s inn room."


    "That sounds great, Aurora," I reply, though I can''t resist adding with a grin, "Let''s just hope you don''t burn the inn down in the process."


    It is but a simple wooden building, after all. Not exactly the ideal setting for alchemy.


    Her eyes widen slightly, and she quickly reassures me, "I will be very careful!"


    "Good to hear," I nod, my tone bing more serious as I shift the conversation to our ns. "Based on the information avable to us, I''vee up with the best n I could. It will require the input of all four of us, so let''s do our best."

 Chapter 167: Heist Plan

    "Based on the information avable to us, I''vee up with the best n I could. It will require the input of all four of us, so let''s do our best."


    All threedies simrly be a notch more firm, listening intently as I continue. "First of all, Aurora, I need you to begin concocting arge batch of lightweight, non-lethal poison that can be dissolved in water without leaving a trace behind. Can you do that?"


    Aurora''s face lights up with determination. "Yes, I can! I''ll make sure it''s potent enough to incapacitate without causing anysting harm."


    I nod and turn to Blossom, who is stillfortably nestled in myp, looking up at me with eager eyes. "While the poison cooks," I begin, "you''ll rest for a while. Then, I''m afraid I must send you out in your lonesome once again."


    Blossom''s ears perk up, and she responds with enthusiasm, "Blossom doesn''t mind! Can Blossom rest in Master''s embrace?"


    I chuckle softly, giving her a reassuring stroke of her head. "Sure you can. Ayame and I will sleep through the night to let you and Aurora set the scene for the perfect heist. Tomorrow morning, the two of us will move out."


    Blossom''s eyes sparkle with determination, and I can see she''s already mentally preparing herself for the tasks ahead. "Oh yeah, Blossom," I add, "once you''re done with the poison mission, you''ll have another, more dangerous one. This one will be key in determining our sess or failure."


    "Blossom won''t fail!" she deres with fierce determination, her tail wagging even more vigorously.


    "I know that you won''t."


    And just like that, the day came to an end. Blossom departed after a brief nap, and I had a blissful slumber that rejuvenated my body and soul to an astounding degree. My primordial race was probably at y here, for all my bruises and pains disappeared during the night''s rest.


    Now it''s time to invade the kingdom''s outpost, steal the ingredient to be a Wizard, earn XP and level up my three evil sses so that I can unlock the Primordial Viin ss.


    ¡ª


    Pov: ??? -


    I wake up to the dim light filtering through the small window of my cramped quarters, and I immediately groan in frustration. My head throbs with the dull ache of another restless night, and the moment I open my eyes, that familiar wave of loathing washes over me. I hate my life here. I despise every second I spend in this forsaken outpost.


    The bitterness I hold towards life itself has only grown since the day I was forced to relocate to this hellhole.


    Dead End. That''s what everyone unofficially calls this ce.


    As for why the dark moniker?


    First, there''s nothing to do here. As far as official records go, nobat situation has ever urred in this territory, partly because of the [Veil of Aetherius], a very high quality artifact. When activated, the item projects an invisible barrier over a designated area, rendering everything withinpletely undetectable by any known means.


    The obscuration effect is absolute: no form of magical or mundane detection can prate the veil. It bends light, muffles sound, and even masks the presence of magical auras, making the protected area appear as nothing more than an empty, unremarkable stretch ofnd to the outside world.


    There''s literally no record of anyone even attempting to attack the outpost for hundreds of years, if not thousands. And why would they? There''s nothing here. Just an empty mountainous area.


    Of course, I''m not naive enough to believe that the kingdom keeps wasting so many resources to protect nothing, but no one knows what we are doing here exactly, save for perhaps the Aegis Vanguard, the kingdom''s elite forces unit who are acting as the leaders of this ce.


    But because of no confrontations ever urring, those of us who are stationed here are robbed of the ability to level up; which not only halts our growth but also inadvertently makes us die quicker, as reaching each tenth level increases one''s life expectancy.


    Second reason for the moniker is that it''s where they send soldiers who''ve screwed up too badly to be kept in proper service but for some reason weren''t fired (executed) outright.


    It''s a dumping ground for those the kingdom doesn''t want to count amongst its ranks anymore, and now, thanks to one stupid mistake, I''m stuck here too,manding a small team that''sposed of ten worthless scum who are basically glorified versions of exiled felons.


    I still remember the day it all went wrong. I was celebrating with my regiment, just another night out after a sessful campaign that had us spearhead an invasion deep into the Beastman Confederation''s territories.


    Two of the guys slipped something into my drink when I wasn''t looking, but, unfortunately for them, I''d built up some poison resistance thanks to my rough childhood (thanks, dad), so whatever they used didn''t knock me outpletely. I felt it, though- my vision blurring, limbs going heavy. I knew something was wrong.


    I didn''t let on. I yed along, bided my time, and waited until they thought they had me. Then, when they least expected it, I struck back. I didn''t just kill them- no, that would''ve been too easy. I castrated them both and forced them to devour their own genitals, then I made sure that they suffered for as long as I could keep them alive until they finally bled out.


    Naturally, until that moment I kept torturing them slowly to the point where they were so desperately begging for death that they were praying to the Goddess herself to appear and end their suffering.


    Of course, she didn''t. She never appears.


    I wanted them to feel every bit of pain I could inflict on them, to let them know they messed with the wrong woman.


    ¡­ And to satisfy my slightly unusual urges.


    But someone found me before I could dispose of their bodies. Some nosy idiot heard the screams and raised the rm, and that was it for me. Instead of amendation for ridding the world of those scum, I got relocated here, to Dead End, tomand ten more pieces of human garbage.


    I curse under my breath as I roll out of bed, stretching the stiffness from my muscles before equipping my armor and grabbing my greatest ally, my trusty sword, and head out of my quarters.

 Chapter 168: The Plight Of The Innocent Iris

    The moment I step into themon area, I''m greeted by a sight that makes me burst out into a mockingughter. My so-called subordinates are sprawled out on the floor, retching, groaning, and barely functioning. It''s perhaps the most pathetic scene I''ve seen in my life. They''re clutching their stomachs, some of them puking into buckets, others just lying there, moaning in pain.


    Their faces are pale, slick with sweat, and they look like they''ve been through hell. A few are on their knees, clutching their heads as if they''re trying to keep their skulls from splitting open.


    "What in the Goddess''s name are you ten degenerates doing?" I snarl, my voiceced with disdain as I take in the pitiful scene unfolding before my eyes. The stench of bile and sickness hangs heavy in the air, and the sight of these fools groveling on the ground only deepens my disgust.


    One of the idiots manages to look up at me, his bloodshot eyes filled with misery. "La-Lady Iris¡­ I don''t know how¡­" he chokes out before doubling over, clutching his stomach.


    I re down at him with a hard, disgusted expression. These men- they''re not just ipetent; they''re criminals, every single one of them. I feel nothing for them, no pity, no concern- only the satisfaction that they''re getting what they deserve.


    With a sneer, I drive my boot into the man''s gut, helping his stomach empty itself onto the floor. He retches violently, a disgusting mix of bile and groans spilling from his mouth.


    "Th-thank you, Lady Iris," he gasps out between heaves.


    His words of gratitude don''t surprise me in the least. I''m used to these hopeless fools simping for me to the point that if a priest were to observe them they would likely be titled as heretics, for I suspect they hold me in higher regard than they do the Goddess herself.


    I don''t know how or why my team of degenerates got to this point. I''m the strongest among us so I''ve just been acting as I please- which is the natural order of things in this cruelnd- and for some reason they love every second of it when they should instead despise me from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Argh! Thomas, you lucky fuck! Lady Iris, please do me too¡­!"


    "No, me first!"


    "I deserve priority, she hasn''t beaten me in days!" This guy whose name Ipletely forgot shouts his nonsense and then begins kissing my boots like there''s no tomorrow.


    Why are you like this¡­? I can''t help but wonder with utter disappointment.


    They are all absolutely disgusting.


    I hate all ten of them more than I do myte father, and that''s saying something. It was me who choked him to death in his sleep, after all.


    I don''t even know how to discipline them anymore. Should I try to treat them nicely as punishment?


    The thought crosses my mind for a moment before I shrug my shoulders. That''s just boring and so not my style.


    With a cold smirk, I lift my boot and drive it hard into the face of the fool worshiping my feet. There''s a sickening crunch as my heel connects with his teeth, blood spurting as he lets out a wail of pain, now sprawled on the ground.


    "Lady Iris¡­!" he groans, his voice a twisted mixture of agony and adoration as he clutches his mouth.


    "Shut up," I spit at him, literally, letting a glob of saliva hit his cheek. He winces, but even in his pain, there''s a sick, twisted reverence in his eyes. I nce at the others, and for the first time, they aren''t so eager to get their turn at my attention.


    The sight of theirrade writhing on the ground, blood spilling from his broken teeth, seems to have sobered these hopeless perverts up- at least a little.


    "Getting spat on would be an amazing reward for you lot I imagine¡­" I mutter with satisfaction, my eyes narrowing as I take in their sudden silence. "But losing your teeth and the function of your jaws? Seems to be a bit too much, huh?"


    They all avoid my gaze, the earlier desperate pleas for my ''discipline'' now reced with uneasy shuffling. Good. I like them better this way. At least they''re notpletely brainless.


    read-first-on-MVLeMpYr


    Act nicely? I can''t believe that for a moment I considered treating them as human beings in order to get them to behave.


    If they refuse to obey, I will just have to kill them.


    No one will mourn their demise, maybe I will even be thanked by their victims.


    "Pathetic." I dere with a final re at each member of my team, then I turn on my heel to head for the kitchen. Their physical condition reeks of food poisoning, and I need to figure out what''s going on.


    I''m a horrible morning person, and I can''t force my stomach to ept any form of sustenance early in the day for the life of me, so I always skip breakfast and settle for half an hour extra sleep. I can only do so as it''s one of the perks of being a squad captain.


    Such a strange trait of my body had probably inadvertentlysaved me from bing poisoned, though I wouldn''t have gotten to the pitiful state my men are in.


    As I approach the kitchen, the sounds of muffled screams reach my ears and I realize I''m not the only one who''se to the same conclusion.


    Pushing the door open, I''m greeted by the sight of the Aegis Vanguard already on the case.


    All five of their members present at the outpost are here, standing like a line of armored titans amidst the chaos. Their armor gleams, a polished silver that reflects the dim torchlight like mirrors, with intricate gold and bronze ents that mark their rank and status.


    Their helms are sealed tight, hiding their faces, leaving only the faintest glow of their eyes visible through the narrow slits- cold, red, and entirely devoid of emotion. The helmets themselves are masterpieces of craftsmanship, with sharp, angr designs that make them look more like statues or ancient war deities than men.


    (Picture)

 Chapter 169: Complacency

    I sigh inwardly, feeling a pang of something that might have once been regret, but is now just another dull ache I carry with me. My childhood dream of joining the Aegis Vanguard had officially been shattered when I took my revenge on those two would-be rapists. These men and women are the kingdom''s trump cards, not discarded like the rest of us soldiers present at the outpost.


    They are cherished, appreciated, and honored.


    Their mere arrival to a field of battle is said to be enough to turn the tide of any conflict.


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    Each of them are over level 40, a status that takes centuries of effort, skill and luck to achieve. They also have to have at least fifty years of spotless service under their belts before even being considered for the Vanguard position. It''s said that the king trusts them to such a degree that he would leave his wife and daughters in theirpany for an entire month without a second thought.


    He knows- everyone knows- that they would never do anything against the king''s will. Their loyalty is absolute, unshakeable.


    I''ve heard whispers that their devotion to the crown is so pure, so ingrained, that they would sooner end their own lives than tarnish the king''s honor. But more than that, it''s their strength, their discipline, their unity- everything that I once aspired to, now so far out of reach it''sughable.


    What would my younger self think if she saw me now? Standing here, exiled to this cursed outpost, watching my idols torture some pathetic cooks?


    Yes, they''re interrogating- no, torturing- the cooks. One poor bastard is strapped to a chair, his face a bloody mess as one of the Vanguard soldiers methodically breaks each of his fingers, one by one. Another cook is on his knees, gagging as a soldier shoves his head into a barrel of water, only to pull it out just before he drowns.


    The rest are bound and trembling, their eyes wide with terror as they await their turn.


    One of the Vanguard soldiers finally acknowledges my presence and straightens up, his voice cold and detached. "Iris Thornw, leader of Squad 8. Is your team also affected?"


    "Yes, sir." I reply curtly. "They''re all sick as beaten up dogs. Can barely stand."


    The Vanguard soldier gives a slight nod, not that I can tell much through the helmet, but I can feel the emotionless eptance of my words. His armored gauntlets, stained with blood, glint menacingly as he turns back to the whimpering cook. The other Vanguard soldiers continue their work with clinical efficiency, indifferent to the screams and groans filling the kitchen.


    To them, this is just another day, another task to aplish for the glory of king and country.


    I watch in silence as the soldier whose voice I now associate with authority lifts a knife to the cook''s cheek. The de is sharp enough to split a hair, and it glides effortlessly along the man''s skin, leaving behind a gaping, bloody hole as his skin parts. The cook sobs, his entire body trembling, but he''s too terrified to even beg for mercy by this point.


    They''ve already broken him in every way that matters.


    I fold my arms, leaning against the door frame as I take in the scene. There''s a certain artistry to what they do, a precision that speaks of years- no, decades, even centuries- of experience. The man with the knife doesn''t even flinch as he drags it to the other side of his face, and the cook''s cries reach a higher pitch.


    The soldier at the barrel is just as relentless, pushing the cook''s head under water again and again, allowing just enough air for him to survive but not enough to keep his sanity intact.


    Finally- after dozens of minutes- when the screams have turned to hoarse, pitiful whimpers, and the cooks are nothing more than broken shells, I can''t help but notice that they haven''t actually found anything useful. The pain they''ve inflicted hasn''t brought them closer to the truth, and I find myself growing impatient.


    "Are you sure this is the right way to go about it?" I ask, my voice less respectful than I intended. It''s not a question born of concern for the cooks- I don''t give a damn about them- but of practicality. This method of theirs doesn''t seem to be yielding any results.


    The soldier with the knife pauses, his head tilting slightly as if considering my words. Then, slowly, he lowers the de and steps back, letting the cook slump over in the chair. His voice, when he speaks, is a low, mechanical rasp. "We''re following standard protocol. Interrogation of all involved personnel is mandatory."


    "Yeah, well, this doesn''t seem to be working all too well..." I say, trying to remain as respectful as I can muster. They don''t exactly need to provide a strong reason for executing an ''exiled'', abandoned soldier like me. "I think we should consider another approach. What if we have got an actual intruder on our hand? An outsider with malicious intent?"


    The room falls deathly silent at my suggestion. The other Vanguard soldiers stop what they''re doing, their veiled heads snapping in my direction in sync as if I''ve just spoken some forbidden, vile sentence.


    The weight of their stares forces my body to involuntarily freeze on the spot, and I can feel the goosebumps creeping up onto my skin but I do my absolute best not to avert my eyes from their gaze.


    I know what they''re thinking; an intruder? Here? For the first time in centuries?


    Impossible.


    The Aegis with the knife doesn''t move for a long moment, and I wonder if I''ve crossed some invisible line. Then, almost too quietly, he mutters, "The well¡­"


    The words hang in the air like a death sentence. Everyone''s attention shifts to the door leading outside, where a giant well sits at the center of the courtyard, a seemingly innocuous structure that suddenly feels far more sinister.


    My heart begins to pound as the implications sink in. If someone tampered with the well, then this isn''t just some random food poisoning. This is an attack- an invasion. And we didn''t even see iting.


    Comcency. The quiet killer. We got toofortable, toozy, thinking that nothing could ever happen under our watch because it hadn''t happened in so long.


    This is also the reason why the kingdom didn''t bother rearming the traps and defenses that were triggered by dumb animals and even dumber soldiers over the centuries. Since there have been no precedent of enemy invasions they just ate up resources, resources that some bureaucrat with his ounting book in hand decided were no longer worth providing.


    We let our guard down, convinced of our own invincibility, and the enemy found their opening.


    A well. In the middle of a military outpost that houses hundreds of soldiers, including the five Aegis Vanguard superhumans.


    I can''t help but let out a mockingughter aimed at myself and my allies.


    We are so incredibly ipetent.


    They simply poisoned the well sittingfortably in the middle of all of us. That is, if I''m right and they did indeed do that.


    "Call the healers. We need to get as many soldiersbat ready as possible." One of them says, while another answers; "they''ve already exhausted their mana reserves and are recovering."


    "Then let One investigate the well while the rest of us four secure the perimeter."


    "Alright."


    "GRRRROAARRR!" "GRRRROAARRR!" "AWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"


    But before they could move, a cacophony of mighty howls and roars reverberate through the room, freezing everyone in their tracks. The sound is so powerful, so raw, that it feels like it''s shaking the very foundations of the building. All the soldiers present tense up, their hands instinctively reaching for their weapons.

 Chapter 170: Blossom Messed Up!!!

    The Aegis Vanguard members exchange a look between each other, then in an emotionless, monotone tone state at the same time; ""... werewolves.""


    In the next moment a door bursts open and a soldier stumbles in, pale as a ghost, eyes wide with fear. "A big pack of werewolves! They''re invading!" he shouts, his voice breaking with panic as he confirms their assessment to be correct.


    A full pack of werewolves?! I can''t help but feel goosebumps creeping up my skin.


    Werewolves are one of the apex predators of the night, feared by all who dwell in darkness. Legends tell of their unmatched strength, able to tear through entire battalions with brutal efficiency. They are relentless hunters, driven by an insatiable bloodlust and a sadistic pleasure in tormenting their prey. These creatures are the embodiment of terror, stalking the shadows with deadly precision.


    And they are on our doorsteps? During daytime???


    Invading???!!!


    "Where are you hiding the delicious woman who is drenched in the most divine of nectars?!" A collective, guttural roar of theirs enters my ears next.


    ¡­ Huh?


    ¡­ What?


    ...


    - Pov: Blossom -


    story-source-MVLeMpYr


    Blossom messed up big time¡­! I think to myself as I desperately run for my life. This wasn''t part of Master''s n at all. She will be spanked so hard¡­! Awawa¡­! Blossom is a bad girl again¡­ This time Master might not even caress her behind with his gentle kisses afterwards to make her feel good¡­!


    I can''t help but clutch at my butt and start massaging my cheeks, already trying to prepare them for what I know ising with absolute certainty.


    My part in Master''s n was, ording to Master, so it must be true, the most crucial and also the most dangerous. First I had to poison the well I scouted earlier, which went seamlessly, the soldiers didn''t seem to notice my presence at all.


    I simply emptied the batch of poison that the White Haired Potion Girl With Severe Daddy Issues Whose Name I Failed To Remember concocted, and then went on my merry way toplete my second task, which was to bait a few strong monsters into the camp to serve as distraction while Master and Ayame sneak into the camp to steal the strange ingredient and also to have Master''s evil sses level up.


    I don''t really understand how that works, or how Master even has multiple sses, but Master says he does- so he does.


    Everything was going perfectly! I wasying down chunks of tantalizingly delicious meats that were just filling enough to make a big monster hungry but not enough to satisfy them- and I managed to stop myself from indulging in them after only eating five pieces! It was all going ording to n!


    But then, I grabbed this one piece of meat- a thick, long, girthy tenderloin- and suddenly, my mind wandered to something else¡­or rather, someone else.


    Master''s giant, handsome, delicious,forting body part, the only meat I''m strictly forbidden from biting into... The warm thing he orders me to call by a certain name; Quin Junior!


    The moment the memory of his form crossed my mind, my cheeks flushed pink, and a warm, tingling sensation spread through my body which then converged at a certain private part of my physique, the part Master told me I can''t show to any man no matter the circumstances.


    Oh no¡­ I thought.


    I felt it before I could stop it- a wetness between my legs, soaking through my pants. "Master told me what this is! L-ldy-juices!" I remembered while whispering to myself, panicking. "But Master isn''t here! What do I do?!" Master told me that if I begin to feel strange wetness between my legs I have to ask him for assistance, but he wasn''t there and I didn''t know how to stop it from pouring out!


    I tried to remember everything Master taught me about my ''highly developed adult female body'' as he calls it, but my mind was too foggy, too full of need. My body seemed to know what to do, though, and I found myself crouching down right there in the middle of the forest.


    My fingers slipped down, massaging my aching folds all the while my hips started moving back and forth on their own, desperate for relief.


    It felt so good¡­ too good. In my hazy state, I didn''t realize where I was- right in front of a cavern entrance. And inside that cavern? An entire pack- with at least fifty if not more members- of high-level werewolves, all in the middle of their mating season.


    The moment they caught my strong female dog-kin scent, they snapped awake and a growl rumbled through the cavern like thunder. I looked up just in time to see them charging out of the cave, ignoring the luxury meats I left and focusing entirely on me- on my soaking wet pants and the scent that was driving them mad.


    "Awawa¡­!" I squealed, leaping to my feet. "No, no, no, this isn''t part of the n! Blossom didn''t mean to- !"


    But it was toote. The werewolves were hot on my heels,pletely ignoring the meat chunks I kept throwing at them in an attempt to get them off my back. All they cared about was me, and they were beyond relentless.


    So now here I am, sprinting through the forest, dodging trees and leaping over roots, trying to escape from an entire pack of horny, desperate werewolves. My heart is pounding, and all I can think about is how Master is going to react when he finds out what happened.


    The thought of the spanking I''m sure to get makes me shudder, though a small, treacherous part of me can''t help but look forward to it just a tiny bit.


    Blossom still is a badly behaving, lewd girl even after Master provided her with so much guidance¡­! I whimper, my ears drooping in shame, but I have to save Quin Junior''s favorite home- as Master likes to call my privates- they can''t be sullied by these ugly monsters!


    With that in mind, I push myself to run even faster, leading the entire pack- at least their male members- of horny, desperate werewolves straight toward the kingdom''s outpost, all while doing my utmost so that I don''t get caught- or worse, allow what I now proudly consider to be Master''s rightful private property to be defiled.

 Chapter 171: Mastermind

    Pov: Quin


    "Hehehe! Kekekeke!" I snicker as I sh at the neck of the next soldier sprawled on the ground that Ayame and Ie across.


    [You''ve in Footsoldier Andre (Level 8). You''ve Gained 190 XP]


    "I''m a bonafide genius, aren''t I, my extremely rude and arrogant samurai?" I ask smugly. My n is working simply amazing. We are not at the inner area of the camp yet, but we''ve dispatched a few units patrolling the outskirts with ease. Most soldiers we''vee across could barely function as human beings.


    Thebination of Blossom''s sneaking capabilities with Aurora''s poison crafting is shaping up to be extremely efficient and deadly.


    As for why I specifically asked her to cook lightweight poison that I knew would not kill the outpost personnel?


    Two reasons.


    First, the jig would''ve been up after a few deaths, which would''ve just allowed their healers to cleanse the well and heal the few soldiers who drank from it.


    But then, Quin, why not create a deadly poison thatys low in their system for a longer while so that all can quench their thirst first and get affected in the process?


    That''s because of the second point.


    I. Need. XP.


    To be allowed to finally rise to level 10 and above, I have toplete my Rank Up Mission, which is to unlock the Primordial Viin ss, which requires me to level up three evil sses to level 10 respectively.


    If they die before I get here I can''t level up my Assassin ss, nor my ve Master, and probably not even my Thief one, since if they are dead the system no longer considers their property to betheirs, thus I would not be stealing but simply taking what is essentially ''free real estate''.


    I summon my status window after a good while. I had so much fun with my girls and living my newfound life in this wonderful world that I almost forgot it even existed for a few days¡­ I''m a horrible main character.


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -] content-source-MVLeMpYr


    [Primordial Level: 9. XP 816/816]


    [Primary ss: Assassin lvl 8]


    [Secondary sses:


    - ve Master lvl8


    - Warrior lvl 10


    - Thief lvl 4]


    [Vitality: 34]


    [Strength: 30]


    [Agility: 34] (31 + 10%)


    [Intelligence: 18]


    [Wisdom: 18]


    [Unused Skill Points: 16]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 15]


    Yeah, I have to admit that I shamelessly neglected leveling up for thest couple of days, but this is an amazing opportunity to make up for my recent inaction.


    "You are so smart, my amazing master¡­" Ayame finally murmurs a response to my inquiry with a obvious indignation. "An outstanding genius among geniuses."


    I sigh dejectedly. "If only my adorable Blossom were here, she would be singing my high praises..."


    I then turn towards my warrior only to see her in a strange posture. Sadly I can''t see her eyes as she is wearing her mask, but I''m sure she is up to something. She leans forwards slightly, clutches her hands to her chest and begins slowly swaying her hips, while erupting into a cheery but obviously mocking tone; "Master is so smart! Ayame is absolutely bbergasted!


    Ayame is amazed by Master''s epic n!"


    Oh. The swaying of her hips was meant to imitate Blossom''s tail wagging I imagine.


    You simply just can''t do my Pupcake like that.


    She then straightens her back and scoffs in a cold tone, "... happy?"


    I stare at this severely misbehaving woman for a few good seconds while trying to collect my thoughts and mount a counter-attack, and then I finally find the perfect one. "You know what, Ayame? Tonight you will sleep in my arms."


    "Wha-" she stops her response and stares back at me mutedly for a good few seconds. "Oh¡­ Fuck¡­!"


    I can''t help but grin at her uncharacteristic cursing. She seems to finally remember her promised reward for me solo beating the floor boss crane monster.


    Before I could continue a voice interrupts our verbal battle.


    "Arghhh¡­! Goddess damned cooks! Did they piss in the breakfast gruel again or what?!" I hear a person shout from nearby. Based on the apanying sounds he is busy emptying his stomach out. I guess I just found my next XP pack.


    As I creep toward the bushes, a wicked grin spreads across my face.


    I can''t help but notice that I''ve been plummeting in a downward spiral when ites to my empathy towards strangers. Admittedly, I''ve never been one to care about others much, but my morality has definitely been sliding down on a rather slippery slope.


    These people have done nothing against me, in fact they are soldiers who I would assume are protecting their country as its loyal subjects, and I see them as nothing more than easy experience points for me to collect, when they could have children and a lover waiting for their return home.


    One could even argue that with my actions I''m directly responsible for putting children and widows onto the streets or at the very least into extremely ugly financial situations.


    And I don''t feel any remorse in particr. Sure, I''m not happy to shed their blood, but neither am I grieving, or even finding it difficult. My and their circumstances have pitted us against each other in this dog-eat-dog world.


    I directly benefit from their demise, so I kill them. As simple as that. Any theoretical loved ones are just that- theoretical. I don''t know about- nor care for their existence.


    Moving on, I have to give credit where it''s due, Aurora really outdid herself this time. I marvel at the effectiveness of her poison as I approach the soldier hunched over in the bushes, groaning in difort. I couldn''t have asked for a better oue.


    From what I can see this guy''s been barfing his stomach''s contents out quite vehemently, and based on his pulled down pants he likely ns toy some pipes next.


    Quietly, I move up behind him, my saber drawn and ready. Without warning, I ce the cold steel against his throat while I grab his hair with my other hand and pull it back slightly. He stiffens immediately.


    "Don''t even think about shitting on my shoes," I whisper with a dark chuckle. "If you try to, I''ll slice you open before it even leaves your guts."

 Chapter 172: Interrogation

    The soldier tries to turn his head, to see who''s holding him at sword-point, but I press the de a bit harder against his skin, just enough to nick him, causing a thin line of blood to form on his neck.


    "Ah-ah, no turning around for you," I chide, my tone yful butced with obvious threat. "Let''s keep this exchange free of blood, shall we? I''ve got some questions, and you''re going to give me answers. I''m not a murderer, so if I like what I hear, I will only knock you out and let you live." I lie through my teeth as naturally as I breathe.


    The soldier gulps, clearly terrified, but nods slightly.


    "Good. Now, tell me, how did you end up in this delightful situation? What happened?"


    He answers with a shaky voice after swallowing arge lump. "I¡­ I woke up, had breakfast, and started my shift. Everything was normal until my squad-mates and I started getting sick. We¡­ we all ate the same bad food."


    I nod thoughtfully, confirming that the poison worked its way into their breakfast as intended. "And the others? How many of you are there and what are their levels?"


    "The squad itself is made up of ten of us. There''s about three hundred of us in total at the outpost." he replies with a trembling voice. "Most are between level 7 and 10 , around a hundred and fifty, me and my teammates included. Then there''s seventy-five in the 10 to 20 range, about fifty between 20 and 30, and the remaining twenty five between 30 and 40. And¡­ and then there''s the Aegis Vanguard.


    The five of them are all above level 40."


    I raise a nervous eyebrow as I exchange a nce with Ayame. She''d already told me who the Aegis soldiers are- the special ops unit of the king who only listen to his direct orders and no one else''s. I didn''t expect them to have so many here, if any at all. Furthermore, even without the five of them, they have some extremely serious firepower stationed here.


    Ayame estimated Kai, the mithril ranked adventurer with aplete battle ve harem who bossed Ian and Grunt around to be around level 25, and even Broderick likely isn''t at level 30 yet, though I hadn''t asked him directly and only know what Ayame thinks him to be.


    It just shows how big beasts these people really are.


    If they even manage to nce at me or my girls we are not going to engage inbat but be straight up executed, thus all I can do is hope for Blossom to do her part sessfully while I wait for her machinations to throw the outpost into chaos, for I know full well that even if they drank the poisoned water, these people would barely even feel it as a slight difort, if they feel it at all in the first ce.


    Why? Simply because of their high Vitality stat, which not only increases one''s Health Points, but also their natural resistances.


    "Alright, let''s change the subject," I say, adjusting my grip on the saber. "Where do you keep the Geimroot?"


    "G-Geimroot? I don''t know what that is," he stammers, genuinely confused. "I have no clue what that might be."


    only-found-at-MVLeMpYr


    I frown, slightly disappointed but not surprised. "Alright, then. Do you have a treasury? Some ce where you keep valuables?"


    He shakes his head quickly. "No, no treasury. This is a military outpost, not a bank. We''ve only got a warehouse for supplies."


    I sigh, disappointed by theck of useful information. "Well, you''re not exactly making yourself invaluable here, are you?"


    The soldier suddenly remembers something. "Wait! I-I''ve got a coin pouch in my barracks! I can give it to you if you let me go¡­! It''s all the savings I''ve umted after a decade of working as a soldier!"


    I look at him rather dismissively after learning this new information. "You are still below level 10 after working for such a long time as abatant?"


    "Well...! I made a mistake early in my career and got sent here¡­ To Dead End, where one''s career ends. If I try to leave I''m considered a deserter, and if I try to resign from being a soldier then I''m to be executed... You are literally the first invaders in thest thousand years, so I couldn''t exactly level up proficiently¡­" He speaks in his defense with some aggressiveness in his voice.


    I guess my disappointed tone hurt his ego.


    I see, so the army dumps their filth here. Now I feel even better about devouring them in the form of XP.


    There''s no reason to continue this conversation any longer, but as I hold the de to the soldier''s throat, I can''t help but let my mind wander. There''s a morbid curiosity bubbling up within me, a fascination with the mechanics of what''s about to happen. What if instead of just slicing his neck¡­


    How will it look? How will it feel? The way the de will slice through the soft flesh of his neck, severing muscle and bone, the warmth of his blood spraying out in those final, frantic heartbeats. It''s clinical- scientific even- the thought of ending a life reduced to an experiment in cause and effect.


    I''ve never decapitated someone before, but in this position I can''t help but wish to try my hand at it. Will it be like slicing through a piece of meat, the way the muscle gives way beneath the sharpness of my de? Or will there be resistance, the saber snagging on the vertebrae, forcing me to put more strength into the cut? And the blood¡­ How much will there be?


    Enough to soak my hands, my clothes, the ground beneath us? Or just a quick burst before it all slows to a trickle?


    I can almost see it in my mind, the vivid imagery ying out as if it''s already happened. The severed head hitting the ground, rolling slightly beforeing to a stop, the expression frozen in those final moments of terror. The body crumpling, lifeless, as thest shudders of life leave it.


    The soldier interrupts my thoughts, his voice a shaky whisper. "You said¡­ you''d only knock me out¡­"


    I smile, though there''s no warmth in it, only a cold detachment. "I obviously only said that to make you talk obediently. It''s interrogation tactics 101, my guy¡­ You have my most sincere condolences."

 Chapter 173: Am I A Psychopath?!

    I smile, though there''s no warmth in it, only a cold detachment. "I obviously only said that to make you talk obediently. It''s interrogation tactics 101, my guy¡­"


    His eyes widen, realization dawning toote. He opens his mouth to say something else, maybe another plea for mercy, but I don''t give him the chance.


    Before he can utter another word, I pull the de sharply toward myself. The strange sealed saber slices through his neck with a sickeningly smooth motion, exactly as I''d imagined. There''s a brief moment of resistance as the steel meets bone, but it gives way with a loud crunch, the head severing cleanly from the body.


    Warm blood sshes against my hands creating a rather disturbed feeling within me.


    hosted-on-MVLeMpYr


    The soldier''s head falls to the ground, rolling a short distance beforeing to a halt in the grass. His body copses forward lifelessly and rather unceremoniously if I may say so. I watch as the blood pools around the stump where his head once was and see the crimson liquid soaking into the earth, enriching its soil.


    I''m very happy to see that I don''t feel any sick sense of joy or pleasure from going through with this gruesome act of mine.


    I can officially title myself as a normal person, not a psychopath.


    Though, to be fair, me not feeling much remorse after decapitating a random guy just to satisfy my curiosity isn''t a great sign either.


    Wait¡­


    Am I a psychopath?!


    ¡­ At the very least, I don''t think that I''m on the correct path towards earning the right to unlock the Healer ss, which ording to Ayame are only granted to those of a noble, altruistic heart.


    Fuck¡­ Will I have to keep spending my hard earned coins on stupid health potions my whole life? Unless I manage to live for centuries, they are a better bang for buck deal than purchasing one of those horribly overpriced Healer ves¡­ I grumble inwardly while wiping the blood from my de on his uniform.


    Now that I think about it, how does this work exactly? The Goddess approves of one''s noble heart, allowing him or her to be a Healer, then a bad persones along and the Healer gets enved. Then what? End of story? No divine retribution or at least a heavenly deration of being a heretic? Strange¡­


    Anyways, with the deed done, I straighten up, feeling that familiar rush of satisfaction as the system dings in my head to confirm the kill and XP obtained.


    "You are a bit unhinged, aren''t you?"


    "I was just curious, sue me, woman. Also, you are not one to talk, castration specialist." I chastise her, and I''m also confident in saying that she''s not aplete virgin when ites to the art of decapitation. Even if she herself didn''t go through with it yet, which I doubt somewhat, she must''ve seen it a couple of times as the future head of n.


    "Tch."


    "How about instead of talking back to your benevolent master you move your pretty little behind and earn me some ve Master XP?"


    She scoffs again and refuses to meet my eyes. I get no response.


    I nce towards where I believe the outpost to be located. It should be a couple miles from our current position. We can''t do much more for now than to wait for Blossom''s efforts to begin showing their worth, though I can''t help but be worried. Based on her initial scouting report I didn''t expect so many strong people to be stationed here.


    My n of simply putting a few meats with a rich smell around the camp to bait some monsters might not be enough, for the soldiers could probably dispatch them in mere minutes.


    I can only hope that Blossom pulls off a miracle and goes beyond my expectations, or the n will have to be called off and I might never get the chance to be a Wizard.


    "GRRRROAARRR!" "GRRRROAARRR!" "AWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"


    The earth below my feet suddenly shakes from the sheer energy of these monstrous howls. I can tell that they are miles away from me, yet I feel my existence being threatened just based on the mighty sound of these horrible creatures, and if I''m not wrong there''s a lot of them. How did she achieve this with a few chunks of meat, and in such a short time at that? I can''t help but wonder...


    ¡­ Just what kind of cmity did that airhead girl bring down on this ce?


    Anyhow, it''s now or never.


    Whatever Blossom managed to summon is heading straight for the camp, and by the sound of it, they''re going to give the soldiers one hell of a fight. This is exactly what I wanted- utter chaos to cover our infiltration.


    "Time to move," I whisper to Ayame, who nods in silent agreement. We slink through the forest foliage, keeping low and making as little noise as possible. The soldiers out here are either already dead or too incapacitated to put up any resistance, but that doesn''t mean we should get sloppy. If any of them manage to raise an rm, we''re screwed.


    The first soldier wee across is leaning against a tree with one hand while his other is clutching at his stomach as he vomits what looks like bile. The poison is doing its work perfectly, rendering him useless without killing him outright.


    Rest in peace. I say my good wishes as I drive my saber through his back horizontally, shing alongside his spine in a long, devastating arc.


    [You''ve in Footsoldier Corona (Level 7). You''ve Gained 170 XP.]


    [Assassin lvl 8 ¡ú 9]


    One more level to go¡­


    We continue moving through the outskirts of the camp, dispatching the few remaining soldiers wee across with little to no resistance. They''re all in varying stages of sickness, some barely able to stand, others already unconscious. It''s almost too easy, like picking fruit from a low-hanging branch.


    As we get closer to the camp''s interior, the sounds of battle grow louder. The roars and howls of whatever monsters Blossom summoned are punctuated by the shouts of soldiers and the ng of weapons. The battle is still a good distance away from us up to the north, while we''re approaching from the south. This gives us some breathing room to work with, but we need to be quick and silent.


    If the outpost''s guards manage to repel the monsters too quickly, we''ll be in big trouble.

 Chapter 174: Barracks Massacre

    Finally, we reach the southern edge of the camp. The chaos of the battlefield is still a ways off, and from where we stand, we can see soldiers rushing north, likely to reinforce the front lines. They''re too distracted to notice us slipping in through the gaps in their defenses.


    "The man said he had a coin pouch in his barracks¡­ Let''s quickly go through that building first while farming some easy XP, then the warehouse, and if we can''t find the [Geimroot] there, then I''m afraid we will have to enter the cavern."


    I really hope they have at least a piece of it lying around somewhere that they''ve already harvested from whatever it is they do in the caves below. I don''t know how time intensive going there ourselves would be, so I heavily prefer avoiding it if possible.


    "Alright." Mypanion is quick to agree.


    Ayame and I move with practiced stealth as we approach the barracks uninterrupted until we find ourselves in its first area, the lounge, which is deserted as I expected.


    "Then let''s get down to business, shall we¡­" I whisper happily.


    We move from the spacious lounge to the thin corridors leading to the quarters of the soldiers.


    I take the rooms on the right side of the corridors, while Ayame takes the left. She moves swiftly, and soon after entering the first room, I hear the muffled death wails of her unfortunate victims. A chuckle escapes my lips at her efficiency. My gorgeous murder machine has activated herself finally.


    I suppose I should follow her example.


    I step into the first room on my side and find a soldier lying in one of the cheap beds, fast asleep. The room is filled with ten identical beds, but only this one is upied. Without hesitation, I creep closer and drive my de through his neck, swiftly cing my hand over his mouth to stifle any noise he might make in ast ditch effort.


    His body jerks briefly before going limp, and I pull the de free, wiping it clean on the bed''s nket.


    With the soldier dispatched, I turn my attention to the room. It''s sparsely furnished, but I''m not here for decor. I search the beds, lifting mattresses and checking under pillows. A few coin pouches are hidden in the crevices, and I find more tucked away in wooden chests that don''t take much effort to slice open.


    [Thief lvl 4 ¡ú 5]


    Nice. The system''s notification means that not all of the owners of these valuables are dead, as otherwise I would not get any Thief XP. They must be busy fighting for their lives against the monsters Blossom invited in.


    Ayame and I continue moving through the barracks with a quick pace, systematically clearing each room. Most of the soldiers we encounter are either asleep or too weakened by Aurora''s poison to put up a fight, but the valuables we find aren''t particrly noteworthy- mostly small amounts of coin, a few trinkets, nothing worth writing home about.


    After about five minutes of this methodical looting and killing, we find ourselves in front of a dorm room''s door. Unlike the others, we can hear loud, raucous soundsing from inside-ughter, pained groaning and¡­ was that a bark?


    "What the hell¡­?" I mutter under my breath as I nce at Ayame. She shrugs her shoulders, just as confused as I am.


    We examine the door, and find that written on it in bold letters are the words: "Iris''s Loyal Dogs."


    I frown inwardly. Iris''s loyal dogs? Who the hell are these weirdos? Maybe we should just leave them alone... I feel like I don''t want to see what''s beyond this point...


    Ayame gives me a look, clearly as unimpressed as I am. Then, without a word, she kicks the door down and waltzes in nonchntly. It seems that they''ve been handed the death sentence by the oriental grim reaper herself.


    As Ayame kicks the door down and strides in nonchntly, I follow close behind, chuckling at herplete disregard for subtlety. The scene that greets us is both pitiful and disgusting. Nine soldiers are scattered around the room in various stages of sickness or slow recovery, likely those with higher Vitality.


    One unfortunate soul lies unconscious on the floor, blood pooling from his mouth, with loose teeth scattered around him like macabre confetti. The stench in the room is overwhelming- a nauseating mix of vomit, sweat, and who knows what else. Yeah, I knew we should''ve left the weirdos to their devices.


    "Ah! Lady Iris, welco- who the fuck are you people?!" they shout in unison, jumping to their feet. One of them even knocks over a mug of ale- or was that piss?- in his haste.


    I snicker inwardly. So, kicking down the door made them think we were this Iris person and not invaders? She must be the real life personification of an angel.


    The soldiers reach for whatever weapons they can find. But Ayame and I are faster. We dash at them, our des already drawn, moving with a practiced ease.


    Ayame moves like a shadow, her katana shing in the dim light. She severes the first soldier''s arm before he can even raise his sword, the limb falling to the floor with a wet thud. The man barely has time to scream before Ayame''s de finds his neck, silencing him forever. As efficient and ruthless as ever.


    I, on the other hand, manage to dispatch two before the rest arm themselves, and then I find myself engaging with a pair of soldiers with short swords in their hands. They lunge at me in a clumsy, desperate attempt to overwhelm me, but I sidestep the first swing and parry the second with ease.


    The sound of steel shing echoes through the room and I can''t help but feel a surge of adrenaline course through my veins.


    It''s been a short while since I had been in a proper, to the deathbat situation.

 Chapter 175: Kill Me Or Be Killed.

    There''s something beautiful about this simple and brutal way of life. If I win then I take it all, if you win, you get everything. No need forplications or even conversations, just go full throttle.


    Kill me or be killed.


    One of the soldiers, a stocky man with a thick beard, grits his teeth and presses forward, his sword aiming for my midsection. I deflect his strike with my saber, but instead of faltering and feeling like my arm is about to be broken into a thousand little pieces like how I felt when I blocked Ayame''s attacks, I find myself amazed at how smoothly I counter his moves.


    Each parry, each riposte, feels near effortless.


    When I had dueled Ayame, her overwhelming strength and superior technique had made me feel utterly inadequate, but now, against these weakened soldiers, I realize just how much I''ve improved from a single session with her.


    My movements are more precise, my reactions significantly sharper. The soldier tries again, shing at me with all the strength he can muster but I effortlessly deflect his attack and counter with a quick kick to his side.


    He grunts in pain, staggering back, this little opening is all I need. He''s left himself exposed, and I seize the opportunity without hesitation.In one fluid motion, I lunge forward in a deep, low-to-the-ground stance and activate my [Power Strike] spell, swiping upward with my saber to carve a deep, jagged vertical line along his side.


    Blood immediately spurts from the wound and his intestines begin to spill out in a rather gruesome manner. I can''t help but wince as I involuntarily image how it must feel for my adversary.


    The soldier clutches at his wound in a futile attempt to keep his guts from escaping while his face contorts into one of shock and horror. Well he does seed in keeping them in their intended home, but in his efforts he becamepletely wide open. Seeminglying to the same realization he looks at me with trembling eyes that sing tales of his inner terror, and mouths the words "...


    p-please mercy¡­" in muted gasps.


    "Better luck next time." I say jovially, earning a torrent of desperate begging in response.


    I don''t entertain the man with false hope cruelly. I have nothing against him personally and he fought to the best of his ability, thus he doesn''t deserve any mockery or unjust torture from as far as I''m concerned. Instead I just swing my saber again. The de slices clean through his neck, and his head tumbles to the floor with a dull thud. His body soon follows suit with a lifeless fall of its own.


    Damn, this de is really great at severing necks¡­


    I quickly dispatch my other opponent and turn to see Ayame finishing off thest of them with her usual merciless efficiency, her new katana finally broken in as it''s happily dripping wet with their crimson blood.


    [You''ve in Footsoldier Thomas (Level 8). You''ve Gained 200 XP.] [You''ve Footsoldier John Doe (Level 9). You''ve Gained 250 XP.] [You''ve in Footsoldier Weed (Level 11). You''ve Gained 570 XP.]


    Oh, one of them had alreadypleted their Rank Up Mission and advanced beyond the first big hurdle of the leveling game. No wonder he gave so much more XP than the others.


    Sadly I''vee to acquire the knowledge that in this world there''s a bncing limitation on stronger entities killing weaker ones in the form of an XP nerf they receive. If it wasn''t in ce, a person like Ayame- or even me at this point- could justfortably live on the first floor of the Labyrinth and level up safely and securely.


    Sure, it would take many dozens of years to reach a high level, but in exchange we would be almost guaranteed to level up unhindered and live for centuries as a result.


    The bigger the strength difference betweenbatants, the bigger the nerf. No wonder Ayame only got 9 XP on our first day in thebyrinth when we cleared the first floor. I always found it strange, after all, I got close to 100 XP and while I was doing most of the killing, she also took part in it and also soloed the floor boss, so when I asked her about it I received this horrifying news.


    I have to admit that the Goddess did a great job in bncing things, though. If this effect wasn''t put into ce, weaker people would get constantly massacred by the few highest leveled individuals on the continent.


    They would probably set up specialized humanoid and monster breeding farms just to have ess to easily collectable XP. Now that would be rather sinister.


    "Watch out!!! [sh Step]!"


    Ayame''s sudden shriek sends a jolt of adrenaline through my veins as my muscles tense and I instinctively tighten my fingers around the hilt of my de, readying myself for whatever threat she''s detected. However, before I can even check out the cause of her distress I hear the sharp ng of metal against metal, and I feel the solid presence of Ayame''s back pressed up against mine.


    I turn my head just enough to see what''s happening and I spot the de of our assant, its edge less than an inch''s distance from my neck. The sword is just as dark in color as my own pitch ck saber, and the wielder- a dark haired woman I hadn''t noticed in the chaos- stares at me with cold, calcting eyes.


    Her attack had been entirely silent, and my life was only saved thanks to Ayame''s insane reaction time and the sudden burst of movement her [sh Step] granted her.


    She''s a strong individual, no doubt.


    "Tch." My would-be murderer scoffs annoyedly and her gaze leaves mine, instead focusing on the person who blocked her attack, though she is still doing her best to overpower my guardian in order to kill me, best evidenced by the violent trembling of their intertwined des.


    Ayame''s entire upper body is shaking as she struggles to hold back the enemy''s sword, every muscle in her arms straining to keep it from slicing through my throat.


    Damn, is my Ayame weaker physically?!

 Chapter 176: Iris

    An overwhelming, tension-filled silence envelops the room which is only broken only by the faint sound of their des grinding against each other and their strained grunts of effort as the two women conduct a serious power struggle.


    Then, suddenly after a sharp intake of breath, Ayame shifts her weight and uses my frame for leverage as she leans onto my back, lifting her feet off the ground and cing it on the stomach of our opponent. With a fierce shout she kicks out mightily, with so much force that I almost fall face first onto the blood soaked wooden floorboards of the barracks.


    The force of such a move should have sent the dark-haired woman crashing into the wall, but instead, she barely budges, only sliding back a few steps'' worth of distance. Her expression is almost unreadable, nonchnt as she absorbs the impact, as if what the two of them had just gone through was just a normal training exercise.


    ¡­ Aaaand I officially regret indulging in my farming desires. We should''ve gone straight to the warehouse instead of getting some easy XP.


    I was way too greedy.


    Though, in my defense, I paid close attention to the sounds of battle ever since we entered the outpost''s territory, and the fighting is still heavily ongoing.


    I estimated based on the many mighty monster howls and soldiers barking orders as well as wailing in desperation that we would have enough time to go through with this small detour to kill the easy prey, namely the soldiers lying on their backs while sick to the point of being borderline paralyzed.


    Such sounds are still audible constantly, thus I can at least release a small sigh of relief knowing that not all soldiers are on their way back.


    I finally straighten my back and turn at the neer and see that the two women are also busy measuring each other up instead of jumping at the other''s throat instantly. As they are conducting their nerve-wracking staredown match, I evaluate the person standing in front of me.


    The first thing that strikes me is the sheer murderous pressure her mere presence exudes. My body- my instincts are screaming at me that I''m facing a threat that is an existential danger to my life.


    Her pitch-ck armor seems to swallow the light around it, casting her in an eerie, creepy aura. There''s something wrong with this person which stems from something more than her being simply a strong adversary of ours. reading-here-on-MVLeMpYr


    Her long, straight ck hair falls below her shoulders, framing a face that''s both stunningly beautiful and utterly devoid of mercy, and even emotions to a disturbing degree. I don''t think many things in this world can phase her.


    (picture)


    And then I finally realize what''s creeping me out about her; it''s those eyes, devoid of life or any semnce of joy.


    I think I may have met the first official psychopath in my life.


    Fuck...! Quin, please stop thirsting after the crazy bitch who almost sent you to meet the Goddess less than two weeks after arriving in this world! I grimace as I chastise myself inwardly. But she is so fucking hot...


    The woman grips a massive two-handed longsword with such length that it''s almost as tall as she is, with her being perhaps an inch or two taller than Ayame. She must really have amazing Strength to wield such a de proficiently.


    The hilt and crossguard are covered in intricate designs, the craftsmanship exquisite, almost mesmerizing in its detail. I instinctively activate my Primordial Eyes to analyze the weapon, hoping to glean some insight, but to my dismay, I see nothing- no properties, no aura. It''s as if the sword itself is a nk te, refusing to divulge its secrets, which only makes it more unnerving.


    Her posture is one that''s ready to strike at any moment''s notice. The murderous glint in her eyes tells me everything I need to know- she''s not just hostile, she''s a trained killer, ready to eliminate both me and Ayame at the first sign of opening she gets.


    She then nces around our surroundings, and her expression falters for a moment. "So you''ve killed them¡­ Honestly, I don''t know if I should be angry or grateful."


    "Oh? Are you this so-called Iris? Did we get rid of your puppies? I must apologize in that case, I''ve never been good with pets." Ayame mocks her in a condescending tone, referencing the sign we found on the door of the dorm room that read "Iris''s Loyal Dogs.".


    "Indeed, you may call me as such¡­" Iris states in a low, monotone tone that is apanied by an almost entirely uncaring attitude.


    "And yes, imagine my surprise when I wasing to get these bunch of retards ready to search the premises, and I hear you two masked clowns massacring them¡­ I instantly knew something was wrong when the werewolves attacked¡­ They would never be cunning and underhanded enough to orchestrate the food poisoning preliminary attack, yet those rigid Vanguard losers took your bait hook line and sinker..."


    I can''t help but breathe a small sigh of relief. This means that I was correct in my belief that the fighting isn''t over at all, but sadly this woman had some great intuition and managed to sniff our ploy out.


    I decide to speak up; "I see how it is. May I ask how loyal are you to the kingdom, my would-be murderer? What would it take to make you look the other way?"


    If possible I would like to avoid wasting time on this confrontation, time is of the essence and we are severelycking in that particr resource right now, not to mention that time is not the only issue here, she is an extremely strong opponent, after all.


    She scoffs dismissively. "I may''ve been exiled to this dump but I''m not a criminal scum like the rest of the degenerates present here, or you two for that matter. Anyways, it''s been a while since I had the pleasure of executing one of you weirdos who fetishizes those overpraised Fuji-something des¡­ So, honestly, I''m not interested in a peaceful solution at all."


    With Ayame''s mask, her oriental features are not on disy, so this Iris woman just called her this world''s equivalent of the term ''weeb'', thinking she was a local who bought their eastern de.


    Oh boy.


    "I will take care of this bitch, you go finish our mission."


    Damn. I knew Ayame would want to duel her after thatment.


    "We should gang up on her together." I correct her.


    "We should, but she is most likely higher level than me and I wiped the floor with you without using any spells, armor, real weapon or even the full extent of my stats, so you will just get the two of us killed." She rebukes me.


    Ouch. I absolutely despise hearing this, but it''s the depressing truth. For now¡­


    Once again, I''m unable to help my beloved partner who saved my life on numerous asions in the brief time period we''ve known each other.


    Miserable¡­


    I can''t remain weak any longer! It''s extremely shameful and painful to leave Ayame here while fighting in my stead. I make a silent vow that this is the final day where I''m a liability to those around me instead of a strong pir that they can count on.


    I simply refuse to remain weak!

 Chapter 177: Deadly Showdown

    I can''t remain weak any longer! It''s extremely shameful and painful to leave Ayame here while fighting in my stead. I make a silent vow that this is the final day where I''m a liability to those around me instead of a strong supporting pir.


    I simply refuse to remain weak!


    My samurai decides to speak up; "what, you thought you are the main character of a novel and I''m your sidekick who will be obsolete in a few dozen chapters or something? I would rather slit my own throat than be a useless damsel in distress, so stop patronizing me already. We each have our own roles to fulfill and fights to fight, and this is mine. Focus on your part, do the things you can do."


    Before I can reply Iris speaks up in a cold tone, "done with your little tactical discussion? Oh, and for the record, I''m not letting your boytoy leave either. Also, I must thank you for letting me get ready, you bunch of amateurs."


    "Pfft. It should be me saying that. I''ve been using your inaction to my advantage, dumbass." Ayame lies through her teeth as naturally as she breathes.


    I know she doesn''t have any spells that require such a long charging time, she is just extremelypetitive and hates being looked down upon or being ridiculed.


    Also, isn''t her word usage a bit too antagonistic? I know Iris is out for our blood, but my samurai wasn''t berating our previous opponents with curse words to this degree.


    Where''s her usual regal demeanor?


    I quickly realize the reason behind her uncharacteristic hostility. Oh. She was called a ''weeb''.


    "I see how it is. I hope you aren''t an actual child, you tiny little bitch, for I will massacre you."


    My would-be killer seems to have a vulgar side to her as well... I''m starting to see more and more simrities between these two. find-more-stories-on-NovelBin


    "Hmph! You are one to talk, emotionless midget..." Ayame retorts, fully utilizing the fact that her height distorting robe makes her seem to be slightly taller than Iris.


    If only the two of them weren''t trained killers with superhuman strength I could envision a hot catfight going down between two beautiful women that I would love to spectate, but as it stands a real, deadly showdown is about to happen right in front of my eyes, and I think Ayame is the underdog this time around.


    I watch as the tension between Ayame and Iris reaches its boiling point. Unlike my samurai, Iris clearly wasn''t bluffing about using this time to prepare.


    As I observe, she suddenly takes a deep breath, holds her sword''s hilt in both hands as the tip of the de is pointed towards the ground and a strange transformation begins unveiling itself in front of our eyes right after stating the name of the spell she''s been silently preparing to cast; "[Echoes of Despair]"


    Her already intimidating ck armor now seems to pulse with a malicious dark energy, and the once-gleaming de in her hands begins to shift in color. The intricate designs on her sword seem to bleed into one another with the metal itself turning a deep crimson as if soaked in the blood of countless victims.


    The transformation isn''t limited to her weapon; a red aura that''s visible even to the naked eye begins to emanate from her body, spreading out like a miasma, corrupting the very air around her.


    Her straight, jet-ck hair starts to flutter wildly, despite theck of any wind in the room. It''s as if the crimson energy surrounding her is generating its own violent atmosphere, a chaotic force unable to be contained within her small physical frame.


    (Picture of Iris powered up.)


    Veins begin to pop on her forehead, pulsing with the same eerie red light, and her eyes turn bloodshot, the whitespletely overtaken by the crimson. It seems to be entirely harmful to the ck haired woman as a thin trail of blood begins to flow out from each of her eye sockets.


    It''s clear that whatever spell she''s usinges at a heavy cost to her body- self-harm that visibly strains her, but also makes her more dangerous and powerful.


    "Fuck¡­ You have to run! She''s a Child of Agony, I can''t fight this monster while shielding you!" Ayame shouts erratically then activates her own self-buff spell, [Eternal Spirit of the Unyielding].


    She seems to be painfully aware of what we are facing and I would absolutely love to ask what is going on exactly, but I refuse to be an even bigger hindrance than I already am, so I activate [Lesser Evasion] to heighten my reflexes and dash for the window that leads to the outside world.


    Iris chuckles, but her voice is no longer the same as it was before, transforming into something twisted and unnatural. Her voice now carries a sinister edge, like the seductive whisper of a demoness while at the same time beingced with an underlying growl that resembles a hideous monster''s.


    The cold, calcted tone she once had is now corrupted, as if her very humanity is hanging by a thread, teetering on the brink of something far darker and threatening.


    "I, Iris Thornw," she intones, "in the name of the Vraven Kingdom and its majesties, the King and Queen, sentence the two of you to be executed."


    As the final, ominous word leaves her lips, Iris explodes into motion with terrifying speed. She moves like a phantom, a blur of red and ck, and the sheer force of her charge is like a shockwave sting through the room. Her crimson de, now fully ignited in a blood-red glow, arcs toward me with a force that seems capable of cleaving mountains.


    Before I can even react, Ayame is there, her [sh Step] propelling her into Iris''s path with a speed that matches her foe''s. The sh of their des sends a concussive st through the air creating a sound that is akin to thunder splitting the sky.


    Ayame''s katana shimmers with the spiritual energy of her [Eternal Spirit of the Unyielding] spell, allowing her to hold firm against Iris''s overwhelming power, though I can see the strain it puts on her.


    I''m a hundred percent confident that if we didn''t get Ayame her new weapon, her old steel one would''ve been broken into pieces on first contact and the two of us would''ve been long dead by now.


    Iris''s monstrous strength pushes Ayame back as the ground beneath her feet cracks under the pressure, but my samurai is undeterred. With a fluid, acrobatic twist, she deflects the blow and dances to the side, using the momentum tounch herself into a rapid series of shes. Her movements are a blur of silver and steel, each strike infused with the precision and discipline of her training.


    Thanks to Ayame''s timely intervention I manage to reach my destination in one piece and jump straight out of the room andnd with a somersault onto the earthen ground.


    I turn around just for a single nce, and see a mighty flurry of strikes being exchanged, though so far neitherbatant seems to have been hit, as they are extremely speedy and proficient in the way of the de.


    I refocus on my part of the mission. I know Ayame good enough to understand that she wishes to triumph over this new enemy of hers in a warrior''s duel, so even if I could help she wouldn''t be happy about it- though I would still sneak attack this Iris person to take the easy way out if I had an actual chance of doing so.


    As far as I''m concerned this honor thingy isn''t worth dying for.


    [ve Master lvl 8 ¡ú 9]


    Looks like Blossom is also in a sticky situation¡­ At least she seems to be winning.


    I think and then begin sprinting towards the warehouse.

 Chapter 178: Battlefield

    - Pov: Blossom -


    It wasn''t long ago that I was running for my life- and bodily purity.


    It had been a close call, too close. Therge pack made up of horny werewolves had nearly caught up to me, but before they could im their prize my objective had been achieved when I brought them to the outpost and the soldiers had arrived just in the nick of time to save my desperate hide.


    The sh of steel hitting fangs and ws and the reverberating sounds of their monstrous roars and shouts of orders gave me all the distraction I needed. As the werewolves were forced to divert their attention to the new threat, I seized the opportunity to slip away, darting into the dense forest foliage and fled as fast as my legs could carry me.


    Once I was a safe distance away, I found a small clearing and wasted no time in shedding my soaked pants that were like a beacon, broadcasting my scent to the ravenous werewolves, whose powerful noses could track even the faintest hint of desire no matter how far I ran from them.


    I then quickly cleaned myself with water from my waterskin, scrubbing my private area to the best of my ability, that was no longer leaking anything thanks to the existential danger I was in.


    Blossom must not think of Master''s naked form again!!! I chastise myself and thankfully so far it seems to be working. My body must understand that if it starts leaking again, chances are that we won''t be able to see Master ever again and enjoy his loving embrace.


    Now, with the immediate danger behind me, I sit on a highly perched tree branch and watch the battle from a safe distance, which is possible thanks to my Phantom Canine spell [Heightened Canine Senses], it allows me to hear and see better, among other things, for ten minutes.


    Below, the werewolves are locked in a fierce struggle with the soldiers, but despite them numbering in the fifties, and each of their members seeming to be at least level 15, with most being much higher than that, they''re still losing ground. Not just because they''re outnumbered- no, most of the human soldiers are getting massacred by the dozens.


    hosted-on-NovelBin


    It''s the few outstanding individuals among them that are turning the tide, fearlessly jumping into the midst of the pack of monsters and ughtering them like they are simple wolves and not the great predators of the night.


    A sudden, furious roar echoes through the air, forcibly snapping me out of my thoughts. "Where''s the tasty bitch in heat?! Stop hiding her, damned humans!" A giant werewolf, who seems to be the pack leader with his form that''s towering over that of hispanions'', which makes him the super alpha considering the size of their pack- shouts with a voice that is filled with boiling rage.


    I can''t help but snicker. Oh, they''re looking for Blossom even now, in their horrible position, are they? How ttering... She didn''t know her smell was this tantalizing¡­ Hehehe. Blossom may be a bitch in heat, but only for one person in this entire world, and you ugly, mangy wolvies are most certainly not ''him''!


    As I shout my deration inwardly, my head suddenly snaps away from the battlefield towards a certain point in the far distance, and I raise my nose, sniffing deeply the strong scent carried by the wind. A wave of panic washes over me as the realization hits. "Oh no... No!" I whisper with a trembling voice.


    Trouble ising, much worse than it already was.


    I strain my eyes, and soon enough, I see them: the female portion of the werewolf pack, pursuing their males.


    The two sides who were engaged in a bloody scuffle just a second ago retreat momentarily to two distinct sides to lick their wounds.


    The arrival of the women is heralded by a chorus of angry growls and snarls, their eyes zing with fury. They''re not just angry but absolutely livid, and as soon reach their destination and begin vehemently questioning the males, asking for an exnation for their actions.


    One of the males with tail between his legs, tries to exin. "She¡­ she smelled too divine,pared to your-"


    "Compared to my what?" one of the females snaps, her voice dripping with venom.


    "Uh, your, uh, w-wet dog smell?" he stammers, realizing toote the grave mistake he''s made.


    The female''s eyes narrow to dangerous slits, and before he can react, she swipes a wed hand across his face, leaving deep scratches that ooze blood and possibly blinds him in one eye. "Hmph!" She snorts, snapping her head away in evident disgust.


    The other females crowd around, their ears twitching and their hackles raised, ring daggers at the males who dared to run after a random "slut" while they were also in heat.


    Meanwhile, I''m having a full-blown nervous breakdown. My hands tremble, and sweat beads on my forehead. "Master told Blossom to bait a few monsters to the outpost¡­" I mutter frantically under my breath. "The fifty male werewolves were already way beyond the quota, but now¡­ now there''s an extra hundred and fifty females here too!"


    I swallow hard, feeling my heart trying to escape the confines presented by my chest as my ears droop low in shame. Blossom absolutely failed her most important mission. This wasn''t supposed to happen! All because she got horny, she ruined the n¡­ Master¡­ Blossom is so sorry¡­


    No matter how mighty the strongest humans might be, against these werewolf numbers they stand little chance. They will be overrun in a couple of minutes.


    Just as I stand up to run to Master and inform him of this colossal blunder, my eyes catch sight of something unusual.


    One of the brave soldiers who was ughtering werewolves while being surrounded from all sides suddenly crouches low, then, with a powerful flex of his muscles, he leaps into the air and soars an incredible hundred meters (~328 feet) straight up, propelled by the sheer strength in his legs, and he is soon joined by the other four simrly dressed soldiers.


    What¡­?! I gasp.


    I''ve never seen such a disy of physical might before. What kind of Strength stat must one possess to achieve such a feat?


    Theynd a short distance from the monsters and out of thin air, a strange artifact materializes in the hand of the one who disengaged from the middle of the bloody battlefield first. It''s a slender, ornate device, gleaming with a dull light. The artifact looks like a cross between a horn and a scepter, with intricate runes carved into its surface, pulsing faintly as if alive.


    He lifts it to his mouth, his face calm andposed despite the imminent danger.


    "This is Aegis Vanguard Unit Leader Stormlord, calling headquarters for immediate reinforcements. Secret Outpost 0014 is about to be overrun by a rampaging horde of werewolves."


    A simrly cold, detached voice responds through the artifact, "Noted. Sending backup. Keep the monsters at bay, even if it costs your life."


    The captain''s reply is just as calm, "Naturally."


    He doesn''t sound particrly worried, almost as if he''s ordering an extra round of drinks rather than calling for backup in the face of near certain death. His voice carries a level of confidence that borders on arrogance, as though this situation is just another day on the job for him.

 Chapter 179: Battlefield 2

    However, just as the humans were organizing themselves, the monsters weren''t sitting idly either.


    A piercing, feminine cry erupts through the battlefield, forcing the weaker soldiers to loosen their dders to an embarrassing degree. Hmph! Cowards¡­ Master would never piss himself no matter the gravity of the situation! I dere proudly.


    The werewolf females, who had been fiercely arguing with their mates, have now shifted their focus entirely. A group of five women surround the lifeless body of arge male werewolf with fur bristling and eyes filled with tears. "Garrek¡­" They whisper his name in unison. He had been one of the stronger fighters from what I can remember.


    He was definitely high-level, as a monster''s size rtive to other members of its species depends on their level. To put it simply, a giant werewolf is high-leveled, and a small one is low.


    One of the women spits towards the corpse in a sorrowful tone, "Stupid cheater! You died while chasing after a random dog-kin bitch, and now look at you!" Her words might be sharp, but grief is evident in her spirit. She is mourning the loss of her loved one.


    Another one of Garrek''s mates, a slightly older and moreposed werewolf, growls in response. "Even if our husband couldn''t keep it between his legs, it''s still our duty to mete out revenge in his honor. He was our husband, and his murderers are now our sworn enemies¡­ I refuse to leave until they are all dead!"


    Understandable. Blossom would want to strangle the Goddess herself if Master died. No, Master Would never die and leave Blossom behind!


    The others nod in agreement, their mourning quickly turning into a collective howl of vengeance. Soon, the battlefield is filled with simr sentiments as the 150 females and the remaining 30 males stop their infighting. Their grief, anger, and sense of duty unite them in a way that only deepened their already formidable pack bond.


    Together, they turn towards the soldiers as their eyes burn with extreme, antagonistic hostility.


    A vile, bloodlust-filled atmosphere settles over the battlefield as the werewolves prepare to unleash their overwhelming fury on the humans who dared to raise their weapons against their kin.


    The soldiers on the other hand seem less organized by the second. They have about 50 members who can put up a fight against the stronger monsters, and 5 of those numbers can easily overpower any of them in a duel- perhaps save for the one super alpha of the pack. The other 100 or so soldiers that are still alive can only hope to fight the weakest of the creatures.


    The man who had called for reinforcements moves to the front of the human forces, closely followed by the other four superhumans and takes up a battle stance facing the monster horde. He then shouts; "Soldiers of the Vraven Kingdom! Hear yourmander!"


    Some of the soldiers reluctantly turn their eyes to him, though most seem to ignore him at first. Fear and doubt flicker in their eyes, but then his voice cuts through the fog of despair like a lightning strike. Even the raging werewolves seem to momentarily pay heed to what he has to say despite their evident fury.


    "You''vemitted grave crimes against our nation, crimes that have brought you here, to this remote outpost, far from the glory of war! Crimes against King Alexios and Queen Morgana, despite the sacred oath you swore during your initiation!" His words are harsh, echoing with the weight of severe judgment.


    A low murmur ripples through the ranks, most saying something about them being innocent and wrongly used.


    "However! Despite your crimes, despite the dishonor you''ve brought upon yourselves and your family, redemption can still be earned! For the first time in a millennia, our station is under attack! Perhaps it was a sign from the Goddess herself that you deserve a second chance at life the way it was meant to be, not in shameful exile!"


    The murmur grows louder as his words sink in. I can see a few determined gazes as they grab their weapons firmly in their hands and take up abat-ready stance. It seems mentioning the Goddess has a profound effect on most humans. Blossom should tell Master¡­ He coulde up with such amazing ns using this knowledge that Blossom''s jaws would drop to the floor.


    Though, Blossom isn''t sure if using the Goddess'' name to his advantage is something Master would be willing to do¡­ NovelBin-your-story-source


    "Aid is on its way, but it will take time for them to reach this remote location. Time we do not have if we don''t face this monster cmity together!"


    The werewolves seem to have heard enough as they begin to close in, but Stormlord does not waver in the face of their menacing fangs and hostile growls.


    "Any soldier who fights until the reinforcements arrive will be pardoned of their crimes! You will be allowed back into the army, your honor restored, and your ce in the Vraven Kingdom secured!"


    "But," Stormlord''s voice turns cold as he delivers the ultimatum, "anyone who flees this battle, anyone who turns their back on theirrades in this great hour of need will not just face execution. Your families- your wives, parents, siblings, children- will be dragged to the public square and executed on a tform for all to see."


    A collective gasp runs through the ranks. Blossom isn''t sure such a threat fits into the motivational speech¡­ I can''t help butment. I must admit, watching this scene has gripped my attention very well. Blossom only wishes she had some chunks of meat left to enjoy alongside the show.


    Blossom really wants to see what happens next¡­ I murmur while dangling my legs on the tree branch back and forth enthusiastically.


    "I, Stormlord, promise this based on the authority granted to me by his majesty, Alexios Valorian himself!" His voice crackles with power as the air around him shimmers with the elemental energy that he controls. "So choose now- fight and earn your redemption, or flee and condemn your entire bloodline to extermination!"

 Chapter 180: Battlefield 3

    The battlefield falls silent, the soldiers staring at Stormlord, weighing their choices.


    Finally, Stormlord raises his hammer high, lightning crackling along its edge. "For King and Queen! For honor and eternal glory! For your families! Fight!!!"


    With a thunderous roar, the soldiers finally rally, their fear and doubt reced by a desperate determination to survive and earn their second chance. Stormlord and his fellow superhumans lead the charge, followed by the mob of morale boosted soldiers.


    story-by-NovelBin


    The werewolves respond with a showcase of primal instinct to the determination disyed by the humans. They arch their powerful backs with bulging muscles rippling beneath their gray fur, and raise their snouts to the sky. As one, they unleash a synchronized howl, a chilling battle cry that echoes across the battlefield, vibrating through the bones of every living being present.


    The sound is deafening, a guttural call to bloodshed and carnage that forces my tail to stop its swishing and lie limply in myp.


    No! Blossom isn''t a weakling that gets scared by a horde of terrifying monsters numbering in the hundreds! One day, she will have to put her life on the line to protect Master no matter the enemy''s strength or numbers, and she will do it without trembling like a scared pup!


    Blossom has to focus on the fight to see what a real battlefield looks like so that when she is in the midst of one, she isn''tpletely out of her element! I chastise myself harshly.


    The howling ceases abruptly, reced by the growls and snarls of a bloodthirsty horde ready to tear their enemies apart.


    The man with the massive hammer, the one they call Stormlord, is the first to greet them. His warhammer crackles with raw energy, and with a roar of his own, he swings it into the oing horde. The impact is explosive, sending out a literal shockwave that shatters the ground and sends werewolves flying like ragdolls.


    "[Thunderp of Ruin]!" he bellows, and lightning erupts from the hammer, arcing through the air to strike down the creatures in its path. The earth quakes beneath the force of the blow, deep cracks splintering outward and swallowing up the unlucky wolves that get too close.


    But the werewolves are relentless, and the stronger onesnd safely and jump back into the fray immediately. For every one Stormlord takes down, two more take its ce.


    One of the other super soldiers, a blur of motion wielding a spear wreathed in blue mes, darts among the creatures. It looks to be a woman. She moves with impossible speed, her every thrust leaving behind trails of scorching heat that set the air aze. Werewolves howl in agony as they''re incinerated, their bodies reduced to ash by the searing mes.


    This soldier spins her spear in a wide arc and shouts; "[Azure Ring of Searing mes]!" arge circle of fire erupts from the ground around her, scorching everything within its reach.


    Another one- massive, broad man wielding a great axe- wades into the thick of the battle, cleaving through werewolves with ruthless efficiency and brutality. Each swing of his weapon sends shockwaves rippling through the ground, tearing up huge chunks of earth and sending them flying through the air.


    The weaker werewolves are smashed aside, their bodies broken and bloodied by the sheer force of his strikes. The earth trembles with every step he takes and literal craters form beneath his feet as he plows through the enemy ranks. He doesn''t appear to have an elemental affinity, but something like a weight and strength enhancement seems to be at the core of his fighting style.


    One of the super soldiers who is moving faster than any human I''ve ever seen in my life fights with dual des that sh in the dim light. She''s like a shadow- at least I''m assuming it''s a female based on the bump in the armor on her chest- slipping in and out of the fight, leaving a trail of butchered werewolves in her wake.


    The air around her grows colder as a dark mist swirls wherever she goes, shrouding her in an eerie, ghostly aura. She vanishes, only to reappear behind her next target while her des cut through fur and flesh with ruthless precision. This is the first human that Blossom can''t follow with her eyes¡­ And she even has [Heightened Canine Senses] activated¡­


    Then there''s thest one fighting at the edge of the battlefield, his massive, ice-coated sword shimmers with freezing energy. Each swing of his de sends out a wave of cold that freezes everything in its path- werewolves, the ground, even the air itself. Ice spreads across the battlefield, turning the earth beneath him into a slippery, frozen wastnd.


    Wolves that get too close are encased in ice, their howls of rage turning into screams of pain as their bodies freeze solid, then shatters like ss under his relentless assault.


    All the human super soldiers seem to have an Epic rarity ss of the Warrior upgrade path¡­


    But even these superhumans can''t stop the alpha. He''s a towering behemoth, a werewolf that dwarfs all the others, his sheer size and power a terrifying sight. He moves with a speed that shouldn''t be possible for something so massive, a whirlwind of ws and fangs that tears through soldiers like they''re nothing.


    Blood sprays everywhere as his ws rend armor and flesh alike, his jaws snapping shut on anything that dares get too close.


    The alpha leaps into the air, covering an impossible distance in a single motion, andnds with a thunderous crash that sends quakes rippling through the ground. Trees topple and rocks shatter under the force with debris flying in all directions. His eyes glow with a feral intelligence as a dark, malevolent energy radiates from him, making the air around him shimmer with unnatural heat.


    Blossom doesn''t know how she managed to run away from this creature¡­ Is she this amazing?!


    He''s more than just a brute force- he''s a true predator, a living nightmare. With a snarl, he opens his maw wide and spews a torrent of dark, searing energy. The st tears through the ranks of the human soldiers, leaving a trail ofplete devastation in its wake. Men and women scream as they''re incinerated, their bodies reduced to charred remains in mere moments.


    Despite the chaos and destruction, the soldiers and monsters fight on, their supernatural powers shing with the feral might of the werewolf horde. The battlefield is a scene of utter carnage- the ground is torn apart, trees uprooted, and the air is thick with the smell of blood, smoke and desperation.


    It''s a war of titans, each side determined to annihte the other, and the very world around them is suffering for it.


    I cling to my perch with more strength in my fingertips than necessary and notice that my heart is racing as I watch the battle unfold. The power these beings wield is beyond anything I''ve ever seen, and the destruction they cause is straight up terrifying.


    Wait, Blossom shouldn''t be watching this spectacle, no matter how interesting! Bad Blossom! She has to return to Master and assist him!

 Chapter 181: Legendary Find

    - PoV: Quin -


    story source mvle-mp|y|r


    I simply strolled into the warehouse without anyone even attempting to halt me.


    The absence of guards here was no big surprise- they''re all out there, fighting the monsters, leaving this ce undefended. It makes sense; who would bother protecting a stash ofmon army trash?


    Because that''s what this is, a simple warehouse holding everyday army items.


    I push through another crate of mundane supplies- swords, spears, and shields. It''s all the kind of low-tier gear that wouldn''t fetch more than a few coins in any market.


    [Steel Sword]


    [Rarity: Common]


    [Skills: Empty]


    The items I find are basically replicas of the arms I looted from the hobgoblins back then. They are useless to me because I can''t carry all these to level up my Thief ss anyways as due to their low value they would barely provide any experience points.


    I throw thest of the junk aside, wiping sweat from my brow as I nce around the warehouse. I''m here for the [Geimroot], the rare magical herb that''s supposed to be hidden in this outpost, but there''s absolutely no sign of it anywhere, just crates filled with worthless crap. If It''s not here, it''s probably in the cavern system, a ce I really don''t wish to explore.


    What''s more, Ayame and Blossom are facing grave danger just because of my stupid obsession with bing a spell caster, which makes me feel physically sick with myself. "You are aplete fucking idiot, Quin¡­" I curse under my breath.


    I can''t hold my anger in as Ish out, kicking one of the crates hard enough to send it skidding across the floor. The wood splinters, the contents spilling out in a mess of metal and fabric. I kick another crate, then another, venting my anger on the worthless wooden constructs. But as one of the crates topples over, something catches my eye.


    What is that something? I have no clue- all I can observe seems to bepletely ordinary, but my instincts are telling me that something is definitely out of ce here. My mother always told me that in cases such as these I should go with my gut feeling.


    I crouch low and begin feeling things out on the floor, but I don''t observe anything strange, just the coolness of the concrete foundation the warehouse building is sitting on top of.


    I then decide to activate my Primordial Eyes, hoping to find a solution to this strange phenomenon. The world shifts, colors intensifying as my vision expands beyond the normal spectrum. Through this heightened sight, I see a flow of energy beneath the warehouse, intricate patterns of maging the air.


    And would you look at that¡­ I mutter inwardly with a victorious smirk erupting onto my features. Ayame was right when she said each of us has things we should focus on, as likely only I could''ve found this with such a haphazard method¡­


    Jackpot.


    [Veiled Trapdoor]


    [Material: Adamantite]


    My eyes spy an entrance that leads to a portion of the outpost that''s hidden behind an overwhelmingly potent illusion magic- or something along those lines- and a door that''s reinforced by the strongest metal known to men in this world. If I wasn''t a primordial with such amazing eyes I probably wouldn''t have ever noticed it.


    Even when I touched the floor with my fingers nothing gave it away, so this illusion machination goes beyond obstructing one''s sight.


    An illusion that isn''t dispelled by physical obstruction¡­ Now that sounds way too broken. It seems illusion magic is a lot more mighty than I gave it credit in my mind- I will have to pay great attention if I ever find myself facing an illusionist.


    I can''t help but marvel at the craftsmanship. The outpost above might be mundane, but this hidden trapdoor screams of importance. Chances are that there''s something down there, something beyond my wildest imaginations, and I intend to find out what that is.


    With the illusion dispersed, the trapdoor bes tangible, the handle now fully interactable. I grab it and pull, the heavy door swinging upwards with a smooth motion, revealing a dark staircase leading deep underground.


    The air from below is cool, almost damp, and every few feet, cheap-looking, glowing artifacts of the [Junk] rarity are embedded into the walls, providing just enough light to see where I''m stepping.


    The staircase seems to stretch on forever, a winding descent into the unknown. Time is of the essence, so I begin rushing down, taking the steps three at a time.


    After what feels like an eternity- at least a mile of descending towards the''s core- I finally reach the bottom of the stairs, and when my eyes lock onto the object waiting for me, Ipletely freeze in my tracks, utterly captivated by the sight before me.


    [Veil of Aetherius]


    [Rarity: Legendary]


    [Spell: Eternal Shroud]


    [Eternal Shroud: projects an invisible barrier over a designated area, rendering everything withinpletely undetectable by any means. The obscuration effect is absolute: no form of magical or mundane detection can prate the veil.


    It bends light, muffles sound, and even masks the presence of magical auras, making the protected area appear as nothing more than an empty, unremarkable stretch ofnd to the outside world.]


    My breath catches in my throat as I stare at the artifact. This... this really is beyond anything I could have ever hoped to find. I''ve not even seen an Epic item yet, and this one is straight up Legendary, the elusive rarity above Epic that can only be heard of in bard''s tales.


    What would such an artifact even be worth?


    Ayame said that her dimensional ring which could house an inn room''s worth of items in its storage space was valued at 900 gold coins, then this must be in the thousands easily- rather, it simply has no coin worth equivalent.


    I''m sure of it. This is the artifact that made it possible for the kingdom to hide the [Geimroot]''s location and the outpost guarding it for hundreds of years without anyone even knowing about it, thus it should be safe to say that it''s on the level of a national treasure, and such items are beyond the eptable value provided by manmade currency.

 Chapter 182: Robbery Of The Century

    I can''t hold it back any longer as despite my best efforts a manic cackle escapes my lips, echoing through the underground chamber and soon erupting into a full blown hystericalughter.


    What a legendary find- quite literally.


    My greed has paid off in a magnificent manner.


    A healthy dose of greed has never hurt anybody¡­


    Now if the three of us manage to get out I would already consider this mission an astounding sess.


    Though, my guffawing soon dies down as I step closer to the [Veil of Aetherius] and when I finally get a better look at the artifact, my excitement falters for a moment.


    This thing is massive.


    It''s easily as tall as me- two meters (6''6")- and nearly as wide. The artifact has a sleek, almost otherworldly design, with a surface that seems to ripple like liquid metal, shimmering in shades of deep blue and violet. Strange, ethereal runes are etched across its surface, pulsing with a faint, otherworldly light.


    It''s not justrge, though; it''s clearly heavy and unruly, the kind of object that doesn''t just get carried out casually, at least not in the hands of a single person and through so many steps on the staircase leading to the outside world.


    The damn thing looks like a monolith, standing ominously in the center of this hidden chamber.


    Its base is anchored into the ground by thick, reinforced adamantite tes- at least I assume it''s adamantite because it looks to be made from simr material as the trapdoor- and the overall structure is bulky, with intricate machinery visible beneath the translucent surface humming with raw magical energy.


    "Shit¡­" I mutter, running a hand through my hair. How the hell am I supposed to get this thing out of here?


    I circle the artifact, trying to gauge its weight and consider my options. It''s clear that this isn''t something I can just sling over my shoulder and haul out, even with my 30 stat points in Strength. The thing looks like it weighs a ton at least, and is secured to the ground firmly.


    I let my eyes scan its surface, hoping for another primordial miracle as I''m desperately searching for any clue on how to move it. As I reach the back, something catches my attention- a small, almost inconspicuous button embedded into the smooth surface. It''s barely noticeable, blending in with the surrounding patterns of the artifact.


    Now what''s this? I whisper inwardly while narrowing my eyes as I crouch down to examine it from up close. Why would something so advanced and magical have such an archaic-looking mechanism? A simple button on a legendary magical artifact?


    My instincts scream at me to be cautious. For all I know, pressing this button could trigger a trap, or worse, destroy the artifact, but I also know that I can''t afford to waste any more time down here, and it''s not like I have a better option at the moment.


    Even if risky, I absolutely refuse to leave such an item behind due to some theoretical danger it may or may not pose.


    your m,v,l,e,m,p,y,r story


    I take a deep breath and extend a finger towards the button. My hand hovers for a moment as I hesitate, weighing the risks, but then I press it down with a firm click.


    For a split second nothing happens and I start to think that I''ve made a huge mistake. What if it closes the adamantite door on me, trapping me inside like a dumb little wannabe thief?


    However, in the next moment the entire artifact begins to hum with energy with the runes on its surface glowing even brighter than before. My heart skips a beat as I brace myself for an explosion or some sort of magical bacsh.


    Instead, the artifact begins to shrink before my very eyes.


    The massive, towering monolith contracts, its shimmering surface rippling like water as it condenses down to a fraction of its original size. In a matter of seconds, it''s no bigger than the palm of my hand, a sleek,pact version of its former self. It even released its holds on the floor automatically.


    "What the-" I blink in disbelief as I open my palm wide to wee the artifact, which seems to wish to be ced in the hand that pressed the button. How luxurious, I don''t even need to pick it up from the ground¡­ I turn it over in my hand, marveling at how something sorge and powerful has been reduced to this size.


    Well, that''s convenient¡­ I chuckle with a grin, tucking the artifact safely into a pouch on my belt. I can hardly believe my luck.


    No time to waste, though. With the artifact secure, I break into a sprint, dashing back towards the entrance of the hidden chamber.


    Just as I step out into the outside world, I get a familiar notification.


    [Thief lvl 5 ¡ú 22]


    "W-w-w-what?!"


    17 Levels??? Just what the fuck is the real value of this legendary item? I knew that such a rarity was beyond valuable, but to this degree¡­?


    Warrior was my highest level ss at 10, and I had to murder so many existences to get it to that level- existences that were sometimes even higher level than me.


    Goddess save me.


    Our criminal debut as Devil - Ghost - de trio will have us go from random no-names to being the straight up most wanted in the whole kingdom- if the information leaks that it was us who took the artifact that is. Thankfully we''ve been wearing our masks and robes throughout the entire ordeal, so our real identities should be safe from the kingdom even if someone does know that it was us.


    If they begin sniffing around our criminal aliases, we just have to move to another duchy and don a new mask.


    Be that as it may, it''s time I return to the surface and decide whether I want to go down the cave to aplish the reason for our presence here, or move back to Braedon with the mission having been failed sessfully.

 Chapter 183: Deadly Duel

    - Pov: Iris Thornw -


    des sh in a furious onught of shes and strikes, causing sparks to fly all over as I parry my opponent''s rapid assault. Each of our moves are aimed to extinguish the other''s life or to protect ours. A single mistake on either side could easily cost anything and everything.


    This masked woman is extremely deadly.


    We finally break apart with the both of us panting quite heavily. Not only was our exchange exhausting, but my ss''s unique characteristics have put an extra strain on me as well in exchange for the power I''m granted, a real double-edged sword if you will.


    I nce towards my enemy, and even with her face hidden I can tell that she''s struggling just as much as I do to catch her breath.


    exclusive content mv-lempyr


    Her magical robe is now in tatters, revealing an even smaller figure than what she appeared as thus far once the artifact''s effect was dispelled due to the damage it sustained. These invaders even have height distorting gear¡­ I don''t know about the male, but I have to admit that this woman is incredibly lethal in everything she does.


    She should be a couple levels below me based on her raw physical prowess, but she somehow managed to make up for it thus far with sheer talent, fearlessness and experience.


    My enemy is a real genius of the sword.


    I absolutely love it.


    "Hehehe¡­! Good! You''re amazing, easily one of the most talented people I''ve ever seen, small one," I say as a jovial grin erupts on my lips. "It''s been years since I had so much damn fun¡­"


    "You''re amazing yourself, cursed one. Also, you''re barely an inch taller than me, so how about you use your bird brain and think of something better to mock me with?" She shoots back with a sharp tone but I can tell that she is simrly high on the exhration this exchange has brought the both of us.


    "Heh! An inch is all that matters." I quip.


    As much as I hate to admit it, there''s something satisfying about seeing another short woman who''s simr in prowess as I am. I''ve spent my life in the army being mocked for my height until I grew strong enough to shut up anyone who dared attempt to bully me.


    Seeing this girl who is even smaller and thinner than me, but just as fierce and incredibly skilled stirs something like a distant feeling of kinship within me, though I''d never admit to it out loud.


    "¡­If you say so. I''m happy with my body, and the opposite gender seems to favor my physical formquite heavily as well." She says with a sly edge to her voice.


    She is clearly happy about the admiration she is receiving from that man whom I almost killed. "Your little boytoy? He''s so weak that you can do anything you want to him, huh? I''ve been somewhat of a man-hater myself thanks to myte father''s actions, but maybe I could get one of those weaklings for myself as well¡­" I tease, though there''s a spark of genuine curiosity in my voice.


    I''m trying to get under her skin, but part of me wonders what it would be like to have someone like that- someone who treats me like a real, beautifuldy, unlike how the degenerate, perverted members of my squad did, whoy dead at my feet now.


    I''ve been on the fence about it, but I''ve decided; I''m extremely overjoyed about their demise.


    "You''d be surprised¡­ It somewhat pains me to say this, but with his rate of growth, he''ll wipe the floor with either of us in a couple of months."


    "Hah! I didn''t know you were aedian as well. He didn''t even realize I was about to kill him when I have no assassin spells so I only utilized my Agility stat, and you''re saying he''ll beat me in a duel soon? Please¡­ It took me two decades of constant training and fighting to get to where I am." I''m quick to dismiss her jest.


    She shrugs; "well, you''ve been warned. Maybe if the two of us will go at him together we''ll still stand a small chance, though that won''t be possible since you will be receiving your nameless tombstone in the army''s cemetery by the end of the day. Or will they just toss your corpse into a mass grave and be done with it?


    After all, you are something like a dishonored, borderline-criminal soldier, aren''t you?"


    "I''m innocent and I will die on this hill. Those two deserved what came for them." I quickly defend myself, and ignore her mocking "hehe, but of course¡­" response.


    I can''t ignore that something about the way she talks about him doesn''t sit right with me. There''s no way someone that weak could outgrow either of us in just a few months, no matter how talented he might be. Still, there''s a nagging doubt that I can''t quite shake¡­


    "I don''t believe you, but it doesn''t really matter. I''ll kill you and then go ughter him as well. If he really is such a genius, then I just have to destroy him now." I say, pushing my doubts aside.


    "I don''t think so, cursed one." She denies the possibility of me ever harming that man in a firm tone as she takes up her stance again, her posture radiating sheer killing intent.


    "It seems I''ll have to apologize for calling you a stupid fangirl of that eastern n. You''re actually one of them, huh? Even your crimson armor screams of their handiwork." I observe, though her spells have already given her away with their distinct eastern vor.


    "Wow, you have such sharp eyes. Maybe you should be a scout instead. Your small frame could be advantageous there to remain unseen." she snaps back with an almost audible smirk.


    "Kekeke. Are you trying topensate for your midget stature with your sharp tongue, bitch?" I sneer.


    "What about you, Child of Agony? Was it mommy or daddy, or did the two of them work in tandem?" Her voice is cold, and her insult is cutting deeper than I''d like to admit.

 Chapter 184: Over My Dead Body

    For a moment, I falter, the rather casual banter- considering the situation- reced by a sh of genuine anger. "You really are a foul mouthed woman, aren''t you¡­? We might be enemies that are about to kill each other, but that was a low blow even considering everything. Now I want to see your neck severed by my de more than ever."


    "If you beat me I will apologize for my extremely rudement until my dying breath, this I swear to you, Iris."


    "... Tell me your name, ill-mannered one." I ask, wanting to know who I am having this amazing duel to the death with.


    "You may call me as de- I hope you will understand that I can''t exactly divulge my real identity to a loyal subject of the king while we are in the midst of robbing his most precious outpost." .


    Loyal subject, huh? It has a vile ring to it. I despise it, though it is true through and through. Now that I think about it, I''ve been a good little soldier girl for twenty years, and the only thanks I received for my tremendous efforts is a dishonorable exile and the treatment of a criminal.


    Sure, I may have gone overboard and against army policies or whatnot but at the end of the day I was the victim¡­ Who happened to turn the tables.


    Anyways, there''s no need to debate about the past any longer. A worthy opponent is standing in front of me, one I want to beat with all my being, so let''s enjoy the moment, shall we?


    I''ve already allowed my ss to cause internal bleeding to strengthen myself, so now I have to go for another debuff or I will just bleed out if I use the same debilitation on myself again¡­ How about losing sight in one eye temporarily? Eh, in such a fast pacedbat having an area of blindsight would be extremely disadvantageous.


    This swift little cunt would notice my disabled vision immediately and keep attacking me from that direction.


    Instead, I instruct my system to inject a strong dose of poison into my veins, feeling the familiar sting as it courses through me. I''ve built up significant natural resistance to poison so I must use extremely deadly venoms or I won''t feel anything- and if I''m not suffering from my self-inflicted pain then I also don''t gain any benefits, after all, my ss isn''t named Child of Agony for nothing.


    [System Notification: Critical Status Alert]


    [Host has been exposed to a foreign substance. Status Effect: Poison Detected. Analyzing substance...]


    [Analysisplete. Poison identified as Giant yer Venom, a highly toxic agent extracted from the nds of the Venomfang Basilisk. This substance is known for inducing rapid cellr degeneration, nerve damage, and severe internal hemorrhaging. Severity level: Extreme.]


    [Immediate effects: Vitality +5, Agility + 9, Strength +7. Warning: Continued exposure to this venom will result in catastrophic organ failure. Host is advised to disengage frombat and seek an antidote immediately to prevent permanent damage or death.]


    And just like that, I''ve gained more than 3 level''s worth of stats in a moment''s worth of time, levels that normally should''ve taken months if not years to get. Such power, however, isn''t without its severe drawbacks. Rather, arguably my ss has the biggest of downsides out of all of them.


    As soon as the poison enters my bloodstream, a searing heat floods my veins, like moltenva coursing through my body. My muscles twitch uncontrobly, the raw power from the Monster yer Venom tearing at my fibers, trying to break me down from the inside out. Every heartbeat feels like a hammer striking an anvil, pounding my organs with brutal force.


    My vision blurs, dark spots dancing at the edges as my body rebels against the foreign toxin.


    But then things change. The searing pain begins to dull, the edges of my suffering softening as my body starts to adapt. The venom is still there, still burning me from the inside, but the raw intensity begins to fade.


    In real time, my stabilization process happens in the span of a single second. My body is long since used to oveing any sort of agony.


    By the time this so-called de manages to capitalize on my weakened state as she springs toward me with murderous intent, I''m more than ready to receive her. I raise my de in time to meet her attack head on.


    My new buff makes me even stronger, faster and sturdier- as long as I can bear with the pain. I sh at her with all my might and instead of dodging, she is forced to block my strike with her own sword thanks to my speed, which in turn causes us to engage in a power struggle. Unlike how she managed to hold me back when I was about to behead her little boyfriend, she no longer stands a chance.


    In the next moment my opponent loses the struggle as I send her flying into the barracks'' wall.


    The wall then copses under the strain and de is thrown to the outside.


    "Urgh!" I gurgle suddenly as I spit out a ck gooey substance- a repulsive mixture of my blood and the venom.


    de lies t on the ground only for a split momment, as in a moment''s time she is straining to stand back up with shaky legs. Then, between pained gasps, she says, "I''ve always wanted to fight someone with your strange ss¡­ I must say¡­ What a¡­ Pleasure." There''s obvious sarcasmced in her tone.


    Yeah, I admit that my ss is pretty absurd, but it has horrendous unlock requirements and is of the Epic rarity. This is why I''ve not changed it to something less harmful for my own body.


    It''s simply too strong.


    Furthermore, I no longer detest pain like I used to. It makes me feel alive.


    "I''m d you''re having fun. Anyst words, shortie?"


    "... You really think I''m already done?" She replies with disbelief.


    "Hehehe. Well, then, let''s end this. I still have to catch someone''s boyfriend, after all."


    With trembling limbs she painfully straightens herself up and states with fierce determination: "over my dead body."


    "But of course. I wouldn''t have it any other way." I say with a smile.

 Chapter 185: Arrival

    "[Raijin''s Fury: Thunderp of Destruction!]" de calls out, her de suddenly glowing a fierce electric blue as it bes imbued with lightning. Sparks dance along the edge of her sword, crackling with dangerous energy that illuminates the battlefield like a second sun.


    She can use electric attacks¡­? Wasn''t her ss simply Samurai?


    Anyhow, I don''t have time to think of such topics. I counter with my own spell. "[Requiem: Rend of the Damned!]" I channel half of my current Health Points into my ultimate attack.


    My sword radiates a deep, crimson glow, the weight of dark energy coursing through the de, making it feel heavier and deadlier with each second. The very air around us seems to warp with the oppressive aura of my power. Blood-red mes lick at the edges of my weapon, promising devastation.


    This is it. One final strike. Our des are poised to meet, each loaded with enough power to end the other.


    But before they can collide, something strikes me from behind with the force of a magically charged battering ram.


    I stumble, my sword swinging wide as a searing pain shoots through my back. A massive w tears into my armor, nearly puncturing it. My armor holds strong- barely- but the impact throws me forward, and I copse to the ground.


    "What the hell?" I gasp, ck blood spilling from my lips as I struggle to catch my breath. It feels like I just got rammed by a speeding carriage. My armor, once pristine and secure, now clings to me in shreds, barely managing to hang on. I was seconds away from death- again. If my armor hadn''t held, I''d be in pieces right now.


    Unlike the weakling boy, this new attacker clearly knows how tond a lethal strike.


    "This is my fight! Who allowed you to interfere?!" de''s furious shout rings out. I look up from where I lie, trying to locate the source of this new chaos.


    "Master!"es the cheerful, feminine voice in response, brimming with excitement. I twist around just in time to see a new figure standing tall, simrly dressed in a mask and robe.


    ws gleam wickedly from her gauntlets, dripping with the same magic that nearly ended me. The attacker¡­ she nearly shed clean through my armor. I nce down, still in disbelief that I''m not bleeding out. shing attacks shouldn''t be this potent against my heavy armor.


    ''Damn. They have a third one amongst them, and a professional assassin at that. Always expect there to be more than meets the eye, Iris¡­ You dumb bitch.'' Foul words ring in my head as I curse my amateurish actions out. I got too invested into this duel.


    "Ah, should''ve known..." de sighs frustratedly.


    I manage to drag myself up to my feet, gritting my teeth through the pain, sizing up the new girl. Now that I''m aware of her existence she poses a significantly smaller threat than before, and in directbat she should be much weaker than de.


    "Ladies,dies,dies," A masculine voice purrs suddenly while strolling towards us with confident steps. ''It''s the fucking boyfriend.''


    "Harem members mustn''t fight between themselves, or the man of the house will be obligated to mete out some just punishment." He states while obviously smirking beneath his mask.


    The assassin girl jolts, making a small jump in ce and then rapidly protects her behind with both hands of hers. "Master, Blo-Lu- Ghost made some grave errors and she wishes to repent for her actions!"


    ''What is going on¡­? She just quite likely saved de''s life, why is she getting punished? Or maybe she did something wrong beforeing here?'' mv,le mpyr story


    "We will discuss all of thister. Let''s end this woman''s misery. She is far too beautiful for me to bear witnessing such a sight any longer."


    "What a gentleman you are, mister Mask. Or is your alias seriously Master?" I scoff mockingly.


    "Please call me Devil."


    "Well, that''s not much better." I state with yful disappointment. But then, I notice something.


    Something horrible.


    Something absolutely terrifying.


    "No! You didn''t! It''s impossible!"


    "Hmm? What might you mean, crazydy?"


    "The fucking veil is gone! You took the artifact?!" Indeed, the artifact that allowed the kingdom to hide the existence of this ce so easily for such a long time is no longer active. Ever since I got here it''s not been turned off for a single second.


    "Oh. I have no clue whatever you might be talking about? What artifact? Did Ghost hit you too hard?"


    Can I believe him? Maybe the werewolves¡­ No, this makes no sense. They are bloodthirsty monsters who don''t care about such an artifact at all.


    It was him! I can feel it in my blood. I''m absolutely certain.


    ''This is beyond bad. I''m the only one who stayed behind, a fact the Aegis losers should be very aware of. If they find out that the kingdom''s treasure was stolen from under my watch¡­ I''m getting the noose at best.


    I have to do my best to get it back. But¡­ It''s a one versus three and I have suffered quite some internal damage from my own ss, and the two women also worsened my condition. If this trio has more tricks up their sleeves¡­''


    I then shake my head. It''s decided.


    ''No. Fuck all this. I''m done.''


    I made the swift resolution to no longer remain awful citizen and loyal soldier of the Vraven Kingdom. I''m leaving this ce and all my duties behind.


    Heh. Now that I finally came to this conclusion, I almost feel liberated, excited for what''s in store for me in my uncertain future.


    I activate thest debuff I can, as three is the maximum I''m allowed to use at once, and blind myself in the left eye, getting extra Agility as a reward.


    Then, I turn...


    And sprint like there''s no tomorrow.


    - Pov: Quin -


    "Well, that''s one fast girl," I muse aloud, watching the blur that used to be our opponent disappear into the distance. "Ghost, can you catch up?"


    "Only if she uses all her speed boosting spells." Blossom replies.

 Chapter 186: Cave

    "Let''s forget it then. A cornered enemy is the deadliest. Maybe she still has some trump cards up her sleeve even if you do manage to reach her."


    "It is what it is, then. Also, Devil, I really don''t appreciate you butting into my fight." Ayame states her frustration.


    "I know, I''m fully aware. We will discuss this as well when we get back home." I try to cate her as much as possible.


    "... Alright." She reluctantly relents for the time being. "So what''s this about you stealing an artifact?"


    "Check this out!" I grin, unable to suppress the childlike glee rising inside me. I reach into my pouch and pull out a tiny object, norger than my palm, glowing faintly with a silvery aura.


    The artifact is small now, thanks to the button I pressed earlier, and its once-monolithic size is now reduced to something I can easily hold in my hand. It looks almost unassuming- a smooth, polished sphere with delicate runic engravings running along its surface. But what makes it extraordinary is its energy.


    It pulses with a mysterious, ancient power, and my Primordial Eyes show its hidden aura stretching far beyond the physical form.


    "So this," I begin, waving it slightly in the air, "is the Legendary rarity artifact that was making Ghost struggle to find the outpost in the first ce." Then I quickly exin its intricacies to them in more detail, knowing neither Blossom nor Ayame can see its descriptions with their normal humanoid eyes.


    Blossom''s ears perk up. "So this is the gadget responsible for Ghost having such difficulty finding the ce!" she chirps cheerfully, clearly not understanding the enormity of what we''ve just stolen.


    Ayame, however, doesn''t miss a beat. She steps back- her entire body jerking in shock. Her feet stumble awkwardly, and before I know it, she''s fallen straight on her butt, legs syed out as if the weight of this realization literally knocked her off bnce.


    "Y-Y-You-" she stammers, her hands iling for a moment. "A-a legendary artifact... the kingdom''s... that''s... that''s high treason, Quin!"


    Her voicees out garbled, and I swear I can hear her mumbling incoherent nonsense behind her mask as if her brain is scrambling to process the consequences.


    "Quin? I don''t know who that is, my name is Devil, mdy. Also, that''s right. We are hardcore criminals from this point on, babe. Maybe the most wanted in the entire nation." I say while chuckling, then make an attempt to pacify her poor, overloaded mind. "Calm down.


    It''s going to be fine. We''re not getting caught. We''ve been diligently hiding our identities."


    "Caught? C-c-caught?! That''s not-! I- We-" She struggles to get her words out, clearly on the verge of an exaggerated anime-style breakdown. Even her sword seems to tremble in her grasp.


    Blossom tilts her head curiously, looking down at Ayame. "Is de alright?"


    "Of course she is, just a bit winded." I state jokingly.


    I hoist Ayame over my shoulder like a heavy sack of potatoes, grunting from the weight of her armor. With a yful smirk, I deliver a swift smack to her behind. Sadly, her armor absorbs the entire impact, leaving me feeling like I just pped a brick wall and not at all a perky feminine butt.


    She doesn''t offer any reaction- no protest, no sharp retort, just more of her muffled, incoherent mumbling from earlier.


    I chuckle to myself. I really fried her brain, huh? Calling her "babe", a nickname she particrly didn''t like due to my joke of calling her Quin''s Beautiful Battle Babe back when we were registering for the adventurer tes, and if that''s not enough, even smacking her behind like that didn''t get a rise out of her.


    Normally, I should be getting ready to avoid an iing sword swing right about now.


    "Yep, she''s definitely gone," I mutter, more to myself than anyone else.


    ''Today I have been greedy like hell, and it all paid off. Let''s just go for the home run, shall we?'' I can''t resist the temptation of seeding in our mission, even if it''s risky. .


    I''m a greedy little gremlin.


    Time to visit the cavern to get the [Geimroot] so that my plump alchemist can make me into a Wizard.


    "Lead the way to the cave entrance you saw during your initial scouting session, Ghost. Make sure you watch out for any kind of trap." Imand.


    "Yes, Master!" Blossom is quick to agree.


    As I follow Blossom''s lead toward the cave, I get a very short summary from Blossom regarding her method of monster baiting. As I listen more and more, I burst out into a heartyughter.


    Typical Blossom. What an adorable airhead.


    The numbers and strength on both sides also mean that we should have half an hour to finish what we set out to do, if not more. Perfect.


    Then, with Ayame still being slung over my shoulder, I can''t help but repeat my earlier actions as I give her a few yful smacks on her armored bottom. It''s more so to amuse myself than anything, as she''d been rather mischievous recently.


    There''s no reaction at first, just her continued mumbling, but then I hear a cute, low growl from her.


    It''s not conscious, not yet- just a primal, instinctive sound. She''s starting toe around. Her body shifts slightly, tensing under my grip.


    I decide to stop spanking her for fun. For now.


    I don''t need her swinging that menacing katana at me the second she gets her wits back. "You awake yet?" I ask, leaning my head closer to hers.


    There''s no immediate answer, just more incoherent muttering. I estimate that a few more minutes shall do the trick.


    We descend into the cave, its cool, damp air quickly swallowing us in darkness. Blossom leads the way with such soft and silent steps that even when I perk my ears she is still almostpletely inaudible.


    Her airhead nature sometimes makes me forget that she is, in fact, a deadly, silent, and extremely specialized mass murderer built to take out targets that are even higher level than her.

 Chapter 187: The Quinlan Special 1

    I follow closely behind, still carrying Ayame over my shoulder.


    "de is about to be normal again, Master. Ghost thinks Master shouldn''t spank her any longer."


    ''Hey, you make me sound like a pervert. Well, that''s exactly what I was doing, but I stopped minutes ago!'' I think wryly.


    It seems Blossom can sense brain wavelengths or patterns or something, I don''t know. She is still a bundle of mysteries to me sometimes.


    I settle Ayame down onto the ground and give her a few strong shakes, which finally prompts her to return to thend of the living. "Huh?" She asks hazily.


    "Summary: I stole a Legendary artifact, we are wanted criminals from now on, then we came to the cave to get the [Geimroot] so that we can dip finally."


    She eyes me like I''ve gone crazy, then as her memory slowly returns and realizes that everything I''ve said is real, lets out a rather rare curse from her delicate lips. "Curses!" Well, quite literally this time.


    "Let''s hurry then. I want a warm bath so damn bad." Ayame states, finally getting her sass back.


    As we delve deeper into the cave, I can feel a shift in the air. Something oppressive presses down on us the further we go. I look at Blossom, whose ears twitch as she scans the darkness.


    "There''s something ahead towards the end of the cavern. A presence," she whispers in a low tone then raises her nose slightly, and inhales. "A canine monster. Not a werewolf, more like a¡­ Bloodhound?"


    ''Bloodhound? Is that like Cerberus? Also, what''s with another canine monster right after werewolves? Well, I mean, in this case it makes more sense if they use it as a guard dog to protect the [Geimroot], I suppose.


    The path widens into a vast chamber, but just before we step further in, a low, rumbling growl echoes through the darkness. "It''s a minute''s walk at our current pace from us, once we turn around the corner he will be in sight, Master." Blossom states.


    Slowly, carefully, I peak my head out to get a look, and see arge, specious cavern chamber that is illuminated dimly by light artifacts, a chamber that spans for a long while.


    And, indeed, in the far end of the space I see the hideous creature.


    The bloodhound monster is a sight to behold. It''s a hulking, three-headed beast, easily the size of a small house, with pitch ck fur and glowing red eyes that seem to pierce through the shadows. Its muscles ripple with restrained power, and magical chains, inscribed with glowing runes, bind it to the ground, barely holding it in ce.


    Each head growls in unison, their deep, guttural sounds vibrating through the cavern walls, creating an ominous echo.


    However, instead of attacking us, it''s just staring menacingly while standing tall.


    I describe what I see to my two partners, and Ayame is quick to voice her thoughts. "Sounds like it''s magically chained to protect what''s behind it. In the Fujimori n, we used simr beasts to act as guard dogs for our hidden locations, or even just normal territories sometimes.


    You would need a high level Beast Tamer for a monster of this caliber, but gaining the help of one for the kingdom is not a big hurdle, of course. It can''te any closer unless we step into its territory or attack it."


    Blossom sniffs the air cautiously, her ears twitching. "It''s aware of us. Smelled us long before B-Ghost smelled it."


    "That''s the problem," Ayame continues. "If we aggro the thing, it''s likely going to roar loud enough to send a signal to any remaining soldiers. These things are meant to not only protect but also to alert. It probably has some ways to alert its owners even through its magical binding array."


    I rub my chin thoughtfully. "So not only do we have to beat this thing to get to the good stuff it guards, we also have to do it without letting it make a sound¡­ Easier said than done."


    "It''s definitely a high level one, I don''t think we stand a chance here, even in a proper fight without our added limitations of secrecy. Let''s return to Braedon." Ayame adds.


    I sigh, trying toe up with a n. "Let me think for a few seconds¡­"


    There''s simply no way we can beat such a mythical beast without it even making a sound. I guess it should be at least level 30, even if its main function is to alert the Aegis Vanguard members and not to solo defend the [Geimroot]. It makes no sense to use a monster that can easily be one-shot killed by a mage or archer from this distance.


    Then, a sudden spark ignites in my head. ''If it worked once, who is to say it won''t work again? No need to reinvent the wheel every single time.''


    A wicked grin spreads across my features. "Ghost,e here."


    She responds without missing a beat. "Yes, Master!"


    Once she is in front of me, I seize both of our masks and put them aside, then grab her two mounds and give her a peck on the lips. "Mhm?" She asks something, but her mouth has already been sealed shut, so only some muted sounds can be heard. My gentle kiss soon turns into a much more emotion-charged one as I force her lips to part and let my tongue in.


    enjoy on m|v|l|e-m|p|y|r


    It doesn''t take more than a second for my airhead dog-kin topletely ignore the perilous situation we''re in and energetically respond to my own actions with her own tongue movements, as we soon enter a saliva-rich tango.


    "... Quin? Have you gone mad?" Ayame asks, utterly bbergasted at my actions. Naturally, she gets ignored.


    I have found a way, and it will all depend on our superstar. But first, I have to get her in the right mood.


    I''m very aware of the fact that Blossom absolutely adores our kissing sessions- and so do I- so I know it''s the ideal warm up. A gentleman shouldn''t raw dog things without any forey to get hisdies ready.

 Chapter 188: The Quinlan Special 2

    However, we are strapped for time. I can''t indulge her forever, so I soon detach my tongue from hers, although very reluctantly.


    "Haa¡­ Haaa¡­. Master¡­" Blossom pangs and whispers under her breath in an obvious daze.


    I grab her robe and take it off, then state; "undress from your gear, Ghost."


    "Y-yes!"


    "Devil?!"


    "Calm down, de. You also have a role to y, so get your head in the game."


    "... What are you scheming this time, you shameless pervert?"


    I take off my boots and then my two socks, after which Ifortably sit down while leaning my back against the cavern wall. I pull my two legs slightly towards me so that they are not lying straight on the ground. My knees are bentfortably and leaning towards the sides to make space in front of me for Blossom to sit. "Come, Ghost, sit down in front of me.


    You are going to love your part in the n, I believe. Oh, also, put your robe under your butt to make it morefortable and clean."


    She nods eagerly and does as told, and leans her back against my chest.


    I grab her two thighs and replicate the movements I did, with raising her legs to a 90 degree bend and then I push them to the side to reveal her beautifuldy-flower. Now I have the right amount of space to do what I have to do.


    For maximum efficiency, I guide her two hands to be ced on the back of my head. This way, they are not in the way either.


    Then, I grab her left breast in one hand firmly, and move my other towards her sacred ce. My fingers finally gently graze the edge of her hidden treasure, making her entire form shudder involuntarily.


    With tender care, I begin to explore every curve and crevice of her most intimate parts. Her moans soon grow louder and louder, a melodious symphony that fills the cavern and wraps around us like a warm embrace.


    "Master..." she whispers with a voice thick with desire and lust. She grips the back of my head tighter to better stabilize herself.


    "What are you doing exactly¡­?" Ayame attempts to establish a connection between us once again, as she takes off her own mask, perhaps to bettermunicate.


    "Here, de, grab my socks and get ready to soak them in her fluids." I state straightforwardly.


    "Huh?! I think I heard that wrong."


    "You didn''t."


    "Then I will have to refuse."


    I let out a sigh. I knew she wouldn''t follow my n without a good exnation. What I''m asking from her isn''t part of herbat ve contract obligations at all, so it allows her to ignore mymand.


    "Hear me out. The monster attack that gave us this opportunity is a giant pack of werewolves, who were baited here by Blossom identally getting horny and releasing herdy-fluids from her folds, which they smelled with their strong nostrils and went into fervent heat.


    Those were wolf-monsters, and it still worked, then what about a dog-monster? My n is to soak as many clothes as needed in her dog-kin juices and then throw them at the creature. It shouldn''t count as aggression on our part, as they are entirely non-harming and non-magical.


    He will likely go intoplete frenzy, maybe even getting his brain overloaded to the point of shutting down entirely, with enough stimulus, of course. Or the three heads might just kill each other for us."


    ''This idea came to me when I saw the giant schlong of the creature. It is most definitely a male.''


    She stares at Blossom for a bit, probably due to being disappointed at her amateurish blunder with the wolves, and then focuses on me for a long while, after which the petite girl sighs tiredly. "You sick bastard¡­ I¡­ Absolutely hate to admit it, but it''s a genius n, but does she release that much liquid?


    It all depends on Ghost''s ability to produce copious amounts of her fluids, or it will be for nothing otherwise. With the size of this monster, a few drops will not at all be enough."


    "She is the most talented squirter I''ve seen in my entire life. You will be shocked by what you see, I can promise you that."


    "Squirter? That''s a new word for me, but I can guess what it means¡­ Fuck¡­! Alright, I will bite just this once." She says while taking my socks into her hands from the ground.


    "Master¡­? Blossom is very embarrassed¡­ She also doesn''t like this n at all! Only Master should get to taste her fluids, not an ugly monster!"


    I stroke her head gently with my free hand while not at all stopping moving the other one. Time really is of the essence, after all. "I''m not happy about it either, but it''s a small sacrifice we will have to ept. If my n works, we will all gain immense benefits from ying such a high level enemy, so the shame of letting my girl be smelled by some hideous creature will die along with it.


    Please bear with me for this one, my beloved mate."


    "Alright!" She didn''t need more than thest sentence from me to be fully on board.


    What a precious existence.


    Ayame kneels down in front of us, facing our entwined forms. There are so many emotions evident in her gaze. Confusion, disbelief, disgust, curiosity, and probably much more. She even voices her inner thoughts in a low murmur.


    "I was born as a prodigious princess¡­ And here I am¡­ In a damp cave, holding my master''s dirty socks in my hand, watching him finger his other ve, and I''m getting ready to catch her release¡­ This is going to be my first time seeing an orgasm too¡­ I don''t believe this. No, this is all a dream. My entire past year. Yes, a dream. .


    I will wake up soon and be weed by theforts of my giant, luxurious bed."


    Damn, looks like she is about to develop some heavy delusional disorder. Not much I can do about it for now. I have more important matters to address, such as the squirming dog-girl in my arms.


    With every stroke and caress, her moans grow more fervent. Her hips buck against my touch, a clear sign that she is nearing the pinnacle of pleasure. "Yes, Master... please don''t stop..." she pleads, her voice trembling desperately with great need. "Master, please kiss Blossom on the top of her head¡­!" She begs.

 Chapter 189: The Quinlan Special 3

    I oblige and attach my lips to her beautiful, lush blond hair, and also move my free hand into her mouth so that she can suck on it, to create a diversion and also more stimulus. She instantly envelops my finger with her warm tongue and begins sucking on it enthusiastically.


    Thankfully, due to my big frame, my finger is also quite sizable, so she can really get immersed in her sucking and licking fantasies.


    The cave then begins a chorus of the monster''s distant growls, Ayame''s hallucinating mumbles, Blossom''s slurping noises, and the rapid schlicking my fingers cause in her feminine folds.


    What an otherworldly situation we''ve found ourselves in. I can''t help butugh jovially.


    I absolutely love this new life of mine.


    As the cave continues to resonate with a symphony of odd sounds, I decide it''s time to take Blossom over the edge. I know she can squirt, but I will have to push her limits in order to make sure we have more than enough fluid-soaked clothes for our monster-fighting(?) mission.


    I begin by using two fingers instead of one while also speeding my movements up, stretching her entrance as I explore deeper inside her. The moans that escape her lips be louder and more desperate, a clear sign that she is close to climaxing.


    Blossom''s body begins to shake uncontrobly, her moans turning into high-pitched shrieks as she nears her peak. She bites down on my finger, muffling her screams. Her hips buck wildly against my hand, trying to escape the intense pleasure that''s overwhelming her.


    "de, ready yourself, it''sing!" I yell at the girl livingfortably on cloud nine, finally snapping her attention back to reality. "Wha-? Oh..." She asks then recognizes the situation and reluctantly brings my first sock close to Blossom''s lower lips. "I can''t believe this is actually happening to me¡­" She sighs.


    "Same!" Blossom yelps with a mixture of sheer ecstasy and feminine embarrassment. Even with her aloof head, this situation is making her self-conscious, especially since it''s not just me who is witnessing the scene. Ayame, who is basically her best friend, and who Blossom sees every day, even every hour, is kneeling in front of her, ready to collect her released fluids.


    Yeah, I may have put her in a rather cruel bind. I will be sure to get her some gifts once we are done here.


    I know it''s time, so I remove my fingers and instead spread both of her legs so that Ayame can collect every single drop without interference.


    "Aaaah! Mmmmmaster!" She moans and with a loud gush, Blossom begins squirting all over the target.


    "Closer, de! Put the sock right on top of her entrance to the point that they are touching!" I instruct.


    "How is sheing this much???" Ayame yelps worriedly while trying her best not to let a single drop of Blossom''s divine nectar reach the floor. "Is this normal?!"


    I chuckle, "told you, she is a special one."


    Blossom''s chest''s heaving and body''s trembling lessened after a few dozen seconds, and she no longer leaked any liquids. "Master¡­" She mouths my name in a blissful tone. I pet her head gently.


    "Alright de, roll the sock into a ball and throw it to the doggie. Make sure you don''t hit it directly."


    She looks at me with cold eyes, "just for the record, I hate you." She says then does as told. I snicker at her adorable reaction.  _em _pyr.


    I know she doesn''t really mean it.


    While Ayame stands toplete her task, I touch Blossom''s chin and turn her neck towards me, then Envelop her in my embrace as we kiss deeply once again.


    Gotta get her ready for round two.


    *Rargh!* *Grrrrrrrrr!* *Wooof!*


    Different kinds of sounds reach us once the sock is thrown at them.


    Based on the sounds alone the three heads of the bloodhound are fighting over the overly aromatic item. After all, with their size, only one can lick or smell it, or whatever they want to do with it. The other two will just have to settle for smelling it from afar¡­ or fight for it.


    "Kekeke!" I detach my lips from my gorgeous, amazing, beloved, charming, divine dog-girl and cackle maniacally.


    Now this is one particr way to beat the boss.


    The Quin special.


    I reach for Blossom''s wet folds once again. "de, get the next sock ready. Since she''d already came once, the following eruptions will happen faster and easier."


    "Ghost isn''t erupting¡­! Master is ruining her body! She wasn''t like this before she met Master!" Blossom whines defensively and then uses me of foul y.


    Absolutely rightfully so.


    "Good girls do as instructed, and then get rewarded for a job well done. You want that, don''t you?" I ask.


    Her tail starts hitting me as it ''turns on'' and begins swishing left and right. "Yes! Master must continue!" She shouts energetically.


    Ayame, meanwhile,ughs, finally no longer being grumpy about the situation.


    She got over the absurdity of it, from what I can see of her features. Life is too precious not to enjoy such amazing moments.


    "You have Ghost absolutely wrapped around your finger, don''t you? It didn''t even take a week of knowing each other, and I bet she would easily choose saving you over saving the Goddess herself, should she be presented with the choice." Ayame states with a jovial smile.


    ''Damn right you are, my samurai, and you will soon join her faction.'' I smirk inwardly.


    "Blo-Ghost would choose Master!" The special girl sitting between my legs voices her heretic thoughts out loud to confirm Ayame''s suspicion.


    "You can''t say such things, even if they''re true! If fanatics overhear your statement, you and all those who you associate with, Quin and me included, might get killed for it." And gets chastised for it.


    Blossom then snaps both of her hands to her mouth in an effort to seal it.


    How can she be so cute?


    "Be that as it may, we gotta pick the pace up,dies. Ghost, get your engine running." I state while reaching for her already overflowing folds.


    "Sigh¡­ I will just think of this as monster ying." Ayame deres while kneeling in front of us again. "But can she really release more? Isn''t it too much? How is this even possible? Won''t she shrivel up from dehydration?" She begins bombarding me with questions.

 Chapter 190: The Quinlan Special 4

    "We will hold your sexual education session at ater date, my overly pure and adorably innocent samurai. For now, focus please."


    She stares at me menacingly and it''s not hard to tell that she wants to retort in a thousand different udylike ways but reluctantly decides to let it go and listens.


    Then, my work continues. Instead of using one, then two fingers, I start off with two and soon move onto three. I gotta say, fingering a girl from behind is significantly easier and morefortable than from the front.


    To them, it feels simr as if they were doing it themselves, but instead, it''s their lover caressing them. And for me, it''s also morefortable to pull my fingers towards myself than push them away.


    A win-win situation.


    "Ahh!~ Ahh!~ Master¡­" Once I utilize three fingers, Blossom soon erupts into a chorus of lewd noises.


    It doesn''t take long this time. Once she is near eruption, I decide to be a little evil and pinch her clitoris with two of my fingers, and¡­ pull. "KYAAAAAAAA!!!" Perhaps Blossom''s loudest shriek of her life reverberates through the cave room. Her eyes roll back from the overwhelming sensation and she enters a dazed state, lingering between consciousness and unconsciousness.


    Her lower half''s reaction onlygs a second behind. I lean forward and use my knuckles to push her legs out of the way, then use both hands to spread her lower half so that Ayame can truly get everything.


    Then, the explosion arrives.


    "Argh! It got in my eyes! And mouth! Ptui!" Ayame cries and spits.


    It''s a spectacr eruption. What a beautiful sight. I''m honestly about to tear up.


    "Focus, woman. We can''t waste a drop of her divine nectar." I admonish her seriously.


    -mp _y,r.


    "Grr¡­"


    Soon after, a second soaked sock of mine finds itself thrown to the mad and horny monster.


    "Are we finally done?" Ayame inquires.


    "Let''s go for a home run. We are doing good on time, let''s weaken the creature as much as possible."


    "I swear that you are going to kill her."


    "She is a sturdy girl." My words might not be very convincing considering the hazy, non-present gaze of my dog-kin, but I know I can return her to the world of the living quickly.


    In just a couple of minutes, four more wet socks find their way into the chamber, followed by my shirt, and very reluctantly Ayame offers her own as well for the noble deed.


    With this much it should be more than enough. The dog heads had been fighting each other constantly throughout the entire ordeal- and also had a raging boner the whole time. Its sounds had lessened significantly with each passing minute. By now, I''m not even hearing anythinging from its direction.


    Blossom groans as she finally sits up after I spent a few minutes nurturing her back to life, and she begins rubbing her eyes with the back of her hand. We take another minute to help Blossom get her bearings. Her ears twitch, and she looks around, confusion etched on her face.


    "You good?" I ask.


    Blossom nods, though she looks a little pale. "Blossom thinks so¡­ This was the strangest event in her entire life." She shakes herself like a dog trying to push the water out of her fur, and finally fully wakes up.


    We get dressed quickly after that. Only Ayame''s robes have really suffered heavy damage during her fight with Iris, the rest of our gear is in pristine condition thankfully. Save for the sacrificed pieces, but those ones were extremely cheap. I just hope her robe can be repaired by some artificer or something.


    Even if it can, it''s quickly bing evident that taking those robes with us intobat is not going to cut it. They are far too easy to damage. We will likely only be using our masks for battle if we are doing our activities under our criminal aliases.


    We step into the vast chamber, and walk to the creature.


    The air is thick with the stench of blood, heavy and metallic. There, sprawled across the stone floor, is the bloodhound monster. Its massive body lies limp, heaving shallow breaths, each of its heads riddled with deep gashes. The beast looks like it''s been through hell and back.


    A wave of satisfaction washes over me. The n had worked perfectly.


    The bloodhound''s fur is matted with dried blood, arge pool of crimson seeping from under it. All around, the remnants of the clothes we''d tossed are torn beyond recognition, shredded and soaked in blood. It''s a mess.


    I whisper, "let''s just each take a head each and unleash our strongest spells and attacks in sync. With how injured it is, even with its high level, we should manage. If not, then get ready to run."


    They both nod. I position Ayame to be in the middle as her strikes reach the farthest so she can help either of us (me) should the need arise in finishing our own assigned head off.


    "3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Go!" I count down in an extremely muted tone, and then we unleash our all. Blossom''s gauntleted ws slice at him with blinding speed, ripping skin and bones apart. Ayame jumps in the air and uses a strange plunge attack to send her katana straight through the top of its skull and out its lower jaws.


    I activate [Power Strike] and plunge my saber into its eye sockets, hoping to ruin its brain through a more sophisticated method than what my samurai elected to do.


    [You''ve in Three-Headed Bloodhound (Level 32). You''ve gained 2461 XP.]


    What? That much for a near death monster whose kill was shared between the three of us? Level 30+ is no joke at all.


    Thank you for the meal. However, it doesn''t end there.


    "Oh, I''ve finally reached level 15!"


    "I''m 14 now!"


    The twodies shout energetically. Ayame had always been level 14 since I knew her, and Blossom 13. This monster gave them the push they needed to advance at longst.


    [Assassin lvl 9 ¡ú 10]


    [ve Master lvl 9 ¡ú 10]


    Oh boy.


    It is time.


    Primordial Viin, all requirements achieved.

 Chapter 191: Insane Powerup

    Primordial Viin, all requirements achieved.


    [Requirements: Primordial race, three of the following: Assassin lvl 10 / Thief lvl 10 / Necromancer lvl 10 / Cultist lvl 10 / ve Master lvl 10 / Bandit lvl 10 / Pirate lvl 10 / Kidnapper lvl 10, Unused Skill Points 5.]


    Aaaand points spent.


    The moment I dump my points into the new ss, a sharp, searing pain shoots through my eyes.


    "Shit!" I curse, staggering backward as I clutch my face. "The system didn''t mention anything about this again!"


    It''s like needles are being driven into my skull, the pain blinding and relentless. My vision goes white, then ck, flickering between the two. It''s all I can do to keep from screaming. Blossom and Ayame are immediately at my side, concern etched on their faces, but I wave them off while gritting my teeth.


    "It''s¡­ fine," I manage to growl through the agony, though it feels anything but fine. "Another¡­ damned reconfiguration."


    The pain stretches on for what feels like forever, each second an eternity of torment. I''ve been through body changes before, but this one feels different. My eyes burn as if they''re being reshaped from the inside out, molded into something new- something darker.


    Then, just as suddenly as it began, the pain vanishes.


    I blink. Once. Twice. The throbbing fades, reced by an odd, almost soothing sensation. Slowly, I open my eyes.


    Everything is different.


    The dim cavern that had been cloaked in shadows now looks like it''s bathed in light. Every detail is sharp, every crevice illuminated. The bloodhound''s corpse, the jagged stone walls, the faint cracks in the floor- it''s all crystal clear, despite theck of proper light.


    That''s not all. I can see far into the distance, as if a binocr was permanently attached to my eyes.


    "Your eyes, they''re¡­ glowing red." Ayame states in a tone that is full of worry. "Do they hurt?"


    "Hahaha! This is amazing! I feel like I''ve been half-blind all this time!" I shout energetically. I can see so much all of a sudden.


    Nightvision, farsight, and maybe even more.


    I give a wicked grin. "I''ve been upgraded once again."


    [Primordial Viin ss unlocked.]


    [Description: The Primordial Viin is the embodiment of all that is evil. It is the supreme ss of the evil path, designed to assimte and amplify every form of darkness within the host. No longer bound by the limitations of individual evil sses, the Primordial Viin unifies them, offering unmatched power and versatility to those who embrace its sinister nature.]


    [Assimting host''s evil sses¡­ Thief Level 22. Assassin Level 10. ve Master Level 10...]


    [Assimtionplete. From this point onward, all evil sses will remain active indefinitely as long as Primordial Viin remains the Primary ss.]


    What the¡­? I equip it into the primary slot and check, and all three sses are there under it, as if they became its subordinates, or secondary sses of the ss itself.


    [Rank Up Mission requirementsplete. Releasing stored experience points that were umted during the mission''s time frame¡­]


    [Primordial Level 9 ¡ú 14]


    >>


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 9 ¡ú 14 . XP 344/3029]


    [Primary ss: Primordial Viin lvl 1]


    [Secondary sses]


    [Health Points: 340 ¡ú 731]


    [Mana Points: 180 ¡ú 431]


    [Vitality: 34 ¡ú 49] (39 + 25%)


    [Strength: 30 ¡ú 44] (35+ 25%)


    [Agility: 34 ¡ú 45] (31 + 25%)


    [Magic: 18 ¡ú 29] (23 + 25%)


    [Unused Skill Points: 16 ¡ú 26]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 15 ¡ú 40]


    >>


    ¡­


    ''So many boosted numbers¡­ This status window suddenly became so beautiful¡­ Ayame has 50-49-50 in all stats, or at least had while she was the same level as I am now, 14, but I also have 40 attribute points left to spend as I wish. In fact, let me put 5 into each physical stat, leaving me with 25 to spendter.''


    [Health Points: 825]


    [Mana Points: 431]


    [Vitality: 55]


    [Strength: 50]


    [Agility: 51] experience NovelBin,le, content


    [Magic: 29]


    Numbers such as these also mean qualitative change in my physical form.


    I feel it immediately- the change, the surge. Every fiber of my body hums with newfound power. It''s like someone turned the world''s gravity down a notch, like I''m lighter, quicker, more in control. My muscles feel denser, more responsive, as if they''ve been forged from something tougher than before.


    There''s a sharpness to my senses now- an awareness of the slightest movements, the faintest shifts in the air. Even my breathing seems deeper, smoother, as though my lungs are more efficient, drawing in more oxygen than they ever could.


    When I clench my fists, the strength behind them surprises me. It''s not just raw power- it''s refined, focused. My skin seems tougher too, as though it''s braced for whates next, while my reflexes¡­ I can tell I could react to things much more quickly.


    My body isn''t just stronger- it''s better. Faster. More durable. I feel like I''m on a higher ne of existence physically, a step above what I was moments ago. And the best part? It feels right.


    Like this is what I was always meant to be.


    ''This is¡­ perfect.''


    If being a viin means having such benefits, then definitely count me in.


    Now I have two free Secondary ss slots left, one will definitely be the Wizard, and the other is up for debate. I really want Healer to be avable, but I doubt the Goddess would give it to me. It''s most likely no longerpatible with my build.


    It would be quite theical scenario, my main ss would be Primordial Viin, while the secondary one Healer, which is only given to those that have noble, altruistic hearts.


    A charitable evil.


    Sadly, that''s definitely not my description.


    Anyhow, the gifts don''t end here.


    It''s time to check if the new ss provides me with unlockable spells or sses.


    I can see a few sses, such as Necromancer and Dark Mage, but they need much higher levels than what I have, and also require me to have the Wizard ss at a high level. I just skim through them, knowing we are strapped for time and they will onlye into yter anyways.


    Besides the sses, there''s only a single spell.


    But what a spell it is¡­!


    [Warp Gate]


    [Description: All sessful viins need a good getaway n. Warp Gate enables the Primordial Viin to open a temporary portal to a location they have previously visited. The farther the distance, the higher the mana cost. The portal can only be anchored to physical structures, such as walls and other big, solid objects. It cannot appear in mid-air freely, on either end of the gate.]


    [Requirements: Primordial Viin Level 1, Unused Skill Points 3]

 Chapter 192: Geim 1

    I''ve never spent points as fast as I did just now.


    This spell basically straight up group teleportation. Easily the most broken spell I''ve seen by far in this world.


    What a beautiful day today is. I can''t help but kiss Blossom for a short while to let my sheer excitement out of my system before Ibust internally.


    I''m as horny as I''ve ever been. I''ve not only just fingered my mate for fifteen minutes straight, smelling her alluring nectar fill the cavern chamber endlessly, but now this¡­ I want to take her right here, right now. So. Damn. Bad.


    But through sheer force of will I restrain myself. The Aegis Vanguard soldiers could be done with the werewolves at any second, and even if by some miracle I manage to open a Gate before they kill us all, I will miss out on the Geimroot.


    I would never forget my lower half if I got shafted out of being a spellcaster due to not being able to keep it in my pants. ''You are not a wild beast, Quin¡­ Tonight, you will fuck her senseless, so bear with it ''till then!'' I tell myself numerous times and finally manage to let the panting, confused girl go.


    At the end of therge chamber lies a simple pathway leading further inwards. We don''t waste any time as we step through.


    The chamber we step into is much smaller than the one before, with five simple beds arranged neatly against the stone walls. The air feels still, quiet, and empty. It doesn''t take long for me to put the pieces together. This must have been the sleeping quarters for the Aegis Vanguard members. They must''ve left their post due to Blossom''s machinations.


    So Ayame was right; the three-headed dog wasn''t just a killer- it was an actual guard dog. Its main purpose wasn''t to destroy us but to signal the real muscle hiding deeper in thisir. I imagine the Aegis soldiers were supposed to be ready for anyone who made it past the beast. If they''d been here¡­ well, it would''ve been game over for us.


    I nce around, hoping for valuables, but nothing catches my eye during this quick scan. I''m sure there could be something useful hidden among their things, but time isn''t on our side. I feel the pressure building. The werewolves and the human soldiers aren''t going to keep killing each other until the end of time.


    My mind turns to the far end of the chamber, where I see a lever built into the stone wall. Wasting no time, I step forward, grip the cold metal handle, and pull.


    The sound of grinding stone echoes in the room, and a door slides to the side, revealing another path ahead.


    "Ahh¡­ Is it time again¡­? They''re here¡­"


    A strange voice sounds as soon as we step through the doorway.


    It''s incredibly inhuman, so deep and desperate, to the point that it''s quite literally wailing.


    ''What is waiting for us ahead¡­?''I can''t help but feel agitated. I can already tell that it''s going to be a talking, thinking, intelligent monster.


    I stop and look at Ayame, "what do you think this is based on the sound?"


    "What sound?" She inquires back with evident confusion in her tone.


    "You don''t hear it? Some monster is depressed because it sensed our arrival."


    "No¡­"


    "Blo- Ghost can''t smell a monster either."


    ''Fuck¡­ Am I under a mental attack already?''


    It already knows we are here, so I decide to approach it peacefully. "Can you hear us?!" I shout.


    The wailing stops.


    "W-what? You can understand me? Who are you?!" All depression leaves its tone, reced by confusion, and then excitement.


    "We''ve invaded this ce because we heard that an ingredient is kept here that will allow me to be a Wizard despite being an adult."


    "Oh. So you are enemies of the human kingdom?"


    "Yeah. Not only is the king directly responsible for the illegal envement of my cherishedpanion, but we''ve already stolen his Legendary rarity artifact. There is no love between us and the kingdom."


    "Amazing! A Legendary artifact. Hahaha! Serves them horrible individuals right!"


    It, or he, as his voice is incredibly deep and masculine, so I would assume that I''m talking to a male, seems to have turned from depressed, to confused, to jovial in a minute.


    He quiets down after a short while.


    "I''m not your enemy. Pleasee closer to let me see who I am talking to. I swear on the Goddess that I won''t attack any of you."


    "He wants us toe closer. Supposedly non-hostile. I think he was imprisoned here by the kingdom." I ry his words and my theory to mypanions.


    "Let''s go then. No time to waste." Ayame agrees hurriedly.


    We round the corner and enter the chamber, and what greets us is nothing short of otherworldly.


    The room is crammed with a massive, gnarled tree. Its twisted roots snake along the floor, curling around the walls and ceiling, choking the space as though it had grown far beyond the confines of the stone chamber meant to hold it. The bark isn''t like any normal tree- it''s ck as obsidian, shimmering faintly with veins of glowing blue energy running through its surface.


    Its limbs stretch out in all directions, like jagged, skeletal arms that w at the walls, some having punctured the ceiling. The branches are heavy with dark leaves that pulse as if they were alive, each one exuding a faint mist that hovers in the air.


    The entire thing feels ancient, like it has been growing here for centuries, pressed into this small space.


    At the base of the tree, massive roots twist and writhe. The tree appears to be in constant, subtle movement, as though it''s adjusting itself within the chamber, despite having no more room to grow.


    The air is filled with the scent of earth, rot, and something else- something magical. It hums with a dark, foreboding energy, like a creature bound by chains it can never break.

 Chapter 193: Geim 2

    The air is thick, almost suffocating, with the scent of earth, rot, and something else¡ªsomething magical. It hums with a dark, foreboding energy, like a creature bound by chains it can never break.


    "We heard your voice," I call out, my voice low. "Where are you?"


    "Quin¡­ This entire thing is a living monster." Ayame states worriedly.


    ''Oh. Oh! What the hell?!'' I wasn''t aware of the existence of tree-type monsters at all.


    "I am the tree itself. I don''t have an organ to speak, so I use a form of telepathy." He answers, confirming Ayame''s words. It seems he can''t understand human speech.


    I can only assume that my primordial patible with all races'' effect is at y here, somehow letting him understand my words while also allowing me to hear his voice.


    "May I see your features without your mask?" He asks.


    I hesitate for a second but at this point I see no reason to refuse. Whatever this thing is, we are not beating it, especially not in our small time window.


    I remove my mask.


    "A-a primordial! I knew something was strange! Y-your majesty, this lowly one apologizes for the casual tone it had used thus far!"


    Well, that''s odd. A giant monster is talking to me like I''m a deity. However, I don''t wish to enter a lengthy theoretical conversation right now, which I know would happen should I ask for an exnation. "That''s right. Can you tell us what you are doing here in a cave?"


    "Of course. In case Your Majesty isn''t aware, I''m what people call a Geim. We are one of the rarest and most valuable species in the entire world. It is said that our materials rival the value of an adult true dragon''s corpse, and we number much less than they do. However, unlike dragons, we don''t have to be in to provide bountiful harvests.


    We, Geims, reproduce by creating a single seedling inside ourselves, which can only happen once in our lifetime and once we nt the seed, we will begin withering away, allowing the next generation to take over. As it happened, my parent had nted me only a few months before the humans found me.


    In my weakened state I had no chance of resisting them. They subjugated me, uprooted me, and rented me here, because they knew that if they nt me in ideal circumstances, such as in a nutrient rich soil and a spot where the sun reaches me, I would grow to be so strong that they couldn''t defeat me any longer, let alone control me.


    Doing so has ruined my body. I''m so incredibly small, stuffed in this tiny cave with zero sunlight and a soil made up entirely of stone."


    ''This is small?! How big would he be normally¡­? And what do you mean, soil made of stone? You can siphon enough nutrients out of it to sustain such a big body?'' What a magical creature this one is.


    Absolutely full of logical facies.


    "But in the act of nting me here, they''ve also ruined my value. I should be producing so many products, but I only manage to grow a few Geimroots, the worst possible items I could output, once every hundred years."


    ''Damn... This guy is a living, talking money printer.''


    "I see. I''m sorry to hear that humans have ruined your life, and I wish I could help you, but I''m afraid we are far too weak to break you out of here. Instead, could you spare us some of your roots? I promise that we will raise hell for the kingdom in your name once we are strong enough."


    "But of course, Your Majesty." He states, then one of the branches began moving. Instead of going for its actual roots, it seemed to reach into the main trunk, which opened itself up. Soon it came back out and arrived at us, and handed us three extremely small branches.


    My primordial eyes have been active ever since I upgraded them so I can already see that they are what we have been looking for; [Geimroot].


    So it seems this ingredient is not his actual root, but more so his crafted product.


    "I''ve been hiding these three as an act of defiance against the humans, hehehe." Heughs mischievously.


    I grab them and hand them over to Ayame who ces them in our backpack.


    "Well, it''s been a pleasure, Geim. I would love to stay, but we are about to be ambushed by who knows how many level 40+ supersoldiers. I hope you understand."


    "Naturally. But, Your Majesty. I have a request that would serve you greatly as well. If you remember my story-"


    "You have a seed you wish me to rent somewhere?" I interrupt his monologue.


    "Your Majesty is really quick on the uptake. Yes, I do. I''ve thest five hundred years cultivating this little seedling of mine."


    ''Sadly I don''t even have a permanent base of operations, so I don''t know where to nt it, but it''s basically a free, perpetually self replenishing diamond mine. There''s no way I would ever refuse such a gift.''


    "I ept."


    "I''m forever grateful." He states and begins the same process of opening himself up and searching for something with its branches.


    "What can you tell me about caring for a Geim?"


    "As much sunlight as possible, copious amounts of water, or even more nutritious liquids if avable, and as rich a soil as Your Majesty can manage. I''ve been told by my parent through their passed down knowledge that dragon manure works wonders."


    Well, that''s a bit out of our range, but I''m sure we can manage something ''tasty''.


    "Also. If Your Majesty wishes to have bountiful Geim product harvests, I rmend treating my child well, or they might decide to act defiantly just as I did towards the humans."


    Hehe. He is trying to ensure the best possible circumstances for his offspring by inadvertently threatening me.


    I absolutely respect it.


    "I understand. I don''t have a location in mind yet, can I keep your child in a pot for a while?"


    "Yes, in fact, please allow me."


    Soon his branches once again arrived in front of us, this time also carrying a pot-like object made of his wood, with some material already filling it to the brim. "This is the rich soil I''ve painstakingly extracted from deep below to keep my seedling in. Your Majesty, I rmend that you rent my child to a permanent location within a few months. It will outgrow the pot rapidly."


    "I understand."


    "Then¡­ It''s time." He states in a somewhat somber tone, reaching into himself once more.

 Chapter 194: Warp Gate

    He nts a miniature object into the middle of the pot, then sprinkles some water on it. "These were myst drops of water I extracted from a small stream below this cave, but since I''m already going to die as I removed my seedling, it is better used to nourish the next generation."


    I don''t know what to say. I''ve always been bad in these dramatic scenarios.


    "Thank you, Geim, and may you rest in peace. I swear that I will nurture your child to the best of my ability."


    "I''m grateful, Your Majesty. Please, go now. I wish to spend my final moments in solitude, just as I had spent the previous thousand years."


    I nod and summon my first ever portal on the smoothest part of the cavern wall I could find. "[Warp Gate]."


    A dark vortex begins to swirl into existence, its edges shimmering with an eerie, iridescent light. It starts as a small point on the stone surface but rapidly expands, warping the space around it. The portal forms a square doorway, about seven feet tall, the perimeter pulsing with bands of glowing purple and blue.


    Within the swirling mass of energy, shadows and lights twist and dance in constant motion, spiraling inward like a liquid gxy. The vortex pulls at the air around it, making it hum softly, an almost hypnotic rhythm as it continues to spin.


    The closer you look, the more it seems as though the fabric of reality itself is bending, the center of the portal a deep ck, like a tunnel leading into the unknown.


    The swirling is never still, constantly in motion as if the portal is alive, a gateway that connects one realm to another, hungry to pull us through. The cavern walls flicker faintly with reflections of the portal''s chaotic light, casting an otherworldly glow across the chamber.


    Blossom instantly jumps back while yelping with obvious fright.


    "What is this?" Ayame inquires, much less frightened than her wife-sister-to-be.


    "Oh, nothing special, just a teleportation gate. Once we step through, we should be back in the inn we rented in Braedon." I say with a giant smirk.


    "... What?" She asks, now utterly bbergasted.


    "A warp gate, mdy. Portal. Door to door delivery instantly from point A to point B of my choosing. Get it?"


    "... Damn you and your stupid existence."


    "Ghost doesn''t understand a thing but Master is amazing!"


    I smirk and stroke the behind of Blossom''s ears. "Thank you. See, this is how you should react too."


    Ayame refuses to answer, and instead just steps into the swirling portal bravely. I''m happy to see how much trust she has in me, even walking into such a bizarre spell without fear.


    I follow after while holding Blossom''s trembling hand reassuringly. It seems she isn''t a big fan of the ominous looking portal.


    "What the hell? It actually worked? I thought you just painted the cave wall with a goofy ass spell of yours."


    Ayame quips,pletely destroying the validity of my previous statement. She then continues, much more serious this time. "Quin, this is actually a spell I''ve never heard of being used in the entire history of the continent¡­"


    Not even once? I guess teleportation isn''t avable to the locals. Good news for us.


    And indeed, we are in our rented inn room, arriving perfectly safe and sound. I used 120 mana for this, which is slightly less than a third of my maximum capacity.


    The outpost was located about three hours of running from us- estimated at my speed which is about 2.5-3 times faster than a pro runner''s- which should mean that the outpost was between 100-150 kilometers (62-93 miles) from us, so I would guess that 1 mana equals 1 kilometer (0.62 miles), very roughly counted.


    This would mean that if I spend all mana, I should be able to travel more than 400 kilometers (250 miles) in the blink of an eye. However, I still have 25 Unused Attribute Points, which are waiting to see if I can get the Wizard ss. If I were to put all into my Magic stat, my mana would increase to nearly a thousand.


    I quickly disrobe and change into my civilian attire, then I leave the room and visit our neighbor.


    Aurora''s room is a chaotic yet fascinating sight. What was once a simple inn room has been transformed into a makeshift alchemyb. ss vials, sks, and jars filled with strange, glowing liquids are scattered across every surface.


    A small table has been repurposed into an alchemical workstation, cluttered with open books, dried herbs, and various instruments that look far tooplex for a casual hobby.


    The air is thick with the scent of herbs, minerals, and something faintly metallic- like magic itself is embedded in the atmosphere.


    A bubbling concoction simmers on a portable burner in the corner, and there''s a faint hiss as it releases tiny puffs of steam into the air.


    Aurora, hunched over her notes, is so absorbed in her work that she doesn''t notice me enter at all. She''s dressed in nothing but undergarments-fortable and loose, looking incredibly homely. They''re nothing fancy, but on her they only serve to highlight her stunning figure.


    Despite her civilian nature and body that''s admittedly a lot plumper than Ayame''s and Blossom''s war goddess figures, her body is in amazing condition.


    Full curves entuate her distinctly womanly shape, and the minor muscles in her arms and legs suggest that she''s not a couch potato snacking on chips all day long at all. If anything, she seems like the type who moves around all the time while cooking her potions or whatever alchemists do in this world.


    Although I barely know a thing about her, it''s obvious that she''s the kind of person who''s lost in thought more often than not, evidenced by her fingers being stained with ink and the asional burn mark from her alchemical experiments. As she flips through the pages of a leather-bound tome, her expression is one of deep concentration, oblivious to everything else around her.


    "Aurora," I say, trying to get her attention.

 Chapter 195: Discussion With Aurora

    No reaction whatsoever.


    I approach and put a hand on her naked shoulders. "Kya!" She freaks out instantly, after which she attempts to free her shoulder from my grasp by punching me.


    With my high Vitality I honestly don''t even feel a thing, maybe barely an ant''s bite, if I''m being generous.


    Amazing.


    "Oh! Dadd- Quin! I''m so sorry! I thought-"


    I calm her down by putting my index finger to her lips. "No harm done, don''t worry about it."


    Seeing me be unharmed after her retaliation she sighs with relief. "I''m so d you are back¡­! Are the two girls also fine? Throughout the entire ordeal I felt so ashamed of myself for sending you three there to fulfill my greedy wish of finishing my parent''s final research¡­" She says and begins tearing up.


    "Hug?" I ask with a knowing smile while opening my arms wide.


    Instead of a verbal response I receive a physical one as she flies right into my embrace, quite literally. Her arms are entwined around my neck and I support her by grabbing her bouncy behind firmly as she wraps her legs around my waist.


    I''m innocent in this case (again) as I had no way whatsoever to grab onto anything else (again).


    The fact that even after she stabilized herself I still didn''t make a move to support her weight somehow else should remain entirely undiscussed and undisclosed.


    If she doesn''t mind, then let a man indulge in her heavenly plumpness.


    She nuzzles her head into my neck and I soon feel tears streaming down my skin.


    I feel bad for this woman. Lost her parents, quite possibly forever, is homeless, penniless, vulnerable to everyone and everything as a simple civilian, and she feels like she sent her benefactors to their deaths for her greed.


    "You should know that we did it for mutual benefits for all parties involved. Now that we have three Geimroots, we can finish the deal." I say in an attempt to soothe her emotion-charged heart.


    She nods into my neck but makes no attempt to speak. I decide to just walk around her etched into my arms for a few minutes as I continue reassuring her. I only receive some cute, muffled "mhm" answers at best, but after five minutes Aurora seems to have collected herself as she speaks up; "thank you so much, Quin¡­ for everything.


    Not just for finishing your part of the deal, but foring into my life when I was most vulnerable and not taking advantage of my poor situation."


    I squeeze her buttocks reassuringly. "Don''t worry about it. I have giant aspirations for this life of mine, and I could really use the help of a talented alchemist by my side. How about it, Aurora? Will you join us? Fair warning, though: we are wanted criminals, and we are just getting started."


    She freezes for a dozen seconds straight. Then speaks in an extremely low tone; "¡­ really?"


    "Which part? Well, everything I said is true, so yes, really."


    I get no reply, and I start worrying that something is wrong, but then she snaps her head up from my neck, and kisses my lips.


    I must admit, I didn''t expect such a reaction from the timid girl.


    She grabs the back of my head to better support the moment, though makes no effort to engage in tongue y. For all intents and purposes, it''s just a peck on my lips, but I wee it wholeheartedly nheless.


    We remain as such for a minute before she lets go of me, and stares into my eyes affectionately.


    I feel that it''s the perfect time to warn her of the dangerous game she is ying.


    "Aurora, I know that this action of yours was only in the spur of the moment-"


    "No."


    "No?"


    "No. I wish to try being your girlfriend, Quin."


    "Isn''t this development too sudden? Are you sure you don''t need to think more about this decision?"


    "I''m sure."


    I smile before hardening my gaze as I look into her eyes deeply. I even activate my primordial vision in hopes of noticing any minute details, such as thoughts and emotions on her features I wouldn''t otherwise.


    "So beautiful¡­" Aurorapliments my glowing crimson eyes.


    "Then, before I ept you into my harem, you must know something about me, Aurora. Chances are that I''m the greediest, most possessive and jealous man you will ever meet in your entire life, even if you manage to live for a million years.


    There''s no "I wish to try to be your girlfriend, Quin" with me, you will either be my beloved partner until the end of time or remain my alchemist ally who I work with in a purely professional capacity. I''m not interested in flings, one night stands, nor any other form of half measures.


    I''m also a hypocrite who demandsplete loyalty from my women while I create a harem of a size that''s yet to be determined. You can''t touch other men, you can''t let other men touch you. Your body and soul will be mine, and mine alone to partake in to my heart''s content.


    Naturally, I''m also going to do everything in my power to protect, support, and make you into the happiest woman you can be, to the best of my ability.


    That''s what it means to be with me."


    She gazes at me for a long while. I replicate her stare, watching every minute detail of her entire being.


    "Then I e-"


    "Let''s stop it here for now. You are emotionally distressed, I don''t want to hear any excuses in the future about you making a hasty decision in the spur of the moment. Most importantly, though, a very important task lies ahead of you. I want you to fully focus on potion making, and in your free time think about my offer. I will hear your answer after I be a Wizard."


    "I understand, Quin." Aurora nods with a content smile.


    I bring the three Geimroots over to her so that she can begin, and she let''s me know that it''s a delicate process that will likely take a few days. Then I walk down to order room service from the innkeeper family.


    This time it''s a man standing at the reception, and as soon as I walk down he begins eyeing me with clear frustration evident in his gaze.


    "What do you want?" He spits out rudely.


    I let a giant smirk erupt onto my lips. "Did you manage to scrub my fluids out of the bedsheet, mister husband? Hope it wasn''t too much trouble." I say as I wink at him.

 Chapter 196: Presents

    Indeed, during my first night here, I fucked Blossom into the bed as hard as if the world was about to end, and in the process soaked the sheets quite magnificently. ording to the wife it was the husband who was desperately trying to clean it out back then.


    "You fucking-"


    Before he can finish his sentence I approach his desk and tower over his average at best height. "You were saying? I was too far and didn''t hear you well enough." I ask with an ''encouraging'' smile.


    He gulps nervously and begins visibly sweating, while failing to maintain eye contact with me. "... No-nothing. I was asking if there''s something I can help you with."


    "Good. You shouldn''t bark at the wrong tree, good man. I want room service with the most luxurious meals you can prepare, and make it enough for twenty servings. Make sure there''s a great variety between the meals. Soups, meats, fishes, sds, deserts, everything. Can you do that?"


    "Y-yes, but there''s not enough ingredients on hand¡­"


    "Send that hot daughter of yours to the market. It should be open at this point in time."


    "But she''s-"


    I raise an eyebrow. "She''s?"


    "... It shall be done, sir."


    "You will be paid handsomely for a job well done." I reassure, then I gently grab his shoulder and force him to look into my eyes. "However, if I find out, which I will, that you spat, shat, pissed or anything along these lines into our meals as a form of petty revenge I will burn this inn down with your family still in it. Understood?"


    His eyes grow wide as he instinctively tries to back away, but I don''t let go of his shoulder. I pose way too much threat to a civilian, and his body knows it. All his instincts must be screaming at him to run away from me in this moment. "Y-y-yes!" He yelled.


    I pat his shoulder gently and turn to leave.


    It''s not cool to terrorize a level 1 weakling, but I must admit that it felt pretty good.


    Ascertaining dominance is basic human nature. It reinforces one''s superiority and masculinity.


    I then leave the inn and walk towards my two destinations in the city.


    First, the ve district.


    No, I''m not looking to buy a new ve. Not only do I not have enough gold to buy one that would be actually useful, I''m also more inclined to spend such money on resources and items that would make our current party stronger.


    Thus, I''m here for something different.


    I ignore the low-quality open ve market where the vendors disy the products like livestock in the dirt and muck and instead move to find a simr establishment to the one I bought Ayame from. Hopefully Braedon also has a few of those.


    It turns out that they do, as I soon find myself in the halls of one. A well-dressed servant runs up to me. "What can I help the esteemed sir with?" He asks.


    "I''m looking to buy ve cors. Do you sell different ones from the bulky iron ones?"


    Indeed, I''ve been wanting to reward my two girls for a while now, and it urred to me that a morefortable, less humiliating cor would be very wee for both. Well, more so for Ayame, as I don''t think that the status of very bothers Blossom, but a more snug, specially selected cor by her lover would definitely make her happy.


    He nods, "yes, sir. We offer a great selection. Should I bring a few to a room, or would the sir like to browse our entire inventory?"


    "Inventory, please."


    "Understood, then please follow me."


    I do as told and soon find myself faced with hundreds of different cors. He wasn''t lying about their vast array of selectable items. The walls are lined with racks disying hundreds of them, ranging from practical to downright entric.


    What''s immediately clear is that while these cors are designed with aesthetics in mind, they''re also built tost- each reinforced to ensure they can''t be easily removed or damaged.


    Their sturdiness is very important forbat ves especially, as if the cor is destroyed, the contract magic will no longer be in effect, but will paralyze the ''freed'' ve as ast ditch effort to let the master reim their property.


    It''s ideal for nonbat ves, as chances are, they themselves somehow managed to pry it off. However, in the case ofbat ves, the enemy can destroy it and have an opponent that is out of the fight instantly.


    If I were to buy some ultrafy silk cor for Ayame, and a simple fire attack reaches it that isn''t even strong enough to prickle her skin, she will just fall headfirst onto the ground.


    Thus, the cors must be as sturdy as possible.


    One of the first that catches my eye is an iridescent cor made from Skyss, a rare metal that''s lightweight yet nearly unbreakable. Despite its delicate, shimmering appearance, it''s reinforced with magical threads that make it resistant to both physical damage and magical tampering.


    The gemstone embedded in the center glows faintly, a protective enchantment woven into the fabric of the cor itself.


    There''s also an ornate cor of gold and silver filigree, deceptively fragile at first nce. However, it''s strengthened with Adamantite threads, making it far stronger than it looks. Adamantite is famed for its resilience and resistance to magic, ensuring that this cor, despite its elegance, is nearly impossible to break or remove without the right tools.


    Each cor I seebines craftsmanship and durability, ensuring they are as strong as they are beautiful- built tost and impossible to tamper with.


    However, I''m not here for the fancy and extremely costly ones. I wish to go for something more personalized that fits them individually and reflects on their personalities.


    For Blossom, the choice is simple- a cor that mimics a real dog cor. It''s made from dark, high-quality leather, polished and smooth to the touch. The cor is reinforced with enchanted chimera-hide, making it durable enough to withstand any strain she might put it through.


    A sleek, silver sp secures it in ce, and there''s even a small loop where a tag or charm could be attached at ater date.


    The overall look is utilitarian, practical, and surprisinglyfortable- fitting her more down-to-earth nature, while acknowledging her dog-kin heritage at the same time. And, if she wears her BDSM-style battle ''armor'' it will fit her perfectly.


    Well, it will also fit her civilian clothes I imagine, once I let her choose her own clothes, as thus far she had been wearing what Ayame bought her during our first night together. Blossom loves dressing in revealing, slutty dresses, which ording to the armor seller is due to her beast-kin nature.


    One thing is for certain; she will be the sexiest grim reaper the world has ever seen with this.


    Ayame''s cor, though, requires more thought. After a few minutes of deliberation, my eyesnd on the perfect choice- a modern-day choker style one. It''s ck and minimalist, with a sleek satin finish that has a subtle sheen under the light.


    The cor hugs the neck in a way that''s fashionable, elegant even, but it''s also deceptively strong, reinforced with woven adamantite threads beneath the material to ensure its resilience.


    It resembles something a young woman from Earth would wear- not as a mark of servitude, but as a piece of everyday fashion. The simplicity and elegance of the design matches her warrior''s dignity while giving her a sense of refined style. It will definitely make her look incredibly hot. I wish we had some modern day women''s clothes here, she would be an incredibly stunning sight to behold for sure.


    Anyhow, it will allow her to feel much better about herself and her situation than her unfitting giant iron cor does, that''s for sure.


    I pay for them and leave the building. We will have to return here to conduct the actual swap, as I can''t just remove their old cors and reattach the new one, the contract needs to be embedded into the new items by a [ve Contract] spell, but I didn''t want to drag them here. I want to gift them these as a present in an environment they arefortable in, not a wretched ve house.


    Now onto their second present.


    Though, to be fair, it''s more so my present.


    But I would never admit that out loud.

 Chapter 197: Lingeries

    A young saleswoman greets me, smiling as she cranes her neck back to meet my eyes. "Wee, sir, to Catherine''s Lingeries shop! What may I help you with?"


    She''s professional but curious, clearly not used to someone like me walking into a ce like this. I nce around and, indeed, I can only see enthusiastic women browsing the wares without a single man in sight. Maybe in this world it''s taboo for men to be here? Or the wives just sent their men on some fetch quest so they can shop in peace?


    I shrug inwardly. As long as they let me in, I don''t care about much else.


    "I''m looking for night dresses for my twodies." I reply casually, scanning the disys. "They should be from good quality silk so that they arefortable to wear, and are ideally see-through."


    The girl''s smile widens, turning into a knowing one, after which she nods enthusiastically, already getting a sense of my preferences. "Of course, sir! Please, follow me."


    She leads me towards a section where the most delicate pieces are disyed. I sift through the selection, considering both of my girls and what would suit them best, both in form, color, and size.


    My eyes scan the array, and it doesn''t take long before I pick out something perfect for Blossom. It''s a daring crystal-blue number that leaves little to the imagination. The fabric is sheer, with intricatece outlining the hem, but what really sets it apart is the way it''s designed to expose her midriff, thighs, shoulders, and corbones entirely.


    Only the essentials are covered, with two strips of silk crossing her chest and wrapping around her hips. When I say ''covered'' I mean they are behind fabric, not that they are not visible, as the entire thing is entirely see-through. It might as well be transparent.


    It''s sexy and bold beyond reason- exactly what Blossom would love to wear. The open design feels fitting for someone as free-spirited as her, leaving her feeling unrestrained while still teasing a sense of mystery- until I take it off of her form, of course.


    For Ayame, I want something that pushes her out of herfort zone a little, something that will contrast with her rather prudish warrior nature. My gazends on a pink nightgown, the shade soft and almost blushing, much like the effect I imagine it''ll have on her when she wears it, which she will, even if I have to fight tooth and nail for it.


    It''s delicate, yet the cut is modest in shape, unlike Blossom''s revealing one- something that would enhance her natural grace while still making her appear vulnerable, in the best way possible.


    I know if I went for a more slutty choice I would never get her to wear them, so I settle for the middle option. Just see-through enough to hint at what''s beneath without revealing everything clearly, and it also hides much more skin than my dog-kin''s. Shoulders, stomach, and upper thighs are all covered by the fabric.


    There''s something thrilling about imagining her wearing this, especially knowing she''ll be sleeping in my arms tonight, as per the bet she lost. The idea of her, a fierce samurai, dressed in something so dainty and feminine, makes my little brother stir involuntarily.


    "These two." I decide, holding them up for the saleswoman.


    She''d been following me through the entire time, I''m not sure if out of simple curiosity, thinking I will need assistance, or worried that I would do something illegal. After all, none of their other customers have an employee tailing them.


    Well, no matter. I will just think of it as curiosity, which might really be the case, as she watched my every move with sparkling eyes rather than scrutinizing ones.


    I guess watching a hulking man with my racially-boosted handsome features shop sexy women''s lingerie is a good way to lighten up her mundane work shift.


    She looks over them and nods approvingly. "Excellent choices, sir. They''ll certainly make thedies very happy!"


    ''One of them for sure, but the other one¡­'' I cringe inwardly, already devising strategies to get Ayame to wear it somehow.


    I exit the shop and walk back to the inn. However, before I could step inside, I notice a girl huddled forward on the porch with her knuckles resting on her knees and face nted into her hands.


    She is sobbing.


    I think it''s the innkeeper''s daughter I sent on a shopping trip for tonight''s big feast.


    I decide to approach her like the good samaritan that I am. "Is something wrong, youngdy?"


    She snaps her head and looks up with teary eyes, however when she recognizes me fury overtakes her features. She stands up and punches me in the stomach, as my face is located way too high for her small frame to reach.


    I eye her bemusedly. First Aurora, now this girl punches me. Though, Aurora''s strike definitely was not intended, while this one most certainly was.


    Naturally, I feel no physical difort. She''s even weaker than my gorgeous alchemist.


    I also could''ve easily dodged her and Aurora''s punch, but decided not to bother.


    "You¡­! It''s always you!" She shrieks while ''stabbing'' my stomach with her index finger as she points at me usatorily multiple times.


    I grab her hand. "Calm down. Let''s start at the beginning. What''s your name? I''m Quin, by the way."


    She looks at me with eyes full of hate. I''m really confused as to what I''ve done. Sure, I sent her on a fetch quest, but I said I would pay a premium aspensation. Instead of being angry, she should be happy to house well-paying customers.


    "... Mavena." She replies after a while of trying to free her hand from my grasp with the other one and realizing that I won''t release her.


    "And, Mavena, pray tell, what''s the issue?"


    "You! You are the issue. When you first met my mother, you, for whatever reason, made herpare you to my father, and well, I hate to admit it but physically you are ever so slightly better. Probably just due to your age difference." She states dismissively withplete delusion.


    Just age? This girl is coping so damn hard.


    I''m distinctly superior in all aspects. Physical, intellectual, spiritual, and my personality is amazing to boot.


    "Though, that was one thing. You had no real control over the situation. Now, however, you made him dirty his pants somehow! And she is threatening divorce, saying that ''she can do better''!" She screams while her sobbing resumes with more intensity than before.


    I don''t know whether tough or feel bad. It''s funny that I made him piss his pants- hopefully it wasn''t number two- but, at the same time, I''m a primordial with significantly greater stats than him and have a much more intimidating physique, and I released quite a bit of my killing intent when I threatened him and his family.


    I also felt incredibly threatened when I saw the war troll during the time we invaded the goblin nest for example. Though, to be fair, I didn''t shame myself.


    I don''t want to ruin a longsting marriage just because I made the man look inadequate.


    "Consider yourself and your mother invited to the feast about to begin in my room. I will try to dissuade her fromparing the two of us. I have nothing against your father, so you don''t have to worry about me encouraging your parent''s divorce."

 Chapter 198: Gifting 1

    She looks up at me once again, this time hopeful instead of hateful. "Really? You promise?"


    "I do."


    "Alright!" She shouts with much brightened features and dashes into the establishment.


    I swiftly visit the toilet and by the time I reach my room I see that everything is prepared. It''s a humble little inn room, but there''s enough space to hold this event with so few people. They''ve also brought the tables and chairs from our second room and pushed them together, forming arge enough area for the many delicacies I ordered to fit.


    My eyes spy fivedies, each amicably chatting with each other, not yet beginning their meals. Mavena and her mother are sitting next to each other, opposite of them are my party members. They''ve left the main seat empty for yours truly.


    That''s exactly what I like to see.


    I smile happily and take my seat. Thedies quiet down.


    I examine each one of them slowly.


    Ayame sits on my right and looks at me endearingly. I know that she is very happy with- and proud of- all that we''ve achieved in the few days we''ve known each other.


    Blossom gazes at me with eyes full of love and devotion, as always.


    Aurora is a bit embarrassed but replicates my smile with a beautiful one of her own.


    Further away from me is the slightly freckled Mavena, with her brown hair ending in twin tails, who had gone through quite a lot of emotional changes since I first saw her. She was sheepish when she manned the inn alone, then smug when her mother was there with her, depressed when she received today''s news, and finally, now she looks at me with hopeful eyes.


    (Picture)


    Lastly I examine the woman sitting on my left.


    She''d changed from a simple innkeeper''s attire to something like a tasteful emerald ball dress. Long, neatly-kept light caramel hair flows down her back. She has big, gorgeous emerald eyes, that together with the same colored dress make her really stand out as a beauty among beauties. Then, my eyes drift lower, towards her alluring, delicious-looking breasts.


    She also seems to have brought the family treasures out for the asion, as an expensive looking ne further heightens her alluring figure.


    (Picture)


    Ayame pinches the skin on my right hand that is resting on the table close to her, stopping me from staring rudely. The mother just smiles happily without saying a word, not ming me for my momentary blunder.


    I don''t know how rude of it is me to say this, but she has her daughter beat by several miles when ites to the sexiness department. She is a smoking hot woman while Mavena is a very cute and adorable girl.


    There''s nothing wrong with that at all, in fact, she has her own strong charms, but the two women couldn''t be more apart regarding their looks as far as mother-daughterbinations go. I wonder how I didn''t notice she was this much of a looker during our first meeting, and I can''t help but debate how the absolute beta husband managed to score such a hot piece of ass.


    Maybe they were childhood friends or something.


    How lucky.


    While I easily admit that she is looking very tantalizing, I hope that this is just a courtesy on her part and not an attempt at seduction. Not only do we not know anything about each other, but her husband is also somewhere in the establishment.


    Having a single argument that ends with one side threatening separation is not at all equal to getting an actual divorce.


    As far as I''m concerned they are together, just having a rough period in their rtionship.


    If she tries cheating on him with me then she is getting sent away instantly.


    I despise cheaters.


    She''s eyeing me with a myriad of emotions being evident in her gaze, some of which are embarrassment and shame. She must be aware that I know of her stunt of bringing the divorce topic up due to Mavena, which is where her unease probably originates from.


    "May I know your name?" I ask curtly.


    She nods, pushing her concerns to the back of her mind. "Lucille. Unless my memory had failed me in the past five minutes since my daughter told me yours, you would have to be Quin, correct?"


    "Indeed. d to make your acquaintance. Let me start the feast for now, then we can chat without everyone awkwardly waiting for us to finish our talk."


    I slowly stand up. I don''t bother with a ss of wine or any delicate gesture- I want my presence to speak for itself.


    "Tonight is the first official, big celebration of our team. I had invited two guests on a whim at thest minute, but I hope none of you are against their presence." I see three shaking heads.


    "Thank you. Now, Mavena and Lucille, I can''t go into details of what we''ve achieved in recent times, so I ask that you settle for knowing that our newly established team is performing well beyond my highest, most ambitious expectations." Two heads nod and say a few words of congrattions while the rest are beaming with pride.


    "To that end, I''ve elected to reward Hana and Luna, my two oldestrades who, due to their circumstances, are bound to me as my ves. Please stand, you two." I state, stand up, and turn around to grab my bag with the cors in them.


    Before I even finish my sentence, Blossom''s tail starts spinning like a propeller, whipping through the air with an intensity that fills the room with a light breeze. Ignoring any form of etiquette, she leaps from her chair, jumps right over the table full of food, andtches onto my back, clinging to me like a baby monkey would to her mother.


    Her arms lock tightly around my shoulders, her legs gripping my sides as her face nuzzles against the side of my neck.


    "Master!!! A gift?! For Bl-G-Luna?! Really?! What is it, what is it?!" Her voice is a frantic rush of excitement as her warm breath shes against my neck as she squirms in ce, visibly vibrating with exhration.


    I can''t help butugh, a deep, genuine chuckle as I reach behind to stroke her soft ear, trying to calm her down.


    Her excitement doesn''t waver. In fact, it only grows stronger. I can distinctly feel her heartbeat racing against my back.


    I pull out her cor.


    Her arms shift, and with her trademark agility she swings herself around from my back to the front, using my body as if it were a tree, this time pressing her chest against mine. Her legs curl around my waist, and she hooks her feet behind me, hanging on so naturally that she makes it seem like she naturally belongs here.


    Her eyes fixate on the object in my hand, and she immediately moves her head close to the item and sniffs it intently. After getting her fill, her trembling hands reach out slowly, reverently, as if this simple cor is the most precious item in the whole world.


    I hold it out to her, and she takes it with both hands. She brings it close to her face, taking in the scent deeply, her nose brushing the fabric. It''s as if she''s examining every thread, every stitch. Her wide eyes scan it closely to the point that her face is pressed against it.


    She ispletely absorbed.

 Chapter 199: Gifting 2

    Suddenly, augh erupts from her, unexpected and pure- a sound so unlike Blossom that it catches me off guard. She is not one that tends tough at all. Not because she tends to be depressed, but more so because her airhead brain rarely picks up on humor even when it''sid out in front of her.


    Or she just doesn''t find the same things funny that humans do.


    Blossom''s eyes are shining, full of genuine happiness. "Hana told Master back then." She mouthsbetween merry giggles. "She said that she made the greatest choice when she swore her eternal loyalty to Master. Her instincts couldn''t have been more right!"


    Before I can respond, she leans in and kisses me deeply. Blossom has never been one to initiate kisses like this- it''s always me taking the lead. At most she tells me what she wants me to do, and waits to see whether I oblige her request or not. But this time, there''s a vividly burning fire behind her forceful action, a sincerity that matches her words.


    I return her kiss wholeheartedly.


    A blessed minute passes as such, and as our lips part I look into her eyes while still being a bit taken aback by her boldness.


    Blossom just gazes at me lovingly, then shouts jovially; "Luna loves Master!"


    "Mom, she is by far the happiest ve I''ve seen in my entire life!" Mavena whispers, which I hear clearly.


    "Happiest ve? Pfft." Lucille scoffs bitterly. "My dear, Luna is the happiest woman I''ve seen in my entire life."


    I can''t help but chuckle wryly at the disgruntledment.


    It''s true that Blossom had been spoiled by me quite heavily in a sense, but thus far she had been my only actual woman, so who else could I show all the boundless love I have to give from deep within my heart?


    Also, she''s an amazing girl who deserves every single speck of affection she receives.


    Be that as it may, it''s time for round 2.


    I let Blossom down, who reluctantly let''s go after a bit of prodding, then I pull Ayame''s choker out of the bag and hide it behind my back as I begin walking towards her. She stood up when I had asked but- unlike Blossom- she waited in ce next to her chair.


    I stop in front of her and examine her features. She is looking up at me with a vast pool of emotions being evident on her delicate face. I ce my free hand her face and stroke her cheek gently with my thumb.


    "Thank you foring into my life, my beautiful samurai. You''ve not only been my first ally, my first battle partner and teacher, but also the person who has saved my life on numerous asions, whether directly or indirectly. It''s safe to say that without you, I would''ve died many days ago. Once again, thank you for everything." I state with a grateful tone as I reveal her gift.


    She has theplete opposite reaction from Blossom.


    Ayame freezes, not even looking at the item but maintaining eye contact with me.


    Is that guilt I see?


    Yep, it is.


    I notice tears forming on her delicate face. Then trickling. Then¡­ streaming.


    I watch her intently, curious what caused such a reaction.


    "I''m so sorry, Quin¡­" She whispers between muted sobs.


    I raise an eyebrow. "Hmm? For?"


    "For being a bitch! I''m not at all deserving of your words!


    Not only have I been berating you often, but when I beat you up during our duel was the ugliest day in my life that has been eating away at me ever since¡­ I was supposed to be your teacher, instructor, mentor, but instead I used my obvious superiority in all aspects ofbat to beat my student up, not to teach you, but just to satisfy my desires!" She cries while gazing down at her feet in shame, no longer managing to look into my eyes.


    Has that been gnawing away at her heart? I thought she was okay. She even said that she wouldn''t apologize for it. Guess it was said in the heat of the moment.


    When I called her an amazing teacher during our firstbyrinth run, she was ted and proud beyond reason, so I imagine her doing things only a bad instructor would had made her feel horrible.


    I ce her gift down on the table and reach out for her delicate face to hold in my two palms. After which I make a gentle motion, silently asking her to left her head to let me see her gorgeous features, then I begin to wipe her tears with my two thumbs.


    "You''ve been a mischievous girl, there''s no doubt about that, but I love you as you are. As for what happened that day, I arrogantly brought your talent and mastery over the de into question, so your fury was entirely understandable. One could argue that I deserved to be put in my ce. I even said I knew something like this wasing.


    Furthermore, even if it wasn''t your intention, I learned an immense amount of swordsmanship from you in the span of a single day, and you should also know just as well as I do that I took an oath of revenge back then, one I will fulfill no matter how sorry you feel.


    So stop apologizing already. Getting back at you has been one of my strongest driving forces, if you begin going easy on me out of guilt I will be very, very mad. Understood?"


    She stares deep into my eyes for a good half minute before nodding slowly.


    Ayame then removes my hands from her face and guides them to her back, after which she envelopes me in a hug of her own. "Thank you, Quin¡­ Truly. It should be me who is saying all the beautiful words, not the other way around."


    I replicate her motions and hug her firmly. "Hana, I''m d to hear of your gratitude, however¡­ If you truly feel this way, I will have a favor to ask you tonight that I would like you to ept. Doing so would make me into an incredibly happy man."


    A good opportunist never lets such asions go without profiting from them in one way or another.


    Ayame doesn''t reply for a good minute, simply enjoying the warmth of our entwined forms, before whispering in a very low, sheepish tone; "... as long as it''s not too oundish¡­"

 Chapter 200: Lucilles Troubles

    A triumphant grin envelops my lips.


    Victory.


    She''s wearing the pink nightgown tonight.


    Ayame then nces at the table where I put the cor down and picks it up. My petite samurai examines it for a bit, turning it around in her hand. "It''s a very big improvement. I will definitely feel much better about wearing this around my neck. Thank you for this as well, Quin."


    I nod with a smile. I didn''t expect her to start hyperventting like Blossom from this gift. After all, a ve cor is a ve cor at the end of the day, no matter how pretty, elegant orfortable.


    Blossom is more than happy with her current social status as long as I remain her master, while Ayame would more than likely prefer to be a free person.


    "Blossom was so hungry but now she wants to go to get her cor changed!" My dog-girl voices her troubles.


    "I think it would be smarter to eat first, the food will go cold otherwise. The cors aren''t going anywhere, and the vers will be there long into the night." Aurora informs her of the situation with warm patience like a good teacher would.


    "Ah! True!" Blossom nods sagely like she''d made a big scientific discovery.


    We get seated and I raise my wine ss that is already filled. "Then, without further ado, let us toast to our continued sess, good fortune, great memories, victories over our enemies and fruitful encounters with our future allies. Cheers!"


    All fivedies follow my example and raise their assigned sses, then we all clink them together at the same time. ""Cheers!"" They shout energetically.


    After we are seated the feast finally begins in earnest.


    Before tragedy strikes, however, I quickly stand up and walk to Aurora, then lean in to her ear and whisper; "please watch for Blossom''s sugar consumption in my stead, my attention might get upied by Lucille. Only a small dessert portion is allowed and only after she had her fill of healthy servings."


    She epts happily; "sure."


    I had learned my lesson from the meal we shared at Broderick''s mansion regarding my dog-kin''s sweet tooth andplete ignorance regarding the term ''calorie''. If she sees something that looks tasty, she would eat it, no matter how healthy or unhealthy. Unless, of course, she could smell poison in it or something.


    Two groups form rather quickly, the first one consisting of Mavena, Aurora and Blossom, the threedies who are seated the farthest from me.


    They speak of topics one might expect of girls their age, though I soon seem to be the main discussion point, as the two human women are interrogating Blossom with more and more embarrassing questions regarding our private time, both how it is to be in the bedroom with me, and just being in a rtionship with me generally, all of which she answers happily and without an ounce of shame nor filter.


    Mavena, who had a good glimpse at our ''bed duel'' in person, seems to be incredibly flustered, evidenced by her tomato red face and eyes that are often found hiding behind her hands.


    Aurora, the main interrogator, is much less embarrassed by what she hears. She is faced with a big decision regarding the nature of our rtionship, so she is in her serious researcher mode, trying to pry as much information as she can to have a good idea about what being my woman would look like.


    Good. I want her to make an informed decision. There will be no take backster.


    The second group consists of me, Ayame, and Lucille.


    We''ve chatted about her life in Braedon, which is basically a criminal-run city, and just as I''ve experienced thus far, she also confirmed that order is present in the settlement. Break-ins, murders, abductions, rape etc. are pretty rare, because people fear the relentless enforcers of the Vesper Consortium.


    They are absolutely merciless, and surprisingly, they supposedly can''t be bribed, unlike the kingdom''s guards.


    I find it quite strange. My logic dictates that it should be the other way around. Well, maybe they are getting way too highlypensated to risk epting petty bribes, or they are under some magical oaths, or something along these lines.


    "So, I''ve heard that things aren''t going too well with your husband." I finally breach the topic of why she''s here in the first ce. "I would like to speak with you for a bit, will you entertain this rude intrusion of mine into your private life?"


    Lucille''s eyes flutter wide open for a moment before calming down. She then sighs dejectedly, "yes, of course. My daughter had already informed me that you would like to say some things to me, so I wouldn''t be here if I didn''t want to hear you out."


    "Great. I''ll be brief, I promise. It''s not my ce to tell you how to live your life, or who to spend your precious years with, but I wanted to make sure you understand thatparing most men to me will end up being futile. I might not yet be the strongest man in the world, but in physical aspects I don''t think many can match me. I know it sounds incredibly arrogant, but that''s just how it is.


    If you are going to ask for a divorce because you no longer wish to be with him, then so be it. That''s entirely your choice to make. However, if your hopes are that you will easily find another man like me I rmend you dwell on the topic for a bit longer before making a hasty decision."


    Lucille puts her utensils down and remains quiet for a while, visibly deep in thought. After a short few seconds she speaks up; "Your presence and seeing how happy yourdies are was just the final nail in the coffin, not the cause at all. I''m honestly just so damn tired of him and our situation.


    I know it''s horrible of me to say, but when I married him I was an open-minded, happy-go-lucky, wide-eyed girl. I thought the fact that he is a scaredy cat and a weak individual would be something I can easily ignore. But nowadays, especially ever since Mavena grew up into a beautiful youngdy, I can''t help but wonder more and more often what would happen if someone had wanted to exploit us?


    We are three level 1 civilians running an inn, and yes, Braedon is a rtively safe ce but not heaven itself. Let me put it this way; if a man who is not even a tenth of your strength were to get the idea of assaulting me and my daughter, what do you think Robert would do?"


    I grimace. "I would like to say that he would rush to your rescue but¡­"


    She lets a mocking giggle leave her lips before finishing my sentence. "He will piss and shit himself, stutter and cry like a retard, and not even manage to beg our imaginary rapist to stop.


    At most he would rush out of the building and perhaps try to ask for help if we are really fortunate, but most likely he would just faint on the spot after having a nervous breakdown, leaving the two of us to our miserable fate until another visitor finds our corpses..."


    ''Oh dear.''

 Chapter 201: Night With Ayame 1

    I grimace. "I would like to say rush to your rescue but¡­"


    She lets a mocking giggle leave her lips before finishing my sentence. "He will piss and shit himself, stutter and cry like a retard, and not even manage to beg our imaginary rapist to stop. At most he would rush out of the building and perhaps try to ask for help, but most likely he would just faint on the spot after having a nervous breakdown.


    Robert is not a bad man at all, but every day I keep wondering ''is it the day when it happens?'', knowing that we are powerless to do anything against it. I''m a weak and vulnerable woman, my daughter is a weak and vulnerable woman, and I don''t want to spend my whole life scared of every man that steps into our inn.


    And since we are on the topic, I''m also severely burned out of running this establishment. I''ve been doing the exact same routine for more than twenty years by now... My life is so incredibly mundane, and I want something new... Also, lets not even mention hisughable decline in performance in thest decade and nonexistent masculinity, but I don''t wish to go there now."


    Damn. That''s heavy. I''m no certified marriage counselor that''s for certain, but it sounds like a clear-cut ''go ahead, get a divorce'' to me. My worries that she is only here to scout a young stud lover to rece her loser husband had been alleviated. Her issues are much more than wanting a simple change. I also feel that I''ve defended this Robert guy more than warranted.


    Being concerned for her and her daughter''s safety is apletely valid reason for a divorce as far as I''m concerned.


    This is a brutal world where strength rules.


    Being weak might as well be a sin.


    "I see." I nod and then turn to the girl who had been silently listening in on us since we started discussing this topic. "Well, Mavena, I tried. I think your mother''s dissatisfaction is understandable. Being a good, kind man is not enough. A family head has to be able to protect his family members first and foremost, and then he can worry about being a loving husband and father.


    At least, that''s my honest opinion. Of course, it can also work out if the wife is strong instead of the husband, but that''s obviously not the case here."


    She closes her eyes, shakes her head, and suddenly pushes the chair back, after which rushes out of the room amid hurtful tears. Seeing her mother who nourished her since being a baby until bing an adult woman badmouth her father must''ve been a heavy emotional blow, but I think it''s best if she faces reality as soon as possible.


    "I thank you for the invitation in my daughter''s name as well as mine, Quin, Hana, Luna, Aurora, and I also sincerely apologize for my Mavena''s hasty departure. It was honestly the most pleasant night I had in recent memory, but I think it''s for the best if I leave as well so as to not ruin the good atmosphere." Lucille states.


    "Alright. We will also try to think of a solution to your problem, so do your best to bear with it for now." I reply and receive a warm smile in response before her form leaves the room as well.


    "Married life sure is tough. You girls are certainly lucky to have made the only right choice in men." I quip to lighten the mood.


    "Blossom agrees!"


    That''s right, we''ve decided to no longer hide the girls'' real names from Aurora, as no matter whether she bes my woman or not, she will be our alchemist moving forward for certain.


    "Ayame doesn''t agree. She was sold as a ve. If she were allowed to choose, she would''ve left the ve building alone." Ayame responds while mimicking Blossom''s speech pattern.


    The new girl of the team mercilessly calls out her bullshit. "Aurora thinks that Ayame doesn''t mean that, at least not anymore. Not with her earlier disy. What was it she said again?


    ''Quin, I don''t deserve your beautiful words¡­ for I''m a bitch!'' or something along these lines." Aurora simply murdered her in cold blood and then went back to enjoying her chocte dessert as if nothing had happened.


    Was she always this ruthless?


    "Urgh!" Ayame grunts like someone who had received a punch to the gut.


    "Miss Aurora is so good with words! Blossom also wanted to defend Master but she couldn''t think of a good retort!" Blossom says while looking at her with big, wide eyes full of amazement, not at all realizing that both girls were mimicking her third person speech pattern. I wouldn''t say that they did it in a mocking manner, though.


    Instead, they were poking fun at her extreme airhead nature in a positive, lighthearted way.


    Aurora chuckles and pats her head, "thank you, you beyond adorable creature, but please just call me Aurora. Also, here." She states and then moves a spoonful of her chocte towards Blossom''s mouth, who happily bites down on her unexpected gift with a big chomp.


    It''s good to see that I won''t have to worry about the neer not fitting in with the established members.


    Knowing that the innkeepers are not exactly avable at the moment we decided to clean up our mess ourselves, after which Aurora returned to her work and I took my two ves to get their cors swapped.


    I must pat myself on the back, because both of them look extremely hot in my chosen ones. Much sexier than the bulky, out-of-ce iron cor.


    We washed ourselves at a bath house on the way back- much to my and Blossom''s regret they had no mixed gender baths- and then found ourselves in our rooms.


    "Master¡­ Blossom wants to receive Master''s affection, but she is just so tired¡­" Blossom states dejectedly while fighting desperately to keep her pupils open.


    Sadly, I understand why this is the case. She worked the hardest during this mission, and the fact that I fingered her until she squirted a whole riverful ofdy-juices doesn''t help her energy reserves either.


    "You''ve done excellently today, so sleep tight for now. We can make up for lost time tomorrow." I state and kiss her on the forehead, after which she nods, then jumps into the bed and instantly falls asleep.


    She waspletely exhausted, huh.


    I look towards the only conscious girl in the room, one who is visibly squirming. "Well, it''s just the two of us now."


    "What are you scheming?!" Ayame yelps worriedly. She knows something ising, something she won''t have the power to avoid.


    I smirk mischievously. "As you must remember, we had a bet that said, should I win, which I did, you would sleep in my arms for a night, and I said today is the day. But then, I thought to myself that I want to also hold you while wearing something specific, because I know that if I leave the choice to you, you will get into the bed with trousers, and long shirt on. Maybe even in a leather jacket."


    Not waiting for a response, I reach into my bag and pull out her sexy, pink nightgown that is barely see-through, just enough to be tasteful and not overly slutty. At least, in my opinion. Hers will probably differ slightly.


    "This is my second gift to you, Ayame. Use it to your heart''s content." I hand it over to the girl who ispletely stunned, eyeing the attire as if it were some horrible alien fabrication meant to destroy her body and soul.


    "Q-Quin, what is this?!" She cries, utterly terrified.


    "A night dress. A noble girl like you must''ve had at least a dozen of them, no?"

 Chapter 202: Night With Ayame 2

    "Yes, actual night dresses, not a desperate prostitute''s attire who is about to go homeless so she must attract any and all kinds of customers!" She yells.


    I can''t help butugh heartily at her analogy. "Come on, it''s not that bad at all. You''re blowing things out of proportion. You should see Blossom''s. Furthermore, your only ''customer'' will be me, so there''s no need to be embarrassed. You''ve already shown your body off to me in nothing but bandages, after all.


    Also, this is the request I was talking about during the feast."


    She scans the cloth for a good minute, then stomps her feet on the ground cutely. "Argh! Alright! Just this once, but don''t you dare get touchy!"


    wless victory.


    Ayame quickly shoves me out of the door to change in peace. Once I''m finally allowed back in, a good ten minutes had passed, but¡­ The wait was so incredibly worth it.


    What wees me is a sight I will never be able to forget.


    Ayame stands alone in the doorway, her gaze intently directed at her bare feet. She is squirming with her entire body, and fiddles with her fingers so nervously that it makes me think that she''s about to take her college career''s most important exam that will decide her entire future prospects.


    Her hands are ced deliberately in front of herdy-flower so as to not let me see the sight should the fabric be transparent enough. That, however, means her perky mounds aren''t properly hidden. I can indeed see her beautiful breasts and pink nipples. Just barely. Then, I nce at her head, and notice that her entire face is rosy red from embarrassment.


    What an absolutely breathtaking sight. I wish my phone could be charged in this world. I would snap a million pictures in a heartbeat.


    I approach Ayame and stroke her hair gently. "You are an incredibly sexy woman, Ayame. There''s no need to be ashamed of anything. Come, let us enjoy ourselves tonight." I say and bend down, picking her up into a princess carry, eliciting a frightened yelp in the process.


    She wasn''t at all afraid during her death battle with Iris, or the ones before her, but now she is trembling like a little bunny who is faced with the danger of a hungry predator in an open field.


    She''s so incredibly cute.


    "You know I don''t bite, right?" I ask jokingly.


    Ayame scoffs angrily. "Stop being so obnoxious, Quin¡­! I''ve never been in a simr situation before, of course I would be nervous¡­"


    "Hehe. It''s just sleeping in my arms. Or were you thinking of going a few steps further?"


    "No! Of course not, but that is already more than what I might be able to handle¡­" She murmurs under her breath.


    I chuckle as we reach the bed. Thankfully Blossom decided to fall like a log on the side of it, leaving us more than enough space.


    I set Ayame down to sit at the side, then I begin undressing. Whenever she''s been in the same bed as me, I always wore underpants out of respect for her, and I elect to do as such today as well. She doesn''t need the added pressure my naked 8 incher would provide.


    I extinguish the candles brightening the room up and climb in myself, and reach out my arm to pull her in.


    She struggles for a few seconds before relenting, with much difficulty.


    I position ourselves so that I''m lying on my back with a pillow under my head, while Ayame is on my left side, lying sideways, her chest pushing up against my left side, and using my shoulder as her pillow.


    "It''s not so bad, no?" I inquire jovially. It feels amazing to finally feel her warmth on my naked skin. I waited for such a long time to have her sleep in my arms.


    I absolutely must congratte the Quin of the past for not using this won bet before. This is the perfect time. Just after a legendary mission sess, in afortable inn room, after a happy feast, after getting her a hot nightgown and paying for a nice bathhouse''s services.


    She smells so incredibly good. I lean in and sniff her gorgeous dark hair just for good measure.


    Perfect.


    She doesn''t answer for a few seconds before nodding, "yeah, I suppose so¡­"


    "Then you wouldn''t mind if we do this, right?" Without waiting for a response I grab her naked left thigh and pull her leg towards me, so as to spread it over the top of my lower abdomen, letting her feet rest on my right side. This way, I can rest my left hand on her waist by grabbing it, and the right one by stroking her tantalizing leg up and down.


    I''m in absolute heaven.


    My mind is in shambles, once again ascertaining that I''m in love with this stunning young woman, though I knew that already.


    For all her mischievous tendencies, she is a delicate girl with a lot of love and affection to give, it''s just deeply buried under the hard shell she had erected to protect her mental health after being betrayed by her sister and n.


    Once I break through, I''m certain she will replicate all of my strongest feelings.


    "... Quin? I said no lewd touching! I even epted dressing into this humiliating attire just for you!" She yells in a low tone, trying to whisper furiously so as to not wake her resting friend.


    "Hmm? But it''s just your waist and leg. I even touched your thighs back when I bought you and carried you to buy the shoes for your naked feet."


    "Huh?! So that''s why you wanted to carry me that badly?!" Her fury is growing¡­ Not good.


    "Of course not. It was just a side effect of my gentlemanly offer. I had no ill thoughts in my head at all."


    "I don''t believe you at all." She replies scornfully.


    "Hmm. There are so many topics I wanted to discuss with you for a long time."


    She sighs. "So we are just going to ignore that you keep groping me despite my protests?"


    "Yeah, I sincerely hope so."

 Chapter 203: Night With Ayame 3

    "Hmm. There are so many topics I wanted to discuss with you for a long time."


    She sighs. "So we are just going to ignore that you keep groping me despite my protests?"


    "Yeah, I sincerely hope so."


    Ayame sighs much deeper this time. "Haaah. Alright. What did you want to talk about?"


    "Let''s start with this Iris woman. What was that Child of Agony thingy you said?"


    Her mood instantly lightens. I knew it was a good idea to retain my more intimate topics until she gets morefortable.


    "Child of Agony is an Epic rarity ss that debuffs its user with various debilitating effects but in exchange grants buffs. It''s up to the ss holder to retain their sanity andbat-readiness despite the immense pain they are constantly subjected to, and if they can, they get rewarded handsomely in the form of bonus temporary stats and strong spells.


    The ugly namees from its unlock requirements, which are just straight up horrible. One needs to be tormented from the moment they are four years old- which is when children really start to understand what''s going on around themselves- until they reach the age of fourteen, constantly. Without a day''s rest. The child has to feel permanent terror, horror, hopelessness, depression, and such.


    If they feel a single happy or hopeful thought for more than a few hours, the ss can''t be unlocked at all.


    Furthermore, even if one subjects a child to all these, it isn''t certain that they will unlock the ss once they turn fourteen years of age. No one knows why, or what is the cause, but this at least makes it so cruel adults don''t create child farms where they torment kids en masse to have an entire army made up of Children of Agony.


    In fact, that method doesn''t work at all, whoever tried it before produced no Child of Agony. It is theorized that it only works if one''s own parents cause all the distress, and only if they do it not with the intention to awaken the ss but just out of pure, evil malice, but even then, it''s hit or miss."


    Holy. Fuck.


    That''s a bit too much for me. I would never do this to children, especially not mine, and I''m supposed to be the viin?


    "Utterly disgusting." I state with venom in my tone as I identally grip her alluring thigh strongly.


    Now I understand why I felt like I was looking at an insane psychopath when I gazed into Iris''s unhinged eyes. No wonder a few strings snapped in her head after having such a terrible childhood.


    "Ouch! Quin!"


    I quickly realize what I''ve done and release her. "I''m sorr-"


    "Wait, you just caused me so much pain!"


    "Yeah, I''m really sorry-"


    "Not that, you could never hurt me like this even if you tried your best before today. You have yet to show me your new stats. Out with your screen." Shemands and I oblige.


    Ayame sighs tiredly. "So you''re telling me that you have leveled up directly to 14 right after finishing your Rank Up Mission¡­ Thief level 22... I guess that somewhat exins why you got 4 levels instantly. If this wasn''t enough, you also have higher stats than I did when I was level 14, still have 25 attribute points to spend however you wish, and you also have more than 300 extra HP over me.


    Just for fun, after all, why wouldn''t you get a 50% bonus to your HP and MP, besides 25% on all attributes?


    Furthermore, you can have an infinite number of sses active as long as they are of the evil path, plus three additional ones of the neutral path. You can summon portals to take a vacation to the capital or an exotic beach on a whim, and¡­ Argh, I will stop before I bite my lips out of jealousy." She scoffs, "life really isn''t fair."


    "Exactly. Some people just have it easy. Unfortunate souls like us have to fight tooth and nail for every small advantage we can get."


    "You are so damn funny, Quin." She states, but I can tell that despite her harsh words she is on the verge of giggling and is desperately trying to fight back against it.


    "Alright, next topic. Female body hair. What''s up with this?" I ask as I pinch the silky smooth skin on her left thigh.


    "What are you even talking about? Also, stop pinching my skin." She responds while attempting to swat my hand away, unsessfully.


    "I''m trying to understand why you and Blossom are not hairy at all below your neck level? Besides her tail, of course. I know that you are not shaving, waxing or anything."


    "You are making me more confused by the second." Ayame states while giving up on getting me to release her thigh and instead snuggling her head closer to my chest and resting her left hand on my naked breast.


    ''Someone''s getting quitefortable despite her previous reluctance...''


    I rify; "back in my world people grew body hair. I don''t know how it is here, but if you were from my your legs, arms and armpits would at least be slightly hairy, as well as yourdy-flower area. Unless you had same rare physical condition perhaps, I don''t know for sure if those existed.


    Normaldies would either have to just ept it- but that is considered almost aplete social taboo- shave it regrly, or wear clothes that hide their limbs, especially legs and armpits, in public."


    "That''s so strange¡­" She murmurs. "I don''t know about other women, but I at the very least don''t grow hair. I can''t really tell you more than this, I''ve never read or heard anything about this topic."


    "I see¡­ It makes sense if we consider you to be different species than the humans from my world. Who is to say you have to go through the exact same evolutionary path as we did? Maybe the Goddess just thought one day ''let there be humans'' and the first specimens were created, who were not homo sapiens like we are but more so her idealized version.


    Also, since there were no leveling or system in my world, you might be pretty different from us below the surface to be able to amodate the upgrades your physique receives when you gain or put points into Strength and such, because with the human biology I''m aware of, it makes absolutely no sense whatsoever to have a petite girl like you overpower heavyweight warriors who are five times your weight." I muse out loud.


    "Can you tell me a bit more about this?" She asks curiously.


    I happily entertain her request and begin telling tales of Earth''s supreme inhabitants.


    Thirty minutes pass as we discuss this topic, and just as wee to a halt I decide to be bold again.


    I lift my left hand and move it lower¡­ until it rests on her bubbly butt, and I grab a handful of it.


    ''Ah¡­ This feeling¡­ I don''t ever want to let go. So otherworldly alluring¡­''


    Just as I do so, I feel tremendous pain in my nipple as Ayame pinches it with entirely unjust and unwarranted cruelty.

 Chapter 204: Night With Ayame 4

    "Will you let go or¡­?" She growls threateningly.


    I grit my teeth and shake my head. "I refuse. If my nipple is enough of a sacrifice to let my hand remain in the mostfortable resting position, then go ahead. Do your worst. Your rear-end is just too divine for me to let go¡­ I''m truly sorry." I admit shamelessly.


    Ayame holds me hostage and increases the force she exerts. I, instead of admitting defeat, begin massaging her juicy butt with my left hand while never having stopped my stroking of her thighs with my right one. If it is the end, then I will just have to enjoy it for as long as possible.


    The pressure builds so much so that a tear forms in my eye¡­ then it stops as suddenly as it began.


    "You are unbelievable. Absolute scum. Lecherous bastard." She then begins berating me for a good minute before finally quieting down. Though, admittedly, I don''t pay much attention to her words, my brain is way too absorbed in feeling all the stimulus Ayame provides me with.


    I''m about to overload and shut down.


    "So you won''t let go?"


    "No, I don''t think I will."


    "Sigh¡­I give you an inch and you take a thousand miles¡­ I simply can''t deal with you. I feel like a mother with an unruly teenager son in the middle of his rebellious phase, but if that wasn''t enough, you are heavily lusting after me and have power over me, not the other way around¡­"


    "Sounds though."


    "You are not paying attention to me, huh? Is my body really this alluring to you?" She asks with a serious tone, which forces me to slightly wake from my daze.


    "I don''t think there''s a need for me to state the obvious, but here you go; I love you, body and soul. I not only want to spend the rest of my time with you, but also ravage you senseless.


    I want to grope you, to eat you out, to kiss you, to taste your breasts, to lick every single crevice of your body and skin all over, to have you kneel in front of me and worship my cock withplete dedication and devotion-"


    Ayame interrupts me. "Thanks, I got it already." Then she begins yfully drawing on my chest with her index finger, especially around the nipple she almost tore off. After a few peaceful minutes of our groping and drawing session where neither of us utter a single word, she speaks up again. "Lift your left hand."


    "Hmm? I don''t think I want to."


    "You won''t regret it."


    Hearing the strange sincerity in her tone forces me to oblige. As soon as I do, she begins shifting her body around ever so slightly and I hear the soft rustle of fabric.


    "You can put your hand back now." Ayame states with great uncertainty evident in her tone, as if questioning why she is doing what she is doing in the first ce. I feel her small heart begin pounding rapidly against my chest.


    I do as told, and I''m immediately struck by how different her butt feels to the touch. So smooth, so perky, so delicious¡­ so¡­ bare. I have to squeeze it multiple times just to make sure I''m not dreaming.


    Yep. She pulled her nightgown up to her waist''s level, letting me have direct ess to the luxurious bakery. Now this is something I didn''t expect from my timid samurai at all. In fact, I thought that my pushiness was about to have severe effects on our rtionship. I just couldn''t stop myself, and it seems I was rewarded for my hedonistic indulgence?


    "I feel generous today, but don''t let it get to your head¡­" Ayame murmurs while resuming her drawing session on my chest. "Also, if you try to insert your finger I will never forgive you." She states with absolute certainty.


    "Understood, mdy. This gentleman will do as told." I oblige easily. I''ve already obtained much more than what I bargained for. I knew doing it on this day would provide a bountiful harvest, but to think it was going to be this good¡­!


    "Don''t you dare y call yourself a gentleman in front of me ever again."


    Ouch. Seems like I''ve lost my innocent image in her eyes for good.


    "There was onest topic I wanted to ask."


    "Go ahead¡­" Ayame agrees in a low,fortable tone, seemingly more and more absorbed into the rxing situation we''ve found ourselves in. I think she is trying to draw a katana collection on my chest.


    She also snuggles closer and closer to me with every passing minute, and even lifts her butt slightly to give me greater ess, though I''m pretty sure that that one is purely instinctual and not at all intended.


    "Girl bloodletting. Back on Earth, women were so evil they needed to be drained of their sinister blood once a month lest they transform into banshees terrorizing the unfortunate males in their vicinity. Do you also bleed down there?"


    "Please let me be wrong, but are you talking about menstruation?" She asks incredulously.


    "Oh, so you do know it."


    "Yes¡­" She sighs. "I can''t believe that this is how you describe it¡­ girls'' evil blood¡­ hehehe. That''s a Quin interpretation if I''ve heard one." Seems like by the end she found my analogyical, evidenced by her cute giggles.


    "To answer your question, yes, we also bleed, but once a female goes through her first Rank Up Mission, meaning she reaches level 10, it tends to stop urring. It is theorized that as we go through a qualitative change, our bodies be superior.


    Bleeding during battle is obviously a big drawback, as it also affects our mental state and the quality of our decision making, so we naturally suppress it somehow, but are still perfectly capable of birthing children. But, strangely, high-level women that decide to retire frombat and lead peaceful lives tend to resume their cycles after a few months of tranquility."


    "So your body adapts to your situation."


    "Yes, I suppose so, but I''m no schr. There might be some misinformation in what I tell you, as I mostly speak from personal experience and that of the few women''s experiences I was close enough to discuss such personal topics with. The subjects you are interested in were obviously not covered by my formal education."


    "I see. Thank you for answering all my questions. They''ve been gnawing away at the back of my mind for a while now."


    "Don''t mention it. With that out of the way¡­ Why do I feel a giant bulge right under my thigh?" She inquires mischievously.

 Chapter 205: Night With Ayame 5

    "Don''t mention it. With that out of the way¡­ Why do I feel a giant bulge under my thigh?" She asks in a mischievous tone.


    I can''t help but scoff. "That has to be a rhetorical question. How can I not be rock hard after touching your naked body to my heart''s content for such a long time?


    Furthermore, I was already horny as fuck back when I fingered Blossom, then even more so when I got all my broken upgrades, then Aurora threw herself onto me but I ended up postponing that particr decision¡­ Blossom just had to get knocked out before I could have her assist me in releasing my pent up frustration¡­ Such is life.


    Full of hardships meant to be ovee with gritted teeth and a clenched butthole."


    Ayame giggles jovially, "you poor soul. Such arduous trials you must ovee on this wretched day!"


    She quiets down for a few seconds then ps my chest with force, seeminglying to a resolution. "You know what? I''ve decided. I will show you why I believed that I would be easily able to charm you and be your favorite girl- should I wish to- no matter how many women you add to your harem. Count your lucky stars, Quin, for I will release your pent up frustrations for you."


    Just as Ayame says that, she raises herself from herfortable position by my side and sits on top of my stomach with her back towards me. Then, she lifts her hands to the air and removes her pink gown, much to my great surprise. Well, this whole rapid development is making me feel lost and utterly bbergasted.


    She was threatening me minutes ago and now willingly wants to give me a handy? What is going on in that peculiar brain of hers?


    "Lift your hips. I will free your unjustly imprisoned saber." What is she even saying? Every time she opens her mouth I be more confused.


    However, I entertain hermand as I lift my body while she is still seated on top of me, causing her naked feet to begin dangling in the air as she is too far above the bed to support herself.


    She leans forward and I can no longer hold back, I activate my primordial eyes. Her full bakery is on disy for me to see, but just for good measure I reach for her bottom with both hands and spread her cheeks to give me a perfect, five star view of both her alluring pink flower and tiny rear hole.


    Ayame giggles, "you know, in this pitch ck room your glowing red eyes are a dead giveaway of you peeping on me¡­ Well, go ahead, enjoy this special asion. Though, you should try to dim them down or something before you go on a serious stealth mission."


    "Stop your yapping aboutbat, woman. I couldn''t care less when my shaft is about to burst. I demand immediate relief."


    "Oh~? Someone''s getting his voice back, but you shouldn''t forget which one of us is on top of the other." While saying this, she grabs my underpants and begins lifting it, pushing it off towards my legs.


    "What the hell is going on with you? One moment you threaten to tear me apart, next you are willingly servicing me?" I can''t help but ask my thoughts out loud.


    She scoffs, "do you seriously think that what happened in the cave only had an effect on you? I''ve never been as wet as when I was back then, no matter how much I touched myself in the past, and I didn''t even lower my pants there, let alone start masturbating!


    Also, I just became level 15 today, which I know for mister primordial over here is just another number, but for us normal existences each level takes painstaking effort to reach. At the stage I''m at, leveling up just once can take many months, even years.


    Also, let''s not forget that we got a Legendary artifact, a fucking Geim seed which will quite possibly make us richer than the royal family themselves in a few decades should we nurture it well, we''ve also secured a talented, young alchemist''s loyalty, gotten three Geimroots, I had an amazing death battle with Iris, and if that all wasn''t enough, after a year of utter misery I''ve gotten rid of that oversized iron cor that haunted me continuously, reced by this cute little fashionable ''choker'', as you call it.


    I simply can''t hold myself back to be my usual, reserved self right now, for I am so incredibly horny!" Ayame finishes her long-winded, whining monologue by yelling thest sentence into the air without a care in the world.


    Who is this woman shamelessly saying all these vulgarities on top of me while finally managing to free me of my underpants?


    I don''t recognize Ayame at all, but one thing is for sure, I''m notining.


    Hearing how much she needs relief, I decide to make a noble sacrifice as I grab her waist and yoink her down from my waist onto my chest. "Kyaa! Quin?!"


    "I''m hungry." I murmur and spread her cheeks before I begin devouring her pink folds. She wasn''t lying, she really is horny. As soon as my tongue reaches her, her juices roll onto my taste buds, allowing me to finally know Ayame''s sacred vor.


    And how utterly delicious she is. I just can''t get enough. I grab her waist with both hands to lift her up and nt her straight onto my face, where she acts like a living fountain providing yours truly with direct ess to her oozing, near limitless eastern vored nectar.


    Soon she begins moaning, creating a beautiful chorus that makes my throbbing member grow to a never before seen size.


    This is an amazing woman. I absolutely love her.


    "Quin¡­? Ah! What is this feeling?!"


    "I don''t know, my pussy had never been eaten out before." I state amid loud slurps and fierce tongue movements.


    "Ah~! Ahh~! You are so damn fucking funny! And I can''t even help you release when that was the whole point of it all! Ahhh~! My arms are not at all long enough to reach¡­" she broods, "wait, I have an idea.


    This way we can both feel good!"

 Chapter 206: Night With Ayame 6

    She states and I veeeeery reluctantly let go of her waist. She jumps down from my face and lies down on top of me, but instead of the traditional 69 position she seems to be intent on inventing something new today. "Due to the size gap between us, if I were to lie on top of you while looking at your member and showing you my behind, I would still not reach your shaftfortably, so instead¡­"


    Ayamey down on top of me in a symmetrical position. We then begin to look into each other''s eyes as her tantalizing breasts rest on my firm chest. I wonder what she wants in this strange position.


    "This way, I can do this," she says and takes my throbbing erection in the warm embrace of her feet, tracing circles around the tip with her toes before slowly sliding them down the length of me, teasing every inch of my sensitive flesh.


    "You can do this," she guides my two hands to her butt, or more specifically her tastydy-flower, "and we can both do this!" Ayame shouts enthusiastically and throws her arms around my neck, after which she begins kissing me fervently, deeply- greedily.


    At first only our lips meet, but then she pushes her tongue out. I replicate her actions and we meet halfway, out in the open, where our wet dance begins.


    I have no clue what sort of sexual spirit possessed her all of a sudden, but if I had to guess it must''ve been of the fabled subus race. I''m thankful, miss spirit.


    In the meantime I grab one of her plump buttcheeks in one hand and begin pleasuring her hole with the other. However, unlike Blossom, she is not yet trained to easily ept even a single girthy finger of mine, so I do things slowly and patiently. I circle around her entrance for a while, gently massaging her wet clitoris. Then, slowly, carefully, I begin to make my entrance.


    "Mmm!" She moans into my mouth. Our eyes meet as we stare into the others gaze passionately, lovingly.


    Ayame for her part also doesn''t ck off, her small, delicate feet are working in overdrive to bring me my much needed release. She angles one foot on the lower end of my shaft while the other on the upper, sandwiching me in between.


    I''ve never had a footjob before, and I''m not exactly a foot fetishist, but neither do I have a problem with them.


    In this specific case, it feels otherworldly ecstatic.


    I can''t help but shudder from the intense waves of pleasure washing over me, and not being able to bear with my impatience any longer, I decide to help her out as I firmly nt my own two feet on the bed and begin moving my hips up and down, thrusting my member with speed.


    This,bined with her own rapid motions creates an insane feeling.


    I think I''m literally about to go crazy.


    I speed up my tongue movements, swirling more aggressively around hers. Not wanting to appear as the weaker one, she increases her intensity as well. It feels like our tongues are conducting a sacred sword duel.


    I speed up to an even greater extent, and sensing what is going on, so does she.


    Although I''m close, I don''t neglect my partner at all. Instead of massaging one of her buttcheeks in my hand, I dedicate both of my limbs to pleasuring her core, using them to spread her apart while my chosen middle finger does the divine deed of fervently fingering her. I''m no longer careful with how I handle her, as her folds have spread enough to amodate a big finger of mine perfectly.


    I''m definitely having an effect on Ayame, as she ramps up her moaning and also begins spooning her petite body up and down against my chest so that my finger can reach even greater depths inside her flooded cavern.


    As such, we''ve entered a mesmerizing, hypnotic trance, where we are racing to make the other one cum as fast as possible. It almost feels like apetition, though I''m far too high up on cloud nine to actually care about the oue. I just want the both of us to feel good, which is most certainly being achieved perfectly.


    Ayame begins affectionately massaging the back of my head with her hands, stroking my hair with gentle motions.


    My adorable samurai may spout lots of ugly words out of that pretty little mouth of hers, but her eyes that might as well have throbbing hearts for irises tell me everything I have to know. She is extremely into me, no matter how much she tries to deny it.


    Of course she is, otherwise she wouldn''t be on top of me, getting fingered, giving a passionate footjob, and kissing me so desperately, all at the same time at that.


    The time ofunch is arriving rapidly.


    I increase my thrusting actions once again, both that of my hips and my finger.


    Ayame probably understood what my hurried actions mean, evidenced by the added pressure she exhibits on my member with her feet. Her sandwiching had increased both in strength and speed.


    ''Shit¡­ I can''t do this any longer.''


    I thrust my hip onest time, more than ever, so much so that Ayame almost slides down from my chest onto my face, and I finally erupt. I shamefully let go of her folds and instead grab the two buttcheeks of hers in both hands- one in each- and grip them mightily, to the point that I lift her hips up into the air just by holding onto her rear.


    "Gggh!" I grunt and ssh all my fluids into the air,nding gracefully on top of her naked back.


    ''It seems like I lost. I came first. How disappointing. Well, no matter, it''s time I have her reach the gates of heaven as well.''


    "Ahhhhh!!!" She shrieks suddenly and begins violently shaking.


    "Hmm? You seriously came from me grabbing your ass with all my strength?" I ask amusedly.


    "Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­" Ayame is in no shape to reply, or even recognize that a mocking question was thrown her way.


    She copses onto my chest with heavy pants, her perky breasts rising up and down amidst her extreme heaving.

 Chapter 207: Never Again

    [Author: shout-out to Fallen_Nephilim for the Dragon gift. Seriously, thank you!]


    Ayame copses onto my chest with heavy pants, her perky breasts rising up and down amidst her extreme heaving.


    I envelop her with both of my arms and hug her firmly in a protective gesture.


    Time passes as she remains in my embrace, slowly catching her breath.


    "So this is what a real orgasm is¡­ But I didn''t squirt like Blossom¡­" She murmurs with a bit of disappointment evident in her tone.


    I chuckle jovially and remove an arm from her back to instead caress her face. "Blossom didn''t release so much on our first night either, but chances are, she is the special one in the squirting department, and not you thecking one. You also released lots of fluids, just not all at once while suddenly erupting like she did."


    "I see¡­ a shame, I really wanted to squirt like a fountain. Doing so must feel absolutely ecstatic." She whispers, then moves her arms to hold my face in her two hands, and begins stroking my cheeks with her two thumbs as obvious signs of adoration, creating an incredibly warm and fuzzy environment by doing so.


    "So is this the end or¡­?" I ask hopefully.


    "Hehe. I was good, right?"


    "Certainly. You became apletely different person, and your techniques were simply amazing, especially for an inexperienced virgin." I admit it easily.


    "I''m d to hear that. To answer your earlier question, yes, this is the end."


    I can''t help but let a small whimper out, making her giggle gleefully.


    "We already did much more than you ever could''ve hoped for, so stop your whining, you severely overgrown baby."


    She rolls off from my chest to my side, returning to the position shey in before and snuggles close to me. I don''t even have to lift her leg myself as she puts it back onto my abdomen so that I can begin stroking her delicate thigh once again. "Just to be clear, it was a one time urrence." She states withplete confidence.


    "Mhm."


    "We will wake up tomorrow and never speak of what happened here ever again."


    "Sure."


    "We will never do anything sexual to each other ever again."


    "Most certainly."


    "I will be your teacher, warrior, and ve. That''s it."


    "Good."


    "Quin¡­ I''m serious."


    "Maybe your pretty little brain tells you so, but you should try asking your heart instead."


    Instead of waiting for a reply, which I know would just be her arguing, I lean forward and capture her lips in a kiss. She protests by trying to push my head away with her palm, but after a while her resistance lessens, until it gets erasedpletely.


    We continue passionately exchanging our saliva for a good five minutes until I pull back and smirk victoriously. "So? Only teacher, warrior and ve?"


    She grimaces with her beautiful features contorting heavily, "no, I refuse to ept this! I can''t go from prodigious duchess-to-be to falling in love with my literal owner! That''s the severest case of Stockholm syndrome I''ve heard of! I refuse!!!"


    Something struck out to me with her statement. ''Did she just say Stockholm? There''s no way they also have a city named as such and the term happened to be named after it. I can only make the assumption that my primordial race is acting as an always active trantion machine, which exins why I could speak with Geim.


    They probably have a different term for the syndrome, but I wouldn''t know what she is talking about, so I heard it in my ownnguage. Getting transmigrated to this world without the trantion feature would''ve been a giant pain in the ass¡­''


    With my observation noted, I return to the topic at hand. I spank her delicious behind mightily, eliciting a cute yelp by doing so. "Don''t worry your pretty little head about such things, just go with the flow. I would also heavily argue that your heart wasn''t a victim of the syndrome, as despite being my ve you''ve had a great deal of autonomy to do whatever you want, but let''s just move on.


    I rmend that you wipe my fluids off your back as soon as possible, or they will dry and stick to your skin. It''s not the greatest feeling, I can tell you that much for certain."


    Hearing my warning, Ayame''s eyes snap wide open and she instantly jumps off of me to rush to a rag we have in the room.


    Afterwards she reluctantly returned to the bed, nced at the nightgown that she threw to the ground, but after some thinking just shrugged her shoulders and returned to her resting position by my side, and hugged me with both arms and legs.


    I also enveloped her in my arms, then we spent a few hours chatting about various topics before finally falling asleep.


    - Day 13 -


    "Curses! Why did I have to sleep so wellst night?!" I wake up to a disgruntled samurai''s grumbling.


    I open my eyes to see her sitting by the edge of the bed and holding her head in both of her arms like someone with a serious hangover would.


    "What''s the issue now?"


    "Shut up, stop talking to me!"


    Damn. Someone''s in a really grumpy mood.


    "Master, good morning!" I''m greeted by an avid lick from my other partner, who''d sometime during the nighttched herself onto my other side, the one which wasn''t upied by Ayame.


    "Have your energy reserves replenished?" I ask, though the answer is obvious just from ncing at her shining eyes.


    "Yes! Blossom sees- and smells, quite heavily- that Master had lots of fun! Tell Blossom how it was!" She shouts while her eye''s go from simply shining to straight up sparkling.


    I chuckle amusedly and give her a peck on the top of her head. "I had an absolutely amazing time, but if you want details you should ask this youngdy over here. It would be a great way to bond for you two." I say just as I reach out towards the sitting Ayame, envelop one of her beautiful, perky breasts in my hand and pull her back towards us.

 Chapter 208: Girls Talk

    I face some resistance, but not at all what a 50+ Strength entity could do should she put her head to it. Reluctantly, she allows herself to be pulled back to my side, after which she once again rests her head on my shoulder.


    Now that I have ady on each of my side, I envelop them both by holding onto their hips with an arm. "So, what got you frustrated now?" I inquire.


    "Just leave me alone¡­"


    "Was Master too big? Blossom had trouble walking, or even just simply functioning after her first night too! The second time was much easier, and by now she doesn''t face any issues whatsoever. Her hole had been trained to amodate Master!


    Ayame is smaller than Blossom, so she might face even more difficulties at the beginning, but Blossom thinks she will love it after a few times too!" Blossom states jovially. I think she meant it as a form of uplifting encouragement. Be that as it may, one thing is for certain; she is in a really good mood.


    After thinking a few seconds she reveals her genius solution; "Maybe Ayame should ask Master not to shove Quin Junior all the way in at first."


    Both of them are resting their heads on my left or right shoulders and breasts, with their bodies sideways,tched onto mine. In this way, their heads are at the same height, letting them gaze into each other''s eyes.


    Ayame sighs tiredly. "No, we didn''t go that far, and never ever will. I''m mad right now because it was the best sleep I had ever since my envement, or perhaps even longer, and it just had to be when I was resting in the embrace of this scummy guy who has the galls to call himself a gentleman." She exins her troubles in a dejected tone.


    Why is she answering Blossom''s questions so easily while just telling me to shove it when I ask?


    What did I do to deserve this cruel treatment?!


    "Blossom understands! Blossom is addicted to Master''s smell and warmth, she would probably have nightmares if Master wasn''t next to her."


    Ayame shudders upon hearing this admission. "That''s bad¡­ I have to distance myself from this horrible man!"


    I can hear you, you know? Also, if you say that then why are you snuggling more and more into my chest?


    "Don''t badmouth Master! He is the best man!"


    Ayame snickers, "sure-sure... By the way, when you are with him, is he also constantly lusting after your butt? He wouldn''t let mine go no matter what I did¡­"


    The blond dog-kin nods her head multiple times enthusiastically, and her tail begins its movements as well. She is enjoying this girls'' talk a lot. "Yes! Master calls himself an ass-man, which he told Blossom means that our butt is the body part that gets him the most excited!


    Ever since learning this, Blossom had been taking extra care of her behind, doing lots of exercises that make it to be even more shapely. Aurora also showed Blossom some advanced exercises that help even more! Aurora is a very nice person, Blossom likes her a lot."


    Seems like that clever girl had been going behind my back, endearing herself to our most impressionable member first to get a good ally in the team. Though, maybe she didn''t think so deeply and just wanted to be friends with this absolutely lovely existence. There''s not many beings who are easier to approach than Blossom, that''s for certain.


    "Ass-man, huh? That''s a fitting moniker if I ever heard one. Look, as soon as we started talking about this topic, this pervert had already moved his hands down from my waist to begin groping me!"


    Blossom giggles, "Master is massaging Blossom too! She loves it."


    "Well, yeah, I don''t exactly hate it either¡­ Anyways, I''ve been meaning to ask, how does it feel to squirt so much at once? I honestly can''t even begin to imagine it. Also, how long does it take you to get him to ejacte if you try your hardest? I wanted to do it as quickly as possible, but he wouldn''t release for like a good fifteen minutes¡­ My feet almost got cramps¡­"


    Blossom''s eyes flutter wide open as she yelps; "f-f-feet?!"


    Ayame sighs once again, "yeah, I know¡­ I still can''t tell what got into mest night. Anyways, here''s what I did¡­"


    And, as such, our morning was spent with the twodies going through their first real girls'' talk with me being a silent observer. I didn''t really find a way for me to join the talk without beingpletely obnoxious, so instead I was just grateful that I was allowed to listen in.


    After all, it''s rare for the conversation''s subject to have the privilege of hearing what is being said in real time, so I just continued examining their shapely bodies whileying backfortably.


    It was quite entertaining to hear what they thought about me during the time they spent with me.


    A few hours had passed in this blissful atmosphere, and after a while I decided to finally check out my gains I''ve neglected thus far, namely the new spells I should be able to unlock from my three evil sses reaching level 10 and above.


    I only have 26 Skill Points that I''m free to spend, and I wish to retain most for Wizard spells, so I have to be very sparse with my spending.


    Thief, which is my highest level ss due to the giant steal I did, is going to be neglected for now. I would rather focus on things that make me- or us as a team- stronger. Once I''mfortable with my power-level I will start going for more utility stuff.


    Assassin seems to have many useful abilities, but a lot of them require a dagger to work. However, I still spend 4 points to unlock [Stealth] and [Backstab].


    [Stealth] is the superior version of my [Lesser Stealth], it should work wonders in the long run, both for offense, defense and utility. ording to its description, it will make me significantly harder to detect than its lesser version did, after all, that was just the innate basic spell that came with unlocking the Thief ss.


    [Backstab] is a great synergy spell for [Stealth], allowing me to deal 200% damage to an unsuspecting victim, as long as I strike from behind. Though, due to its extreme strength it has a minute long cooldown. I''m pretty sure that this, plus maybe something else, was what allowed Blossom to almost one-shot-kill Iris back when she interrupted the two sword girls'' duels.


    Anyways, thankfully this one does not require a dagger to be used. The 200% bonus is an amazing multiplier, as my [Power Strike] only gave me a 50% increase on my next attack and it was already doing wonders. It will allow me to win fights I normally shouldn''t, as long as I get the jump on the enemy.


    As an interesting side note, the description doesn''t say anything about it not working with magic spells. Maybe I can get my future lightning strikes to critically strike as well.


    Now, ve Master is where it''s really at. I''m starting to really believe in the supremacy of this ss.

 Chapter 209: Masters Link

    Now, ve Master is where it''s really at. I''m starting to really believe in the supremacy of this ss. Well, for primordials like me. If I could only select one ss to have, it certainly wouldn''t be this one, so it''s understandable why humans think it to be weak.


    [Master''s Link: A true ve Master lives in thep of luxury, indulging in the pleasures of life- be it the warmth of the opposite gender,vish feasts, or the finestforts wealth can buy. With so much to enjoy, there''s little time to personally oversee the actions of their properties.


    Master''s Link resolves this inconvenience, allowing the master tomunicate with their ves at any time, from anywhere, as long as they share the same realm. From thefort of their mansion, they can issue precise orders, effortlessly maintaining control.


    ves, while forbidden from speaking to one another to prevent scheming among themselves, are able to speak freely to the master whenever they wish, providing insight, requests, or updates on their assigned tasks. This ensures the master can remain informed without ever leaving their seat of power, while still preventing any risk of rebellion.


    Should the master not wish to be disturbed, ves can be blocked from using the link.]


    A very long description, basically telling me that I can have a two-way telepathy with those that are bound to me, with a bit of very themed text added on top of it. I really want to know who is responsible for these descriptions¡­ If it''s the Goddess herself, then she isn''t as innocent as I thought her to be.


    Whoever is behind the system, they aren''t the brightest tools in the shed for sure, as each time I went through a body transfiguration, it was never mentioned that any such effect would happen. Also, Primordial Viin''s evil ss assimtion wasn''t included in its description either. I think it was supposed to be its innate spell but was left out of the description¡­


    Anyhow, 3 points well spent. I''m left with 19.


    I activate it instantly.


    Both girls in my arms almost jump out of their skin with fright. "Master!!! An evil spirit that mimics Master''s voice to brainwash Blossom is in Blossom''s head!!! Restrain her quickly before she is overtaken!" My dog-kin yells, utterly terrified.


    "... Quin, exin yourself." Ayame seems to have a better grasp on the situation, but I can tell that her heart rate had spiked greatly as well.


    I chuckle and tighten my arms around them reassuringly. I respond using the Master''s Link instead of my lips and summon my ability description as well for better rity.


    Ayame just sighs dejectedly. "So, another amazing ability. I think I heard of this one, but only a few hedonistic rich kidsthat want to do nothing but waste their lives awayhave this ss of yours, so it''s not very welldocumented. Andnow I will have to listen to your annoying voice even when we are not in vicinity of each other¡­ *sigh*"


    Damn, two sighs in a single statement?


    "This is amazing! Master, teach Blossom how to use it!"


    "Have you tried? I just have to think about activating it, think who I want to speak to, and it works."


    "Ok!"


    [ve Blossom wishes to establishmunication with you. ept or deny?]


    ''ept.''


    She asks while having wide, hopeful eyes.


    She shouts excitedly, then jumps on my chest, pushing a yelping Ayame to the ground in the process, and begins assaulting me with her wet tongue.


    She keeps shouting her confessions straight into my mind while kissing and licking my face all over.


    Looks like her genius idea for using telepathy to its maximum efficiency is to be able to speak to me while also using her mouth to kiss me.


    She''s just way too adorable. I let her indulge while watching Ayame from the side of my eyes with amusion.


    She''s lying next to the bed on the ground lifelessly, not showing much motivation at all to get back up.


    I think the recent events that went down since I gated us back from the outpost had been way too much for her.


    I can already tell that a overblown drama session is about happen down there.


    Suddenly she begins banging her right fist on the wooden floorboards and cursing like a seasoned sailor.


    ''Yep, it''s here.''


    "Fuck! Fuck-fuck-fuck! I just know it¡­ This shameless bastard will keep leveling this shitty ss up- no, it will be ME leveling it up for him- and will get more and more ve buffing abilities¡­ I will¡­ Fuck¡­ I already know it¡­!


    In the end it will be me who declines freedom when it''s presented to me with my own free will for the benefits of being his ve¡­ I''m basically cursing myself to remaining his property just by winning my own battles because it gives him ve Master XP¡­!!! There''s just no justice when ites to this guy! The Goddess is simping after him or something, I don''t know!


    And I can''t even vent my frustrations by hitting these floorboards properly because I would fall to the room below¡­ Someone just¡­ put me out of my misery¡­" She whines and wails with much more theatrics than warranted.


    Instead of calming down she begins straight up shrieking like a crazed banshee while holding her hands to her ears. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!"


    I can''t help but sigh at the sad sight of her wriggling form.


    Man, we truly are some horrible neighbors to have.

 Chapter 210: Sacrifice

    "Get out of my head!!!" I get chased away instantly. "Also, I take back my tearful apology for berating and beating you up! You had it alling! I can''t believe I embarrassed myself in front of everyone by crying like a distressed kid when I was in the right all along!"


    I let my buck naked samurai to brood in her lonesome on the cold floorboards, as I know whatever I do would just get me cursed out of my existence. She will calm down soon enough, as always.


    Instead I focus my attention on my dog-girl who is slobbering me in kisses and replicate her actions as we soon begin sending each other verbal love letters through our telepathic link, using it to multitask in the most pleasant manner possible.


    I then ravaged Blossom''s divine body for an hour straight to let all the steam out of my body, as Ayame only made me release once, which was basically nothing but a pre-warmup.


    By the end of the hour Ayame''s whining session seemed to havee to an end as she finally stood up and began dressing herself into her civilian clothes. I followed suit and went to visit my alchemist, whose door I''m standing in front of right now.


    It''s barred, but that shouldn''t be a surprise, after all she''s a weak civilian sleeping alone. I knock, and get no reply.


    The three of us indulged ourselves well into thete morning, so she should be up by now even if she''s a bad morning person. I knock again, with more force this time.


    Nothing.


    I put my ear to the door and knock for a third time.


    Dead silence.


    I back away from the door to ramp up my speed as I dash at it, kicking it down. The wood breaks apart into splinters, the lock mechanism simrly giving up right away. My 50 Strength is way too much to be held back by such mundane means.


    I swiftly scan the room and see no signs of intruders, then I notice Aurora. I rush to her side and grimace involuntarily by what I''m seeing.


    She lies motionless on her bed, her body twisted in a sickly disy of difort. Her once fair skin pulses with strange, unnatural colors- blotches of green, purple, and blue ebbing and flowing as if something was crawling underneath her flesh. The hues seem to shift rhythmically, throbbing in time with her shallow breaths, like a storm barely contained within her.


    Her eyes, normally so full of life and curiosity, are now dull and exhausted beyond reason. Dark circles mar the skin beneath them, and her eyelids flutter as though she''s struggling to keep them open. There''s a faint sheen of sweat covering her, and her body trembles constantly, as if she''s caught in a feverish battle.


    Her veins are protruding, making it seem that they are trying to escape from under her skin, glowing faintly with a sickly, greenish light, tracing chaotic patterns down her limbs. Her lips are cracked, dry, and slightly parted.


    She''s dying.


    I wrack my brain for a solution, to quickly nurture her back to health. "Girls,e here!" I shout for them hastily. First to arrive is Blossom, followed by the still grumpy Ayame, who instantly shifts her mood once she sees the severity of the situation.


    "Blossom, bring clean water, Ayame, we still have the lesser health potions somewhere in our bag we got from the hobgoblins. Hurry!"


    They both nod and rush off. Aurora meanwhile speaks up in a raspy, lifeless voice; "Quin¡­ I''m sorry¡­ for causing you trouble again¡­ I drank one of the elixirs." She then beginsughing dejectedly, in a self-mocking fashion. "Looks like¡­ my parents'' research¡­ is a failure.


    I''m so d¡­ that it was me¡­ who drank it first¡­ and not you¡­" Each soundes out of her throat with obvious pain, and she needs to take a deep breath after mouthing a few words.


    I sit down next to her on the bed and lift her into myp so that she sits on my thighs sideways, and I envelop her in my arms.


    So that''s what happened. She wasn''t confident in the elixir''s safety and decided to be her own test subject instead of possibly bringing harm to me. What a beyond kind person.


    "You really shouldn''t have done this, Aurora." I chastise her softly.


    "Did you forget¡­? It was also¡­ our agreement¡­ That I would drink it first¡­"


    Hmm? Oh. Ipletely forgot about it. I said that back when we just met and I didn''t trust her entirely.


    "You know I wouldn''t have forced you to go through with it, right? You have earned myplete trust."


    "I know¡­ That''s exactly why I¡­ drank it in secret¡­ before you could¡­"


    Before I could respond, the twodies came back and we began administering first aid.


    There were some immediate effects, but she only got ever so slightly better. ''A lesser potion only amounts to this much, huh¡­''


    "Ayame, please go and buy a few high tier health potions. Blossom, find one of the innkeepers and tell them that we need a small portion of easily digestible food prepared right away, porridge ideally."


    After they departed once more, we sat in silence as I listened to her ragged breathing''s rhythm.


    It was heartbreaking to listen to.


    I didn''t expect her to sacrifice herself for my well-being in such a fashion.


    I was just having hedonistic fun for hours on end in the room next door while she was here, getting weaker and weaker. If I came an hourter she would''ve already been deceased, I''m pretty sure.


    Be that as it may, I can''t really me myself here. She is an adult woman who made her own decisions. All I can do is be grateful that I''m surrounded by such amazing people and try my best to save her life.


    Blossom arrives soon with Lucille in tow who is carrying arge pot. Looks like she was already cooking lunch for the guests.


    She speaks up; "Quin, what''s happening? Luna told me that you need light food urgently. Oh! Aurora! What''s going on with her?!" By the time her eyesnded on us she went from inquisitive to straight up horrified.

 Chapter 211: Nursing Aurora

    "She drank some poison by ident. I''m trying to nourish her back to life, she needs some energy desperately." I inform her matter-of-factly.


    Lucille nods and hastily brings the pot to us, then ces it on the ground while kneeling in front of us and uses herdle to scoop up some porridge, which she brings up to Aurora''s mouth. "Come, Aurora, open wide. You can do it!" She encourages the barely conscious tinum haired woman.


    She does as instructed and parts her lips to ept the food. Lucille holds thedle up to her mouth with one hand while using the other to ce it under Aurora''s chin to catch anything she might drop.


    The overly kind alchemist takes a bit and gulps it down after some effort. "Hehehe¡­ I''m home again¡­ with daddy¡­ and mommy¡­"


    I grimace involuntarily and exchange worried nces with Lucille. I think she is hallucinating. "Keep giving her small mouthfuls. Hana will be back with a good potion soon."


    She does as told and Ayame thankfully indeed arrives rapidly and shoves a potion''s contents down the ill girl''s throat rather forcefully.


    The difference between a lesser and high health potion is immediately evident to all eyes. Her skin brightens as soon as the first droplet reaches her stomach, eyes be livelier, and her veins no longer seem to wish to burst.


    This really is a potent potion. Sadly the cost is too high for our current group to just chug it at any minor inconvenience, but even if we were gold millionaires, we couldn''t just drink it all the time while inbat to be pseudo-invincible, as each droplet is less potent than the previous one, until one rests or multiple hours pass.


    For reference, a lesser health potion cures minor ailments and small scrapes. It usually costs between 150 bronze coins.


    Normal health potions can heal open wounds and illnesses up to a certain degree, and cost about 500 bronze coins.


    Higher health potions cost over a 3000 bronze coins, and can at least close most wounds, if not outright cure them in a few seconds. Fever, cough and other such weaker illnesses are also easily cured by it, and it also helps recover from stronger ones, though oftentimes not instantly.


    However, even the high tier version can''t regenerate lost limbs, eyesight and other grave injuries. For that, people have to visit the temples and hope that a high level Arch Priest is present, though they will charge many gold coins for those services.


    If you can''t pay, then¡­ let''s just say that they tend to have a person with the ve Contract spell unlocked on hand for a very good reason.


    After Ayame''s purchase of the vial, we likely have less than a single gold coin left to our name. It will soon be time to begin grinding again.


    Aurora snaps her head away from resting it on my chest to look around the room, and when she sees Lucille''s kneeling form she reddens; "I just said something stupid again, didn''t I?"


    Holy. I have to reevaluate the value of a high tier potion. She seems to have been injected with a high dose of energy straight into her veins and all her physical ailments are fading rapidly. She''s not back at full health at all, but she''s most likely no longer in any serious danger.


    Lucille smiles warmly up at Aurora as shedles another spoonful of porridge and brings it to her mouth. "Don''t worry about it, sweetheart. You were really sick, we''re just d to see such a rapid change in you. Here, open wide."


    "Aaa" Aurora listens with much more childlike obedience than a ~25 year old woman like her has any right to. "Thank you¡­ It''s very tasty."


    "You''re wee." Lucille beams.


    Aurora, seemingly realizing something, snaps her head back to me. "Wait, you didn''t spend a high tier potion on me, right?!"


    "What''s with this reaction? We did, but don''t worry about it." I state with a bit of puzzlement in my tone.


    "At least tell me you didn''t pay more than 30 silvers."


    I don''t know the answer so I nce at Ayame. "It was 35. I didn''t exactly have the luxury of looking for the best deals in town, since someone was busy dying." She says defensively, shifting the me from herself to Aurora.


    "Curses!"


    "What''s the issue? Be happy you survived." Ayame chides the disgruntled tinum haired girl.


    "*Sigh*. You are right. It''s just, I can make one for 5 silver at most, and so can other highly talented alchemists. If they are average and mess up a few times, it will still not be more than 15 coins. Horrible alchemists who have a really embarrassing elixir concoction sess rate might need 25 silvers, but even then...


    The kingdom enforced a ridiculous price floor on healing potions because a lot of people preferred to use them instead of the insanely overpriced healing services of the church."


    Just another example of their machinations, I see. "Don''t worry your pretty head about it. Focus on recovering instead." I instruct in a strict tone.


    "Yes!" She replies very obediently once again. "!!!" She suddenly tenses. "Wait¡­ It worked. The elixir worked!"


    Perhaps sensing the shift in atmosphere in the room, Lucille quickly understood that she was no longer wee, so she straightened herself and stood to leave. "I''m d to see that healthy pink shade returning to your cheeks. Call me if you need anything, I will return to my work¡­" She said her goodbyes dejectedly. I imagine she really wanted to stay and hear what we were talking about.


    She would probably much rather chat about mysterious elixirs that can almost kill someone instead of cooking lunch again after doing so for 20 years straight.


    After she left Ayame was the first to ask, "what happened?"


    "I got a system message which states ''You''ve unlocked the Rare rarity Enchanter ss.'' But that''s strange, it should be Wizard¡­ Maybe the potion isn''t working as intended after all¡­"


    We all ponder on her statement, but it''s my beautiful tantrum thrower who speaks up once again.

 Chapter 212: My Wizard Class

    We all ponder on her statement, but it''s my beautiful tantrum thrower who speaks up once again. "Hmm¡­ Wizard is one of the few ceholder sses like Warrior, which means it''s supposed to let its holders experiment before forcing them to choose a path. However, all Wizards are supposed to be people who ingested the elixir as young kids.


    If we assume that the potion somehow analyzed your personality, ideal fighting style, and future prospects it isn''t impossible that it forcibly skipped the experimenting phase and instead chose the one that fit you the most.


    It most likely understood that you are a selfless person who doesn''t care about fame and instead wishes to elevate those that you care about, or something along these lines, hence you became an enchanter, also known as a supporter or buffer.


    When this big oaf whosep you sit in sofortably like it''s your new favorite chair drinks it, I bet my life that he will get some selfish ss that will let him deal tons of damage to his enemies instead of helping his allies so that he can look like the main character of the imaginary novel he writes about himself in his head."


    ''Interesting theory.'' I say inwardly,pletely ignoring her jab.


    I''m not a selfish person at all.


    My eyes shift to the alchemical desk where two delicate looking elixirs are sitting. "Blossom, bring me one of those." I instruct.


    It''s time, finally. What I''ve been waiting for since I first yed Eld*r Scrolls on my father''s horrible officeputer when I was a mumbling little snot nosed brat.


    "Quin, please let''s think about it more!" Aurora protests. "I wouldn''t be able to live with myself if you got killed because of my elixir!" She deres while shifting in myp in a way that lets our chests meet as she wraps her legs around my hips and hugs my back with her arms while looking up towards my face, staring into my eyes pleadingly.


    I kiss the top of her beautiful, lush tinum hair. She''s quickly endearing herself into my heart, so much so that now I''m starting to get anxious regarding her choice. Well, based on her proximity and antics I would say that my chances are rather good.


    Ayame replies in my stead. "I mean absolutely no offense when I say this, but if you survived it, do you think this primordial cheater with over 700 HP will really die? I''m not concerned at all, in fact I bet he will be fine after a few hours of slight difort."


    "Blossom is still worried!" My adorable dog-kin yelps.


    I chuckle jovially, "then, my two kindhearted girls, you can nurse me back to health afterwards while my little grumpy can continue her bitching session to her heart''s content."


    ""Okay!"" They shout in unison, visibly excited at the prospect.


    "Hmph!" Ayame snorts and refuses to meet my gaze.


    Without further ado I snatch the vial out of my worried dog-kin''s hands and chug it down in a single gulp.


    I grit my teeth, ready to face the onught of pain I know is about to assault me. Skin blight, exhaustion, popping veins¡­


    Hmm? Why do I feel nothing at all?


    [You unlocked the Epic rarity ss Elemental Sovereign.]


    ?!


    That''s it?


    Where''s my pain, the big hurdle I have to ovee to earn such an awesome sounding ss?!


    And it''s an epic rank one at that!


    [Elemental Sovereign]


    [Rarity: Epic]


    [Effect: 25% Magic, 50% MP]


    Hmm, the stat boost is just a shittier version of my Primordial Viin, which seems to be the king of stats. It is a Unique ss made specially for yours truly, after all. I rush to read its description.


    [Description: The Elemental Sovereign is a being born to dominate the very forces of nature itself. As a master of all elements, they do not bend to the whims of any single force- they conquer them all. Their ultimate potential lies in the unification of every elemental power, wielded with absolute mastery. However, every journey begins with a foundation.


    To ascend to their true form, the Elemental Sovereign must first harness the raw and primal forces of Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth. Only by mastering the core elements can they begin to unlock their full destructive and creative potential.]


    I was told that Wizards tend to choose one or two elements at most and focus on unlocking those spells instead of dipping their toes in all elements, and then promoting to a ss that specializes in said element, such as Tempest for wind enthusiasts.


    After all, we all only have a limited amount of Skill Points to spend on unlocking spells, so it''s better to get proficient in a few elements than be a mediocre jack-of-all-trades in all.


    Despite me having an ''all-elemental'' ss, even I will have to make concessions.


    While thinking this, I check the base skill thates with the ss.


    [Innate skill: Bundle Unlock]


    [Bundle Unlock: unlocking all sorts of elemental spells is impossible to a satisfying degree, thus Elemental Sovereigns enjoy bundle sales. Each element has three bundles; basic, intermediate, advanced. Each bundle consists of 4 spells of its element and difficulty of mastery.


    Nevermind then. No concessions to be made here.


    I check the unlockables. I can only unlock basic bundles, each costing 4 points. The intermediate ones require Elemental Sovereign to be level 25, and also ''mastery over the basic spells'', which is very vague.


    Anyhow, I unlocked all four, leaving me with 3 points.


    Here are the spells and their summarized descriptions:


    Water:


    - Aqua Bolt: A fast-moving stream of water that can pierce through enemies.


    - Water Shield: A barrier of swirling water that deflects projectiles and dampens physical attacks.


    - Bubble Snare: Traps enemies in floating bubbles, immobilizing them temporarily.


    - Tidal Wave: Summons a small wave that crashes into enemies, pushing them back and dealing water damage.


    Fire:


    - Fireball: A basic, explosive sphere of me that ignites upon impact.


    - me Cloak: Surrounds the caster in a fiery aura, damaging nearby enemies.


    - Burning Hands: Unleashes a cone of fire from the caster''s hands, engulfing anything in front of them.


    - Inferno st: A powerful burst of fire that explodes, scorching everything within range.


    Wind:


    - Gust: A st of wind that pushes back enemies and disrupts their movement.


    - Air sh: Razor-sharp wind des cut through the air, striking foes from a distance.


    - Cyclone: Summons a small whirlwind that pulls enemies in and disorients them.


    - Wind Step: Grants increased speed and agility, allowing the caster to dash through the air for a brief time.


    Earth:


    - Rock Spike: Summons sharp stone pirs from the ground to impale enemies.


    - Earth Armor: Encases the caster in protective rock, reducing iing damage.


    - Quake Stomp: ms the ground, creating tremors that knock enemies off bnce.


    - Boulder Throw: Hurls a massive boulder at enemies, crushing anything in its path.


    I can''t believe that I have gotten all these amazing spells for only 16 points¡­ I''ve gone from being a [Power Strike] one trick pony to all of a sudden having so many options to choose from, and for so cheap at that¡­ I nce towards Ayame, already chuckling wryly at imagining her reaction.


    She waspletely right, I got a hedonistic ss. Not a single supportive spell in sight. Seems like the elixir isn''t as good at reading a person as I hoped. This can only be a mistake.

 Chapter 213: Elemental Sovereign

    "So, any pain?" Ayame inquires, prompting Aurora to tighten her embrace around me with both her arms and legs in great worry, and Blossom to wince while examining me from top to bottom with deliberate sniffing, utilizing nose''s strong sense of smell.


    I put all my remaining 25 Attribute Points into Magic. It not only gives me more mana, but increases my mana regeneration and even the potency of my spells as well. A Fireball cast by a person who has 10 Magic can''t even begin to bepared to one who has 100 in the stat.


    [Magic 29 ¡ú 60] (48 + 25%)


    [Mana Points: 431 ¡ú 900]


    "Blossom, check if anyone''s outside our window."


    She does as told and rys that the scene is clear.


    Instead of answering Ayame''s question verbally, I decide to cast the first ever magical spell of my life. I aim at the window mentally and think [Aqua Bolt]. Nothing happens. "[Aqua Bolt]" I mouth the words, and, again, nothing. This time I aim with my hand towards my target and intone, "[Aqua Bolt]".


    I feel a surge of mana rushing from within me, gathering at my fingertips.


    A small swirl of water forms at the tip of my outstretched hand, growing andpressing into a concentrated bolt. It''s notrge or particrly intimidating, but it looks sharp, fast, and¡­ wet. I watch, mesmerized by the sheer fact that I just summoned magic out of thin air.


    With a soft *shhhwhoom* sound, the Aqua Bolt shoots forward, slicing through the air speedily. It slips through the window like an arrow, leaving behind faint ripples of mist in its wake.


    The bolt arcs upward into the sky, soaring higher and higher until it''s nothing more than a glimmer in the sunlight. A secondter, it bursts into a small, sparkling shower of droplets, which catch the light like tiny diamonds before vanishing into the breeze.


    It was swift, deadly, and unassuming.


    I love it.


    However I''m not capable of silent casting, as expected. I will hopefully unlock that OP ability sometime in the future.


    Ayame looks at me tiredly. "So, no pain at all, huh? Should''ve known. And, pray tell, what ss is it? Hydro Arcanist? I heard it''s very reliable, but I didn''t associate the water element with you."


    "Elemental Sovereign." I blurt out curtly.


    She blinks at me a dozen times. "... Come again?"


    I nod, "Elemental Sovereign."


    "I think I heard you wrong."


    I look into her eyes and state my ss for the third time in a calm, nonchnt tone. "Elemental Sovereign."


    "Curses!"


    "What, have you heard of it?"


    "I know, I know! Can I say it?" Aurora speaks up suddenly, asking for permission to exin. She is once again acting like a child¡­ she even raised her right hand to signal her request. She''s very adorable for sure, with her very feminine adult woman body contrasting greatly against her antics, but I''m worried if there''s some bigger mental issue at y here.


    Well, I will just say that it''s due to her parents'' sudden ''kidnapping'' by the kingdom. Maybe it will go away by itself once she gets used to the new norm. And even if it doesn''t, our bedroom roley sessions will be simply ''chef''s kiss''. I can barely wait.


    After getting my permission, she begins. "It''s an Epic ss, and only a few individuals have it on the entire continent, one of which being Queen Morgana, the woman who is hailed as the best mage of the kingdom.


    She''s a legendary person who is beloved by all for not only her prowess on the battlefield but favorable introducedws that propel the kingdom forward amidst all the bile corruption surrounding her. It is said that it took her more than a hundred years to go from a simple Wizard all the way to bing an Elemental Sovereign.


    She used the ss to bring victory to the kingdom on numerous asions, sometimes even single-handedly beating entire beast-kin or dwarf-elf alliance armies."


    Now Ayame''s disbelief is much more understandable. Seems like this Geimroot boosted wizard potion decided to bless me with a very strong ss.


    Feels like I just rolled some SSR rank sexy babe in a gacha game. Well, maybe an SSR rank weapon would be more urate.


    I pet Aurora''s head with gentle strokes, to which she closes her eyes and leans into my palm while nearly purring.


    "Thank you for the information."


    "You''re wee!"


    "Are you feeling better now? That health potion did wonders."


    She nces up at me worriedly, then begins debating something inwardly.


    It takes me a few seconds to connect all the dots, after which I can''t help but erupt into a heartyugh. "Don''t worry, even if you feel better you can stay where you are."


    Her conflicted features ease as she beams up at me. "Yay! Thank you!" Then she begins hugging me with all her strength.


    "Is this normal for humans? She reminds Blossom of a puppy." My dog-kin asks innocently.


    Ayame replies wryly, "of course not, Blossom. Aurora has a few issues she needs to work on."


    "Alright. It''s time we hold a serious meeting to decide how to move forward." I change the topic and stand with my alchemist desperately clinging to me. Since she just gave her such an amazing ss I absolutely have to entertain her desires. She deserves much more than this.


    I reach for her plump bottom to support her weight instead of forcing her to get down, and sit at the table with herfortably nestling back into myp.


    Ayame and Blossom also get seated.


    "So, first of all, the Trials are taking ce in less than a month. I know that some of you might be happy with how things have been going thus far, and therefore think that we should remain entirely independent.


    However, we''ve been insanely lucky on multiple asions. Each one of us almost died during the outpost mission, for example. If a single Aegis Vanguard were to find us, we are instantly dead. It doesn''t even have to be such a prestigious soldier, but a mediocre one in the mid level 20s might kill us all. Therefore, we need backers until we are strong enough to kill everyone that stands in our path.


    And protection is just the icing on the cake. We can gleam so many other benefits from them if we be their fabled ''Phenoms''. Including mary gains as well as items, ess to their vast intelligencework, connections to high-ranked officials and more.


    If we truly want to rise to the top, instead of brute forcing everything and relying ondy luck to constantly shine on us favorably, we can just piggyback ride through part of the journey."

 Chapter 214: Planning For The Future

    Three heads nod. It''s good to see that at least they are all pretending to listen. Well, Blossom listens to everything I say, but whether she gets the gist of it or not is often up for debate.


    "Then, in theing month we have to maximize our leveling speed to achieve ideal results. However, before that, we have to decide what to do with Geim and the artifact. I''vee to the conclusion that they create an idealbination. The Geim needs time to grow in a hidden ce and the artifact provides that exactly.


    I think we should build our hidden stronghold in some very obscure ce many hours of travel away from anything and everything, and exclusively use my Warp Gate to travel there. This way, no one can find out where our base of operations is located at, even if we are being tailed. We can do whatever we want there, without prying eyes."


    I can see Ayame''s gaze brighten up at the prospect. I love the sound of it too. Our own hidden home away from everyone. Safely guarded by traps and Geim once it grows, where we can enjoy life without ncing over our shoulders all the time, which might be a luxury now that we''ve robbed the kingdom blind.


    "However, once we nt the Geim, I would rather not uproot it, so we have to be very careful with our location of choice. It will require some serious nning."


    "I agree. We will have to think about it for a bit, so let''s focus on the trials for now. Geim will grow in its pot for a few months anyways." Ayame voices her thoughts.


    "Blossom can look for ideal ces in the forest!" My dog-kin adds cheerily.


    Indeed, she will be very important in finalizing the location with her amazing nose. I don''t want to build next to a dragon''s nest or something.


    "Thank you. Now then,stly, we have to discuss what to do with Lucille." I inform them.


    Ayame scoffs, "what about her? She will easily find some level 10 adventurer who happily agrees to be her new husband with her looks." Then she grins at me victoriously, "but that''s not what you want to hear, huh? You want her for yourself."


    I smile wryly while shaking my head¡­ this girl¡­


    "I wouldn''t go that far, but it''s true that she earned my interest."


    "She is a middle-aged woman, a level 1 civilian, who worked her entire adult life as an innkeeper''s wife. She doesn''t fit into your life at all. You have high aspirations, incredibly so, while she just wants to feel protected. You are a horrible match if you ask me."


    "Yeah, I also thought about it. As she is, she isn''t worth my attention at all, but I believe I saw something in her that alludes to there being more than meets the eye. I n to provide her with a challenge soon that will decide a few things." Then I nce at Ayame. "I would like to speak with Aurora in private, can you take Blossom for a walk?"


    Blossom jumps to her feet instantly and looks at me hurtfully. "Master!!! Blossom is still not a dog!"


    Ayame pushes her chair back as well, then speaks up nonchntly, e, Blossom, you can buy Quin a present or something."


    "Oh! Okay!" And her distress had disappeared just as so, reced by rapid tail wagging. "But what should Blossom buy???" She inquires while following Ayame out of the room.


    It''s just me and the tinum haired girl melting away in myp remaining.


    "So, have you thought about your answer?" I ask.


    She nods while hugging me even tighter. "I want to be with you forever and ever, not as a simple teammate but as your devoted lover."


    I embrace her back, "and I would like to be your man forever and ever. Aurora, you are my second official woman." I state firmly.


    She looks up at me as if a giant weight had been lifted off of her shoulders. "I''m so d!" She shouts then dives in for a kiss. I replicate her motions, and this time we don''t stop at a simple peck on the lips, but instead I invade her mouth with my tongue, where we enjoy each other''s warmpany for minute after minute.


    I finally detached after a good five minutes had passed. She looks up at me with eyes full of affection, reminiscent of Blossom''s gaze. There''s no doubt, she''s head over heels for me.


    "Quin¡­ I''m sorry to be such a boorish woman, but can we wait a few days until we take the next steps¡­? My heart is not yet ready¡­"


    "Naturally. There are two topics I wanted to discuss with you privately before we take the next step as well. First, what''s with your daddy''s little girl behavior? I honestly find it very hot, and I would love to roley sometimes, but considering that your father was just taken it is making me a bit ufortable."


    She instantly tears up at their mention, "do you think they¡­?"


    "No. If I were the king or noble responsible for your parents, I would just force very magic onto them, shove them into my basement and have them cook whatever I need for free. If they are half as talented as you, they are far too valuable to be killed."


    "They are better than me, both of them¡­ but what you are saying might not even be better than death itself¡­"


    "It''s an ugly situation for sure, but there''s hope. You are part of a party who are on a rapid rise like a tsunami and aren''t fans of the kingdom or its nobility. There''s a chance you might be able to rescue them with our help."


    Aurora wipes her tears. "You are right¡­ We have to grow strong and save them!" She then looks up at me sheepishly, "as for your question, no, I don''t want you to rece my father. I¡­ it''s very embarrassing to admit¡­ promise you won''tugh?"


    "Sure." I reply seriously.


    She takes a deep breath, collecting her thoughts- and bravery- and begins.

 Chapter 215: Auroras Tragic Backstory

    Aurora wipes her tears. "You are right¡­ We have to grow strong and save them!" She then looks up at me sheepishly, "as for your question, no, I don''t want you to rece my father. I¡­ it''s very embarrassing to admit¡­ promise you won''tugh?"


    "Sure." I reply seriously.


    She takes a deep breath, collecting her thoughts- and bravery- and begins.


    "When I was 8 years old, I unlocked the Alchemist ss, which was a great achievement for a child that young, maybe even a record, and my parents thought so too.


    They started taking away my toys, refused to y with me at all, and basically treated me like an adult, or a prodigious apprentice working under them, not their small child.


    My mother who read me tales or sang lubies to lull me to sleep instead started reciting elixir recipes to me at night. When I asked her to sing me a song she just started singing about safety protocols¡­ And they weren''t even rhyming at all.


    My father who used to hug me all the time, calling me his beautiful flower, refused to do so, saying it was unbing for the next face of the alchemic world.


    When I first met you, and felt your kind heart, I just remembered my happy childhood, and how good it felt to be embraced by a strong body, which is why I keep jumping into your arms at any and every opportunity I can find.


    Your broad, firm, muscr body is especially a deadly threat to me, since you are a stark reminder of how the little child me felt while hugging my father, as your giant size dwarfs my adult body, just like how my father''s average size did for my small body back during my happiest memories.


    All that is to say¡­ Even if nothing happened to my parents, I would likely still act just like this¡­"


    I examine her features for a few seconds without uttering a word. "So that was your long winded way of saying that you were a pampered child who wishes to be spoiled as an adult too? I expected more to be here, to be honest."


    Not that I don''t understand her, as what her parents did would count as severe negligence or something on modern day Earth, it''s just a lot less dramatic than I expected. Ayame was betrayed by her own kin and sold to very, Blossom was captured, taken from her family, and sold to the fat fuck, and now here''s this girl. The victim of parents not knowing how to parent.


    Well, to be fair, she also did lose her family in the end.


    Her delicate cheeks redden and Aurora quickly dismisses what she''d just said. "I know¡­ It''s very embarrassing. I will stop it, sorry for forcing you to entertain this unsightly side of me, Quin."


    "Don''t you dare hold back your desires in my presence. I also have my fair share of kinks that I hope you will entertain, and I will dly spoil my beautiful tinum haired alchemist to her heart''s content as well. When you are in a private room with me, you better forget the meaning of ''shame'', throw away your inhibitions and enjoy your time to the fullest. Understood?"


    After receiving my chiding Aurora gazes at me for a few moments before brightening like the morning sun. "Yes¡­ daddy!!!" She yells cutely and begins hugging me once again as if her life depended on it.


    I can''t help but chuckle inwardly. Seems like I keep falling for the weird ones. Aplete airhead assassin, a bipr samurai, and now a plump alchemist who wants to be pampered like there''s no tomorrow.


    Well, life would be boring if they were normal, so I''m notining at all. In fact, there''s definitely something wrong with my head too, so we might as well be a match made in heaven.


    "Then, Quin''s Beautiful Little Princess, can you tell me about your new ss?" I ask yfully.


    She replies in a cutesy, energetic voice. "Yes! It says that Enchanters are the primary supporters of their party, boosting their allies'' speed, strength, survivability among other things. Sadly I don''t have any free points to spend on my spells so I only have my Innate Spell, which is a protective shield I can summon on any ally in my vision."


    That''s a bit problematic. I hope she isn''t too high leveled¡­


    "What''s your level?" I ask to make sure.


    "I''m level 5, and a level 20 Alchemist."


    Great, that means she will level up rtively quickly and be able to invest into her new ss. Alchemist should already have the abilities unlocked she needs, since it was her only ss for like 15 years, so she can now focus on Enchanter. Furthermore, civilian sses tend to have less unlockable abilities in general. They rely more on talent.


    For example, a good alchemist doesn''t have a higher sess rate in potion concoction because they unlocked some Anti Failure ability, but simply because they are better. More precise, more experienced, more focused etc.


    "Aurora, how do you feel about bing our active party member who joins us inbat? With your new ss, you would quickly be invaluable. Furthermore, as abatant, you will level up your Normal Level much quicker than as a civilian, so you will get a lot of free points to spend.


    But, if I''mpletely honest with you, I also want you to do so because I don''t want you to grow old and die before I even look like a thirty year old. As you should know, each time onepletes their Rank Up Mission, their life expectancy drastically increases, so if you remain a civilian we will have to say goodbye sooner orter¡­ Which would absolutely break my heart."


    She gasps endearingly and gazes into my eyes with uncertainty. "I don''t know¡­ I never fought before in my entire life. Will you protect me?"


    "Of course, I would rather die than let my women be killed or taken from me."


    She gazes up at me sheepishly with clear worry in her eyes. "Will you not be angry at me and start shouting if I make rookie mistakes?"


    "Of course not¡­ We aren''t peerless professionals either. Blossom almost got herself killed yesterday because she got so horny an entire werewolf pack went into heat and started chasing her strong feminine dog-kin scent."


    Hearing this Aurora started giggling adorably. "Can you tell me more about your adventures? It''s been such a long time since someone told me stories, and this time they would be true ones to boot¡­!"


    Why are you looking at me with those beautiful, big pleading amber eyes of yours? How could a man possibly say no? "Of course, my gorgeous princess. So here''s how it went¡­"


    I detailed a lot of our adventures, how I met both Ayame and Blossom, our great fights, Blossom''s illegal and forced change of ownership, how I met Eric Winterwood, the noble first in line to inherit the county, who is still waiting for me to visit him at his mansion as promised, and many other tales.


    She listened in muted silence with bated breath, only to react by giggling when something amusing happened, tightening her grip around me when something dangerous was happening, and gasping cutely when we did something badass.

 Chapter 216: Alexios Valorian

    - Pov: ??? -


    My footsteps echo down the long, dim corridor, each one heavier than thest. My hands tremble, slick with sweat as I wipe them nervously on my tunic. I''ve been the king''s personal aide for years, entrusted with some of the most delicate matters, but this... this is different. Today, I carry the weight of the kingdom''s darkest news. It''s honestly pressing down on my shoulders like a vice.


    I wish I was retired already. I feel like a filthy criminal just because I will have to deliver this news when I''mpletely innocent in reality.


    I''ve already written my will, just in case. It feels absurd, yet could prove to be necessary. King Alexios is not known for punishing those who deliver ill news, but this isn''t just ill news. This is pure devastation.


    What happened yesterday might just be our biggest loss of the century, and we''ve been at war with two other strong nations throughout that entire time frame! The fact that likely neither of them is responsible this time feels like a sick joke.


    I approach the towering doors of the throne room. The guards look at me, one of them nods, pushing the door open with a low, ominous creak. I step inside.


    King Alexios sits at the far end, on his grand throne, his sharp gaze fixed on me from the moment I enter. His graying hair and stern demeanor make him look every bit the battle-hardened ruler that he is. Despite me looking to have over twenty years on him, that observation couldn''t be farther from the truth.


    Alexios Valorian is an ancient being who is more than 400 years old, and is arguably the strongest living human.


    I walk forward, my legs threatening to give out beneath me, but I force myself to stand straight. The king waits inplete silence while watching my every move intently. I stop before the throne, bowing deeply.


    "Your Majesty," I begin, my voice shaking just enough for me to notice. "I bring... dire news."


    He says nothing, only gestures for me to continue. My mouth is dry as I swallow again and my heart is thudding painfully against the bones in my chest.


    "The outpost at Ironwatch... it was invaded." I say, barely able to believe the words leaving my lips. "We were attacked by a horde of rampaging werewolves- over two hundred strong."


    Alexios stiffens for a second, then motions for me to continue once again.


    "The soldiers did what they could... many died. Out of the five Aegis Vanguard members stationed there, only Stormlord survived without major injuries. The others... either dead or gravely wounded. Not even the Arch Priests can promise their recovery.


    However, the outpost itself is safe and sound. Our brave soldiers had stopped it from being overrun through many noble sacrifices."


    I pause, steeling myself for the worst.


    "The Legendary-tier artifact, Veil of Aetherius¡­" I say, the words choking me as they leave my mouth, "Is gone, Your Majesty. The Geimroot tree, the one that produced the fruit to grant wizardhood to adults... it has mysteriously withered. It''s dead. The Bloodhound guarding it had been in.


    Someone- likely someone high-leveled at that- sneaked into the cavern system and for some reason killed our incredibly important producer. Maybe they realized that they can''t uproot that old creature¡­so they just ended its existence."


    After centuries of research we still aren''t exactly certain what that tree was, so we can''t just find a new one easily. If another one even exists. Maybe it was some strange, one of a kind mutation. All we know is that it was a living monster, but it couldn''tmunicate, no matter what method we tried.


    As for its produce¡­ It''s a monumental loss. The kingdom had been using them as a reward for loyal soldiers and other grand contributors who weren''t fortunate enough to be fed the [Mystical Elixir of Awakening] as children. This reward was oftentimes more sought after than earningrge sums of gold or even a noble title, letting the royal family keep much needednd and wealth in their own hands.


    After all, no matter what Wizard-type ss one got, it was always useful. One could be considered set for life should they awaken it, as even low-level Wizards are incredibly highly sought after by anybat groups, and they can then level up in rtive safety while being protected like they''re some VIPs.


    Instead of rotting away in some barony, they can strive for greatness and live for centuries while doing so.


    Our greatest heroic soldiers often asked for this reward so that they could feed it to their children who were older than six years of age.


    Alexios grunts in extreme displeasure. After living for such a long time, it''s hard to get much of a reaction out of him, so the fact that his frustration was so vividly articted is a great cause for concern, especially for my neck''s continued safety.


    "How could such a thing happen? We spent an incredible amount of funds on maintaining Ironwatch! Hundreds of active-duty soldiers, thousands of traps!" He bellows mightily. His voice is carried across the throne room like a whirlwind, making me shake in my boots involuntarily.


    "My king¡­ After some investigation I''ve unearthed that the administrator responsible for allocating funds had pocketed the coins meant to rearm the traps that were triggered by animals and our less intelligent soldiers. He likely thought that since no one invaded the outpost for centuries, it would not be an issue."


    Alexios grips his throne''s ornate armrest and breaks it into smithereens through sheer force in his fingers. "How certain are you of this? Do you have definitive proof?"


    I nod vehemently. "Yes, my king! It is obvious to the eye once one examines the papers. The perpetrator, Edmund Valehart, is an inbred opportunist through and through. I''ve never seen such an easy-to-follow paper trail that leads to one''s own incriminating actions. Stormlord also confirmed my suspicions.


    He didn''t report anything because, ording to his words; ''it''s not within his rights to question the upper management of the kingdom''."


    He stands up firmly, extends his right hand forward, and decrees; "by my divine right as the sovereign ruler of the Vraven Kingdom, guardian of itsnds and people, I, Alexios Valorian, denounce Edmund Valehart as a traitor to the crown.


    For the crimes of greed, negligence, and treason, I sentence him to death, along with the direct generation of his blood above and below him on the Valehart family tree."

 Chapter 217: Lucilles Visitor

    "By my divine right as the sovereign ruler of the Vraven Kingdom, guardian of itsnds and people, I, Alexios Valorian, denounce Edmund Valehart as a traitor to the crown. For the crimes of greed, negligence, and treason, I sentence him to death, along with the direct generation of his blood above and below him on the Valehart family tree."


    His harsh sentencing isn''t over just yet. "Furthermore, every other living member of the Valehart family shall be thoroughly investigated. Should any be found guilty ofplicity or betrayal, they will face the same fate. If they are deemed innocent, they will forfeit all noble privileges, titles, wealth andnds.


    Their legacy will be stripped from them, and they will live asmoners, bereft of honor and status."


    Such a sentence is overbearing and bordering on being entirely unjust, but I dare not speak up in their defense. After all, this mentally retarded noble had robbed the kingdom of multiple invaluable things by his foolish, greedy actions.


    Even if we ignore the lost artifact and creature, the fact that four of our Aegis Vanguards are out ofmission due to his actions is more than enough to earn the ancient king''s eternally burning ire.


    Once his sentencing was conducted, multiple Royal Guards stepped out of their motionless stances, bowed deeply, and left to mete out judgment ording to his words.


    Alexios sat down tiredly, then returned his attention to me. "What can you tell me about the perpetrators?"


    I grimace while shaking my head dejectedly, "not much, my king. Stormlord believes it was an inside job. Iris Thornw, one of the outpost''s squad captains disappeared during the chaos. She stayed behind when the others went to face the werewolves, saying she will investigate the camp instead of fighting the monsters. There were signs of a struggle, but no body was found.


    As for the other perpetrators, they didn''t leave anything behind. I believe them to be hardcore, high-leveled professionals who nned this heist for at least a century, if not more."


    He nods in understanding, and with a loud sigh, he deres; "then let it be known that Iris Thornw is a wanted woman with a bounty of 1000 gold coins on her head, but only if taken in alive, ready to be questioned."


    I bow in understanding and turn to leave. It seems my head remained on my neck after delivering the worst report I had to in my entire career.


    - PoV: Lucille -


    I wash the dishes with expressionless eyes. Just another mundane day of being an innkeeper. I can''t help but let my mind wander to our only interesting guests, which I seem to have been doing all the time recently. I don''t even know what people like them are doing in this shabby inn.


    But what I especially don''t know is why I brought out all my best and most beautiful apparels and essories. I even did my hair and makeup in a desperate hurry. I think I embarrassed myself, especially since no one else bothered to dress up besides me¡­ But Mavena said it would be a feast¡­!


    I was so happy that I could dress up again for the first time in decades that I overdid it. Not that the feast wasckluster, not at all, I just remembered the fancy balls of my childhood and wanted to relive the good memories. I think.


    *Sigh*


    I''m happy that at least I didn''t try to seduce Quin in my desperation, that would''ve been the lowest point of my adult life.


    Not at all because he is an unsightly man that I find appalling, but because I''m a married woman who is older than him by 15 years¡­ At least if we go by looks. You can never truly tell withbatants. However, what really matters are appearances. They dictate human perception, first impressions, and general opinions.


    He probably thinks of me as some old wench, even if he himself is the older one in reality.


    Maybe I should try to get him to ept Mavena into his harem. She would have a chance to escape this life at least. But, then again, she isn''t someone who would happily leave Robert, me and the inn behind, especially not to go with a group ofbatants.


    *Sigh*


    ''Mother, if only you didn''t get murdered by the ursed whore¡­ everything would''ve been so different¡­''


    Just as I muse about the ''what could''ve beens'' a sudden voice sounds from behind me.


    "Master requests your presence." A smooth, nonchnt feminine tone states.


    My heart skips a beat from fright, then I spin around on my heels rapidly to see what is going on, and see that it''s Luna looking at me with disinterested eyes.


    I''m sorry for not being ''Master'', okay?! Stop staring at me like I''m a stinky excrement lying on the side of the road¡­


    This aloof girl sneaked behind me without me noticing her at all, she didn''t even make a single sound. I can''t help but get goosebumps¡­ This is exactly why I''m always afraid. Once abatant gets a few levels they might as well be living on an entirely different ne of existence than us civilians.


    If she wished me harm, I wouldn''t have even known that I''m dying.


    I can''t help butment inwardly on this girl. She''s definitely the strangest person I''ve met in my entire life. Not because she is a beast-kin, but because of her sheer unique state of existence.


    "Does Aurora need food again? Is her condition worsening?" I ask worriedly. Maybe that potion wasn''t as effective as it seemed at first.


    "No. Master has something to say."


    I can already tell that she will not divulge anything more than this. As for why me, the innkeeper, is getting called to my guest''s room like I''m his servant is another question I would like to ask, but decide against it.


    If I gave her more trouble Luna would probably just hoist me over her shoulder like a sack of potatoes and carry me there while ignoring my protests, so I ''obey his summons'' like the good little servant woman that I am, apparently.

 Chapter 218: Foolish Woman

    We soon arrive at his room and Luna gestures for me to enter, and once I do she closes the door behind me, leaving me alone.


    Alone with the man standing by the windowsill, staring into the distance.


    I still can''t get over how masculine he looks¡­ Even with his back turned to me, he is such a fine specimen that it''s hard to not stare at his bulging muscles that threaten to rip his thin shirt apart.


    ''Shit¡­! Lucille, calm yourself! You are a married woman, and this boy could be your son!'' I chastise myself before speaking up. "You called for me, Quin."


    He doesn''t reply for a few seconds and continues observing the free sky and the clouds floating merrily on its canvas. Just when I think that I''m being ignored as part of some humiliating joke he opens his mouth, letting out his trademark deep, mesmerizing voice.


    "I did. I''ve been thinking about your problems, and I''ve made my mind up." He states, then finally turns around and stares with great intensity into my eyes. I can''t help but gulp down the bit of saliva stuck in my throat, which I didn''t even know was there. His presence is so damn overwhelming I can barely maintain eye contact.


    ''This is a real man¡­'' I can''t help but admit inwardly. I''ve been trying to deny it, but¡­ everything about him, his looks, his speech pattern, his personality, his strength. He is the personification of my idealized version of the other gender, standing right in front of me in the flesh.


    Ignorant to my inner thoughts he approaches me, arriving so close that our chests are only an inch apart, forcing me to crane my neck backwards to look up into his features.


    "The problem isn''t your husband, but you, Lucille. You are a foolish coward who wants others to solve her own issues. You''re a useless damsel in distress." Quin states coldly, forcing me to gasp and take a step back involuntarily.


    I awkwardly begin smiling like a fool to bear with the sudden onught of feelings he awakened in my heart.


    I just want to feel protected, is that such a stupid thing to ask for?!


    He doesn''t care for my thoughts, though, as he continues. "Your husband is a spineless coward, yes, but are you much better? You will divorce him, and what? Get a silver ranked adventurer to be your next man? A town guard? And then what?


    Will you follow them to their job as well like some sick puppy so that they can keep protecting you? Will you drag Mavena with you as well?"


    "No, but maybe a retiredbatant-"


    Heughs mockingly, cutting my answer off. "So you want a washed up fighter to y house with you, watch your every move so that he can protect you? Should he also go with you to the morning market? Should he hold your hand while you relieve yourself? Should he sleep between you and Mavena so that he has the best chances of protecting you both?"


    I bite into my lip. "I know all that! It''s the best course of action for me to take in this cruel world! Do you think I''m mentally handicapped or what?!"


    Quin looks at me disappointedly. "Yes, in fact, I''m starting to get that feel from you."


    "W-what?"


    "No one can guarantee your safety, Lucille. At the end of the day, you can only count on yourself. Through all these years of wishful dreaming of yours, has it never urred to you that instead of opening your legs for some stinky washed up disgruntled bastard in exchange for his protection, you could just get stronger yourself?


    To kill your would-be rapists- who you seem so afraid of- with your own two hands? To grasp your destiny in your own palm instead of handing it over to someone else to do with it as they please?"


    He finishes his monologue, then adds dismissively; "honestly, the more I think about you, the more pathetic you appear to me."


    I feel like a bucket of cold water has been sshed onto me. "Have I not thought of that¡­? Of course I have! But things aren''t that ck and white! Your worldview is way too idealistic, it feels like I''m talking to a literal child!"


    "Then entertain me. What''s so wrong about what I said? You are a weak woman who doesn''t know where to start? You will get killed before you even get a single XP? No one will want to help a middle-aged innkeeper''s wife like you start out?"


    "Exactly! And not everyone is cut out for bloody battles! I think I would freeze up on the spot should I have to fight for my life¡­ I''m so damn miserable¡­" I begin tearing up. "Please, just stop making me feel even more depressed than I already am!" I yell at him.


    *Smack!* And I get pped. Right across the face. Huh?! Did he seriously backhand me just now?! It hurts so much! "Q-Quin?!" I begin taking steps back as I watch him for any signs of further aggression.


    "Hahahaha!" He suddenly erupts into a boisterousughter. "I knew there was more to you, foolish woman!"


    "W-what? Have you gonepletely mad?!"


    "Looks like you aren''tpletely hopeless. You are ready to fight for your life, after all!"


    "What is wrong with you?! I will shout for help, so let me out of the room willingly!"


    He gestures towards my hand, and I involuntarily follow his gaze. There''s a sword in my hand, pointed right towards him. Huh? "Why is there a sword in my hand?!" I shout with great shock.


    "As soon as I posed a threat to your safety, your body instinctively grabbed onto my sword that I deliberately left lying right where you could reach it easily. You might be a little slow in the head, but your instincts are top notch!"


    A smile creeps onto my features. A confident one I haven''t had in a long time. "Stop calling me stupid, young man! I''ve had it with you insulting me! Don''t forget who has the upper hand here!" I yell energetically. The adrenaline is running to my head.


    Who knew I would have so much fun when my life is finally on the line for the first time? This is the moment I''ve been dreading so much¡­ Yet I''m loving it?


    Obviously, I spoke way too soon when I threatened him. The back of my brain knew it was stupid, but my pounding heart and adrenaline pumped veins forced me to say those arrogant words.


    Yep, he disappeared.


    Yep, he is right behind me.


    Yep, he is holding my throat in one hand and my arm holding onto his sword with the other.


    His fingers are so long that his thumb connects to the middle finger around my throat. ''Lucille, fuck you! You just had to say some stupid shit. Bringing this proud super alpha stud''s superiority into question was just asking for him to put little old me back in my humble ce¡­!''


    "I¡­ yield!" The wordse out of my mouth with great effort, and just for good measure I drop the sword to the ground. He could snap my neck with a single motion. I better showplete surrender to him.

 Chapter 219: Threat

    Quin tightens his grip around my throat for one moment before releasing mepletely. I fall to my knees like a puppet whose strings have been cut and greedily gasp for air to fill my empty lungs while massaging my neck. It hurts¡­


    Yet I''m still smiling? I enjoyed this exchange even though I gotpletely owned?


    How? Why? What''s wrong with me?


    My strange assant reaches a hand out to me, and I reluctantly grab him to allow myself to be pulled up. "You have what it takes to be a good fighter, Lucille." He states, then adds with a mocking smirk, "however, you seem to like barking at the wrong tree just like your panty pooper hubby."


    I can''t help butugh. "Hehehe! Yeah, maybe I really am stupid¡­ But this exchange¡­ It was so much fun! How am I supposed to go back to washing the dishes after this?!"


    "You''re asking the wrong person, I''m horrible at doing housework. However, we are going on abyrinth dive in an hour or so. Wannae?" He asks nonchntly, like he just invited me to a walk in the city.


    My eyes flutter wide open and my heart skips a beat. Me? In abyrinth? With every corridor, every chamber teeming with dangerous monsters? Where horrendous creatures are baring their sharp fangs and ws, aiming to snuff my life out? Where a single mistake can be the end?


    ¡­


    "I would love to!" I yell energetically. ''It''s official, I''ve gone mad.'' "I even have an axe lying around somewhere¡­ But there''s nobyrinth in Braedon, I can''t just leave the inn behind for days... Also, what about armor?"


    He shrugs dismissively. "Don''t worry your pretty little head about the location. As for your second question, stop looking at me with those hopeful, big puppy eyes of yours, woman. I''m not running a charity over here, especially not for married chicks who go home to sleep in another man''s arms at the end of the day."


    I can''t help but scoff dismissively. "I haven''t slept in the same room as that loser in the past decade, let alone the same bed. But you are right, I can''t expect you to pay for my stuff, and I don''t. I have a few silver coins saved up that I could spare, what sort of armor would you rmend I buy?"


    "With that much you can only hope to get leather armor. It will be more than enough, after all, you will only fight on the first floor or maybe second where we can step in should you mess up."


    "Okay! Then I''m off to make the purchase so you all don''t have to wait for this old woman."


    "Wait one second."


    I turn around my heels just to see him tower over me once again. This time, the air around him changes to something¡­ sinister. Evil even. "There''s one thing I haven''t told you yet. You are only wee if you swear an oath to me, both with the Goddess''s name and the safety of your family on the line that you will never divulge any information about what you see while being in our party.


    Be they strength, abilities, tactics, topics of discussion. Nothing."


    I get goosebumps again. All my instincts are telling me that this man is extremely dangerous. He would not hesitate to exact vengeance should I betray him, that much I am absolutely sure of.


    He exudes so much sheer pressure¡­ So this is what real intimidation is. I can''t even use my brain to think up a response, or open my mouth to voice a meek ''yes''. I just begin bobbing my head vehemently. ''Please, just stop this insane killing intent¡­''


    With a trembling voice I swear my eternal silence to him. I wonder why he needs so much secrecy¡­ Aren''t they just a fighter group on the rise?


    The killing intent disappears just as swiftly as it appeared. Quin''s stern features change into a confident one. "Good. Amazing even. Look at you, standing tall even after experiencing much worse pressure than your cherished hubby did when I pressed him."


    I can''t help but get annoyed. "Young man, don''t think I didn''t notice the fact that you keep insinuating that I''m head over heels for my husband when you are awfully aware that there''s no love lost between us, just to keep poking fun at me. You better stop bullying thisdy!"


    He chuckles and asks in a tone that is dripping with arrogance, "or?"


    I stomp my feet on the ground in frustration, but a strange, confident grin makes its way onto my features. "Or I will beat you into a pulp once I be strong enough!"


    "You will be waiting for that day toe for a very, very long time, miss innkeeper."


    "Hmph!"


    ¡­


    - PoV: Quin -


    I knew there was something more to this seemingly unassuming woman than what meets the eye initially. She has extreme self-preservation instincts, with amazing reflexes to boot. Everyone can be a high leveled warrior after enough years of grinding- as long as they don''t perish or be crippled for life in the process- but that doesn''t mean they will be actually good atbat.


    Having a high level just means having good stats and fancy abilities, but if youck good instincts and innate reflexes you will never be truly excellent.


    She has what it takes to be a good fighter, but honestly I''m reluctant to invest into her. I don''t want to babysit a level 1 noobie for who knows how long it would take for her to be relevant. The only reason I even invited her was, beyond feeling sorry for her, was that Aurora is a newbie as well who needs guidance, so what''s one more?


    Having aplete beginner with us today will make Aurora feel better about herself, but I don''t know if we''ll have anything to do with Lucille again after tomorrow.


    While she went to acquire her armor I took Aurora to a wand shop.


    These items help a spellcaster focus, supposedly. It will lessen casting time and increase control. Small wands offer less boost in exchange for their portable size and weight, while staves help more, but are pretty unwieldy, especially for a physically weak person like my tinum haired enchanter.

 Chapter 220: I thought you were a warrior?!

    I had no difficulties when casting my Aqua Bolt before, so I decided to go at it raw- I prefer things much more as such. We bought her a [Wizard''s Wand], a simple Common rarity tool. With it, we''ve officially be penniless, so I couldn''t get myself anything even if I wanted to.


    By the hour was over, four beautifuldies could be found in my room, waiting patiently for yours truly- just how I like it.


    I donned my [Abyssal Warden] set, then cast [Warp Gate] on the inn''s wall, connecting it to thebyrinth in Aldoria. Sadly, there isn''t one in Braedon. I lost 100 MP out of my maximum 900, meaning that the distance between the two cities is about 100 kilometers (62 miles).


    Not only did we stave off the days it would''ve taken us to get to that ce using conventional, mundane means, but with this we are skipping the entrance of thebyrinth where the kingdom''s scamming force, the guards are stationed to legally rob everyone. With the five of us, I would''ve had to pay 100 bronze coins, so an entire silver coin, just to enter.


    I''m absolutely loving this portal ability of mine.


    The two newdies scream in fright. "Quin¡­?! What spell is this? I thought you were a warrior?!" Lucille yelped with obvious fright.


    I can''t help but chuckle, then flex my bulging biceps for her to see. Well, as much as my attire allows. "Wizards can work out too, you know?"


    "And do they also carry sabers instead of staves or wands in their hand?!"


    She got a point, I gotta admit. My armor isn''t implicative of a mage''s either. I just shrug my shoulders.


    "Just ignore him." Ayame replied in my stead.


    "You''re amazing, Quin!" Aurora quipped merrily.


    "True!" Blossom nodded sagely in agreement.


    "Let''s get on with our days,dies, miss innkeeper has to get back to cook dinner in a few hours."


    Lucille growls, apanied by a stomp of her feet against the wooden floorboards. "Young man!!!"


    "Alright, alright." Before going forward I look at the caramel haired woman meaningfully. "By bringing you along I''m taking an entirely unnecessary risk just to help you out, so I hope you remember your part of our promise, because I will most certainly uphold mine."


    She snaps back to serious mode as well and nods. "You won''t regret putting your trust in me."


    "Good. Let''s go then."


    Doing her main frontline duties diligently, Ayame is already in Aldoria before I even had the chance to finish myst sentence.


    Now that I think about it, we really do need a proper tanker. Ayame is much more leaning towards dishing out hurt than soaking it up. She''s at best a dodge tanker, as after taking a few strong hits she would be done for good.


    Technically I might be the best tanker in our party right now, thanks to my high HP pool, but I have no damage reduction or self-heal, so I would also be very insufficient against a mighty foe.


    I guide the two bbergasteddies through the portal, both visibly distraught at the idea of even touching it, let alone stepping through.


    Aurora is shaking in her boots like a frightened little rabbit, holding onto my hand desperately. ''There''s a lot of work to be done with this one¡­ But at least as a strict backline support mage her bravery won''t matter as much. She will get used to things sooner orter." Lucille, to her credit, is holding on much better.


    She''s the first to step through, followed by the tinum haired beauty, andstly me and Blossom also went into the swirling gate of doom.


    "So, care to tell me what''s up with your battle axe?" I heard Ayame inquire just as soon as I arrived in thebyrinth.


    Indeed, her weapon is very out of ce considering her circumstances. It''s a Rare rarity axe, called [Ravager''s Fang]. It even has a spell imbued in it, which makes it sharper the more blood it absorbs.


    It''s not as good as straight up dealing more damage with each blood she sheds, but sharpness is a very important factor in the hurt she dishes out, so it''s a great weapon, perhaps even better than ours.


    Also, this ability can''t be cheesed with a great warrior shedding lots of blood and then passing it over to someone weak to make use of the sharpness, as it resets when its wielder changes.


    Ravager''s Fang is an imposing battle axe with a fierce, predatory design. The head of the axe is forged from darkened steel, adding a very mean shine to it. Jagged runes that pulse faintly with a deep red glow are also etched into the metal. The de itself curves outward like a wolf''s fang, serrated along the inner edge to inflict brutal, tearing wounds on enemies.


    It''s clearly designed to allow as much bloodshed as possible, instead of going for clean kills. This way, it can feed its innate ability much better.


    "I got it during my childhood''s most traumatic event, when I had to run for my life. Please, don''t ask about it. I didn''t kill a guest in my inn during their sleep to steal it, if that''s what you were concerned about."


    "Huh¡­? Of course not?" Ayame was taken aback at even the idea of it. She clearly wasn''t using Lucille of such. "Wait, so you thought about doing something like that to your guests?! Otherwise you wouldn''t have said this!"


    The caramel haired woman''s head hurriedly snaps to the side, "noment."


    I decide to get the party rolling. "I didn''t teleport us to the entrance of the first floor, but a bit after it, so that we have lesser chances of stumbling into someone identally while stepping through the swirling gate. Let''s start, please. I wanna try my spells. You can have yourdies talkter tonight while I''m balls deep in Blossom''s folds."


    "Oh! Blossom can''t wait for night toe!"


    "Has this guy always been this shameless?" Lucille inquires after a heavy sigh, and received a very positive response from my gorgeous samurai.


    We soon arrive at the first chamber with the shitty Steel Carapace Beetle.


    Sheer excitement surges through my veins like a horrible drug. I''m about to do it. About to cast the spell. "[Fireball]!" I intone and aim the spell simply with my hand.


    The swirling ball of fire I conjure isn''t on the level of a nuclear bomb, but its potency is still definitely not up for questioning. For a second the energy gathers in front of my palm, strangely not causing me any difort, before shooting straight ahead.

 Chapter 221: Fireball

    "[Fireball]!" I intone and aim the spell simply with my hand.


    The swirling ball of fire I conjure isn''t on the level of a nuclear bomb, but its potency is still definitely not up for questioning. For a second the energy gathers in front of my palm, strangely not causing me any difort, before shooting straight ahead.


    It''s not as speedy as the Aqua Bolt, but still fast enough to make it hard to dodge even for Agility builds.


    The fireball ms into the monster''s armored body. The force of the impact rocks the chamber with a sudden re of heat and light as a small explosion urs where the insect once stood. Its exoskeleton cracks and melts away instantly. The creature exploded into ash and sparks before it can even react.


    While it''s true that it disintegrated entirely, soon a carapace item materializes into existence through some great illogical phenomenon. This shows that the items that thebyrinth monsters leave behind aren''t even part of their bodies, but just magically created loot drops.


    [You''ve in Steel Carapace Beetle (Level 1). You''ve Gained 0 XP]


    Yep, the XP nerf is in full swing now. I''ve be too strong for the first floor. The Goddess or the system itself, or whoever is responsible for all this, doesn''t want me to live in thebyrinth for centuries straight while farming safely on the first few floors, so my gains will be heavily reduced in the beginning of thisbyrinth dive.


    "Damn. That felt great." I mutter with a wicked grin. Yeah, it was a level 1 monster, but I just cast a Fireball! I roasted it alive!


    A few eyes nce at me like I''m some unhinged pyromaniac.


    "That''s why I was surprised when I thought you got the Hydro Arcanist ss. Fire fits you so much better." Ayamements.


    "I agree. Daddy is so hot!" Aurora responds cheerily, eliciting a pained, cringe-fueled sigh from both Lucille and Ayame.


    "Thanks for thepliment. Two noobies, you are up. I just wanted to cast a fireball, now with that out of my system the first few floors are yours. Lucille at front, Aurora behind. Lucille, your job is to kill the monsters and also to protect the backline. Aurora, your job is to stay safe so that you don''t disturb the frontline, and to keep Lucille alive with your innate spell, the shield.


    When she engages with a monster, cast it on her."


    Both of them nod as their features turn dead serious.


    A Brambleback wees us in the next chamber, a giant wild boar-type creature. The most ideal of the three possible monsters we could encounter for the axe-wielder.


    It immediately charges at the leather-armor wearing woman. She shows no sign of hesitation as she lifts the giant axe above her head to swing it down vertically. Then¡­ She falls back onto her butt unceremoniously due to losing her bnce.


    "[Protective Shield]!" Aurora''s supportes just in the nick of time to save her life, not that any of the three of us couldn''t have stepped in should it be needed.


    The brambleback ms its head into her, but gets stopped in its track by the shield, which dissolves immediately. Seems like the collision of its head with the shield gave the monster a concussion. Looks like its own immense velocity came back to bite it in the ass.


    The shield absorbs 100 HP worth of damage, and Lucille most certainly has less than that, so she would''ve just died on the spot if she did this stunt of hers while being alone.


    I knew the Ravager''s Fang was too unwieldy for such a delicate, level 1 woman, but didn''t want to say it. It''s best she realizes these things for herself. "Looks like we know which stat you will be investing your first Free Attribute Points into, olddy. Or do you want to go back to your panty pooper''s embrace and begin cooking my dinner already?


    I want something tasty and filling, spicy and nothing sweet. Some greens would be appreciated on the side, you know, to make it more healthy." I mock her just for good measure, fully aware how she will react.


    "Shut!" Lucille yells, then swings her axe with fury right into the left eye of the momentarily dazed monster, who begins squealing in anguish like a pig in a ughterhouse. "Up!" She manages to free the axe from the writhing monster''s eye socket after great struggle, then stands up and delivers another swing into the same spot. "Young man!!!"


    Due to how heavy her axe is, she can''t actually deliver strong enough blows to swiftly kill the monster it seems. However, with a third, well-aimed one she finishes the piggy off.


    "Pfew!" The light caramel haired beauty exhales with obvious ecstasy surging through her system. She seems to feel even more joy than I did after my first kill. To me, it was a ''job well done, now onto the next'' thing, to her, it seems like it''s a ''I''m the queen of the world!'' kind of triumph. Maybe her bloodthirsty axe isn''t that misced in her hands after all.


    Thankfully Aurora had invested all the attribute points she had as a level 5 human into Magic throughout her life, since that was the only useful stat for her as an alchemist. With that, she could cast her shield spell quite a bit, allowing the duo to blitz through the first floor. At least, blitz by the end. The beginning was definitely rough.


    The three of us had to step in on asions as even the shield wasn''t enough to save this manic innkeeper who seemed adamant to jump into harm''s way so that she can swing her giant axe to her heart''s content.


    However, by the time we got to the boss room she waspletely exhausted.


    "Wow! Look at those armors! So cool¡­" A boy shouted while waiting in line to the monster.


    "The dog ve is so fucking hot, holy hell!" Another horny teen shrieked. Yep, she is in her favorite BDSM-themed beast-kin armor.

 Chapter 222: Desperate Pleading

    I can''t help but grunt annoyedly. "Eyes ahead if you want to keep them." I don''t like them staring at her¡­ but I bought the gear for her, fully aware that it was going to happen sooner orter. Well, they can stare at her from a distance if they really want. I won''t create a scene just for this.


    When a man''s partner begins turning lots of heads while fully knowing that she ispletely loyal to him and him only is a great ego booster for sure.


    "... Yes!" He replies and instantly snaps her head away.


    "Calm down, Quin¡­" Ayame whispers worriedly while holding onto the gauntlet of my armor that has the sealed saber in it. She isn''t worried that I would get in trouble, she just doesn''t want me to pounce on the innocent kid.


    He would have to do more than this to actually make me kill him¡­ This gorgeous girl thinks I''m some cruel brute it seems. "Don''t worry about it." I calm her nerves.


    "Hey! Anna, don''t you dare-!" A man begins arguing with his femalepanion.


    "Shut up, you better leave the two of us alone, scumbags!" She shuts him down with great fury, then nces at the rest of her team, seemingly consisting of 2 girls and 4 boys, all with their pitchforks and sickles. These, too, are young farmers who wish to turn their lives around like the one who eyed Blossom.


    It''s good to dream big, but most of these people always end up dying unceremoniously. Even a level one monster poses an existential threat to them, and a single mistake tends to mean the end of the road. At least they had the brains to form a big enough group. With so many numbers they can just overwhelm the first floor, as each chamber consists of only one monster. The boss, on the other hand...


    Good luck. I expect half of them to drop dead minimum. Why on earth do they bring sandals to a boss fight...?


    "I agree! You can''t just abandon us like this!" Another male grunts with evident frustration. "We had a deal!"


    Instead of responding verbally, the peasant named Anna ignored the men, grabbed onto the hand of the other woman, and began rushing towards us with great panic while dragging her confused teammate along. "Come, Beatrice! We have to try our luck or we are finished for good!"


    What a strange development. I can''t help but be a bit intrigued. The first few floors are boring now for a strong guy like me, so a bit of drama is wee to liven up the wait to get to the boss''s room.


    Once they reach us, the two girls observe us- mostly the one named Anna- and their eyes settle on me after a short while. I''m still in my Assassin''s Creed style badass armor, with my hood and everything, so I must be a rather unsettling sight to these farmhands. My pitch-ck saber that has an extremely menacing look probably doesn''t help much either.


    Anna gulps nervously, then bows by ny degrees towards me specifically. Looks like they decided that I''m the leader of this party. "Please help us!" Beatrice looks at the woman for a second before replicating her exact motions. "Please help us!"


    Huh?


    Do I look like some agent of justice to these girls? I''m in my murder machine getup.


    The pair appears to be almost identical, most likely being twins if I had to guess. They are teens, likely around 15-16 years old, both having shoulder-long brte hair, brown eyes and a few freckles here and there.


    Seeing the development their four male teammates also leave the queue and walk towards us. Their gazes are uncertain, most certainly because they are afraid of us. If we weren''t looking to be so threatening I can tell that they would''ve dragged the pair back already.


    "What''s going on?" I inquire nonchntly. I don''t really care enough to go out of my way to help these twins, whatever their issue may be. I have better things to do.


    "... We beg you, please protect us against these men!


    Our father had sold us to their vige gang, and we have to make enough money in thebyrinth to meet the 50 bronze coin quota they set out for us to reach every day¡­ or¡­" Anna began sobbing, her next wordsing out with great emotional pain; "they''ll force us to ''earn our keep'' while working at their brothel!" After which Beatrice began tearing up again, creating a very pitiful image.


    "Aren''t you too young to even work as such?" Ayame inquired in shock.


    You are way too pure still, my samurai. No one will care if they are illegal workers in this rotten ce. Lucille quickly informed the oriental woman for me, "a lot of girls work in simr circumstances, often from a much younger age than these two."


    Ayame''s features contort from sheer disgust. I guess someone like a duke is way too important to be faced by such facts. They just treat their citizens like numbers on a paper. If a couple thousand girls get sold into such a life, then so be it. In the grand scheme of things nothing changes for the duke. Though, I might be wrong.


    Maybe her family really was clueless about the way the criminal side of the world works.


    "That''s right¡­ Our friend had a simr fate when she was much younger¡­ She isn''t alive any longer¡­" Beatrice whispered amid her sobs.


    "So why don''t you just go clear the boss room and start again? With all six of you, you should be able to do it. A few runs a day and you''re good." I state, though I already know the answer. It was more of a probing question. Plus, what I said is entirely false. They would die well before they finish a few runs, let alone do that every day.


    "They charge for their assistance¡­ We will barely make 5 bronze coins with each run¡­ And we are civilians, not fighters¡­ We hate fighting!


    What''s more, I just know that even if we were about to be freed from the debt hanging above our heads, they would act against us in the end, so that we get injured, be unable to fight, and get sent to the brothel anyways!" Anna shouts with a voice full of spite as she gets a bit of liveliness back into her body by the end.


    "I see. That''s very sad to hear, but did you really nce at me, and thought, ''yeah, this guy''s such a loser that his heart will melt away after hearing our tragic story. He is our dashing prince who will save us from the bad guys!'' Do I seriously look that soft to you?" I ask with a mix of annoyance and amusement.


    Both bit into their lips in desperation- and frustration. "We came to you because we saw yourpanions¡­! If you save us we will work for you in whatever capacity you need, as long as you let us keep our chastity!"


    "Beatrice! Anna! Get back here right now!" A guy shouts angrily, pitchfork aimed right at their backs.


    "We won''t ask again!"


    "Your father had signed the contract! That''s just how it is. You gotta deal with it."

 Chapter 223: Ayames Decision

    Thismotion is no longer as fun as it was at first. If only there weren''t multiple other parties watching us, I would''ve just killed these four annoying losers and let the girls go on their merry way. However, I don''t wish to kill all these innocent teams who are observing the drama just to help the two. A man needs to have his own personal creed he lives by.


    Chances are, I would''ve gone ahead with the ughter if something like a Legendary artifact was on the line, but for two peasants¡­


    Nope.


    "I''m talking with them right now." I spit with great annoyance, in a low, threatening tone at the wannabe gangsters who immediately tense up. I''m not in the mood the listen to their screeching.


    The respect I''m getting these days from the newbies is starting to feel rather good.


    After reading between the lines I realize what elicited these desperate indebted girls to approach me of all people; my women. Four gorgeous, beautifuldies nk me on all sides, and they are all clearly here of their own volition and are harboring no ill feelings towards me at all.


    The fact that Blossom with her obvious dog-cor ve item strapped around her neck is hugging my arm like a newlywed wife who is madly in love with me is probably the greatest push they could''ve received in their situation.


    Furthermore, even if I turn out to be a lecherous man who lusts after women all the time, why would I go after them instead of my four beauties? They probably think that I have no reason to exploit them sexually, and they are absolutely right.


    The issue is that I do not have a need for them at all, in any shape or form.


    Ayame, sensing my thoughts, voices her idea in my head by using the ve telepathy spell, [Master''s Link]. Yes, after her extreme tantrum fit, I managed to convince her somehow to make use of it. It wasn''t an easy task, let me say that much. <We will need loyal servants in our stronghold to maintain our residence and stuff.


    They can also water Geim, and work the fields if we decide to nt something. If we save them from certain peril, their loyalty will soar greatly. Or do you n to wipe the floors and stuff yourself after a hard day of grinding, fighting, and training?>


    She''s reaching here, after all, if I want servants I can just buy some servant ves. It''s true though, that I would much rather be weed by two cheery maids when we return from a triumphant battle than dejected, depressed ones.


    <I''m not convinced at all.>


    <Do you seriously expect me to leave our two greatest treasures with them? Even if we keep the Legendary artifact safely secured away from their reach, they could uproot the Geim and bolt away.>


    <You really do have trust issues, Quin¡­ first of all, the stronghold will be a long way from any civilization, so they can''t just up and leave even if they want to. Second, they will have no clue of the value of the creature. Why risk it all for some weird tree monster? Third, we can just pretend that you cast a curse on them that will activate if they act against us.


    Country bumpkins like them have no clue what even a simple magic spell looks like, let alone something intricate and niche like curses.>


    Hmm. She really wants to help them. I understand where Ayame ising from¡­ Their situation is eerily simr to her own. Instead of a sister, it''s the father who betrayed them, and instead of very they are sold into the life of prostitution, while being even younger than she was when it happened. By saving them, she will feel like she helped two innocent girls go from certain doom to a good life.


    Well, I''m not certain how alluring it is for two teen girls to live away from civilization in a weird stronghold while taking care of it as its servant, but that''s beyond the point. It would certainly be better than being literal forced child sex workers.


    <Sigh¡­ And you dare refuse to call yourself my woman when I go to such lengths to make you happy. This poor master truly missed the mark with his first ve purchase.>


    She gives me a meaningful nce, thinks for a second then nods. <It pains me to admit it, but I''m your woman. I''ve been yours since that night. After all, either I consider myself your lover or I just slept in the arms of a man whom I kissed desperately and lovingly, let him fondle my body all over, finger me, and I even did my best to make him ejacte.


    All of those I didpletely willingly, thus if I did all that with a random guy I would be a certified slut. I can no longer deny that you''ve moved my heart... But don''t think I will start acting like Blossom and the pampered princess. I still have dignity, unlike those two...! And when I say ''you''ve moved my heart'' I mean that you had some minute effects on me, not that I''m madly in love!>


    <You have my full support.> I don''t need more convincing. Who are these little low-level scrubs anyway? The first woman whom I fell incredibly hard for in my entire life is officially mine, and she is asking only this much from her lover. I would be a bad mate if I didn''t allow this much leeway to her.


    Girls like her need autonomy to function ording to their desires while being in a rtionship, or they would quickly start feeling suffocated by their partner''s presence in their lives.

 Chapter 224: New Servants

    I take a step towards the two squeamish teens, put an index finger under their chins, and raise their heads to force them to look up at my towering forms. They flinch instinctively upon my touch, but through sheer willpower, they don''t back away. Nice. At least they have some backbone.


    "Do you swear on the Goddess'' name, facing the threat of eternal damnation, that you will never act against me or my lovers and other allies as long as you are treated with the respect a servant deserves?" I ask in an authoritative tone.


    I''m honestly getting a bit tired of using the Goddess as a form of ensuring the truthfulness of those I don''t trust, but what can I do? All citizens revere her at least to a degree, so my method is pretty reliable, especially when dealing with such simple people. I wouldn''t trust the word of a noble for example, no matter whose name he swore his words under.


    Anna and Beatrice look at me puzzledly for a few seconds, processing my words. Once their little brains had managed to catch on, their features brightened like the morning sun and they began bobbing their heads into my hand energetically. ""We will never betray you my Lord and Ladies! We will work diligently from morning to night every single day!""


    That''s a bit much work for my liking but I do appreciate their eagerness. My parents would strangle me if they knew I was having my teenage servants do backbreakingbor for 16 hours straight every day. Well, to be fair, they would also strangle me for owning ves, for fucking my ves, for stealing stuff, for killing people, for nning to join a criminal organization, and many, many more.


    Yours truly might have not been the bestest of boys since his transmigration.


    "You can''t just do this! We legally own them!" One of them shouts at me.


    "Well, I don''t think so. Not anymore, at least. Sorry, looks like you''ve been robbed. Go and cry about it."


    "You¡­!" They growl threateningly while brandishing their scary weapons.


    "Me¡­?" I growl back, making all four shake in their boots and take a few steps back out of sheer self-preservation.


    "Let''s go, tell the boss¡­ We need backup!"


    "Right!"


    As such, they''ve chickened out. The four gave up and walked to the entrance of thebyrinth, most certainly to inform their allies so that they could group up and catch me when I came out.


    Well, I''m noting out, am I? I''m going to use Warp Gate to go back to Braedon instantly.


    Have fun waiting for me for days, losers.


    As for them alerting the guards of this ''robbery'', I''m not worried at all. It''s illegal to sell one''s own children, so calling it ''legal'' isplete bullcrap on their part. It was some vige-level gangster type purchase, not at all endorsed by the authorities. If they informed the guards I would be the good guy in reality, especially once the two girls give their testimonies.


    "Get behind us, we are going to the boss room." I inform them, and we resume ourbyrinth dive with two extra baggage this time.


    Just like it was for me during my first time, the monster easily overwhelms Lucille. I had to step in and slice the monster into two halves with my de.


    Afterwards, when we were free from the observers who were watching us in the line to the boss monster, I acted out Ayame''s curse threat n, where I cast ''Curse of the Traitor'' on them. It''s aplete hocus-pocus spell, but they were scared shitless, and once again ascertained me that they would never act against us.


    The second floor treated our party much better, since after a few chambers Lucille gained a level and put all points into Strength, allowing her to wield her axe at least sufficiently, though even 50 Strength might not be capable of bringing out its full potential if I had to guess, so she has a long road ahead of her until she bes its true master.


    By the end she tapped outpletely, and Aurora was low on her mana reserves as well, so we took over.


    It was time to show the rookies how it''s done.


    In the time it took for them to clear the first floor we''ve reached the sixth after defeating the Tri-Elemental Direwolf that gave us so much troublest time. With me growing an incredible amount, Ayame''s level up, and Blossom''s presence it wasn''t even a fight but a straight up massacre.


    [Rock Spike] turned out to be extremely valuable this time around, as each instance the monster dashed away with its great agility I could just summon a spike from the ground where he was about tond. The only drawbacks to this spell are its rtivelylong cooldown, mediocre sharpness, and high mana cost.


    Who would''ve guessed that a [Fireball] is cheaper to cast than conjuring a giant stone dildo?


    After the second floor, Lucille only participated in a few encounters, for the rest she sat out, only watching us go to work from a safe distance.


    Aurora, on the other hand, could keep up better since she waspletely effective from a distance. As long as we kept her safe, she was going to be at least somewhat useful. And, well, as long as she had mana. She also started gaining Enchanter XP, but due to her Normal Level not going up yet, she couldn''t unlock new spells.


    I promised her my protection, so I stayed next to her, casting my spells to help Blossom and Ayame out, while using my Saber to cut down any monsters that managed to reach the two of us.


    My previous thought about us needing a tanker is proving more and more true the further we climb. As the number of monsters increases on each floor, Ayame and Blossom have less and less room to fight ording to their preferred styles. They have to be on the defensive for far too long to be at their most effective.


    If we had a central damage sponge, the two of them could nk to dish out their amazing attacks.


    I opened a portal and sent Lucille and our two new servants back to Braedon. Since Ayame assumed responsibility over them, I also sent her back momentarily to instruct her new subordinates. I can keep the portal open for as long as I want- and I have mana to do so. It stays open for thirty seconds, after which it begins siphoning mana from me in order not to disappear.


    If the two farmers weren''t sure yet of the validity of my curse on them, then after seeing my swirling gate of doom they sure believe me now. It took some great convincing from Ayame to get them to step through.


    In a few minutes she came back, and told me that Lucille and her family will teach them the basics of housekeeping.


    After defeating the 7th floor boss, a Rapid Mutant Hyena, we decided to settle down in the first chamber of the 8th floor to recuperate. We''re sitting in a line next to each other, with our backs resting against the wall. There''s no furniture present, so we have to settle for resting on the ground.

 Chapter 225: New Arrivals

    After defeating the 7th floor boss, a Rapid Mutant Hyena, we decided to settle down on the first chamber of the 8th floor to recuperate. We''re sitting in a line next to each other, with our backs resting against the wall. There''s no furniture present, so we have to be content with resting on the ground.


    I''m not gonna lie, I need more mana. With so many amazing spells, I can''t help myself so I keep casting them.


    A [Cyclone] here, a [Bubble Snare] there, and a few dozen more, and I''m already running on fumes. Thankfully my mana regenerates quite fast, as the rate increases with the Magic stat, of which I have 60. I regenerate 100 MP in approximately 10 minutes.


    The spells I have are in the basic tier, ording to my Elemental Sovereign ss, so while they don''t dish out insane amounts of damage, they also don''t cost much to cast.


    With my 900 mana, I can cast about 30 spells until I start running out. It''s not bad at all, but I want more. I can''t even begin to imagine how good of a spammer I would be with 200 Magic stat under my belt.


    "Daddy¡­ Have I been doing well so far?" Aurora purrs while ncing at me with hope in her big, beautiful amber eyes, and it''s obvious for all of us that she isn''t looking for aprehensive performance analysis from me, just endless praise and pampering.


    "Come over here." I pat my thighs, and she happily jumps into my embrace, where she receives a few gentle kisses. "You''ve been doing amazing. At first I was worried that you would be too much of a scaredy cat, but you show great battle IQ, as you are getting better and better at knowing when and who to support."


    Ayame chimes in; "I agree. Your shields have allowed me to ignore a few hits each time, thus letting me focus on killing instead of dodging."


    "Blossom agrees too! She loves the shield!"


    "Maaaan. You useless fucks! I almost had to use my fifth high quality health potion because you keep messing up!" A sudden voice enters my ears,ing right from the boss room. The group that did it after us had entered the 8th floor''s first chamber. They were nowhere in sight when we entered the boss chamber.


    At the floor we''re at, it''s rare to see a group once an hour, and much less attempt the boss itself, as that fight is significantly harder than the normal monster rooms.


    "We''re sorry, master." A muscr man replied somberly, followed by murmurs of the rest.


    "My father will be so mad¡­ We''ve wasted too much gold on potions already, and we''re nowhere near the 11th floor! We will reach it today even if I have to sacrifice the lot of you!" The first voice decrees with a cruel tone.


    It''s some rich guy with his ve party. Unlike Kai and his adventurer ve harem team, this here seems to be a more functional group, with a clear division of frontliners and backliners.


    The man himself is probably some noble, based on his extremely luxurious golden armor and gemstone decorated longsword. He has five ves, three muscr frontliners and one archer, one mage. At least from the looks of things.


    Now that I look better, the mage and one of the muscle guys don''t have cors, so he actually only has three ves and two servants. Either the dude likes to participate in sausage parties or this is a pure business team, as every member is a man.


    Actually a lot ofbat groups strictly forbid romance and inner-party rtionships, so it''s not a rare sight to see. It''s mostly us, the despicable ve owners who like to mix business and pleasure. Well, I would rather have a tinum haired girl sit in myp and give me love-filled kisses while begging me to praise her during the time I''m resting than have smelly men sit next to me.


    But that might just be a Quin problem.


    No, it''s not a Quin problem. Blossom saw that Aurora was making use of the situation to flirt with me so now I''m getting licked and kissed from both sides. I simply can''t be wrong in my approach to life.


    A lot of these adventurer, explorer and mercenary type people will risk their lives on their jobs just to go to a filthy brothel at the end of the day, so I don''t think that my way is wrong.


    Also, having a cheerful wife wait for you at home might sound nice at first, but then you realize that she will die before you reach the physical age of thirty, so that prospect is no longer that alluring. No, I''m right. Badass women who happily engage inbat and thus can take a more brutal battle in bed are the way to go in this world.


    "Master, I have no more mana."


    "I''m running low on stamina."


    "Need mana too¡­ My apologies, master."


    The underlings speak up one after the other. Looks like the hyena monster got them good.


    "Argh!" The noble punches the chamber wall frustratedly, but rxes afterwards. "Alright¡­ You useless fucks. Ten minutes." They sit on the ground opposite of us.


    I don''t see what''s the issue is of this angry loser. Isn''t one of the main advantages of thebyrinth is that you can take the challenge at your own pace? Why rush? Is there a speedrunningpetition going on outside or what?


    <Quin, I smell trouble.> Ayame notifies me.


    <If there is, try not to damage that beautiful armor or sword. We barely have cash, you girls are way too high maintenance for this poor, innocent guy. We gotta pawn it off using the Consortium''s connections.>


    <... Is this seriously your concern? Also, I''m not high maintenance. Hmph.>


    "What the fuck?! Since when have these losers been here?" The noble guy shrieks once he sits down, facing us.


    "Before we arrived, master." The archer replied.


    "Oh. Is that so¡­ I guess I was too absorbed in reaching my goal to observe the present. Why didn''t you inform me?! Useless fucks!"


    "..."


    No one replied to his verbal outburst, they all just hung their heads low, examining their feet, epting fault with the situation wordlessly. It seems they''ve been pretty well conditioned to his abuse.

 Chapter 226: Slave Exchange

    "What are you staring at?!" Seeing that his servants aren''t willing to converse it seems I''ve be his next target.


    "... Who? Me?" Who does he think he is to talk to me with such a tone?


    He scoffs dismissively, "yes, you, you dumb fuck."


    "I see. What does it look like I''m staring at to you?"


    "Don''t try to get smart with me, peasant."


    Ah, I see. So that''s why he talks to me like that.


    "I was just regaining my emptied out energy reserves, your lordship." I decided to y along momentarily.


    My girls nce at me questioningly, but I ignore them for now.


    He changes the topic. "I like the slutty blonde on your left. How much?"


    "... Excuse me?" I growl in a threatening, low tone. Did this fucker just try to buy my beloved first woman?


    "The dog with big, perky tits. I want her to be my bed warmer."


    ¡­


    "How about this?" He asks, then raises his hand that was resting on his knees to his other hand, and arge coin pouch materializes out of thin air, and he catches it in his palm. "2500 silver coins. I know you can''t do the math, so I will count it for you. This is 25 gold coins, a sum you will never see in your entire life. Even a lower noble would start salivating at my offer."


    <Ayame¡­ Is that what I think it is?>


    <Yep, a storage ring.>


    <The item you said is worth as much as an entire barony.>


    <Yep.>


    <And it''s on this loser''s hand. Right in front of us.>


    <Yep.>


    <Girls, get ready. We''re about tomit mass murder.>


    <Sigh. I knew it woulde to this.>


    <Ayame, Blossom, on my mark engage with the rabble. I will fight the golden boy. Your opponents are exhausted, so their reaction time might not be top-notch. Make sure you protect ourpletely unaware ally too.> I''ve always allowed Ayame to fight the strongest enemies thus far. Now that I''ve be strong enough, it''s time I don''t ditch the hardest work for her to deal with.


    I need to fight uphill battles to continue improving at my current speed.


    "25 gold coins? My lord, she isn''t even level 5. I only have her here to be the team''s mascot. Her mere presence cheers me up."


    "...? So you want me to pay less?"


    "Not exactly. I couldn''t help but notice that you have three amazing ves. How about we make an exchange? I want a muscr one to be my meat shield."


    "..." He debates for a moment before nodding. "I guess that''s eptable."


    "Byor, conduct the exchange." The warrior without a cor around his neck nods and stands up. "I will give you the one with more durability since you want a tank. Drut, stand, you will be his property going forward. You are forbidden from attacking them unless I state so."


    "I understand." The ve replied nonchntly without a single care, before the noble started to exin the situation to me. "Byor over here used to be a ve merchant, but decided to be a warrior. He has the ve Contract spell unlocked. We will finish our business right here, right now. Command your ve not to attack us and to walk to the middle of the chamber, just like how I did."


    I see. So out of precaution he wants me to forbid Blossom from trying anything. I nod. "Luna, you are forbidden from attacking them, and move to where the gentlemen want you to." Me and the noble also stand to conduct the transaction.


    "Luna, hm. What a beautiful name." Hements.


    If a mastermands, the ve won''t be able to act against their orders, so doing what we did should prove to be a simple measure against sudden ve outburst due to not wanting to be sold.


    <Bear with it for me, Blossom. Just a moment. Also, you are permitted to attack anyone you wish.> And just like that, she is free to move ording to her will.


    <Blossom knows Master is only acting!> She replied cheerily and confidently. Good to see that she has enough faith in me. It would''ve really hurt if she was still worried after all we''ve been through that I would do such a despicable thing to her.


    Ayame also stood,ing along. This way, three people walked up from both sides.


    "Damn. The closer she is, the more tantalizing she gets. How lucky. Trading this smelly loser for such an amazing sex ve¡­ It seems the Goddess didn''t abandon me today after all. You have amicable taste, my friend. I love her attire and dog themed cor."


    Would you listen to this fucker¡­


    "Thanks. We are both getting what we want. It''s a good trade." I respond amicably through sheer willpower.


    The noble once again raises his hand and this time he summons some tools needed to conduct the ve transfer. Just as the ver reaches out I shout telepathically; <Now!>


    In a sh, Blossom''s gauntlets sprout razor-sharp ws, and her form blurs as she dashes forward. My sexy grim reaper wastes absolutely no time, mercilessly shing both at the ver and ve at the same time. They stood no chance to react whatsoever. Her attack killed the ve instantly, and cut off the extended arm of the ver, easily going through skin, muscle and bone.


    Blood poured onto the ground before her victims even had the chance to know they were dying.


    Ayame meanwhile went after three people still sittingfortably on the floor,pletely unprepared to receive the charge of a bloodthirsty samurai aiming to snuff their lives out as efficiently as possible.


    Why do we not spare at least the ves? Why not capture them?


    It''s simply not worth the hassle. They will be a liability. Killing Blossom''s owner to conduct the illegal transfer was already risky enough, I don''t want to repeat it. Especially not for the properties of a noble, and not for such shabby ves. Furthermore, their value is low. Just with the coin pouch of the noble I could buy better ves than them, let alone his armor and other stuff.


    No need to make my life harder to acquire a few passable ves.


    As for sparing their lives because they deserve better¡­ Heh. Good joke. Life isn''t full of rainbows and marshmallows.


    "What the?! What did you do?!" The arrogant noble shouts, and wees my charge with his gem-decorated sword drawn. He has very good reflexes.


    "How did the ve attack?!"

 Chapter 227: Duel Against A Noble 1

    "What the?! What did you do?!" The arrogant noble shouts, and wees my charge with his gem-decorated sword drawn. He has very good reflexes.


    "How did the ve attack?!"


    I don''t care to educate a soon to be dead man. Instead, I focus on the duel. I know it will not be an easy one. I can''t afford to y around. <Leave him to me. He''s my training partner.


    Only step in if my life is in danger.> I instruct the twodies who are about to be done with their parts.


    "Quin, you can do it! [Protective Shield]!" Although confused, Aurora seems to have snapped out of her delirium rapidly and tried her best to protect me. How cute.


    I grab onto the hilt of my saber and begin an exchange of rapid shes, parries, deflects with my enemy. I grimace from the extreme effort and focus I have to put into the fight. This man is definitely a superior swordsman to me. I bet he has the Swordsman ss, the sword path of the Warrior basic ss.


    He pushes me back with his sword and delivers a kick to my stomach, sending me a short distance, but I manage tond on my feet.


    "Do you people even know who you are trying to kill?! I''m the second son of ric! The Winterwood count!"


    "Huh? Aren''t you supposed to be the governor of some other city?" Ayame chirped curiously. Indeed, ording to Marjorie''s intel, the second son should rule some city elsewhere.


    "I''m here to talk about inheritance with my family! My father is dying!"


    "Oh. Well, I guess you won''t be doing any of that. You do have our sincere condolences, though." I chime in.


    "Fuckers¡­" He spat, then got ready for the showdown by equipping a low posture with a de raised above his head, aimed straight at me as if he wanted to stab me with an overhead thrust.


    "My beautiful needy lover, this is my duel, so please don''t shield me. I wanna grow as abatant, and to do that I need to gather battle experience." I instructed Aurora.


    "Oh¡­ Okay! You have to win!"


    "[me Cloak] [Water Shield]" I conjure two different elemental protective measures around my form. Water Shield is, as the name implies, a shield made of water. It dampens sword attacks and deflects projectiles to a degree.


    me Cloak is more of an offensive tool, as it constantly emits fiery heat waves that slowly burns those that are near me. It could be a fun idea to be some unkible tank with this spell, just sticking to my enemies and killing them by bing a sauna that they can''t run from.


    Thankfully I can see clearly through both aura-style spells. Also, the me Cloak grants me strong resistance against burning while it''s active, so I don''t suffer damage from it.


    "I ate some mushrooms or what?! A ve attacks despite clearly beingmanded not to, and now I''m dueling a saber wielding Wizard that has no wand or staff?! Someone wake me up already from this sick joke!" Luke shouts, clearly bing more insane by the second. The fact that I''m cooking him alive slowly in his pretty little golden armor probably isn''t helping with lifting his mood either.


    At least I think his name is Luke. I might remember Marjorie''s information wrong. It''s been a few days, and this guy was totally irrelevant back then.


    "[Rock Spike]" I summon as swiftly as I can, but he reacts in time, dashing at me before I could impale him on my construct. I really need to unlock silent casting somehow.


    "[Gust]" I conjure a wind that halts his advance and disorients him momentarily. Using this small window I cast "[Fireball], [Aqua Bullet]". Before the words evenpletely leave my mouth, I follow my spells as I lunge at him with my saber, ready to shed blood.


    His full-body golden armor probably would defend easily against my strikes, but, just like me, he had unequipped his helmet to rest morefortably, thus the both of us have a clear weak point the other can attack.


    Luke quickly regains his bearing from the gust of wind, only to be faced by three separate attacks. He manages to duck under the Fireball, gets hit in the chest with the Aqua Bolt, and raises his arm to his head to receive my saber''s sh.


    He grunts painfully as my [Power Strike] empowered de reaches its target, but, as expected, his armor holds. Only a slight damage is visible on it.


    Fuck. I just lost a few silver coins minimum.


    This guy is really sturdy. I will have to change tactics, as in a drawn out fight I''m the obvious underdog, especially since my mana reserves have beencking before the fight even began.


    My only real advantage is my versatility. I have to create a clever set of moves that lets me finish him off.


    Luke jumps at me, seething like a mad dog. He is double gripping his longsword and hacks away at me like I''m some celebratory pinata. It takes all my focus to not get any of my limbs chopped off, and he had already dispelled my Water Shield. It probably saved my life just now.


    "[Quake Stomp]" I begin my assault now that he has momentarily halted finally. The ground emits minor tremors, then violent shakes, until it seems like the ground under him is about to erupt as if it were an active volcano. "[Bubble Snare]" I continue, as I conjure a giant bubble that rapidly approaches the man desperately trying to regain his bnce.


    The spell envelops him, and lifts him up from the ground.


    Luke begins choking in my spell prison. It looks so damn cool. He is desperately iling around, trying to swim out of the water. But, of course, while his method is definitely possible if one is strong enough, swimming out of my snare isn''t as easy as swimming out of an unassuming body of water. The spell does its best to retain my captured prey in it.

 Chapter 228: Duel Against A Noble 2

    However, this person really is outstanding. It seems he will escape before I could even reach him. "[Boulder Throw]" I hurl a giant mass of earth at him, shattering my own snare spell in the process. It is so big that his entire body is hit, causing some severe blunt damage to ur.


    He falls onto his back, and is enjoying a healthy dose of concussion based on his confused, dazed nce.


    I can tell that he has some amazing Vitality number from what I''ve seen from him thus far, so I''m fully aware that he will be back in a fighting state in the span of a few seconds.


    After all, Vitality isn''t just a HP booster, but a general resistance and durability one.


    However, a few seconds is a lot when you are dealing with superhumans with insane levels of power.


    Using my high Agility stat I erupt towards him, and activate [Power Strike], aiming straight for a clean decapitation. My saber meets his throat, and cuts into it, but doesn''t sever his head from his neck.


    Blood gushes from the wound, and I can''t help but shake my head. "Seriously¡­ Vitality is such a broken stat. I can''t even one shot kill this guy by dashing at his throat like a cannonball with my sharp de."


    "Grrghh!!!" Luke attempts speaking, but his throat isn''t really functioning perfectly right this moment. Only sounds of desperate gurgling can be heard.


    "It was a good fight. I learned a lot from this. Thank you." I voice my gratitude while raising my saber high above my head, then I bring it down with all my strength, aiming for the top of his neck this time.


    "Seriously¡­? You''re making me feel like a weakling now, Luke¡­" His head is still in ce, though he certainly isn''t going to get up from this without the Goddess'' timely intervention. On both sides of his neck, half-inch wide cuts are present.


    "I would love to torture you for trying to purchase my beloved mate, but we don''t know when the next explorers will arrive after finishing their hyena boss battle, and we will even need to properly clean up the crime scene, so I will let you off easy. They say that third time''s the charm, right?" I ask while grinning at the dying man sinisterly.


    I replicate my previous swing, aiming for the back of his neck on the exact same spot.*Swss* My de slices through the air, reaching his skin, his muscles, his spine, then his muscles and skin once again, after which it is once again only enveloped by air.


    Finally, I cut his head off. What a tough guy.


    [You''ve in Luke Winterwood (Level 17). You''ve gained 1968 XP.]


    [Warrior 10 ¡ú 11]


    [Elemental Sovereign 1 ¡ú 4]


    Damn, I beat a guy in a fair duel who had three levels on me. Though, to be fair, statistically I''m also higher than my screen states. I''ve gotten 15 Attribute points when I went through my Primordial Breeding Physique evolution, which granted me 5 in Str, Vit, Agi, and my Primordial Viin ss effects also boost all of those further.


    What can I say?


    I''ve finally be a noteworthy presence on the field of battle. Me defeating a guy who obviously had elite trainers since birth, a better armor and weapon, and many, many years of experience on me had been single handedly triumphed over by yours truly.


    As Luke''s body slumps unceremoniously to the ground- loyally following his head-my gaze immediately shifts to the golden gauntlets. I can''t help but greedily lick my lips like a famished pig before a grand feast.


    "Let''s see what you''re hiding," I mutter to myself, kneeling beside his corpse. The ornate golden gauntlet on his hand is in the way, but that''s not a problem. I grab the gauntlet with both hands and yank it off, tearing the straps loose and casting it aside without a second thought. My eyes fixate on the ring, a delicate but sturdy-looking band encrusted with a few tiny gemstones.


    [Spatial Ring]


    [Rarity: Epic]


    [Spell: Lesser Spatial Storage]


    I can''t help but grin wickedly as I slide it off his finger. I quickly bring it up to my face, inspecting it closely. It''s finely crafted- definitely worth a pretty penny if nothing else. But I''m not looking to pawn this one off, that''s for sure.


    Unless some offers me a king''s ransom, this one is staying with us.


    Without hesitating, I push a bit of mana into it, activating the storagepartment inside. A flicker of magical energy runs through the ring, and suddenly I feel the pull of the items within.


    I can instantly tell just off of the feel that it''s size is 5 cubic meters (~177 cubic feet). Yours truly have been paying attention to math ss this once, and I still remember Mrs. Rogers telling me that 5 cubic meters is 5000 liters.


    It''s a very sizeable storage space, despite its ''lesser'' moniker. It can hold more than enough everyday items for us to be able to ditch the backpacks.


    Now, it''s time to inspect its actual contents. The coin purse is in it, as Luke put it back when I said I would rather exchange it for a ve instead.


    There are tons of monster drops as well. They also went through thebyrinth from the first floor just like us, so it was a buy one, get one for free kind of deal for us. We''ve basically doubled our drop loot that we''ve earned on this run thanks to this noble''s charitability.


    What a good guy.


    Beyond that, I only see a few health and mana potions. Sadly he clearly emptied the ring out beforeing here, expecting to fill it up with the loot they earn. I put my hand on his corpse and will it into my ring.


    I face no resistance whatsoever. I knew that living things can''t be ced inside, but corpses seem to be fair game. Thankfully. Cleaning up would''ve been nigh impossible otherwise. I replicate this action for all the other corpses, and my new epic ring is filled with smelly, bloody, dead men.


    How lovely.


    "You did it!" Aurora shrieks and lunges straight into my arms.


    "Blossom thinks that Master has be very strong!"


    "I have to agree, Quin. It was a fine duel. You have my respect."


    I can''t help but chuckle. Getting praised for beating a respectablebatant in a duel feels great, amazing even. "Your words mean a lot to me, my gorgeous lovers. Let''s finish this before the next teames through. Although we didn''t climb as high as we nned to, our day turned out to be truly bountiful, so we can''tin at all. Let''s meet our new servants properly this time."

 Chapter 229: Benefits of Slavery

    With the looting done, I debate for a moment whether we should even mop the floors up, but decide against it. If someone walks through the boss room and sees a bloody chamber with us desperately trying to scrub the floor clean, we would have to fight them to the death as well.


    As it is, it''s evidence that the count''s son was murdered here- at least if they have some blood sample identification method- but beyond that we won''t be implicated in the crime.


    It''s better to just dip. I would love to continue ourbyrinth grind, however, not only would I have to rest again to regenerate my mana, but with ''stealing'' the twin servants and now this noble''s murder, we are probably better off just continuing in a few days'' time when the scene cools down.


    Maybe they even had some artifact watching Luke''s life signs, and it alerted them of his demise and exact location as well. Better be safe than sorry.


    Yeah, let''s just leave and have dinner.


    "Umm¡­ Quin, I couldn''t help but notice that you and the other girls act as if you couldmunicate with each other without speech. Is your team synergy that good? I really have a lot to learn¡­" Aurora spoke up with great uncertainty.


    "He has a telepathy skill." Ayame responded in my stead.


    "What?! You mean the legendary mind speaking ability?!" Aurora gasped cutely.


    "He is opening teleports for instant traveling to a city a good distance from us, he is a primordial entity with like 6 sses active at all times, he keeps going through body transformation after transformation just to be even more of an alpha stud, he drank the potion that nearly killed you and didn''t even get a momentary stomachache or slight difort, and you think telepathy is too much for this shameless guy?"


    The tinum-haired beauty gazes at Ayame for a few seconds before nodding. "If you put it that way then yeah, you''re right, but then why have I not been invited?! Quin, you almost gave me a heart attack when you seemed to agree to sell Blossom and once again when she randomly assaulted them!


    I thought you would not keep me out of things¡­" By the end of her response, she was in a state of having teary and incredibly usatory eyes.


    "Master can only speak with his ves using the ability!" Blossom came to my rescue valiantly.


    "Huh¡­?"


    "It''s called [Master''s Link], a spell I unlocked after getting level 10 in the ve Master ss." I rified.


    "Oh."


    I attempt to cheer her up. "Sadly that''s just how it is. I will try to involve you in more of our tactical discussions moving forward."


    Aurora freezes up and stares into my eyes, then hugs me firmly. "Should I¡­?"


    My petite samurai spoke up before any of us could. "Yes, you should. He could even swap you back to your Alchemist ss with a simple thought, and since you seem to love being his little girl, he could even allocate your free points for you. I bet that that kind of invasion of your personal boundaries by him would be right up your alley."


    "Really?! Then I wouldn''t even have to pray at the temple¡­ But still, a ve¡­?"


    "I know that it sounds bad, but it only really has benefits in our case if you think about it. There''s no differentiation between how he treats us, his ves, and you, his free lover.


    If you be his ve his ss will also level up faster, giving us even more such abilities." Who would''ve known that Miss Samurai would be the one trying her best to convince girls to be my ves of their own free will? Not me, that''s for sure.


    Aurora hugs me around my waist with great strength, "I mean¡­ If it''s being daddy''s¡­ Then maybe¡­?"


    "Alright, alright." I ease her tensions by embracing her back. "You can think about it in your free time. Let''s go eat, I''m famished. [Warp Gate]"


    The four of us step through the swirling portal and our inn room wees us on the other side. We quickly undress our gear and switch into civilian clothes.


    Much to my chagrin, as I nce out of the window I see that it''s not exactly dinner time yet. I tell thedies to enjoy some recreational activities, anything they prefer.


    Aurora leaves for the temple to switch back to her Alchemist ss, and also asks for a couple of silver coins so that she can buy ingredients she needs for a few potions.


    Strangely, Blossom also asks for some money, and when I ask what for, her answer is uncharacteristically elusive. "Blossom has something she wants to do¡­ Master can''t know yet!" I''m fully aware that she has a good head on her shoulders, despite being a certified airhead, so I see no reason to hold out.


    As for Ayame and I, we decided to visit our two new servants.


    "So, you see, this is why I prefer fresh herbs over dried ones. The taste is worlds apart, the fresh ones bring so much richness and life to the dish, while the dried ones are kind of nd. Though to be fair, I really like dried oregano and a few others." Mavena, Lucille''s daughter, is busy instructing Anna and Beatrice, our two new servants we picked up randomly in thebyrinth.


    As typical peasants, I would imagine they had nted their own herbs on theirnd, but maybe that isn''t a trend over here. If one lives on sustenance-level nourishment, they might want to nt more hardy crops like potatoes and corn instead of fancy greens.


    The two brte girls listen to her words seriously. It seems they treat their new servant roles like their lives depend on it. Which might as well really be true from their point of view, after all, we are a group of immensely strongbatants who could do whatever we want with them should we harbor ill thoughts.


    The best way to protect themselves is to show how dedicated they are, and how we can''t just find other servants like them anywhere else.


    I admire their strong will to live. Not many people would have the self-preservation instincts to notice that our group might be their salvation in their miserable position, much less act on it instantly.

 Chapter 230: Greeting the Master

    Ayame and I exchange a nce and nod happily. Looks like she''se to the same conclusion. It looks like Robert is also in the kitchen, he is peeling potatoes at the other end of the room. He seems entirely depressed, which ispletely understandable, as his gorgeous wife wishes to separate from him.


    Though, from Lucille''s recounting, he was not getting much love for years to begin with, so he should''ve guessed that it wasing at some point.


    "Mavena, how have you been?" I speak up, finally alerting them of our presence. Robert flinches at the sound of my voice, he probably has some bad memoriesing to the surface upon hearing my sound.


    The two girls snap their heads and turn around, then begin examining me greatly.


    Mavena, on the other hand, approaches me, begins poking at my stomach with her index finger while looking up at me and scoffing annoyedly. "This area is off-limits for guests, what are you doing here? Can''t you read the sign? Hmph... I guess you can''t¡­"


    I can''t help but let augh out. Seems like her cheeky side had returned. "You are using my two servants as freebor, I deserve at least this much, no?"


    She eyes mebatively before relenting. "Haah. I guess you''re right. But!" Her gaze turns even firmer, "where have you been with my mother for all these hours?! I hope you know that she is a married woman!"


    So she kept her promise and didn''t tell them anything. Great, I like to see that she is trustworthy. Technically she could''ve told them that she went to thebyrinth with us, but then the question ''how did you get to abyrinth, since there''s not one here?'' woulde up. She is strictly forbidden from discussing my spells, so she couldn''t do it, the same for these two girls.


    "We went on a walk, and no, I didn''t forget that she is married. Iid no finger on her, nor made any other moves, and have no ns to do so." I state confidently and hear a happy, relieved sigh from Robert''s direction. So he was also worried but didn''t dare confront me?


    "A walk¡­" Mavena stares at me with eyes full of suspicion. Sadly, Miss Detective won''t get more from me.


    Anna and Beatrice suddenly step forward with surprising grace and make a professional curtsy thatdy servants in the employ of a respectable noble house might perform. I bet my left nut that they didn''t know how to conduct such movements before today. I smell Lucille''s machinations being on disy here.


    It could''ve been Ayame as well if she didn''t spend all her time with me in thebyrinth, but she did, so she is eliminated from the list of suspects. There''s something strange going on with that light caramel-haired woman. I really wanna hear her backstory more and more.


    ""We wish to thank you for your generosity once again, Master Quin."" The twins said in a heartfelt chorus. Ah, I see why they were eyeing me so much before. This is the first time the duo sees my face, as in thebyrinth I was in my gear set.


    Well, I don''t know how they imagined me with the mask off, but I hope that I didn''t disappoint. "If you wish to thank someone you should say it to this woman over here. She will be your direct superior moving forward." I responded while putting an indicative hand on Ayame''s shoulder.


    "No need to bow again, you two. You''re wee, and you can pay us back by serving us diligently." She spoke up, indicating that they''d already discussed the basics when I sent them back through the portal initially where Ayame also came for a few minutes beforeing back to thebyrinth.


    "Yes, Lady Ayame!" Despite being told not to, they still bowed deeply.


    "Alright, get back to it. I''m hungry already. After dinner I expect to have a more thorough discussion with you two, so prepare yourselves mentally." I informed them, after which we left them to their devices. Once we stepped through the doorway, I heard Beatrice speak up, "we have to make the best dish we can!"


    "Of course. Miss Mavena, please help us!" Anna begged desperately. Looks like they really intend to earn their ce through hard and excellent work.


    Good.


    "Haaah¡­ You are way too eager to serve that big oaf. He doesn''t deserve you at all."


    ""Don''t speak of Lord Quin like that!""


    "Yes, yes¡­"


    ¡­


    "So what should we do now? Any suggestions?" Ayame asked, to which I said we could look to sell the monster loot.


    "What about the noble''s gear and stuff?"


    "We''ll have to use the Consortium for that. They must have people who don''t care if its previous owner was the count''s dead son. Maybe it will even go for a premium. However, I think it''s best we wait until we be Phenoms.


    The chances are much lower that they would fuck us over afterwards." Indeed, right now I don''t wanna risk letting the organization know that we are the murderers, as I can''t predict their reaction.


    "Alright, I agree."


    Afterwards we filled multiple bags to the brim, even going as far as getting more from Robert, who reluctantly gave me a few extra, and headed to a monster material shop. Braedon is not known for housing many Explorers since there''s no localbyrinth, thus their shop variety might also be limited.


    However, in a big city like this finding a few shouldn''t be a big problem, plus we might get a better deal here than we would in Aldoria. After all, thebyrinth drops there are locally sourced, while the people in Braedon would have to pay for the 100 km (62 miles) transportation fee.


    I nce to my left only to be weed by the sight of mypanion who is more bags than girl at this point. Her petite frame is hidden behind all the bags of loot her high Strength allows her to carry. This is going to be a good haul, I can already tell.

 Chapter 231: Something is Strange

    Last time we got 8 silver coins for all the monster materials we brought to Garen, and those were the drops of the first 5 floors. We have two hauls of monsters from the first floor to the eighth. I''m hoping for a gold coin. That would be a giant win.


    I''m not gonna lie, I hope no one attempts to mug us. Our hands are severely upied. I would''ve loved to use my new storage ring, but, first of all, it''s nearly full with corpses, and two, I would rather not use it publicly yet. It''s a literal treasure, and we might not be good enough to protect it from some immensely high-leveled thief should he get grubby hands.


    Thankfully it doesn''t take long to find the exact shop we were looking for. Unlike Garen''s, this one is much more established, evidenced by our weing. As soon as we step through the door, several helpers rush to our side, asking if they can be of assistance.


    After eyeing them for a few moments to make sure they actually worked here, I nod and we pass the bags over. "We''re here to sell these, so while you''re at it please count our haul- while keeping the bags where I can see them- to give us an offer. Just so you know, I counted them down to thest item beforeing here.


    Don''t attempt anything funny." I lied through my teeth, as I didn''t bother to go through the lower floors'' loot one by one, and I received a positive reply.


    While they went about their business we checked their offerings out. It seems they specialize in using monster materials to craft gear, trophies and other furnishings. I see a lot of weapons made of bones, husks, ws, etc. All the armors on disy were made from monster hide and other body parts, at least partly.


    I''m not gonna lie and say it''s not intriguing- in fact, seeing their offerings is a truly shocking experience- but I''m not specifically interested.


    I''ve got my trusty de, and I''ve watched enough anime to know that a sealed saber with unlock requirements literally telling me to kill a dragon will be OP as hell, so I''m not going to swap it. As for armor, I''m happy with what I got.


    "Sir and madam, we''ve finished counting." An employee approached us with palms stuck together with a bit of nervousness evident in his features. He was bowing multiple times as well while speaking.


    What''s with his reaction? Our haul is certainly impressive, but it shouldn''t surprise such a well-established firm.


    "Could you please follow me to our VIP consultation room? The owners would like to directly deal with you."


    Hmm? "Sure, I suppose." It''s a bit strange to bring the owners out for us. With our levels and personal might, I''m sure we could''ve at least gone to floor 10. So, they must have others who can replicate our haul if not outshine it severely, then why are they treating us with so much ir?


    We follow the older man who disys signs of a hunched back that will get much worse as he ages and is soon led through. As we do, we are led through a series of narrow hallways, and many monster trophies adorn the walls instead of the typical paintings and such. It seems they''ve settled into this identitypletely.


    Eventually, we arrive at a set of double doors made of polished wood. Each panel is iid with intricate gold patterns that shine in the light of the sun that cascades through the windows.


    The old man opens the doors with a slight bow, ushering us inside. The ''consultation room'' is nothing short ofvish. The floor is covered in soft, red carpeting that absorbs the sound of our footsteps, and the walls are lined with mahogany shelves that are- big surprise- holding various trinkets and monster trophies.


    The scent of expensive tobo fills the air which gives the room a smoky, earthy atmosphere. Dominating the center of the room are tworge pairs of plush sofas, made of deep crimson fabric.


    Seated on the sofa are two figures. A man and a woman, both in theirte forties. Their postures are rxed but their gazes are sharp, exuding an air of confidence and experience. They each hold a smoking pipe between their fingers. As we enter, they rise to greet us.


    The man is taller than average and he has a broad frame that speaks of a life once spent inbat, though age has definitely begun to soften him. His ck hair is streaked with a few strands of silver, and is cropped short. What stands out about him the most is the patch over his left eye.


    His remaining eye locks onto me with an intensity that makes it clear he hasn''t lost his edge in its entirety, despite the severe injuries he bears. The sleeve of his shirt is rolled up, revealing a hand that''s missing two fingers- likely another reminder of his own past battles. I can''t help but wonder why he didn''t heal himself with the services of the church.


    Maybe he thinks of his injuries as personal trophies.


    Beside him, the woman stands with a more refined elegance, though there''s no mistaking the danger that lurks behind her eyes. Her ck hair is pulled back into a tight ponytail, revealing her high cheekbones and strict features. Her eyes- the same ice-blue as the man''s- scan Ayame and me with cold precision, sizing us up as if calcting our worth.


    She wears a dark, tailored outfit that entuates her lithe form.


    I don''t need more clues to tell that both were definitelybatants who decided to retire as age started getting to them, after which they decided to begin dealing with monster materials. At least that''s my headcanon as to why they are running this shop. Also, if they are both exbatants, that means that with their appearance, they could be several centuries old, depending on their level.


    "Greetings. I hope that your day went well thus far." The man spoke first with a curt, soldierly tone, then the two began approaching us.


    "Same to you two." I respond with a simrly measured attitude. They definitely want something from us.


    "My name is Jack, and this is my wife, Sylvie."


    "Quin, and this lovely woman is my lover, Hana."

 Chapter 232: Golden Deal

    We exchanged a handshake, then were asked to take a seat in the plush sofa opposite of them. I gotta say, whoever made them was a master at their profession. I don''t even want to ask how much they cost, because I know I would get a headache.


    "So how do you find our haul?" Ayame asked, looking to get things rolling.


    Jack is the one to respond once again. "Very good. You will definitely walk out of these doors satisfied, however, the two of us would like to have a little chat with you beforehand."


    "What can we help you with?"


    "How much do you know about the current situation?"


    Ayame and I exchange a nce, then ask for rification.


    Seems like Sylvie is only interested in staring at us, so it''s Jack doing all the talking. "The greenskins. They''re invading once again. The county and its surrounding area is bing more and more hazardous to traverse.


    Wemissioned the adventurer''s guild a couple of weeks ago, and paid the hefty sum the mithril-ranked team under Broderick''s leadership demanded, but they didn''t manage to clear all of the nearby orcs and almost got killed in the process.


    They are the highest-ranked team in Braedon, so we can either turn to the Consortium, something we really don''t want to do or simply wait for the kingdom to finally send the army. However, with how things work nowadays, that could take a long time- time our business can''t afford to wait. You see, you''re the ones who broughtbyrinth materials from Aldoria for the first time in thest five days.


    We used to get many carriages every single day before this month."


    I could tell that the green fuckers were up to something, as we kept running into them, but to think that the situation became this bad. "So how are we expected to be of help? Just so you know, we are not professional monster exterminators."


    "We were wondering if you had a trick up your sleeves that let you travel the roads safely, and if you were willing to share it with us, for a suitable reward, of course." Sylvie finally graced us with her smooth, chilly voice.


    Letting them know of my gate spell is an obvious big no-go. "Sadly we can''t be of help with your issue."


    Jack sighs, "haaah. Well, it was worth a try. Can you confirm whether you have a way to travel to Aldoria and back with an unorthodox method? If you do, we have another proposal."


    I debate ending this conversation right here, right now, but decide against it. "We might." Such a nomittal answer shouldn''t bring us problems.


    "Great!" Jack pped his hands together happily. "Then how do you feel about bing our suppliers? We will pay you double the standard market price for whatever monster material you bring- as long as they''re not from greenskins, we have more of those than know what to do with- and add an extra hundred percent on specific items we request.


    Just to be clear, it will only be valid on items you bring from Aldoria, as we are not interested in Braedon''s local produce. We can acquire that ourselves."


    <Quin, I know it''s very tempting, but we should think more about this.>


    <Ayame, they said they would pay three times the normal rate.>


    <...I heard.>


    <This is a goldmine for us. It won''t take more than a few minutes of our time.> Naturally, we couldn''te back instantly, as that would be very suspicious, but we couldplete a delivery once a week easily and just im to have good mounts or something.


    "Do you have a shopping list prepared for us, and what''s your weekly upper limit you could pay?" I asked, eliciting a happy smile from the middle aged married couple.


    Sylvie stands and walks to a cab nearby, and brings us a parchment. On it, I can see hundreds of materials listed, most having a number next to them, indicating the quantity they want. "The market price of these should be about ten gold coins altogether. If you procure everything on this list, we are willing to reward you with thirty-five gold coins."


    Fuck. That''s the generational wealth well-offmoners couldn''t even dream of. It''s in the range that I imagine not even a baron family has freely lying around in their treasury unless they are hoarders.


    Of course, that''s not to say that anded noble family couldn''t procure such an amount should they wish to, but they likely have their funds invested into projects, people, and other resources like artifacts and such.


    "And I imagine we are supposed to foot the bill." Ayame asked with some distress. She clearly was against it. It does sound a bit too good to be true, to be honest.


    Sylvie nods, "yes, that''s our offer. If we wanted to invest in this, we could just hire a lot of mercenaries and adventurers to act as guards for our carriages, but that would make the end result of the venture cost more than forty gold, and we are still not guaranteed to get the goods back here in one piece.


    With this, we will either get what we want by only overpaying a bit, something we will manage to recoup once we sell the items we create from the materials, or not lose anything, which would be a win-win situation for us. If the ten gold coins are too much for you, our initial offer still stands. We pay three times the market price for whatever you get from the list.


    If you check thest page we listed the market prices for rity''s sake."


    "Before we discuss any further, I would like to say that we are secretive people who treasure our privacy. If you get ideas of following us to unearth our methods, the deal would be instantly off. We have multiple associates with the rogue type specialization who are above level thirty, so we would know if you''re sniffing around." I also state for rity, lying as easily as I breathe.


    Jack raises his hand in yful surrender, "we won''t be doing any of that. I can already tell that you have some one-of-a-kind method that we couldn''t replicate without stealing it, and as I said we despise the Consortium. If we were willing to do such things, we would''ve gotten into bed with them long ago."


    I nod. We then drafted a legal contract under my name and theirs. It''s non-binding for our side, however they are obligated to pay the amount if I bring in the items. Such a contract is also going to serve as an iron-d alibi should Ie under suspicion of being Luke''s murderer. I can''t be in Aldoria''sbyrinth and then an hourter sign a contract in Braedon, right?


    That just makes no sense whatsoever, right?


    Right.


    I n to invest most of these funds into my stronghold n, and furthermore, into the creation of my vebor department. Due to the secretive nature of our future base, we can''t just hire ordinary construction workers, they have to be ves that can''t divulge any of our secrets.


    Living out of our inn is not too bad, but a man needs to have his own home, especially now that my harem officially consists of three needy bombshells. I wouldn''t feel right to keep housing my girls in a shabby wooden inn, and it''s also pretty unsafe for a long-term solution. We are criminals, after all.


    We need our safe haven.

 Chapter 233: Stronghold

    <Blossom, are you avable?>


    <Yes, Master, Blossom has finished her personal quest!>


    <Then I need you to observe us. Check if we''re being followed. We''re at¡­>


    I instructed my stealthypanion to ensure the monster material pair kept their word and didn''t try stalking us for our secrets. We parted ways with the contract copied so that both sides would have one.


    We haven''t gotten exactly a gold coin for our haul like I so hoped. They said the stuff I brought in today would be valued at barely 25 silver coins, and that''s them being rather generous. It seems I was way too optimistic with my one gold coin estimate.


    We got 50 silver for our trouble, a great boost that only happened due to their words of doubling whatever I bring from Aldoria.


    We need to make use of this golden opportunity the greenskin invasion has presented us with, as after they''re driven away, conductingbyrinth runs will lose some financial benefits. Not that 25 silver is a bad haul for what we did, not at all.


    A business-running family like Lucille''s would need to save coin after coin for a year straight to even save 10 silver coins ready to be splurged, and that''s if their business is going well.


    25 silver is 2500 bronze, and a simple construction worker earns 50 bronze through a day of back-breakingbor. We''ve basicallypleted two month''s worth of work in the matter of an afternoon, and even if we don''t count Luke''s part of the haul, it was nearly a month''s worth.


    People with our strength level enjoy an immense jump in lifestylepared to the normalmoners, but our expenses also tend to increase astronomically.


    Afterwards, the two of us made our way to the ve merchant where I bought the cors for my twodies previously. The same employee weed us, and his eyes visibly widened when he saw Ayame.


    Not only because of her extreme beauty- she really was turning a lot of heads just by casually strolling down the street with no makeup or any other beautifying product being used- but also because he visibly recognized the cor that I bought with his assistance.


    After a few awkward seconds, he snapped out of it, nced at me, and gave me a meaningful nod. It was a gesture that I could only describe as a professional man''s high-five. I nodded back, appreciating someone with good taste. Ayame certainly looks amazing with her choker strapped around her neck.


    <What are you two staring at?!> She growled with an usatory tone, but I elected to let her decide that for herself.


    "We''re looking for a very experienced architect who can help us start a construction venture. They need to have experience working on not only simple housing but more intricate projects, ideally ones they performed for very wealthy clients." I informed the man, who nodded and brought us to a private room.


    He came back soon after with a few notes, each detailing a ve.


    I didn''t feel right saying that I wanted one that had built a military outpost before, so I had to be more tactful with my approach.


    Such a man could be a very expensive purchase, as I imagine not many with a background like that would find themselves enved, especially not waiting to be sold. They would have long since found their new home and master.


    Indeed, none of the avable ones were from the military, but other architects could''ve also built simr buildings before, such as for noble or even illegal organizations like the Consortium''s Shadowhold.


    After some searching Ayame and I decided on five that at least somewhat fit the bill. Not all are professional at the job, but at least have some simr design experience, like decorating a noble''s mansion''s interior and such.


    Naturally, even a big organization like this doesn''t have five such people waiting in their cells to be sold. It seems the more respectable firms in Braedon have some alliance going on, as only one of the ves is from this house, and the other two are properties of other ones.


    With our selection done, the employee asked me for proof of funds, and after I showed him my pouch containing the thousand silver coins we got from Luke and the ones we got from our new potential business partners, his eyes lit up greedily and he happily scurried away, leaving us in our lonesome.


    We took the time we were given to discuss our ns for the stronghold through our mental link. Ayame really wanted something that was both handy to serve as an actual base of operations, but also as a home we would love to live in. A cold bunker surrounded by traps wasn''t her ideal home, and neither was mine. I also love luxury and had no ns to go full utility with our home''s design.


    This is the ce where I could have all the fun I would ever want with my cherished harem, where I could chill without a care in the world after a stressful battle or situation, and where we could be ourselves without having to n for the thoughts and reactions of outsiders.


    Where we could conduct any illegal activities we wish without alerting anyone about it.


    I''ve decided that I would nt Geim in the center of the stronghold so that when it grows up it will be able to oversee the entire base using its long vines and even branches. I will also have a main mansion built somewhere close to Geim, where only women- and me- would be allowed to enter.


    Men, if we do decide to house them at the stronghold for some reason, would have to settle for living in the more utilitarian buildings surrounding the mansion, the ones used for actual protection and other activities.


    I''m not doing this because I''m worried I would get cheated on, I just don''t want men around my home, as simple as that. I see them enough when I''m in the outside world, when I''m in my sanctuary I would rather be surrounded by under-dressed beauties, in their panties- or birthday suits.


    I know my girls well enough to confidently say that they wouldn''t feel at home enough to do so if other males could waltz into our home at any moment.


    Naturally, professional maids will have to act as the servants of the mansion. Beatrice and Anna might even find themselves being the leaders of a maid ''army'', should they prove to be good enough, and us wealthy- and me hedonistic- enough to get a full brigade of alluringdy servants.


    Maybe if someone I really trustes along I would wee him in, but definitely not general servants like theborers I n to purchase.


    Ayame for her part wants a heavily reinforced basement somewhere near our home where we could conduct our duels and other practice exercises to our hearts'' content.


    She also wants a garden segment that resembles her home''s design with fish ponds, eastern nts, and such, and she even ns to have a room dedicated to disy her future collection of Fujimori arms and armors, as well as those that she takes from her in enemies.

 Chapter 234: Jealous Ayame

    Furthermore, my needy oriental lover also wishes to provide a luxurious personal room for each of my harem members so that they can have privacy and istion if they wish to.


    Naturally, I oblige. Personal space is very important, especially if they spend so much time together, some alone time will definitely be beneficial to the long-term harmony of my harem.


    Aurora will also need an alchemyb, and I can say with absolute certainty that she would prefer it to be in the mansion and not its surroundings. Bless her pure but somewhatzy heart. Well, it''s good to have her close on hand, as she is by far my most vulnerable woman even if she were to level her magic ss a lot, so it would be ideal if she could to stay as close to us as possible.


    Blossom I don''t think will need much of a specialized room, but maybe she will develop some hobbies as well with time. She lived her whole life as a forest hunter and forager, so I imagine her life didn''t provide many recreational opportunities for her to try.


    Naturally, I will also require a lot of space for myself.


    I need an amazing sex dungeon equipped with state-of-the-art tools that I willmission using my modern-day knowledge. I will need a giant bedroom with nothing but a leviathan-sized bed as well so that I can sleep with all my beauties huddled around me. I also want a personal treasury room where I can disy all the trophies I don''t wish to profit from.


    Maybe I will disy Luke''s skull there as well. Not everyone can say that they killed a count candidate.


    And I have so many more ideas¡­ A beautiful garden where my wives can nt whatever flowers and nts they might like, monster pens where I can oversee the breeding of rare, exotic species, a torture chamber, a pool, a grand library with tomes I steal from nobles, a cosy segment so that I can get mydies to dress up into whatever I desire¡­ My head is simply overflowing with ns for the stronghold.


    <Knowing you, we will need at least ten rooms for the future girls¡­> Ayame scoffed in a clearly jealous, and even somewhat anxious tone.


    <Oh? What''s with that voice?! My adorable samurai wishes her lover to not erge his harem any further? What an unexpected development!>


    She turns her head away from me in clear annoyance. <You know¡­ If my father were still alive, even a duke''s son would have to live a monogamous lifestyle if he were to be allowed to marry me. But here we are; my ''partner'' is my owner, and I''m not even the first, but only his third¡­>


    I can''t help but chuckle at her statement. So even she had such feminine insecurities? I can''t help but find her more and more adorable. I reach out with both hands, one behind her back and the other under her thighs, and lift her into myp.


    I face no resistance in doing so whatsoever. She is sitting sideways, with her head resting on my chest, my left arm stroking her thighs while my other one is wrapped behind her back to support her by grabbing onto her waist.


    Conducting this talk in the ver''s house is probably not ideal, but since we are using telepathy I at least don''t have to worry about prying ears.


    I begin speaking in a soothing,forting tone. <What I''m about to say is a secret that you can''t tell the others, okay?>


    Ayame only nods while gazing up at me with her big, beautiful blue eyes.


    <I''ve never considered Blossom nor Aurora to be worthy of being leaders of my harem and secondary leaders of all that I will have under my name in the future. They are absolutely lovely girls that I cherish with all my heart, but¡­ One is aplete airhead with nearly zero social skills, and the other is just as entric in her own way.


    You are my primary wife, or if you don''t like the term we can just use primary woman or partner. You know and understand me the best, and only you can fill the shoes of the one I expect to be my second inmand should I need someone to step up to the te.


    You have the required social skills, empathy levels, charisma, experience, general knowledge regarding the world, strength, grace, personality¡­ everything. You are the embodiment of the woman I idealize in my head as my perfect head wife. Blossom is my first woman, yes, but she would never be able to take on a leadership role that helps me manage my harem, household, and future forces.


    Even if she were to try, we all know it would not work, especially if I''m not present to help her out. Only you can do all that I expect from my second inmand, Ayame.>


    My gorgeous samurai continues her staring session, but I can see small tears beginning to form in her gorgeous eyes.


    ''How absolutely beautiful this girl is even while tearing up¡­'' I couldn''t help but admire her physical form.


    Ayame finally nods, as ifing to some conclusion in her head, then shuffles around in myp so that she is sitting with her chest facing mine, so much so that I can feel her heart beating through her tantalizing breasts. She envelops her arms around my neck and gives me the most heartfelt kiss she''d blessed me with thus far.


    Naturally, I respond to her actions by hugging her with both of my arms close to me.


    <Thank you, Quin¡­ You might not understand it, but your words mean a lot to me. No matter how much I may tend to say otherwise, you might be my ideal man¡­ it seems¡­somehow... for some unexinable reason...>


    <Hehe. Don''t hurt your pretty little head thinking too much about it. We were meant to be, as simple as that. By the way, you''re bing an amazing kisser, though we will need to practice more often. Your lips taste absolutely amazing.


    I don''t think I would ever get enough of you, even if we were to do this every single day for the next million years.> Such corny lines are best to cheer up girls when they are down, I just know it. Well, as long as you are their lover. I don''t rmend trying it with a random dejected woman you see on the street.


    Not that I said anything untrue, she really is an outstanding girl, they just need to hear such lines from time to time to reinforce the idea in their head that they are being truly appreciated as women.


    <Just so you know, you will not be allowed to call me your wife until we have a grand ceremony¡­ And I''m not ready at all yet, so don''t even think about organizing one. Also, don''t think that I didn''t notice that you did not react to my earlier words regarding you having at least ten women in the future¡­ Hmph.


    What do you have to say for yourself, Quin?> Ayame decided to assault me verbally in my mind as well, while not at all stopping her tongue''s ecstatic movements.


    It seems this girl loves to multi task in this weird way. She is both borderline furious at me while kissing me with so much love being evident in her delicate body.


    I can''t help but smile wryly. <Well¡­>

 Chapter 235: New Slaves 1

    It seems this girl loves to multi-task in this weird way. She is both borderline furious at me while kissing me with so much love being evident in her entire body at the same time. What a peculiar creature.


    I can''t help but smile wryly. <Well¡­ I''m very happy with my three divinely beautiful women.>


    <Hmm¡­ A very diplomatic answer. You didn''t deny anything yet did a good job of alleviating my worries. That is if I were Aurora or Blossom. Sadly you failed, for I see right through you.>


    <It was worth a try.> I sighed, not seeing a reason to lie when I could feel it in the force that there would be more girls that I fall for in the future.


    <Hmph.>


    Just as our tongue''s emotional dance session intensified once again, I could hear loud steps. <You might wanna cease your actions and get off.> I informed Ayame.


    She didn''t respond verbally, only tightened her hug around my neck.


    *Step* *Step* *Step*


    The door creaked as the doorknob turned, and a few people walked in. Ayame, like the speedy and agile girl she is, used the time to enjoy mypany down to the veryst moment before detaching her hips and rapidly getting seated next to me.


    How greedy¡­


    I turn to see eight people. Five ves, and three vers. It seems they wish to be present to sell their ves, not leaving it to the firm we''re at. Understandable, they probably wouldn''t negotiate in their stead as vehemently as if they were selling their own product.


    I examine the ves for a good while, even activating my primordial eyes, which I''ve managed to control the bright red effect of. Now I can use it without any change in color or brightness. It was all a mentalmand, really. If I want I can make them just as violent crimson as they were before.


    I don''t know how good dwarves are at constructionpared to other races, but if stories from Earth are anything to go by, they might be better. They are definitely better cksmiths and artificers here, that''s a fact.


    While I would be happy with both a human or a dwarf chief architect to serve me, I have an admission to make.


    I''m a sexist scum.


    I don''t believe that women can satisfy my desires for this super luxury fantasy stronghold that I have in my head.


    The creativity needed requires a man''s understanding of a man''s needs. Women can be creative, sure, but architecture has always been a male-dominated field while being purely non-physically demanding, so maybe there''s a reason behind that.


    If I tell a woman to design me a harem room, let alone a straight-up sex dungeon, I don''t know if she will be as good at it as a man would, and she might be severely disillusioned by my project, lessening her creative output, while a man might be very engaged in the design phase.


    It''s all about the small details. I need to select the right candidate based not only on their CV but also their attitude.


    There are two women, all thanks to Ayame''s wishes, two human men and a dwarf man.


    I look at the dwarf the longest, mostly because this is my first time seeing one. Well, I''ve seen a few in the open market when I initially visited it in Aldoria, but didn''t pay much attention because I knew I couldn''t afford one.


    The dutchy of Greenveil borders the Beastman Confederation, so there are a lot of beast-kin ves everywhere, but the Alliance of Elvardia, which is the nation that is jointly ruled by both elves and dwarves is some distance away, so they''re much more of a rarity over here, and they are just less in numbers and demand more of a price in general.


    Honestly, I don''t like this dwarf. He is incredibly depressed and looks at me with eyes that are full of hate. I can tell that he is a stubborn one just from a single nce. Even if I treat him well, he might not appreciate anything I do.


    <Ayame, are dwarfs inherently better at designing buildings?>


    <What? No, stop being racist. Just because you''re not a human any longer you''re not allowed to look down on my species!>


    <It''s a stereotype from my old world, I wasn''t trying to be rude.>


    <Oh! Then apologies for my outburst and no, while they definitely have a better innate aptitude, humans can learn this specialization just as well. There''s no Architect ss or anything simr, so it alles down to their intelligence, experience, talent, education, and ingenuity.>


    Good. This dwarf costs eight gold coins for whatever reason, while the humans don''t even cost five gold. I think it''s just the rarity tax because his resume is simply running a construction venture in his city before getting captured by the invading human force. Unlike elves, dwarves also have the same life length expectancy as humans, so his expensiveness couldn''t be exined as such either.


    I look at the humans, starting with the males whom I have high hopes for. As far as I''m concerned, if neither is good enough, we''re done here.


    I grab their papers to take a look once again. One is called Corin, and he appears to be the most ideal candidate. He is fifty years old with tons of experience and also ran his ownpany like the dwarf, and he even had contracts with multiple noble families.


    Supposedly his wife divorced him and married his best friend, took a lot of his belongings, forced him into depression by the looks of things, which ruined his firm, made him indebted, and here we are.


    Yeah, don''t get legally married, kids. Or if ites to divorce consider hiring a hitman instead of an attorney. It''s cheaper and less of a hassle that way.


    Or just find lovelydies like I did.


    The other is Ronan, a thirty-year-old man who was working in a rich noble''s employ as his chief construction ''guy'' who was responsible for everything, basically. Design, survey, implementation, construction.


    The issue with this one is that he was caught getting into a sexual rtionship with a noble''s daughter, took his virginity, got her pregnant, and gave her STDs, as he was also a frequent visitor of the bedrooms of otherdies. Supposedly, both have been healed of any disease since then.

 Chapter 236: New Slaves 2

    Having sexual rtions with a noble''s daughter without the family head''s permission is a crime, and this is the punishment. I have to admit, forced very is quite often the punishment in this country, but often only a temporary one until the criminal pays off the damages they''ve caused.


    Ronan''s crime, the daughter''s virginity, is valued so highly that he is a ve for life unless his new master decides to set him free of their own volition.


    I gotta say, I like Ronan a lot better. He is ncing at us with curiosity and hope, and a bit of perversion towards Ayame as well, something we would have to talk aboutter, but something I can understand. She is just that gorgeous.


    The issue with the twenty years of experience gap is the only substantial drawback to him, but my demands are quite visionary if I may say so, thus it might be an actual advantage to have a more open mind.


    I can also just dangle some cheap pussy in front of him as a reward for a job well done and he will likely give it his all, while Corin might not be able toe out of the mental hole he dug for himself. It''s one thing to cheer up dejected beautifuldies like Ayame and Aurora, but I''m not really down to y therapist for this guy.


    <I vote for this Ronan dude.>


    <And I vote for Isolde. Ronan is a scumbag. Everyone knows you can''t just take the virginity of a noble''s daughter.> I see a noble''s daughter has a clear distaste for such a rule-breaker, but I, on the other hand, get himpletely. The temptation of the forbidden fruit can be all too alluring to resist, and it might be toote to notice that it was poisoned all along.


    I nce at Isolde. She is a woman in herte forties, and she wears a very serious expression on her features. Not hateful like the dwarf, not depressed like Corin, but neither yful like Ronan''s. She is all business from what I can tell. She became a ve through debt.


    Her daughter was sickly, and only the arch-priests could potentially save her. She decided to give everything up for the chance of them healing her daughter, only for the procedure to fail, the daughter to die, and her to be a debt ve with exactly four gold coins worth of indebtedness.


    If we pay that sum, basically the church will be the one selling her to us, only using this ve firm as a proxy to conduct the deal in their stead.


    ''very is below them'', after all. Typical holy hypocrisy.


    Her resume is simr to Ronan''s, but instead of a noble, she was a merchant family''s employee. However, she had a chief co-architect who was a male ording to her file, so I don''t know how reliable she is in reality.


    <You do realize that Ronan has the better resume, right? Isolde''s file doesn''t detail how much work her partner didpared to her. Maybe the ceiling will copse onto us during our sleep if we leave it to her.>


    <¡­ I don''t want that man.>


    Sigh. Her feminine part of the brain is taking over the logical one. No reasoning behind her choice, only ''feelings''. And I just praised her for being the only one worthy of being my second inmand...


    However, I do understand her. I also don''t really want such a man to design mydies'' personal rooms. It would somehow make them feel tainted. Isolde''s strict butdylike attitude would fit much better.


    <Let''s get both. Ronan for the exterior and Isolde for the interior. Well, Ronan will design my interior, but Isolde can do all the other stuff.>


    <You want a dirty man for your dirty ideas, huh?>


    I feel no shame whatsoever. <Yes. I can''t imagine this strict woman building me a magnificent sex dungeon at all. Ronan will most definitely excel there.>


    <A what dungeon¡­?!>


    <Sex. You know, where I will tie you up with sturdy ropes and partake in your folds to my heart''s content if you''ve been a good girl, and bring out the tools if you''ve been a bad one. Or I just feel like it.>


    <¡­> Her head snaps in my direction. Our silent conversation must be quite the spectacle. <I forbid you from building a se-¡­ such a room!>


    <I don''t remember asking for your permission but don''t worry. There will be a lot of other possible activities there, some of which I''m sure you will love. Anyway, we can discuss the specificster.>


    "I want to have a private chat with Isolde and Ronan at the same time. The rest of the candidates haven''t caught my eye, so feel free not to wait for us to finish." I sent the guy with the dwarf and the other woman back to their firm. The ve house we''re sitting in owns Ronan, while Isolde is the property of the third establishment, thus these two''s sellers only leave the room temporarily.


    Once only the four of us are present, I sign them to sit in front of us on the sofa. After they do, I begin. "Nice to meet you two, I''m Quin and this is Hana, my lover," I emphasize thest part while looking at Ronan meaningfully.


    He raises his hand in yful surrender. "Boss, don''t worry. I will not even think about it."


    Well, you already did, but alright.


    "Good. Please introduce yourselves in a few sentences, stating things that are not included in your resume. To give you an idea, I will start. My name is Quin, I have three beautiful lovers whom I cherish more than anything else in this world, and I''m abatant who enjoys fighting and the feeling of growing stronger.


    I''m here to get the help I need to build my dream home, which will be a giant project worth over a hundred gold most certainly, perhaps many times that, and after that, I n to use you two to form a construction firm under your leadership, should you prove worthy."


    "Damn, your pockets are filled, Boss!" Ronanpliments with an approving grin. Looks like he is very free-spirited, just as his file alluded to.


    "Just so you know, you aren''t ''hired'' yet," Ayame informs the man who is way too happy for someone about to be sold into a life of chained servitude.


    Isolde is also eyeing her potential coworker with evident disapproval.

 Chapter 237: Introduction 1

    <<<Author: [Master''s Link], the ve telepathy spell of Quin, is now capable of letting ves speak amongst themselves. Apologies for the rookie mistake, but this was simply a stupid writing limitation I forced upon myself for no good reason whatsoever.>>>


    "Just so you know, you aren''t ''hired'' yet." Ayame informed the man who is too happy for someone about to be sold into a life of chained servitude.


    Isolde is also eyeing her potential coworker with evident disapproval.


    Ronan''s attitude shifts, turning ever so slightly more serious. He likely sensed that Ayame was heavily against epting him into our household''s ranks. "Yes, mydy. My name is Ronan, and I was wrongly used of fornicating with a baron''s virgin daughter. Well, it''s true, but she was the one who tempted me first. I simply didn''t have the strength in me to say no.


    Her skin was so silky smooth¡­ To bepletely honest, I still don''t regret it. Popping her cherry was the most glorious moment of my life!


    As for my hobbies, I love women of all shapes and forms as long as they are not dwarves or midgets. I''m also not as tolerant towards the fatty ones like the man I admire the most; Broderick the Whale Humper. Don''t get me wrong, I like a bit of extra curvature on them I can grab onto, but I have an upper limit.


    Other than enjoying thepany of the fairer gender, I like to drink alcohol, eat food, and study architecture and design. I have tons of ns ready to be implemented straight away, Boss. Be they humble homes, shops, luxurious pces, defensive castles, and more."


    I nod. Aman who enjoys the simple things in life and is very dedicated to his craft. At least, that''s the feeling I get from him.


    As for his physical description, he is a real entric. Somehow he got his hands on sunsses- an item I didn''t even know existed in this world. Well, maybe they just found some darker ss material to cut it out of instead of going through modern earthen procedures a sunsses I''m familiar with would have to, or maybe the Artificer ss is more versatile than I expected.


    I could only see his eyes clearly thanks to my primordial vision.


    He has dark hair that is swept back, creating a confident and stylish look. He wears an unbuttoned shirt that is slightly open and has colorful patterns that remind me of vacation attire. To top the design off he even has a golden ne around his neck.


    This guy is by far the strangest one I''ve met in this world, at least appearance-wise. He looks like a modern-day dude you could meet during a tropical ind vacation on 21st-century Earth as he is about to grab a surfboard and ride the waves of the ocean after sipping some coconut juice through a straw.


    (Picture)


    As for why he was allowed to keep such possessions, I can only guess that the punishment for his crime didn''t involve seizing his personal belongings¡­? It''s all really strange.


    "I suppose it''s my turn. My name is Isolde, I''m a forty-eight-year-old widow. My hobbies used to include cooking, reading books, crafting designs, and taking care of my sickly daughter. Now my hobbies exist of hating anything rted to the church and praying for the Goddess'' punishment to mete out justice on their corrupt organization."


    She is a woman with a strict, sharp gaze, wavy blonde elegantly flowing hair, and green eyes. She is also wearing sses, but these are traditional, and very round. She is sporting a white blouse that further adds to her reserved, intelligent appearance.


    (Picture)


    Damn. This woman is truly bitter about life, but I can understand itpletely.


    "If I may ask, were you made aware of the price you would be expected to pay for the treatment of your daughter?"Ayame inquired as tactfully as she could.


    Indeed, if she were told, she only had herself to me. It''s natural for a parent to sacrifice herself for her child, but if she were informed correctly then it was a fair proceeding.


    Isolde scoffs, "No.


    They said it would cost 1 gold coin maximum but afterward added 4 extra in scam fees, such as a higher tier version of a spell being used than discussed, the arch-priest turning out to have a higher rate than the clerk was aware of, tax the clerk wasn''t aware of, and so on¡­ I would''ve epted it anyhow, but doing it in such a way is extremely disgusting, especially because I''m pretty sure it was just an average priest who didn''t cast any fancy spells."


    Oh dear. No wonder she is so spiteful towards the church. I would despise life itself should it happen to me. Isolde has my respect.


    "My condolences." Ronan stated in a rather out-of-character somberly tone.


    "Yeah¡­ That''s just horrible." Ayame also voiced. <Has my country always been so rotten all this time?!>


    <Seems like it¡­>


    "What''s done is done. I would appreciate it if you would not bring up anything regarding the church in my presence unless it''s about their downfall, but I''m just a ve, so¡­ I can only beg you not to torment me as such."


    "We will do our best. With the introductions over, let''s move on to the details. I can''t tell you everything while we are here, as I''m a rather secretive person, but the gist is that I want a luxury mansion with never-before-seen additions. Basically, I want your imagination to go wild, and use all the creativity you have in the design process.


    The mansion will be surrounded by other utilitarian buildings to be constructed, like servant housing, barracks, defensive bunkers, and such.


    I want Ronan to design and oversee the main architectural duties, as well as help me design a few interior ones that require a man''s understanding. Besides that, Isolde, you would be in charge of the remaining interior nning, namely the rooms of my harem members and othermon facilities like the kitchen and diner room, as well as a flower garden and more.


    Furthermore, you would also be Ronan''s helper in the exterior design. You will check his ns and give feedback on them, and be his reality-checker should he design something you believe would be unfeasible to aplish. Should you have a conflict, you are to inform us so that all of us together can make an informed decision.

 Chapter 238: Introduction 2

    Please let me know right now if you are not capable of living up to my very high expectations in your described roles, as I would much rather find out about it now than after purchase, and without trying to sound too threatening, so would you."


    Ronan chuckles, "Something that requires a man''s understanding, huh? Boss, I think I will love working for you. If I don''t live up to your expectations just chop my head off, or torture me should that make you happier. If I''m not good enough at my one true passion, then I would rather not live any longer."


    An extremely confident and enthusiastic answer. I like it. I can already tell that I will be satisfied with this guy.


    I nce toward Isolde, the one I''m on the fence about. "I see no reason why I would disappoint. Interior design has always been my strong suit, and if I only designmon rooms as well as thedies'' ones, I can''t imagine myself failing at all. As for overseeing Ronan''s work for mistakes or over-ambitiousness, that''spletely within my expertise as well."


    <So, what do you think?> Ayame inquired.


    <Ronan is a hundred percent yes on my part, Iselda also seems very confident in her craft. I like these two. Iselda''s strict personality will keep Ronan in check, hopefully. I can already tell that if I give him free rein, he will make something truly phenomenal, but likely will ignore the costs and construction timepletely.


    The result theirbination will bring to the table might be the ideal mixture of creativity and feasibility.>


    <Sigh. I guess we are taking the scumbag as well then. I have faith in Iselda''s abilities, at least.>


    "Great. We''ll be counting on you two then." I said with a jovial smile, a statement that elicited a wicked happy grin from Ronan and even a small, minute upturn of the tragic woman''s lips. Looks like she also wanted to leave this ce. Knowing that she could be sold at any moment''s notice must''ve been a horrible feeling that made her unable to unwind for even a second.


    We invited the merchants back, where I added aplete secrecy use to both of their contracts. Since they will be working in the middle of nowhere I n to allow them to visit society once in a while with some spending money, and naturally, I can''t have them yapping about Warp Gates, Legendary artifacts, tree monsters, and such.


    Why let them enjoy such benefits when I could restrict them to the location as their master?


    I believe that creativity can''t be forced, and if they hate their lives thest thing they will worry about is making something truly mesmerizing. Once the design phase is over and I purchase a lot of simpleborers, I might not let those ones have such perks, but I have ns for these two even beyond the construction of our home.


    I want them to enjoy working for me. I might even think about treating them like employees with a sry, permission to start a family of their own, and time off work if they are doing well enough. Naturally, their ve contracts will remain active forever, as I simply can''t have them speak freely about the many secrets they will get to learn.


    After we were done, we went to acquire the tools they would need for the design phase of construction. Lots of drawing materials, geometry tools, architecture books, and such. With this, we will be now upying four rooms of the inn. One for me and the girls, one for Aurora''sb, one for Beatrice and Anna, and now one for the two architects. We are slowly bing their sole customers.


    Ronan was made very well aware that he was forbidden from making a move on Iselda without her explicit consent, especially in her sleep. Naturally, it was Ayame who told him all this. I knew he wasn''t the kind to do such despicable things. He is too much of a Casanova type to rape or molest someone.


    He got quite hurt by what my oriental beauty was thinking of him, saying that he is an avid gentleman, and would never hurt women.


    It seems my two soon-to-be maids have been taking their role super seriously, as they have been waiting for my arrival outside the inn''s entrance.


    They rush to us as soon as we appear on the horizon, and curtsy elegantly. "Wee home, Lord Quin, Lady Ayame."


    "Home¡­?" Iselda inquires seeing the shabby inn.


    "It''s certainly very homely, hahaha!" Ronan cheers. Seems like not many things can bring his mood down. He doesn''t seem phased at all to be my property.


    Yeah, I just splurged 8 gold coins on them and said I want them to work on my home which will cost hundreds of gold coins, so seeing my current abode is very unexpected for both.


    "It''s temporary¡­" I say defensively.


    "Don''t worry about it, Boss. As long as the food is great, all will be perfect!"


    "I don''t know if I can fully agree with my colleague."


    "Let''s go in, time to eat finally. Anna, Beatrice, the food is ready I hope."


    The two girls have been vividly observing our two neers and even showed a hint of dislike towards Iselda for dissing their savior''s current lodgings. I can''t fault the woman, though. She is a luxury home designer after all, and this one is just straight-up shit if we''re being honest. It almost copsed when I was poking Blossom''s womb with mynce a few days ago.


    "Yes, Lord Quin! We worked as diligently as we could on your dishes, but please consider that we''ve just begun our training under the innkeeper family''s guidance." Anna replied worriedly to my sentence.


    I know that they did their best, and that''s what truly matters. Expertise wille with experience.


    We then had a hearty meal afterward in themon room this time, as things would''ve gotten way too cramped in our room. Afterward, it was time to introduce everyone to each other, to rify who exactly they were working for, and to hear the twin''s story about the father who sold them into child prostitution, and the gang that is probably still waiting for us toe out of thebyrinth''s gate.

 Chapter 239: Epic Revelation 1

    "Damn, Boss. I''m so jealous!" Ronan shouted upon seeing the disy that weed him into my room. Even Iselda''s eyes widened significantly.


    Two girls with extremely generous curves and mounds were sitting on either of my thighs while turning towards me sideways and giving me kisses all over my face. Ayame stood beside me conservatively, with only putting a palm on my shoulder. We''ve decided to formally introduce ourselves to our four important servants. Well, as important as two extremely overeager ex-farmhand maids can get.


    "Wee, you four. Please take a seat somewhere in front of us. Grab a chair."


    Despite my words Beatrice and Anna settled down onto the ground in the seiza position, with their legs folded beneath them elegantly. They''re almost as good at being subservient as Blossom. It might be a real talent of them, as they are very natural at it.


    Iselda settled down gracefully onto a chair with her hands resting on her crossed legs, while Ronan just plopped down unceremoniously onto another seat, then spread his legs apart and put a hand behind the armrest. He truly is ax guy it seems. I can''t help but admire his nonchnce.


    I p my hands together. "Great! Let me start by introducing my three lovers." I gesture for thedies to stop their assault on my cheeks and lips, and they do so, albeit a bit reluctantly.


    "This lovely girl here is Blossom. You are to call her Luna when we are out and about. Please say a few short sentences about yourself."


    "Blossom is Blossom. She loves Master more than anything. She is a swift assassin-type fighter. Master killed her old master and illegally forced a ve merchant to transfer her contract to be his, after which Master also killed the merchant, that''s why Blossom has to be called Luna in public." My adorable dog-kin didn''t mince words at all.


    "Ok, this wasn''t what I was expecting, but I''m so damn down!" Ronan cheered. "Owned by a criminal whose den will be built by me! Now that''s something to brag about! Oh, but I can''t brag about it due to the contract¡­"


    "I don''t know how to feel about this. Not that I have a say in the matter. At least I finally understand why the secrecy use was required." Iselda announced.


    "Master is a good man!" Blossom informed them tactfully. "That''s right! He also saved us!" The twins also came to my rescue.


    "Good, bad, it doesn''t really matter. All that I care about is growing strong so that I can protect all those I care about, and to provide them and myself with a life of luxury and fulfillment."


    "Damn, Boss. That''s kinda deep."


    "My name is Aurora, an Alchemist who is also a Wizard as of now. My parents were arrested, but more so kidnapped if you ask me, so my goal is to grow strong and save them. I''m happy to meet all of you."


    "I''m Ayame, but I also go by the legal name Hana, because I used to be the first in line to the Duchy of Silverwind and was the rightful heiress of the Fujimori n before my sister killed my father, betrayed and sold me into very, where Quin bought me. I know the elegant and low-key cor might not give it away, but yes, I''m a ve as well.


    You have to use Hana when speaking to or of me in public, as there could be people with bad intentions who wish to make an example out of me for something my n did in the past, or simply want to kidnap, torture, or assault such a high-profile woman. I''m a Samurai, the second-inmand of this group, and the head of the harem from the female side. If you have any questions feel free to ask me."


    Silence ensued as four pairs of eyes stared at her in disbelief. "M-miss Ayame is a duchess-to-be?!" Beatrice shrieked.


    "Used to be." Ayame corrected.


    "Holy Goddess''s miniskirt. I think I might have to change my most admired person from Broderick to you, Boss. You have by far the most amazing harem I''ve ever encountered and trust me, I''ve seen a lot."


    "I appreciate the sentiment, Ronan. With that out of the way, it''s time to reveal who your master truly is..."


    I nod at his appreciatively before turning serious. I stand, towering over my listeners.


    "I''m of the legendary primordial race, though you probably don''t even know what it is," I say while activating my primordial eyes, this time letting them illuminate the room with their bright crimson color. For good measure, I summon the description of my species for them to read over. "I''m the Primordial Viin, the strongest, one-of-a-kind ss that''s avable only to me.


    It''s a Unique rarity ss Ayame, our most knowledgeable member had never heard of." I materialize the window for them to see that as well.


    Complete muted silence envelops the room, but I''m far from over. "You will serve the person who wishes to be the strongest entity in the entire world. I don''t care about legality, about right or wrong, about just or evil. I''m here to be the ruler. The ruler of not this county, not this duchy, not this country, not this continent, but this entire world."


    I pause once again to let them digest what I''ve just revealed. "I know what you might be thinking; ''we are serving aplete lunatic''. To that, I can only say this; I arrived in this world less than three weeks ago, and I''ve already gained fourteen levels, fought numerous battles to the death, made strong allies, gained legendary artifacts, other riches, and more."


    Yes, that''s right. I''ve decided that world domination might be an ideal long-term goal to strive towards. I don''t like the way the current rulers are running this ce. I believe that I would do a much better job, so I might as well try my hand at it. Furthermore, I don''t like the fact that there are kings and high nobles, while I''m legally just a shittymoner.


    Someone gotta knock them down a peg, and take their ce while at it, of course.


    Using the Consortium for this is also one of the reasons why I want to join. As I''m now, the nobles would never take me seriously due to me being lowborn. However, what if I have an entire organization at my beck and call?


    Naturally, to have such a privilege, first I will need to be the leader of the syndicate. I n to consolidate it''s factions and separated forces into one, be its sole dictator, and use them as my own forces.


    The silence that was created by Ayame''s statement has easily been dwarfed by mine. A long minute passes without anyone making a sound. The four of us are patiently waiting for the neers to digest all that I just revealed.


    "It''s official, Boss is my new favorite person in the world." Ronan stated somewhat yfully, though his disbelief was clear for all to see.


    The three women, on the other hand, had a simr reaction to each other. They all got on their knees and kowtowed before me reverently.

 Chapter 240: Epic Revelation 2

    I look at them curiously, but as they make no further moves, I speak up; "what are youdies doing?"


    "I-I don''t know. It just feels right¡­" Anna responded with a tone that resembled more a question than a statement.


    "I feel the same¡­"


    "Although we haven''t heard about your lordship''s race before, it is crystal clear that you are a special existence, a one-of-a-kind being with a potential that triumphs all. It''s an honor to meet you, let alone serve you." Iselda conveyed the thoughts that the two simpler girls weren''t able to get across.


    "So you have no problems with me being a viin?"


    All three shake their heads in sync. "No, My Lord. A higher existence like you simply can''t be expected to move ording to the wishes of a puny human king and his book ofws."


    The maids nod vehemently. Looks like they''ve found their spokesperson.


    "Great. Then raise your head, and get back to your seats. If you paid close attention to my status screen, you would know that I''m a ve Master as well. I have an ability that lets me, and my ves speak among ourselves with telepathy. We''re going to be using it whenever there''s a speck of possibility of others spying on us."


    <Quin speaking.>


    "This day just keeps giving! How do I respond, Boss?"


    <Just think about speaking to me with your mind.>


    <Iselda speaking.>


    <Ronan speaking!>


    <I hear you perfectly.>


    <This is amazing!>


    <I have to agree.>


    "Great, with that done¡­ Hm, is something wrong?" I interrupt myself upon seeing the uncertain and worried gazes of my two maids.


    "Lord Quin, should we also¡­?"


    "That''s for you to decide. Aurora is facing the same dilemma as well, you can speak with her if you wish. If you decide to be my ves, we can write a non-sale use into your contracts if that''s what you''re on the fence about. Consider it ande to me if you''ve decided, or wish to ask something."


    Two heads nod, their minds upied with inner thoughts.


    Afterward, I detailed my expectations towards the stronghold, how it would be built in bumfuck nowhere, only approachable by my gate spell. How it will be protected by the veil of a legendary artifact and a monster that''s rarer than a dragon. How the two girls will have to care for the said creature in our absence, and so on.


    Upon learning everything, both Ronan and Iselda had gained an immense desire to design a base of operations better than I could dream of, ording to their words, while the twins decided to learn botanics in their free time to better care for Geim when the time came.


    It''s good to see that we have such dedicated servants.


    "So, with that out of the way, how about you twins also tell us about yourselves, your father, the gang that you were sold to, and whatever else you deem good for us to be aware of." Ayame instructed, wishing to progress the meeting.


    They nce at each other for a few moments, their eyes turn from reverent to dejected and depressed rapidly. Being sold as children by your own father, the one who is supposed to protect you at all costs is a trauma so great that I wouldn''t be surprised if they remain emotionally crippled for their entire lives.


    Anna begins the tale. "We are from Lidol, a vige on the outskirts of Aldoria, the county''s capital city. Growing up we enjoyed a good childhood- well, as good as peasants get- but we had no reason toin. Our mother was kind and loving, and our father was strict but protective. Things changed a few years ago, when the local small gang, they call themselves Wraithws started branching out.


    Wraithws is a small organization that only functions in Aldoria''s outskirts, in viges that the Vesper Consortium deems too small time to bother with, as each settlement only consists of a few dozen, maybe a hundred people. At first, they were only asking for protection money, but then they got their hands on the Consortium''s drug contact and began distributing in our viges.


    For a reason we''re still desperately trying to unearth to this day, our mother also bought some, and only after a few uses her mouth began foaming, her eyes rolled back, and her heart simply stopped beating." I can see tears forming in their eye sockets.


    Truly, what a tragic upbringing these two endured. Drugs, huh? I''m not going to pretend to be a saint, I did try a few types back on Earth, though I always stayed away from the addiction-inducing ones. I liked the recreational types.


    In a medieval setting drug making simply can''t be very hygienic, especially since based on their story, the gangs seem to synthesize extremely strong drugs that induce as much addiction in as few uses as possible.


    "Aurora, does your Alchemist ss help you make drugs? I''m wondering if the creators of these drugs were just run-of-the-mill nobodies or at least professional elixir makers."


    "There''s no spell in my repertoire that would allow me to magically make drugs healthier, cleaner, less addicting, neither their adverse. Well, it depends on what you define as a ''drug'', to be honest. From a certain point of view, all my products could be considered drugs, but here I mean the creation of narcotics.


    Us Alchemists can synthesize narcotics at a much greater pace than an ordinary person could thanks to our spells, and as a talented potion-maker, chances are that I would fail much less often during the concocting period, but I can''t make them suddenly have magical properties, like boosting health and such. At least, not withouting up with a recipe myself, as it doesn''t exist as of now."


    I see. So narcotics in this world are simr to the ones present back on Earth, without having a fantasy element to them.


    I can already smell business here if she can somehowe up with such a recipe. Hell, even I might be able to grow cannabis and turn it into marijuana, as long as I manage to find the nt itself. My uncle was growing it in his secret little ce and he took me there sometimes, so I know the basics at least.


    I bet people would love the stress relief. Living in such a dangerous, stressfulnd where they only have disgustingly strong drugs that are a suicide to consume can''t be ideal. That is, if my guess is correct and they indeed don''t have recreational narcotics here. Maybe I could even hook up the king and queen. Well, that''s a n to be shelved in the back of my mind for another day''s Quin.

 Chapter 241: Dedicated Woman 1

    Beatrice was the one who continued the tragic tale as Anna seemed too emotionally distraught. "After our mother''s demise, our father tried his best to step up to the te, but he was depressed beyond saving. On one night he also decided to try the same drug that killed our mother. He didn''t perish but instead became a serious addict.


    He couldn''t work, tend to the house, or even speak coherently most of the time. We stepped up to the te and tended to the farm despite being only 13 at the time.


    However, these drugs are exceptionally expensive for us humble farmers, and whatever money we made he spent it on them. Soon, we became indebted, then we sold our farm and became serfs, however, even that wasn''t enough of a wake-up call for our father.


    He took another loan out to sustain his addiction, and when the collectors- the Wraithws- came knocking, he sold us for another batch that would onlyst him a few weeks at most. I bet he is already through half of it by now." Hate was evident in the teen''s gaze. It seems that Beatrice is the more hardy one, despite it being Anna who often takes the initiative.


    I can''t help but grip my palm to form a fist out of pure anger and disgust. What a horrible man. Hepletely failed in his duty of protecting his children. Two teenage daughters, solely depending on him, and he first makes them work in his stead, doing backbreakingbor and then has the galls to not only spend their ie on drugs but sell them for drugs?


    Despicable.


    I want to torture and kill him.


    I''m not one to care about how others lead their lives, and I didn''t bat an eye even when I initially learned that they''d been sold by their father. However, I got to know them better and experienced their sweet, tender, and dedicated personalities, and all of a sudden the father''s actions have be something I can no longer overlook.


    It''s personal now.


    Yes, I''m aplete hypocrite who only cares for a very few lives, but those lives are something I cherish greatly. The young twins, while not as important as my three girls, are quickly warming my cold heart up. Maybe this is what it feels like to be a father. I want to see them smile andugh, not cry and despair.


    "Do you want me to deal with him?" I grunt with a sinister tone that all but artictes what ''deal'' means.


    "No!" Anna yelled instantly, her features contorting to one of great pain. "I can''t lose him as well! If only we could find a cure for the addiction¡­"


    If only life were so simple. Well, maybe? "Aurora?"


    She whispered into my ears her answers so the twins couldn''t hear. "I''ve never made a narcotic or cure before, it''s not my specialty. Also, based on their description it seems to be a hardcore drug. Even if you shove high-tier potions down his throat, his body will heal, but his mind won''t. There''s no cure for the brain''s cravings."


    As I thought. Anna''s wishes simply won''t be a reality. I nce at Beatrice, who is staring into my eyes intently while protectively hugging her sobbing sister.


    Oh?


    Would you look at that? The innocent maid wishes harm to be done to her father. Her eyes say it all, she hates him with all her heart.


    That can be arranged. I give her a very meaningful nod, and she replicates my motion with no hesitation.


    And just like that, his fate had been sealed.


    Ronan and Isolde retired to their room soon after, now fully aware of our expectations for them, and began drafting up the initial ns. The nning phase of my home is something I don''t want to rush, so I expect them to take a few weeks minimum if not months. I have time to acquire the vebor force until then.


    Now, it''s time to begin earnestly training for the Consortium''s trial. We have about a month to do so. However, before that, I knew that I simply wouldn''t be able to focus on what was important if I didn''t deal with the rot in my head, namely the disgrace of a father.


    In the next hour, while I waited for night to fully descend, I learned how to care for my saber from my samurai. Ayame taught me how to use the whetstone and oil effectively. The weapon showed no signs of wear thus far, but ording to her, the wielder must prevent the signs themselves from even bing a reality, not make them disappear once they formed.


    As there was a bit more time to waste, I grabbed Blossom''s alluring hips and ced her in myp. "So, my gorgeous dog-girl, care tell master where you left earlier today? I must admit, I''m rather curious."


    After nestling into my body, she looks up at me with her beautiful, big eyes that are full of love for me.


    "Blossom visited a craftswoman she saw a few days ago! She looked very skilled."


    Well, that''s not an answer now, is it? "¡­ and?"


    "¡­ And shemissioned something." ... Why is she being so elusive? Something''s strange. She never hides anything from me.


    "What did youmission? Or is it a secret?"


    Her ears droop down apprehensively. "Blossom is worried that Master will be angry with her¡­"


    Now I''m more curious than ever. "I won''t."


    "Promise?"


    "As long as you adhered to my rules."


    "Blossom didn''t allow another man to touch her!"


    "Then?"


    "She¡­" Blossom wiggled herself out of my arms and went to her bag, only to lift two items out. Both were ck.


    "The first thing she did was ask her to help create this. Blossom can attach it to her hair." She grabbed onto a long, thin object and connected it to the end of her ponytail. It didn''t take long for me to figure out what the object was; my discarded hair that she cut a few days ago.


    She made some strange detachable extension that she could attach to the end of her blonde ponytail. Her natural blonde hair drops down to the middle of her back, but with my hair added to it, it now reaches the back of her knees.

 Chapter 242: Dedicated Woman 2

    "Damn¡­" I can''t help but exim. The contrast her bright blonde hair creates when being next to my pitch-ck one is truly spectacr. She might have some real fashion sense because it''s absolutely amazing on her. It looks modern and trendy, something I can imagine being shown around in 21st century Earth, though, probably not with one''s real discarded hair.


    "Blossom¡­ You are one dedicated woman." Ayame couldn''t help but voice her thoughts. Indeed, she was also in the room, working on her own weapon''s care.


    "Of course she is! She loves Master!"


    "Come, I wanna touch it." I instructed, and she obediently plopped back into myp, though this time her back was towards me and she purposefully kept her body a short distance away so that I could touch her hairfortably.


    Blossom somehow got my hair to be meshed together, creating this item. It''s much sturdier and heavier than normal, indicating the presence of some adhesive being at y. Doing so might be necessary to make itst the passing of time.


    Ayame also approached to study Blossom''s creation. After a few minutes of groping her ''hair'', we had our fill and it was time to reveal the other item.


    "This is¡­ For Blossom''s cor. Master, will you attach it for Blossom?" She asked in a hopeful but worried tone.


    It was an item also made from my hair, a round object that had some vivid materials embedded into it. It was a dog tag, that read "Master''s Good Girl".


    Well, let''s just say that she is one obsessed girl. It feels ting to be appreciated to such a degree, to be honest. Others might find it creepy, but I think it''s absolutely adorable. I love such needy, clingy, dedicated girls.


    "So this is why you are so anxious?"


    "Yes¡­ She knows she isn''t always a good girl, so Blossom doesn''t know how Master would react if she titled herself as such without permission¡­" My dog-kin stated while ncing at me with shameful, worry-filled eyes.


    I can''t hold myself back any longer. I grab it out of her hand, attach it to her cor, and then lift the yelping girl into a princess carry.


    "I think I know where this is going¡­" Ayame sighed.


    "You''re free to leave."


    Just as so, I threw Blossom onto the bed, undressed both myself and her, and devoured the defenseless, turbo-submissive girl to my heart''s content. Loud smacking and euphoric moaning sounds soon filled the inn''s room, apanied by the grinding of Ayame''s katana against the whetstone. She decided to continue her activity despite us being busy a few meters from her.


    It seems she is very curious about the act, but refuses to admit it, using such a shabby excuse to stay with us. She easily could''ve taken her business to the next room where Aurora was busy concocting her creations.


    Although I dedicate a hundred percent of my focus to the woman squirming under my body so I can''t say for certain, but I would easily bet that she stole nces at us, at least a few times.


    I spent the next three hours of my life mercilessly plowing Blossom into the mattress, eating her out, having her service me, kissing her desperately, and so on. It was a good time.


    By the time I had my fill, she could only giggle senselessly, though her happiness wasn''t up for debate.


    "You almost killed her¡­"


    "Well, if she had a partner in crime to share the burden with maybe she wouldn''t be in such a state. How about you make a noble sacrifice? Aren''t you samurai all about that? Honor and valor?"


    "¡­ On the battlefield, not¡­ here. Anyways, you''re going to do it, huh? Visit the father, I mean."


    I nod, turning serious. "I will take Beatrice with me and let her decide his fate. It''s her right to do so. Hold down the fort for me, will you?" I asked while enveloping my beautiful warrior in a hug as I softly kissed the top of her head.


    She wasn''t showing any signs of resistance. "¡­ Sure. Be careful, Quin. It''s just a vige, yes, but anything can happen. Inform me if anything goes wrong and open a portal, I will be ready to rush to your side throughout the entire night''s duration."


    Is this how a warrior feels when he is saying goodbye to his wife before going on a mission? I can''t say that I have anyints. How heartwarming can this woman be, with her eyes ncing up at me, full of worry? She''s making me feel guilty about deciding to leave her behind, but I want to be the only one who apanies Beatrice.


    After one long, heartfelt kiss, I detached myself from her and donned my voice-changing mask and my battle armor. I also got a mask and a simple robe for mypanion.


    I exited the room and walked silently towards the one my twin servants upied. Since it was in the middle of the night,plete silence surrounded me. I knocked very lightly on the door, and it didn''t take long for the brown-haired teen to wee me in.


    Beatrice seems to hold extremely high intelligence for a girl of her age and upbringing, as she fully understood my intentions just from the nce and nod we shared. She stayed awake, waiting for me toe get her.


    I nce towards the soundly sleeping form of Anna, and so does her sister. She tucks her in and lightly kisses her forehead, then follows me to the outside of the room, where I quickly help her equip the robe and mask.


    After a swift portal cast, we find ourselves in the forested area near where Pumpkin and her mother had been ambushed by the goblins on the day of my transmigration. I elected not to arrive within Aldoria''s walls, as that would''ve required me to walk through the guards manning the gate or find another difficult situation.


    I crouch down and show my back to the girl, intending to give her a piggyback ride. I''m too fast to walk at her pace, and it likely would take us many hours of travel to get there.

 Chapter 243: Meet The Father 1

    I crouch down and show my back to the girl, intending to give her a piggyback ride. I''m too fast to walk at her pace, and it likely would take us many hours of travel to get there.


    "Lord Quin¡­?" She looks at me with shock.


    Yeah, I knew it woulde to this.


    "Come, get on, I will run with you on my back. I don''t n to spend the entire night walking."


    "Still¡­"


    "Get on or I will princess carry you." I threatened authoritatively. I''m fully aware that she won''t listen otherwise.


    Her face reddens and then looks at me for a few seconds before nodding to herself once shees to a decision, or perhaps the word resolution would be more urate.


    Anna seems to be the much more emotionally expressive, assertive, and cheery of the twins, but she is also a bit more naive and resembles the mental faculty of a girl her age should possess. Beatrice is shy, reserved, and much easier to embarrass, but at the same time she is emotionally more mature and, it might just be my bias, but seems to be slightly smarter.


    With her on my back, I straightened myself up, then walked towards the road as I summoned my gate on a girthy tree trunk that was well hidden in the forest so that we weren''t seen by some random strollers.


    I remind myself to pay attention to the potential greenskins and their ambushes on us, but the outskirts of the capital city should be at least somewhat safe. Otherwise, humble viges like the twins'' would''ve long since been overrun. The Winterwood family must have guard patrols roaming the area or something along those lines.


    However, if the invasion''s intensity keeps increasing I do not doubt that the cities willpletely shut their gates and huddle down until the royal army arrives, at which point the vigers would be left to either fend for themselves or migrate to the city and be miserable homeless people.


    "I know it''s dark and we''re in the middle of nowhere, but I will be relying on you for directions." I instruct the girl clutching at my neck with both arms. "Yes, Lord Quin. I should be able to find my way, it was necessary for us vigers to know the way to Aldoria because we came here to sell our produce and exchange the received coins for other essentials."


    Oh, that''s right. I nearly forgot that for years these two were the primary breadwinners while their father was high on narcotics, wasting away in the house while her teenage daughters tended to the fields and kept the household going.


    Beatrice wasn''t lying at all with her previous im, and we made great progress in a matter of minutes. She was evidently quite panicked based on the strength with which she gripped me, but, to her credit, she bore with it like a champ. No whining, no crying, not even a sound of pleading to slow down.


    I refocus on the journey, using my night-vision capable primordial eyes to scan our surroundings for monsters or humans. I prefer to avoid both kinds.


    I shoot down the road like a bullet. The dirt path stretches before us, and with my 50 Agility I''m moving so fast that the wind roars into my ears and shes against my face, yet all this remains to be an effortless exercise. I''ve not even broken a sweat yet. Each step I take is swift and light as I tear through the night I can''t help but smile inwardly.


    This feeling... Is just so damn liberating. I love my new life in this world, and I''m only just getting started!


    The road ahead is beautifully straight and t, which allows me to push my speed even further. I cast [Wind Step], my best movement-enhancing spell. My legs begin pumping like the pistons of a well-oiled machine as we race through the road akin to a Form 1 car. I can feel her heart beating fast against my back, but she''s still holding steady.


    Every minute or so, she taps my shoulder and whispers directions. "Please go left at the next possible opportunity, Lord Quin."


    In less than ten minutes we manage to reach our intended destination.


    A small farming settlement sprawls out before us. It''s nothing more than a collection of a few dozen shabby houses, scattered across a patch of barrennd. There are no fences, nonterns lit- just a few wooden shacks standing at irregr angles. Their crooked forms barely manage to hold the walls together. The ce looks as though it could be blown apart by a strong gust of wind.


    The roofs are nted with missing boards, and the walls are seriously weathered and warped. Entire houses seem to creak just from the slightest of breezes. The fields around the settlement are sparse, with only a few patches of sickly crops struggling to grow in the poor soil. Weeds seem to be sprouting with gusto, overpowering the useful nts easily. This entire ce screams of neglect.


    Its people are toozy or unavable to even grow their own food.


    There''s no sign of life out here, save for the asional flicker of movement from a stray dog or a lone goat wandering between the houses, looking for whatever scraps they can find.


    If I had to describe this vige in a sentence then it would be; ''a sad mix of poverty, neglect and desperation.''


    I let my passenger down and allow her to grab onto the hem of my armored attire. She would be truly lost without me guiding her in the dark. Beatrice says nothing, but I can feel the tension in her body rising with every step we take. This is her home. This is where she and Anna struggled to survive, day in and day out.


    This is where she was sold to be child prostitutes together with her beloved sister, by the hand of their own father.


    Seeing it in person now, it''s hard to imagine how they managed to keep going. ''What a depressing ce this is¡­'' I can''t help but think.


    The strong narcotics have definitelyid waste to this settlement. I could easily me the Wraithws for distributing it to severely disadvantaged people who they know won''t be able to keep paying using their meager traditional ie, forcing them to sell their items, properties, and even children. However, the Vesper Consortium is just as much to be med, if not more.

 Chapter 244: Meet The Father 2

    Their drug business relies on causing crippling addiction in their buyers instead of making a product that people would happily pay for with their own free will. Even if we take the humane side out of the equation, their method is so incredibly stupid and short-sighted.


    I would much rather have slightly addicted, or not at all dependent people buy my narcotics that I deliberately make to be ''healthy'' in the sense that they leave nosting harm once absorbed. That way they could remain functioning members of society, and thus have a stable ie, which would earn me more money long-term since they would keep buying for years toe.


    As the Consortium is functioning now, they areying waste to their own territory since the entire Winterwood County is theirs. At least, as far as the criminal side of the world is concerned.


    When we reach the nearest house Beatrice takes a look around. She seems to barely make out some guiding points in the dim night which allows her to traverse the dirt road that leads to her old home.


    Beatrice starts breathing heavily the moment we step in front of a wooden door that leads to a shabby shack. I can feel her small, weak body trembling with each step. She''s about to face the man who nearly destroyed their lives. Panic is starting to take over her.


    I stop and ce a hand on her shoulder, giving it a supportive squeeze. "It''s going to be alright."


    She doesn''t say anything, just nods shakily. After a few moments, she starts to calm down. The trembling in her body eases, though I can tell she''s still fighting against the rising tide of fear. I give her a few more seconds before turning to the door. It''s nothing more than a weak wooden nk on rusty hinges, barely able to close properly.


    With a small push, the door creaks open, revealing the darkness within.


    Beatrice follows meekly behind me. The air smells musty and stale like it hasn''t been cleaned or aired out in months. I nce around the room, my night vision allowing me to perfectly see the sad state of the ce. It''s a small, dirty, and shabby space, perhaps even worse than the others in the rest of the vige. The disgusting walls are covered in grime and dust.


    Beatrice fumbles in the dark for a few moments before finding a candle on a shelf near the entrance. She lights it with shaky hands, and the flickering me casts dim, weak light across the room. It''s enough to let her make out the details of the space now. The lounge area bleeds right into the kitchen, just a step further into the house. The entire ce feels downright ustrophobic.


    Beatrice''s eyes fall on the kitchen floor, and I see her body stiffen again. There, sprawled out on the filthy floor, is a man. His face is gaunt, and his body is thin, malnourished. He''s snoring loudly,pletely oblivious to our presence. His clothes are smelly and stained, and the strong stench of human waste hangs in the air around him.


    This sad excuse of a man is him- their father.


    She stares at the man for a long moment while remaining frozen in ce, then nces at me with uncertainty, as if she doesn''t know what to do. She''s silently asking me for help.


    Don''t mind if I do. I walk up to the man and kick him in the side with just enough force not to hurt him seriously.


    He wheezes and jolts awake instantly, then begins a coughing fit. His voice is raspy, dry, and just in unhealthy.


    Once he calms down enough to nce at the intruders, his eyes widen in shock.


    Yeah, two masked individuals staring at you at the dead of night isn''t ideal. "W-w-who?!"


    He can''t even form a normal sentence, and I have a suspicion that not just because of the surprise. He looks like a mentally disabled person.


    It''s just a miserable shell of what was once a human being. His face is gaunt with hollowed cheeks. Deep shadows circle under his bloodshot, lifeless eyes. There''s ayer of yellowish grime clinging to his skin, giving him the appearance of someone who hasn''t bathed in months.


    His hair, what little is left of it, is patchy and thinning, with disgusting, greasy strands stuck to his scalp. His lips are cracked and dry, peeling at the edges, and when he opens his mouth to stammer something iprehensible, I get a good look at his teeth- or what remains of them. His gums are swollen and rotting, with ck, decaying teeth that are barely hanging on.


    Some of them are chipped or missing entirely, and the stench of rot and decay seeps from his mouth, making me want to gag even from this distance.


    His eyes are zed over with an unintelligent haze, making it hard to tell if he''s truly registering what''s happening around him. His pupils are dted unnaturally wide, and his movements are sluggish like he''s caught in the grip of some horrifying nightmare he can''t wake up from. His hands are covered in open wounds, some of which are leaking pus.


    The most disturbing part of his appearance, though, is his skin. It looks like it''s melting off his body, especially around his face and arms. There are patches where the skin has be so thin and fragile that it''s torn away, revealing the raw, inmed flesh underneath.


    His body is riddled with abscesses and open wounds, the result of years of neglect, abuse, and probably self-inflicted injury in his drug-fueled haze.


    He reeks of sweat, piss, and death, a nauseating mixture of odors that clings to him like a second skin. This man is a walking corpse, barely held together by whatever force still animates him- likely the very drugs that are killing him. His breath rattles in his chest with every inhale, wheezing and gurgling.


    He looks at me, his eyes wide with fear, but there''s a dullness behind that fear- like he''s too far gone to fully grasp the severity of the situation.


    ''Holy fuck. I''m sick. So this is the end result of the drug that the Consortium distributes¡­'' I exim inwardly. I was expecting a dying man, yes, but this is just too extreme.

 Chapter 245: Dealing With The Father 1 [Bonus]

    <<< Thanks to Cain04 who gifted a Magic Castle, I owe you guys 6 bonus chapters. They wille when I''m satisfied with their quality, for now enjoy the first 2. Have fun! >>>


    ...


    "[Bubble Snare]" I envelop him in my water prison for a moment before dispelling the spell, letting the water drop to the floorboards with a giant ssh.


    "Wha-what?" He asks after getting his makeshift shower done. At least a bit more life is visible in his eye. Maybe we can hold a brief conversation this way.


    Beatrice grabs her mask and takes it off. "Bea?! You''re back¡­!" The man gets off the floor and with shaky limbs, slowly, painfully manages to crawl to his daughter. He didn''t even try standing. Doing so would probably be way beyond his capabilities at this point. "So d¡­!


    So happy!" He whispers the words amid teary sobs.


    However, before he could reach her legs and grab onto her robe, she took a step back defensively. Just a nce is enough to tell me that she is on the brink of a breakdown. Even I feel sick to the stomach when I look at this worm, and he is aplete stranger to me. But, to her, he is a father who once was her bastion of strength, her provider and protector.


    "That''s far enough. Stay where you are." I instruct, making him turn his head my way.


    He examines me for a few seconds, then questions, "who you?"


    "He is Lord Quin¡­ The benevolent man who saved me and Anna." Beatrice whispered my introductions with a pained tone.


    The father''s eyes brighten up. "Anna! Yes! Yes, I have another child¡­! Anna!"


    I can''t help butment disgustedly. "So you forgot about her, huh? Well, you probably didn''t even know which world you were living in a few seconds ago, so it''s understandable."


    "World¡­ World¡­"


    ¡­ Now he is just muttering some nonsense.


    What a tragic sight this is. Now I understand why my government was cracking down on cartels so hard. It''s one thing to read about in the news and an entirely another experience to see its effects in the flesh.


    "Do you know what your name is?" I inquire.


    "Name. Name? Name! Uh. G-B-D? Ga?


    Ga?"


    "Your name is Gilbert!" Beatrice shrieked. She couldn''t bear it any longer and began loudly sobbing.


    "Gilbert¡­? Gilbert! Yes." He nodded, then nced at his daughter. "Bea, what''s wrong? Did you hurt your knee again while washing the clothes?"


    "Nah, we are not doing this. Old loser, do you remember what you''ve done?" I interject, cutting his moment of delirium short.


    "My daughter is hurt! I have to help!"


    "Help¡­? Help?!" Beatrice began shouting. "You sold me and Anna to the Wraithws, you piece of shit! We were a mere moment away from either dying or bing sex ves, you sad excuse of a father! I despise you more than anything in this world!"


    Oh boy. We''ll wake the neighborhood up. I walk to her and put a hand on top of her head. She looks up at me questioningly, then realizes my issue and quiets down, though her anger levels did not lessen one bit.


    "Huh? I..? I did what??" He gazes up at us puzzledly. His features are filled with sheer bewilderment.


    I can''t decide if this is a coping mechanism or if the drug is so strong that his memory ispletely ruined. Probably both to a degree, I guess.


    "You sold your daughters for drugs, you retarded mongrel." I repeat to him. "You''re the biggest failure of a father I''ve ever seen in my entire life."


    He freezes while staring at us mutedly. His brain is working overtime to let him understand my words.


    Gilbert''s eyes suddenly flutter wide open, "no! No! No!!!! Noooooo!!!!" and begins mming his head into the floor, his sickly skin ripping apart from the movements, but he shows no reaction. Perhaps he can''t even feel pain at this point.


    Beatrice can no longer bear the sight and seeks sce in my presence by hugging me desperately while hiding her head into my chest. "My Lord¡­ I can''t¡­ What should I do¡­?"


    I envelop the trembling teen firmly. My usually cold heart is contorting with pain. I hate seeing this bright young girl be like this.


    "You know, while we were on the way here I was debating if we could cure him. Something like forcing him to quit taking drugspletely by strapping him to a chair in the inn or something but¡­ This man is too far gone. He is dying both physically and mentally, and I don''t think we can heal him¡­ If Iselda''s sickly daughter couldn''t be healed by an arch-priest, how could this... thing be saved?


    Furthermore, the real issue is his mind. Beatrice¡­ I honestly believe that he is beyond saving."


    This world is not a fairy tale when everything goes ording to my wishes. If I could, I would cast some spell on him that reverts him to how he was before the narcotic addiction began, but that will simply not happen.


    I also can''t torture him, or more specifically I see no reason to. His body doesn''t even register pain, and based on his current state, his mind is experiencing the greatest anguish possible bying face to face with the fact that he sold his once cherished children.


    There''s nothing that can be done besides¡­


    "I will put him out of his misery, Beatrice." I announce my decision. I don''t want her to bear with the fact that shemitted patricide throughout her entire life. She carries more than enough mental baggage for a lifetime as is.


    I know that deep down she understands that this needs to be done as well. After all, the nce and nod we exchanged back at the inn that started this all said more than enough back then. She doesn''t want to exist on the same as this man does, however, he is still her once beloved father, so she is going through great mental conflicts.


    With announcing my decision, she doesn''t have to even nod in agreement. If she stays silent I will do it, of my own ord, and I hope that doing it in this manner will result in her not ming herself for his death.


    Her grip tightens around my waist for a moment as she nuzzles her head into my chest. Well, stomach to be more urate, since I''m too tall. "Go wait outside. It will be done quickly."

 Chapter 246: Dealing With The Father 2 [Bonus]

    I patiently wait for as long as she needs, all the while eyeing the squirming, begging, sobbing, wailing shell of a man from the side of my eye.


    Whoever concocted these drugs deserves to have it shoved down their throats, up their asses,- or however it''s meant to be ingested.


    I''m disgusted.


    In a few minutes she calms down and with a trembling body detaches herself from me, after which she stumbles towards the door.


    I stare at the man for a moment while raising my hand, aiming at him. "Anyst words?"


    In a strange turn of events, he gains some rity and focuses on me. He opens his arms wide apart, inviting any harm I might wish to dish out, and looks me in the eyes. "Take care of them¡­ Please."


    "I will protect them. May you rest in peace."


    "Thank you... Thank you..." He mouths his gratitude amidst great sorrow.


    "[Aqua Bolt]" I intone, and a bullet of water explodes through his chest, his bones, his heart, andes out on the other side. His body offered no resistance whatsover.


    After his execution, or rather mercy killing, I search the ce for the narcotics. I soon manage to find some ugly ck pills that are about the size ofrge tablets, each likely holding a significant dose inside.


    Pills might seem innocent at first, but they aren''t. Injections are, in my opinion, perhaps the worst, but chances are that they have no technology to make those in this world, or at least not avable to people like these. Smoking would lead to an almost immediate high with the narcotic filling the lungs and airways, reaching the bloodstream easily and swiftly.


    Pills, on the other hand, need more time to be ingested, as they first need to pass through the consumer''s digestive system.


    Does this mean that pills are better than smoking?


    No. While they are slower to deliver the desired results, they tend tost longer, allowing for prolonged intoxication. Furthermore, since its users don''t feel the effects immediately it can lead to overdosing much easier. I can make an educated guess that their mother fell victim to this fate.


    How do I know all this?


    Drug documentaries, baby. I had a few months where I ate those shit up on Yout*be.


    I grab a nket and wrap Gilbert into it, then hoist him on my shoulder. The night is still young, we have enough time to give him a funeral at least.


    ¡­


    "Goddess, please take care of my father''s lost soul, and let him be reunited with mom¡­" Beatrice said while kneeling in front of the grave I dug with her hands sped together to form a prayer. With my Strength stat, it all took less than a minute. If the shovel allowed, I could''ve gone even faster.


    She remained kneeling for a good ten minutes while I stood watch over her. Afterward, she nced at me, mouthed a heartfelt ''thank you'' and climbed onto my back.


    We''ve achieved all that we set out to do. I even acquired a few drug samples for Aurora to study. I also have a feeling that this is not thest time I will hear of the petty gang, the Wraithws. With this, there''s bad blood between us from both sides. I stole their perceived rightful property in the form of the twins, and they angered me by exploiting this family.


    "Lord Quin, I''m truly grateful¡­" She whispered into my ears somberly.


    "It will hurt for a bit, but it''s finally over, Beatrice. Now, you can begin healing your wounded heart. Inform me or Ayame if you need any sort of assistance."


    I then couldn''t help but snicker while ncing back at the girl resting on my backfortably. "You know that I can open a portal wherever, right? We don''t need to go back to the tree in front of Aldoria again."


    Her eyes widened slightly at the revtion, and her cheeks began to redden. It''s good to see another emotion on her face other than crippling grief. Well, she can stay up there for a short while longer if she wants. "[Warp Gate]"


    And just as so, we were back in the twins'' room. My passenger reluctantly climbed off, then bowed towards me subserviently for good measure. I thought of offering her mypany for the night- purely for sleeping, of course- but decided against it. Instead, I gestured for her to climb into the bed of her sister.


    They''ve been through this together all this while, so Anna is the best sce she could find.


    Or so I believe.


    She nodded at my suggestion and quickly undressed from the robe and the servant clothes until only her undergarments remained, after which she lifted the nket and climbed into her sister''s bed. Looks like she wasn''t feeling shy about her body being seen by me after all that happened today.


    I nced at her for a final time before exiting the room, anding face to face with my beloved Samurai who was standing near the door in our room, equipped in her battle armor with her trusty katana strapped to her side. She was ready to rush to me should I get ambushed.


    Ayame really is a trustworthy woman. I''ve chosen my second-inmand well.


    "It''s done." I informed her curtly, to which she only nodded somberly while examining me with great scrutiny.


    "Come, I want to feel your warmth after this horrible night. Drugs truly are no joke. The father was in a terrifying state; alive but dead, living but rotting." I say while beginning to undress.


    I can tell that her gaze is probing me, looking for clues of major distress. I don''t think there''s any, but it truly was a traumatic sight to behold.


    I want to hug her delicate body while I doze off to dreand.


    After a few seconds, Ayame sighed with relief and began undressing.


    We''ve managed to bring the other bed over from Aurora''sb- there it was only in the way really- so now a double bed awaited us. Blossom was still knocked out cold from my rough y, while Aurora was merrily sleeping, so my petite Samurai was the only one who climbed into my embrace once Iid down.


    For the next dozen or so minutes I gave her a summary of what went down, after which we chatted with low whispers for a little longer before finally allowing ourselves to arrive at the world of dreams.

 Chapter 247: Visiting Broderick 1

    I awoke the next morning refreshed and ready to grind. Hugging my petite Samurai''s naked frame truly helps me boost the quality of sleep I receive.


    After a bit of morning cuddling, I managed to escape from the clutches of mydies. It wasn''t easy, especially for my heart which was shedding tears of sorrow. We have work to do, and I''m a diligent, responsible adult who would never choose hedonistic activities over leveling up¡­


    Never.


    I check on the twins and see that they forgot to lock the doorst night. Well, I was thest one who left after watching Beatrice climb into Anna''s bed, and I couldn''t close it from outside, so it was inevitable.


    Luckily nothing bad happened. When I step in, a pair of eyes immediately snap to me, and upon witnessing who am I, Anna first rxes- due to me not being an assant- and then tenses, and tries to get up to greet me. I gesture for her to stay.


    She reluctantly agrees. We both nce at Beatrice''s sleeping form, and her cheeks that have dried tears stuck to them.


    Good. I''ve been told that crying is a good sign, and she has the support she needs to climb out of this hole. I nod towards Anna in an effort to wish her good morning, then step out, letting them rest and enjoy a sisterly morning free of servant duties.


    My next stop is the architect duo. I wonder if they''ve achieved anything in such a short time. I imagine first many rough drafts need to be made, edited, discarded, etc.


    I knock and Iselda wees me in with a reverent bow. She seems to be the most affected by my revtion of being a primordial.


    The door opens to reveal the contrasting workspaces of two brilliant minds as if divided by an invisible line of order and chaos.


    On the left side of the room, Iselda''s domain is a beacon of precision and meticulous organization. Her work desk is spotless, every tool and material perfectly ced with care and intent. A wooden drawing board dominates her space, propped up at a gentle angle, with parchment sheets pinned to it.


    Detailed sketches of architectural designs fill the page, neatly drawn with crisp lines and delicate annotations. Rolls of unused parchment are stacked evenly to one side, and her quills are arranged in a perfect row, ready for use. The serenity of her space radiates calm, and professionalism.


    Then, I shift my gaze to the right side of the room- Ronan''s territory. Yes, even indoors he seems to like to sport his sunsses. I can''t help but wonder if there''s more to them than what initially meets the eye.


    The stark contrast between his side and the widowed woman''s is straight-upical. It''splete mayhem.


    Papers litter the floor, crumpled and discarded in what appears to be the aftermath of an artistic storm. His desk is barely visible beneath the scattered sheets of half-finished sketches, hastily scribbled notes, and open ink pots.


    Several rough drafts are pinned haphazardly to the walls, some ovepping, as if Ronan was in such a rush to capture his ideas that he didn''t care about the mess he was leaving behind. Tools- rulers,passes, quills- are strewn about, some on the floor, others stuck between books and parchment as makeshift ceholders.


    Even a few small bits of charcoal are scattered here and there, adding to the disarray.


    Despite the chaos, there''s a certain energy to Ronan''s workspace, a raw creativity that shines in the disorder. It''s clear he''s been working furiously, driven by inspiration, even if that inspiration leaves a trail of destruction in its wake. His side of the room looks like the embodiment of a mind racing with ideas too fast to be contained.


    Ronan himself is seated at his desk, hunched over a piece of parchment, furiously sketching something with a charcoal stick. His hair is tousled, and he looks like he hasn''t slept much, but there''s a certain shine to his eye as if he''s on the verge of a breakthrough.


    "Morning, Boss." Ronan grunts without looking up, still focused on his drawing.


    Iselda gives him a re that has a strong stench of disapproval but says nothing.


    "I''ve juste to check up on you, I can''t help but be excited at the prospect of having my own stronghold. I feel like a child about to receive a grand present. Please don''t take this as a form of pressure to speed up your work, though. I can wait."


    "Master, I don''t think there''s a need to worry about the speed with which your home''s nning will be finished." Iselda stated with a bit of a grimace on her face while ncing at the other side of the room.


    Ronan is the one responsible for the exterior with her being a helper and auditor. The blonde woman''s main job will be the creation of thedies'' rooms as well as the neutral ones, so she has more time toe up with her designs, thus I imagine she spent most of her time trying to be of assistance to the manic architect.


    "How is working with Ronan, do you think you two can form a team?" I inquire curiously. Their personalities areplete opposites, but maybe for a strictly work-rted rtionship that''s strangely ideal.


    "He makes me want to rip my hair out every other minute, Master, but I can''t deny his genius. The previous architect I worked with held no candle to him whatsoever. And, although it''s painful to admit, neither do I. If you only bought me, the end result would''ve definitely turned out to be worse. Well, worse in the sense that it wouldn''t be this borate and unique."


    "I appreciate the honesty. We''re going to visit Broderick and his wives in an hour or so, could you two get ready?" I changed the topic, which made Ronan snap his attention to me.


    For whatever reason, this guy idealizes Broderick. I can''t decide why. If all he wants is a strong adventurer, then there are others, after all, Broderick is only of the Mithril rank, and above him are the Orichalcum and Adamantite adventurers. Though to be fair, with him being less than a century old, his strength is supposedly quite prodigious.

 Chapter 248: Visiting Broderick 2

    "Really?! Boss knows the adventurer team Broderick''s Busty Belles & Queens- also known as BBBQ- personally?"


    I can''t help but cringe when I hear the name from this guy''s mouth, and Iselda also yelps upon what nonsense her ears are picking up. Maybe she originally lived farther away, where the entric adventurer team''s fame hadn''t yet reached.


    "Yeah¡­ They sort of consider us their allies, and Broderick treats me like his best pal for some reason."


    "Hahaha! No way! What are the chances that you know the person I idolized for such a long time?"


    "Quite small I suppose. Anyhow, get ready within an hour if you wish toe. I will introduce my household to them, and ask him a few important questions and favors. We will also begin using his private training facility moving forward."


    He threw his pen right at his bed, staining it in the process, then began undressing from his morefy clothes, not at all caring for the presence of a maturedy in his room.


    What a strange person. Maybe he will hit it off with the Whale Humper well. Unlike me, they are both certified weirdos.


    In an hour we all got ready, twins included, and headed towards the hidden pathway that would lead us to their mansion. I hope that Aurelion, Jasmine''s father who is the Consortium merchant guy that wanted to recruit me had since given up surveilling his mansion in order to unveil my real identity, but it''s better to be safe than sorry.


    "Bro! I thought you''d already forgotten about your best bro!" The bulky man greeted us as soon as we left the pathway. Seems like he had a way of sensing when someone was traversing through, as all three of his wives were also present, their girthy frames filling up the luxurious hallway specifically made with them in mind size-wise.


    I could never get used to the sight of the incalcble amount of chins each of them sported.


    "Quin, Hana and Luna! So good to see you!" Marjorie eximed with a happy grin. "I see you have brought in more people with you. Care to introduce us?"


    I nod, "This lovely girl is my third woman, Aurora."


    "Hi!" She cheered with an excited wave of her hand. It seems she liked the way I introduced her, especially since I was grabbing onto her behind and squeezing it firmly in a supportive gesture to calm her nerves while I said my sentence.


    For a person like her, these adventurers might as well be monsters considering not only their levels but overwhelming frames. Broderick is sporting a low body fat percentage, sure, but he is still incredibly overbearing with muscles.


    "Now we have an equal amount ofdies, bro!" The man in question noted with an approving nod while examining Aurora. "I like this one the most. She has a nice, healthy frame!"


    He received three punches from three different directions. """Our sincere apologies, guys, he meant nothing bad by it!""" The three wives shouted at us worriedly.


    I''m not offended, for I knew he would like Aurora''s slightly plump frame the most. She is not at all fat, but she doesn''t have the war goddess physique of my other two girls. There''s a minuscule belly I can grab onto, and well, her private assets speak for themselves, even while being hidden by her clothes.


    "This is Anna and Beatrice, my two servants." I nudge the conversation forward, introducing them first, since technically they have higher ranks in my household than the architect ves.


    ""We greet your lord anddies."" They said in unison while curtsying gracefully.


    "Ohh! Such well-trained girls for their young age!" One of the wives eximed proudly.


    "They were about to be forced into child prostitution by some shitty gang called Wraithws, have you heard of them?" I decide to drop a bomb on them with little care for decorum.


    "Hmm? Last time I checked they were some upstart gang of peasants who decided to charge protection money. The usual viger stuff. We weren''t aware that they were dabbling in human trafficking." Marjorie responded.


    "In recent years they acquired some nasty drug supply from the Consortium that they''ve been distributing to destitute vigers, and when they can''t pay they sell everything they own for the chance of getting high again."


    "Oh¡­ Then things are quite difficult. We''ve agreed not to meddle in Consortium business so that we can live in Braedon peacefully. Sorry, Quin, but we can''t exterminate them." She decreed dejectedly.


    "Don''t worry about it. Once I be a Vesper Phenom we will see from the inside what really is going on. Moving on, these two are my architects whom I bought in hopes of creating a construction business, and maybe my own home sometimeter too."


    I''ve elected to hide the fact that I''m building my stronghold in the middle of nowhere. I can trust these people to a degree, but I don''t wish to reveal more cards than necessary. My underlings have also been strictly instructed not to divulge information.


    "My name is Ronan! I''ve admired you four ever since you saved me when I was almost killed by ugly monsters twenty years ago. It''s a joyous day to meet you!" He decreed jovially with a blissful grin erupting onto his face. The man finally met his idols. I wonder if he will be disappointed.


    After all, they say it''s best not to meet your heroes in real life if you don''t want to break the illusion, it''s best to admire them from afar.


    "Then why didn''t you be a fighter?" Ayame asked curiously.


    "I''ve tried, but I realized that I hate sweating- if it''s done outside ady''s bedroom- with a burning passion so I instead became an architect."


    "Should''ve guessed..." It''s fair to say my petite lover wasn''t impressed.


    "I like your sses, dude." Broderick gave a thumbs up.


    "Nice to meet you, young man." Marjorie weed their new fan, followed by the other two. They must be quite used to being fawned over as Mithril ranks, and being the city''s most prominent adventurers.


    Iselda also introduced herself, after which we moved to the lounge area, where my girls, the twins, and my architects began discussing things with the three wives, while Ayame and I sat a bit further apart with Broderick. I wanted to ask him about our potential business partners, the monster material merchants.


    I have to make sure that they harbor no ill will towards us, and simply wish to use me as a good supplier. Beyond that, I also want to know what he thinks of the Vesper Phenom rank and the test needed to acquire it.

 Chapter 249: Quiet Before The Storm 1

    "Bro. It''s good to sit down with you again." Broderickmented jovially while raising his ss towards mine that a servant had brought previously.


    "I agree. Thanks for always being so hospitable. You''ve made our life significantly easier in Braedon with your guidance." I decided to be quite amicable since I knew that this guy is a certified etiquette freak. Well, at least as far as my antics are concerned. He doesn''t care much about how he acts, evidenced by his rudement regarding Aurora being my hottest girl.


    "Don''t mention it. How have you been, it has been a while since we met."


    I gesture towards my underlings who are chatting with his wives. "All is good. As you can see, our life is on the upturn. What about you?"


    "Great to hear! I''ve been recovering from the orc mission where we met. It''s not smart to do much when you are weakened by injuries."


    "I see. Well, I know that you are rich as hell, but here, please take this as a token of my gratitude." I grabbed a high-tier health potion from my bag and handed it over. Ever since Aurora began concocting in earnest, our supply had been slowly piling up. It''s a gift I can happily provide.


    If I keep taking from this household just because we sort of saved Broderick''s life once, their goodwill will start to slowly dry up, so if I want to continue enjoying their help I should do at least this much.


    "Oh! Thanks, bro!" He chugged it down instantly, with no hesitation whatsoever. I wonder if he has some way to check its contents just from a simple nce or if he trusts me to this degree.


    "No worries." We chatted for a few minutes about unimportant stuff until I decided to speak up regarding my worries. "I''ve been meaning to ask your opinion about the strange monster material merchant pair with ck hair who appears to be close to their fifties. They had a business proposal for us, but I''m a bit worried about their trustworthiness."


    He looks at me and then nods after a bit of thinking. "Sylvie and Jack. I know them. They are retired Adamantite adventurers who opened up shop. Jack is a level 40+ warrior-type while Sylvie is a level 40+ wizard-type. I don''t know their exact sses and levels, it''s ssified.


    As for their trustworthiness, they seem good people. I sold our goods to them a few times without issue, but we had no major deal beyond that."


    "Beyond level forty?!" Ayame yelped with shock. Although I haven''t spent much time in this world yet, I can say with certainty that they are extreme powerhouses.


    "That raises the question as to why they want our help in the first ce. They themselves could just escort the carriage without hiring any additional guards." I couldn''t help butment.


    Broderick grimaced, and with a sad expression revealed the truth. "They are people who are more than 300 years old and have been retired for over 50. Adventuring in pairs is not amon urrence, especially at their rank. They also had a bigger team. Sadly, theirrades had passed over the years, leaving the duo emotionally scarred.


    They made a personal oath not the engage inbat unless their lives were threatened, that''s why they even had to hire me and my wives to deal with the orcs instead of going out there themselves. They settled down, opened up shop, got married, and have been living as civilians ever since.


    Due to the help of their myriad of connections, their establishment quickly became the primary monster material shop in the city."


    "Now that makes more sense. They''ve offered us three times the market price for materials we bring from Aldoria, do you think they''re being fishy with such a favorable deal?"


    He shook his head. "No, that much is reasonable. If you supply them in these trying times, they will be the sole supplier of this giant city since the other shops are simrly understocked. They might even be a monopoly that forces the others to close up shop for good."


    It''s good to see that this goofball can be so serious and reliable when needed. "Great. I will trust them this once, then." An opportunity to establish a monopoly is something worth throwing gold at, I believe.


    "Then one other thing I wanted to get your input on, Vesper Phenom. Do you think it''s a good idea for the current us to attempt the trials, and to be one in the first ce?"


    Before responding, Broderick thought about the question for a few seconds; "The syndicate is an organization that resembles something like a collective leadership, rather than a dictatorship. Their seven Circle Members vote on all important decisions, thus to maintain their prominence they need fresh blood to rece the old ones that have be nuisances.


    Most of their greatest ranks have been prodigies who were once Phenoms, so it''s kind of mandatory if you want to climb thedder to the very top. Think of it like the academy for nobles. They will not get anywhere in the government unless they graduate from the Royal Valerion Academy. As for the trials themselves, well, mathematically the chances of you failing are high." He didn''t mince his words.


    "Could you borate as to why?" Ayame asked.


    "Sure. All people under thirty years of age can be Phenoms by attempting to impress the top brass through participation at the trials. As you''ve barely just started fighting together, you will be disadvantaged, fighting against teams that have been raised since birth just to seed at this trial, and they are also made up of people who are older than you.


    A lot of members of the Consortium who are stuck in their position because they weren''t Phenoms try to birth children who be one while putting all their support behind them."


    Oh. Then the Cedric guy, I think his name was, was probably his mother''s attempt at raising the family in the ranks. I believe he said his mother was a rtively high-ranking member of the drug faction in the Braedon branch.


    This is going to be a fiercepetition, but I''m confident we have good chances. Broderick isn''t aware of everything about us, and we have a month to get better as a team.


    I''ve gotten permission to use their training grounds until the trials, after which we slowly said our goodbyes and got back to the inn.


    Naturally, we stayed long enough not to give off the image that we were only there for his help once again. I know he would call me a rude little shit whileughing if I was obvious about it.

 Chapter 250: Quiet Before The Storm 2

    ...


    "Quin, please let me join you!"


    Lucille begged while looking up into my eyes pleadingly. We were just about to leave for the monster hunting when she found us.


    "Youing with us to thebyrinth was meant to be a one-off deal, Lucille. You have your family here, you shouldn''t keep risking your life while traveling with such dangerous people like us." I declined firmly.


    "You''re being unfair! You showed me such an amazing time, and now you want me to do what? Go back to washing the dishes? Making meals? I tried, but I just can''t¡­ I''m so bored of this life, especially when I remember back to the exhration ofbat I felt back there¡­"


    "So you want to leave your family behind and join us full-time?" Aurora asked this time.


    Lucille gritted her teeth and her features contorted, revealing the emotional turmoil she was dealing with. "Mavena is a full-fledged woman now, and well, Robert isn''t someone I want to be with. But you''re right¡­ Without me, the business would copse¡­"


    My delicate samurai''s soft voice appears in my mind. <We will need people to take care of all thebor ves you want to buy, Quin. How about you get the father-daughter to work for you in that capacity while Lucillees with us? I must admit that while her level is low, her instincts are top-notch. If we keep nurturing her, she will be a great asset, an amazing, ruthless fighter.>


    <Hmm¡­ I don''t know if I can trust those two to not reveal our secrets. Well, fine. For now, we can keep bringing this battle junkie with us and let her get her fixes. We will make the final decisionter. For as long as we live here, Anna and Beatrice can take her ce so that the inn isn''t short-staffed.>


    The next week of our life passed well. Since we couldn''t return to thebyrinth for a while due to murdering the count''s son in cold blood on the 8th floor, we decided to settle for greenskin hunting. Ayame was already registered under my name as mybat ve at the Adventurer''s Guild, and I did the same for Blossom, while Aurora and Lucille registered as my teammates.


    This way, we could also get paid while leveling, since their boards were filled with quests regarding hunting them in any shape and capacity.


    The advantage of thebyrinth quickly became clear. We had numerous close calls with orcs, ogres, and trolls that were beyond our current means, and we only managed to steer clear of them due to Blossom''s magnificent sense of smellbined with my [Warp Gate]. It was annoying to waste my mana every time a strong monster got close to us.


    Furthermore, it was also disadvantageous that these tribal creatures tended to stay close to each other. Even with Blossom''s guidance, we could only ambush their scout parties, as an entire monster camp was way beyond us.


    The first time we attacked the goblin camp back when we saved the women and met my beloved dog-girl, there were only three hobgoblins and a single war troll, but now such weak settlements were nowhere to be found.


    Back then, goblins were the footsoldiers and hobgoblins the middle leaders, but now the hobgoblins are the footsoldiers and the goblins are simple servants, running errands and such if they are not being eaten or brutally murdered because the stronger monsters felt like it.


    Also, another annoyance is the way leveling works in this world. The arbitrary 30% increase of XP needed to reach the next level each time was not much of an issue at the beginning, but now I can''t help but groan with frustration. In this week I''ve only managed to go from level 14 and a half to barely reaching 16.


    I know Ayame would try to strangle me if I said my thoughts out loud since I''ve gotten a higher level in three weeks of being here than she did as a 20-year-old woman who first touched a katana when she could barely walk, but still¡­ My progression is slowing down due to the insane XP requirements, and it will only get worse.


    To get to level 17, I need more than 5000 XP, after which the next step will be 6600¡­ For reference, it was 100 to go from level 1 to 2.


    Anyhow, here''s my status screen. I decided to go all in on Magic this time around.


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Title: -]


    [Primordial Level: 16 . XP 18/5119]


    [Primary ss: Primordial Viin 1 ¡ú 8]


    [Secondary sses]


    < Warrior 10 ¡ú 14 >


    < Elemental Sovereign 1 ¡ú 9 >


    < Merchant 5 >


    [Health Points: 731 ¡ú 863]


    [Mana Points: 900 ¡ú 1125]


    [Vitality: 55 ¡ú 58] (57.5 rounded up)


    [Strength: 50 ¡ú 53]


    [Agility: 50 ¡ú 53]


    [Magic: 60 ¡ú 75]


    [Unused Skill Points: 9]


    [Unused Attribute Points: -]


    I enjoy fighting as a Wizard the most, and I''ve decided that I will pretend to be one during the trials, which means alongside my saber I''m also wielding a wand we bought since non-primordial Wizards do seem to need it to cast spells effectively. Back when we registered at the Adventurer''s Guild when we were spying on Ian, Blossom''s old owner, I showed myself as an Assassin.


    While it is certainly strange for a Wizard to have levels in such a ss, it''s not the end of the world, they will just think of me as a weirdo who enjoys the dual life of a killer and a mage should theye to learn that I can cast magic spells.


    Sadly this means I won''t be able to use my [Power Strike] [Backstab] [Stealth] and such spells during the trials unless our lives are in danger or we are sure that no one is spying on us from the Consortium''s side.


    Now, then, it''s time to get rich- I mean go to Aldoria and get the items from the shopping list. I can''t wait to have 35 gold- well, 25 in pure profit- in my hands. Together with Luke''s charitable donation, we will be very close to hitting the 50 gold coin mark.


    A few more such deliveries, and we will be rich, after which it will be time for me to buy the many ves Ronan and Iselda will surely require to build my luxury home and begin our constructionpany, the first step towards establishing my future business empire.

 Chapter 251: Getting Rich 1

    I tried getting Ayame into a maid''s outfit but it wouldn''t fly, sadly she had good reasoning as well. If a noble''s butler goes on a buying spree it''s pretty normal to have guards protecting me and the wares I acquire, a position she was more than happy to fulfill. Naturally, we would be wearing our masks.


    Why all the secrecy? We will be using the storage ring to our heart''s content, so it''s best to pretend to be of a noble background, who would be able to afford such an artifact. Doing so would also make themon riffraff steer clear of us, ideally even the guards as well.


    As for Luke''s party''s corpses that were upying my spatial storage, they''ve been emptied out during the past week in a random ditch, though I kept his skull for collection purposes.


    Once we were ready, the three of us teleported to the shady alley where we killed Ian, Grunt, and his two ves, and thankfully no one weed our exit from the gate.


    I spent an hour or so looking for the best deals and found everything from the list. I''m not gonna lie, I started salivating a bit when I saw the prices in Aldoria. With their merchants not being able to safely traverse thends, the local prices are on a cruel downward spiral. I got everything for 6 gold instead of the 10 Sylvie suggested it would cost.


    How delightful.


    Explorers, also known as thebyrinth divers, must be struggling to put food on the table with the recent developments, while here I am, swimming in cash, thinking about buying a battalion of ves to construct my luxury mansion and begin my first business venture afterward.


    Feels good man.


    Once we came back, we emptied the ring out into tons ofrge bags we bought for this purpose, then took them to Broderick''s home, where we met up with him and his three wives, who agreed to be of assistance. I asked him to help us conduct the transaction beforehand. I struggle to trust people, especially if they are so much stronger than me, even if they swore to lead a life of pacifism.


    With my friend and his Mithril-ranked wives present, I hope they will be much less inclined to try anything shady.


    I went in first and called for the strange pair. Once all the bags and my allies came into the shop, they nced at me and I could feel two pairs of inquisitive eyes examining me. Jack and Sylvie must''ve not expected me to rope in such a household name into the deal. I could feel an approving nod from Jack.


    Thankfully everything went down well, and no issues urred. The contract waspleted and I was told toe back in a few days for the next batch of their shopping needs.


    I was exhrated. 29 gold coins in pure profit. To better entuate the worth of this simple deal, let me use my favorite measurement method, the construction worker''s sry. They work in inhumane conditions, 12+ hours a day, and get 50 bronze coins for their troubles.


    If they work every day, and save every single shitty little coin, they would need to work for 16 years straight to get what we scored within a few hours'' worth of work. Such an example, of course, isn''t realistic, as almost everyone needs to spend money, especially if they are lowbornborers.


    Getting enough work to do this all the time isn''t likely either, and your body not breaking down from the strain is a stretch as well.


    In short, life truly isn''t fair.


    With this and my current funds, I could basically buy any ve I wanted. The only one I saw above my current means was the Healer/Herbalist young elf sex ve. Getting a healer would be amazing, but I decided to invest in our safe haven n instead. It''s another form of protection that we will arguably need more than a healer party member once we be more famous.


    A healer can''t heal you if your throat gets slit in the middle of the night by an assassin due to living in a shabby inn.


    And, to be perfectly honest, I''m done living out of this ce. I can''t wait to move.


    Afterward, me, my girls and Lucille- who was quickly turning out to be something like an honorary party member- went on our daily greenskin extermination, then fought/trained in Broderick''s underground facility until time passed and it was time for dinner.


    Once we were done with the meal, I decreed that it was time to celebrate. We''ve been grinding hard like workhorses with great diligence, and now earned arge sum of money to boot, thus it was time to reward ourselves with a bit of rxation. What''s more, we were inching closer and closer to the trials, so we would be more eager to train with each passing day.


    With three weeks left, it was the ideal time to rx before the storm.


    I said we would y a game called ''Never Have I Ever'', and after exining the rules Ayame groaned, Blossom looked at me adorably with a silly expression on her face since she had no understanding of the rules whatsoever, while Aurora and Lucille were excited to participate.


    However, an issue surfaced when Lucille spoke up. "It''s not fair, though. Not only have I had more life experiences, but Aurora and I also suffer from a low Vitality stat. We will be knocked out before the three of you feel anything."


    True. Vitality offered resistance against all sorts of illnesses and invasive substances, so they would be at a great disadvantage.


    "Leave it to me!" Aurora shouted and rushed to her alchemyb. Guess she had a solution in mind.


    In the meantime, we set everything up in our room.


    In a short while my tinum-haired beauty returned to us, handing me and my two strong girls a vial with a strange, purple substance in it. I smelled it, and it was entirely odorless. How ominous.


    I chugged it down.


    "Ugh. This is horrible¡­ I feel like I''m about to die." Ayame grumbled while wincing painfully.


    "Master¡­ Hold Blossom¡­" My dog-kin begged while rushing into my embrace, looking forfort and protection. She was simrly affected by the potion. I nce at Aurora, asking wordlessly for an exnation.


    Her cheeks redden at my scrutinizing gaze and she gulps worriedly before answering. "Uhm¡­ It''s a potion that reduces one''s resistances to the equivalent value that 10 Vitality should give. Your HP is not affected by the change."


    "I see. I guess it didn''t work on me too well, I barely feel any difference."


    <Must be your race.> Ayame guessed through our mental link. Lucille still wasn''t entirely entitled to our whole information.


    "You girls will drink a shot while I will chug an entire bottle then, to make it fair." I decreed. Alcohol is cheap, especially whenpared to our coffers, and it seems my poison resistance is too high to make it a real challenge without drinking significantly bigger portions than the rest.


    Once the twodies got used to their weakened states we sat down in a circle on the ground. The order, going clockwise, was me, Aurora, Lucille, Ayame, and Blossom.

 Chapter 252: Getting Rich 2

    "Alright. Who wants to start? Just to be clear, this is meant to be a fun, team-building activity. The goal isn''t to be thest woman standing." I informed while ncing at each participant for a moment. Aurora and Ayame were carefree, probably expecting to have great sess.


    Lucille, on the other hand, seemed like she was already getting ready to ck out and deal with a terrible hangover the next day. Blossom was busy molesting my hand. I made sure she also understood the rules, though. It took a few attempts.


    "Never have I ever thought of the Fujimori n and its members as weirdos." Ayame started, her question having some sassy undertone to it. She used this chance to see our true thoughts, it seems. After all, the first rule of the game is that you can''t lie. It has no meaning otherwise.


    No one drank. They are a great n of honorable warriors as far as I''m concerned, just because Kaede, Ayame''s sister, turned traitor doesn''t make them appear in a bad light. The sess of their arms export trade to other duchies is also telling that the general popce holds no ill will against them just for their oriental features.


    "Never have I ever thought of beast-kin as lesser beings!" Blossom yelled her strong ''question'' simrly having significant meaning to it. Damn, this is turning out more serious than I wanted.


    The three women exchanged nces with each other, then looked at my cute Pupcake with looks brimming full of guilt and each gulped a shot down. "Huh?! All three?!" blossom yelped in great shock.


    "Excuse me, Luna. I''ve not interacted with a member of your kind before you, and we were told while growing up that you were filthy subhumans. Seeing beast-kin exclusively in chains, serving their human masters didn''t help in clearing up such a thought either.


    After getting the chance to know you, I realized that you are not lesser than us in any shape or form." Lucille hurriedly stated before tears of betrayal could begin flowing down my beloved dog-kins cheeks in earnest.


    Propaganda is a must in this country, I imagine, since they''ve been constantly at war with the two neighboring countries, the Beastkin Confederation, and the Alliance of Elvardia, the nation made up of elves and dwarves. If the king and his vassals began spouting about equality and stuff the popce would quickly be disillusioned with the current state of national affairs.


    "Same for me."


    "Yeah."


    After staring at each of her teammates for a while, she nodded and then lifted my finger to her eyes to clear the moistened parts. "Luna understands!"


    "Never have I ever thought of Alchemists as pathetic, or just lesser life formspared tobatants," Aurora spoke up this time.


    This time only I drank, chugging an entire bottle of a liter''s worth of heavy alcohol down my system, which caused a shocked yelp to escape from my gorgeous plump girl''s heavenly lips.


    I couldn''t help butugh at her cute reaction. "I love having an Alchemist in my party, but as a lover, it would''ve been troublesome. Truth be told, I was on the fence about epting you, but thankfully you got the Enchanter ss, so the decision was made for me.


    I can''t have my women grow old and die while I still look like a 25-year-old guy, so I think I''m only addingbatants into my harem going forward. Or I will just force them to start leveling up."


    "Hmph." Ayame snorted with dissatisfaction.


    "Reasonable." Lucille nodded in understanding.


    "I guess I can understand your point of view¡­" Aurora also epted my reasoning.


    The light caramel-haired beauty with a borderline fetish for brutally murdering monsters with her bloodthirsty axe spoke up next. "Never have I ever thought that a middle-aged woman wouldn''t fit into our party."


    I can''t help but let out a tired groan. "What is this, insecurity clearance party? It was meant to be lighthearted fun, girls."


    Lucille responded defensively; "Your rules stated no such thing."


    "I guess¡­"


    "Sorry for being such a boorish old woman¡­" She sighed with pretend dejection, to which I could only chuckle.


    No one drank. I have no issue with her age, especially since she is in such amazing shape. Now that she started leveling in earnest she will also remain youthful for the foreseeable future.


    "Alright, since this was an insecurity lifting round from the boringdies, it''s up to the man of the house to show you how it''s meant to be yed."


    I ignore my Ayame''s cheeky "technically it''s Robert''s house, you are just a paying guest."ment and continue. "Never have I ever wished I was born as a member of the other gender."


    I don''t have to drink. When I imagined bing a woman, at first I thought it might be hot to masturbate while touching my big boobies and stuff, but then I realized that to have intercourse I would have to do it with a man, so the prospect instantly became unappealing. I also don''t want to bleed.


    Lucille was the first to raise her ss to her lips, tilt her head back, and swallow its contents effortlessly. Despite it being her second shot, she was holding on well.


    To my great surprise, Blossom followed afterward, and she tossed the drink down her throat decidedly, though I could already see her getting drunk after a single shot. I don''t think she''s had much chance to build alcohol tolerance throughout her life.


    My other twodies remained still. I asked for an exnation. "I''mpletely fine with being a woman. I love my body and wish nothing to be changed." Ayame dered confidently.


    "As an Alchemist, it mattered not what my gender was, and now that I''ve met you, Quin, I would hate turning into a man¡­" Reasonable.


    "Male beast-kin have higher base stats, so Blossom thought it was unfair while she was a growing little pup and was very jealous!" Oh. I see. Another understandable response.


    "My life would''ve been much easier had I been born as a man, let''s just leave it at that." Lucille decreedstly. It was evident that she didn''t wish to borate on her answer, making me even more curious about what kind of backstory she was hiding.

 Chapter 253: Never Have I Ever 1 [Bonus]

    "Never have I thought of making love to a woman." Ayame continued the game, this time ncing at me mischievously.


    This cheeky girl was clearly targeting me. I smiled at her lovingly while inwardly promising a serious spanking session toe her way once I got my hands on her firm behind.


    I gulped down another whole bottle of liquor. I''ve never been too big on strong alcohol, and with 2 liters even I could begin feeling it to a degree. Seems like primordials aren''t entirely poison-resistant, or maybe it''s psychological? I wish to have a fair game, so I want to feel the alcohol, so perhaps my body is inmunication with my brain, which instructed it to not purify the substance?


    Something like that might be the culprit.


    I was the only one who drank this time around. There shall be no yuri in my household.


    While I wasn''t close to getting drunk, the holding capacity of my dder was beginning to be questionable. I stood to relieve myself, only to have my hand suddenly grasped by Aurora. She nced up at me with great uncertainty.


    "Quin¡­ Are you going to relieve yourself?" She asked for some strange reason. I could tell that she wanted to do something.


    "Yeah¡­?" I replied questioningly.


    "¡­ Please don''t take this as me being weird, but I''ve been thinking about what we learned about feeding a Geim¡­ ording to what we know, the baby nt needs good nutrients to grow, with dragon manure being the best. I think instead of water maybe we could sprinkle it with your¡­ urine¡­?" All heads snapped in the crazy alchemist''s direction.


    "Wow." Ayamemented amusedly after which she grinned at me smugly, basking in my misery.


    "Why would his pee help a tree grow? Isn''t it bad for nts?" Lucille asked innocently, not being aware of me being a primordial.


    I couldn''t help but frown at Aurora, who shied away from my gaze, trying her best to be invisible by hiding behind Lucille. Let''s just say that she wasn''t having much of a sess, since she was slightly bigger.


    Thinking about it, she might be onto something. Primordials are supposed to be the onespatible with all races, which doesn''t just mean that I can stick my dick in any kind of female creature and put a baby in her womb. If a dragon''s extract is the best fertilizer, why would mine be worse¡­? I''m supposed to be morepatible, after all. Although it''s disgusting, it might not be stupid.


    Plus, if her theory turns out to be true, we won''t have to feed Geim subpar nutrients or hunt mighty monsters for their poop and piss.


    "I suppose you want me to do my business in one of your vial thingies to experiment on at ater date." I half stated and half questioned with great hesitation. I really didn''t feel like providing Aurora with her requested ''research material''.


    She nodded shyly. "¡­ Yes please."


    "Haaah. Fine." I stood, walked to herb, and released my dragon''s brew into an empty sk.


    I washed my hands, after which I got back and settled down into the circle made up of gorgeousdies.


    "Never have I ever touched someone in this group in a manner only adults of opposite genders do." Lucille spoke up, this time bringing out the big guns.


    Begrudgingly all of thedies drank, and naturally so did I, though I sipped my bottle with great pride alongside Blossom. We had no shame whatsoever. "Hoho.


    I was already aware of the fact that you all were part of Quin''s harem, but I didn''t expect all of you to have done stuff with him based on your disyed antics." Indeed, only Blossom acted as my mate all the time, the other two were significantly more reserved.


    "I had a minor ident once. It shall not happen again." Ayame informed Lucille with crystal clear embarrassment.


    "Does Hana refer to the night when she used her feet to release Master''s pent-up frustrations? Luna thinks that wasn''t a small mistake! The entire room stank of her extremely potent love juices.


    Luna had to sniff Quin Junior for a long time to make her brain forget about that extremely in-heat female scent." Blossom revealed sagely, eliciting two questioning gazes to find themselves on Ayame''s features, making my adorable samurai squirm from the severe scrutiny with crimson red cheeks adorning her features.


    ""Feet¡­?"" The twodies inquired with wide eyes.


    "It was in the heat of the moment, ok?! This big oaf is way too big, thus due to my small size this was the only method I could think of that allowed the both of us to feel good at the same time! Now, move on, please."


    "You''re surprisingly bold, Hana." Lucillemented while giggling, then she nced at Aurora, also asking for an exnation as to why she drank. Blossom and I were clear cases since we happily enjoyed each other''spany even when the otherdies were present, though I didn''t go all the way with her unless we were in the bedroom.


    "We only hugged and kissed so far¡­ I''m trying to gather the bravery needed to progress further¡­ but I''m scared¡­" Aurora revealed while ncing at Lucille with pleading eyes. It was clear to all that she was also beginning to strongly feel the alcohol. "Can you maybe hold my hand when Quin prates me for the first time?


    Your presence would make me feel more secure¡­ Like a mother protecting her daughter from a strong predator!" And here it is, the pampered princess is making her appearance, though her request was certainly shocking even for me this time around.


    Lucille gulped nervously while ncing between her and me before shaking her head gently as she stroked Aurora''s hair. "I don''t think that would be appropriate¡­ You should ask one of his girls."


    "But they''re both younger than me¡­ I want mommy, not a little sister!"


    "Hahaha!" Ayame erupted into heartyughter, and I also joined her. My tinum-haired needy lover was starting to show her true colors. Even Blossom was snickering, something she rarely did; my dog-kin was also enjoying the show. Aurora was the tallest and oldest of my girls and also the plumpest, so her being the most needy, childlike one created a humorous contrast.


    Lucille, on the other hand, didn''t find her own situation too funny. She was in a bit of a pickle, so to say. "Don''t worry about it, Lucille. Just go along with her requests for now, once she sobers up she will realize what nonsense she had spouted and take them all back." I said, trying to help her rx.


    "No! I mean it! I need mommy to protect me! I''m too afraid to do it alone!" Aurora yelled with a trembling voice.


    Lucille stared into the clingy Alchemist''s eyes for a good few seconds before nodding resolutely. "Alright, if Quin doesn''t mind."

 Chapter 254: Never Have I Ever 2 [Bonus]

    "Huh?" I couldn''t help but let a questioning sound escape my lips.


    The light caramel-haired mother embraced Aurora protectively while stroking her lush hair gently as if she were a mother telling her daughter that it was all going to be okay. "Just look at her, she is trembling like a rabbit that''s cornered by a hungry wolf.


    Even if Aurora wouldn''t ask for my help while being sober, she is very obviously worried about the prospect of copting with you, a fact that isn''t at all the result of her being drunk. Aurora truly feels this way. She is afraid that it will hurt her, but at the same time, she is also horrified by the prospect of performing badly, leaving you dissatisfied.


    You have two warrior lovers who can take any rough y you may want to dish out on their bodies as long as you remain somewhat reasonable, but the same isn''t true for her. Aurora doesn''t want to tell you to treat her like a porcin doll, both because you might find her boring, and because she will appear to be a less ideal partner than your otherdies."


    I stare at Lucille for a few moments, trying to take all of this in.


    I honestly feel like standing up and pping. What an amazing, intelligent observation. Lucille truly is a mother with a few decades of life experience under her belt. I didn''t even think of the troubles Aurora might face as the only civilian member of my harem, well, now she is a Wizard but her physical stats have remained entirely abysmal still.


    Adding an experienced woman to the team has proven to be an amazing decision thus far, I must admit. She brings bnce, maturity, and serenity to our lives.


    "Mommy¡­" The tinum-haired girl whispered while sobbing lightly.


    "I''m sorry, Aurora. I failed to understand how troubled you were, thinking you only needed some time to prepare mentally." I said, asking for forgiveness.


    "Daddy¡­" Another whisper, though she didn''t release her arms from Lucille''s waist toe and hug me as well. Seems like she found her happy ce for now. Lucille and I exchanged a nce then nodded at each other,ing to a silent decision to amodate her request.


    "Is it Luna''s turn?"


    "Sure."


    "Never have I ever wanted Master to ravage me. As a woman." She mouthed half-drunkenly, then immediately reached for her ss and chugged a shot down. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her adorable, confused antics.


    She received a shout of opposition from my delicate samurai. "Hey! You aren''t supposed to ask questions where you have to drink! Also, are you allying with Quin? This isn''t fair!"


    "Drink or no drink,dies? She had done nothing against the rules." I asked while grinning from ear to ear.


    "¡­ Damn it!" Ayame grumbled while also downing her portion of liquor. "Don''t take it as an invitation, I''m just a curious girl."


    "Sure-sure."


    "I mean it!"


    I ignored my oriental beauty''s cute screeching, instead focusing on a specificdy in particr who only grimaced upon feeling my gaze on her features, features that were reddening by the second until Lucille also followed Ayame''s example by bravely admitting to her inner desires as she chugged a shot down her throat.


    "Mommy, feed Aurora."


    "Here you go¡­ open up." Lucille agreed, bringing the fourth ss of the round to the girl''s mouth who was still hugging her. I mustpliment this woman. She is very clearly ufortable with babying a girl who is older than her actual daughter but still ys along just to make her dejected teammate feel better. A noble sacrifice, if you will.


    "Aaa¡­" Aurora obediently opened her mouth wide, receiving her share of the alcohol.


    With this, all of us drank 3 rounds of shots- well bottles in my case. What an equalpetition. However, the participants'' conditions weren''t equal at all, with me and Lucille taking it best, Blossom being half out of it already, and Ayame as well as Aurora being in the middle somewhere.


    Aurora seemed entirely uninterested in taking her turn, so it fell to me. "Never have I ever ¡­"


    ¡­


    "Ugh¡­ Master, Blossom doesn''t feel so good¡­" My dog-kin decreed the exact moment before she slumped into myp and fell asleep, or more urately was knocked out. She even forgot to use her alias in front of Lucille, but I don''t really care even if she finds out, furthermore, the more mature woman wasn''t exactly sober anymore either.


    I gently raised my beloved mate into a princess carry and brought her to our bed, where I tucked her in with a warm nket and kissed her on the forehead lovingly. "Sweet dreams, Blossom."


    After returning to the circle Ayame also stood with shaky legs and informed us that she was also out for the night. She gave me a rare, long, dazed kiss without me having to do anything for it before she slipped into the bed next to Blossom. She was bing more and more of a tsundere it seems. The alcohol might''ve helped loosen her strict inhibitions.


    "Well, I guess this is it for the night." I said while examining the remaining pair, who''ve gotten into the mother-daughter pretend rtionship more than I would''ve imagined.


    "I''m taking another leak, you just¡­ I don''t know, keep babying your newfound second child or something, I guess." I murmured while ncing at the pair, eliciting a minor blush from the mother, though she brought nothing up in her defense.


    It''s no wonder they were thest two standing. Not only are they the oldest, but I''m pretty sure Blossom never touched hard liquor before, and probably the same was true for Ayame as well.


    Before I could step out of the room, however, the ''daughter'' spoke up. "Wait¡­ Let me help you! With how much you''ve drunk tonight, you won''t be able to aim properly. I can''t have you spray it all over myb¡­! I will do it for you¡­ Darling!" Aurora shouted enthusiastically, using a more endearing term which was more urate considering the nature of our rtionship.


    With her making a conscious effort to call me darling and not daddy, I can already tell that something good will happen tonight.

 Chapter 255: For Research Purposes 1

    As I led the ''mother-daughter'' pair to the next room, namely Aurora''sb, I nced back at them only to see hands being held together as both women nced in my direction nervously. They were adorably seekingfort in each other''s warmth. The alcohol from the game was still in their system, so I truly don''t know how far this will go, but I''m not going to be shy, that''s for certain.


    They''re not the only ones that are intoxicated.


    Once inside I closed the door behind us. "What have you done with my inn?!" Lucille yelped as she nced around. Yeah, with each passing day, Aurora''s dwelling was less of an inn room and more of an actualb.


    "It was absolutely necessary." I informed her confidently, to which she scoffed, "necessary how?!", but that part was ignored by both me and my tinum-haired beauty.


    We stood facing each other with me being on one side and thedies on the other, only a few inches apart. Silence descended on the room as I made no move, only watching the two squirming, squeamish women sneak nces between my eyes, my pants where a monster was slumbering, and each other nervously.


    "Mommy, will you help?" Aurora finally spoke up when she was forced to ept that I refused to take the lead this time.


    "¡­ That depends on what the word ''help'' entails."


    "Be my assistant, like bring me a big transparent sk to collect the urine?"


    "Sure, I can do that much." Lucille nodded with great relief.


    While the caramel-haired beauty started fiddling around Aurora''s many items, the Alchemist herself steeled her resolve and got down to business. She unbuckled my pants and let it drop to the floor, after which my underwear was also removed.


    "Kya!" A cute yelp left her lips as she first came eye-to-eye with Quin Junior. It was only half battle-ready ready but the sight was evidently already a great shock to this turbo-virgin girl.


    "First time seeing one?" I asked smugly.


    She gulped anxiously and kept eyeing my member. Then, after some inner deliberation, she reached towards mynce with her index finger and poked it, as if she expected my shaft to be a beast that she had to carefully check whether it was in deep slumber or ready to bite her finger off.


    "Yes¡­ I mean, I might''ve seen my father''s as a child but I don''t remember it at all. Also, I''ve seen penises in my anatomy books before but¡­ I think those might as well have been pure fiction now that I see a real one. The author wasn''t scientific at all!" Aurora yelled furiously, finally getting some of her spunk back. It seems unveiling my member had eased her worries.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle jovially at her adorable antics. She truly is a special kind of girl.


    I slid my right arm around her waist from behind, gently pulling her into my side. As she leaned into me, I bent down and ced a soft kiss on the top of her head, allowing me to smell her alluring hair in the process. My left hand remained hanging freely by my side.


    "Assistant¡­?" She purred, questioning why Lucille was taking so long. Aurora truly was getting her energy back. It seems my hug and kiss did wonders toward restoring her self-confidence.


    "Ah! Found it finally. Coming!"


    Lucille approached with arge, 1-liter sk, took the cork out, and handed it to Miss Alchemist, dutifully fulfilling her role. Then¡­ She nced down at the item Aurora was animatedly poking.


    Her eyes fluttered wide open and she took a step back defensively. "Holy Goddess! I expected you to be big, Quin, since you are so tall and¡­ manly¡­ but this¡­"


    Seeing her shocked reaction I broke out into a heartyughter despite trying my best not to. I couldn''t help it.


    "What''s so funny?! Stop making fun of thisdy, young man!"


    "Hahaha! Sorry, sorry. It''s just that I''m only like 30% erect right now."


    "It''s not funny, Quin. You are already big enough, there''s no need to feel ashamed of your penis. It''s a perfectly healthy size. I know you men like topare, so I if it makes you feel better about yourself, I can tell you that you are bigger than Robert."


    "Thanks for the kind words, olddy, but you better stop using the panty pooper as a man topare me to or you will rush to the administrative buildings first thing tomorrow morning to finalize your divorce."


    Lucille stared into my eyes, trying to ascertain whether I was just making fun of her or being serious. For whatever reason she decided to go with the former as she scoffed dismissively. "Hmph. I will never understand why you men need to feel so insecure about your size, especially in your case when you have a perfectly healthy and good-looking penis.


    I''ve heard so many male guests talk about this topic while eating, always trying to one-up the other. It''s pathetic if you ask me."


    I see that she dug her heels into the ground and decided to stubbornly not believe me. She left me with no choice. As a proud ass-man, the perfect stimulus was already within reach.


    I firmly gripped Aurora''s bountiful butt into my right arm and squeezed, after which I began gently massaging her mounds, eliciting badly veiled moans from her beautiful lips. The effect was nearly instantaneous. Quin Junior was officially awakening.


    "W-w-wait?! What?!" Lucille yelped with sheer shock evident on her features as she took a few steps back until she fell rear-first onto the ground, though her eyes were not averted, not even for a second, not even while falling.


    "Told you." I smirked victoriously while winking at her.


    Meanwhile, Aurora began whining dejectedly, "I don''t know if I can do this¡­ It''s too intimidating!"


    "It will all work out just fine, my beloved Alchemist. I will be extremely gentle, you won''t even feel a thing."


    She nuzzled further into my chest while puffing her butt out towards my palm so that I could continue my groping session to my heart''s content, after which she looked up into my eyes.

 Chapter 256: For Research Purposes 2

    Her beautiful amber eyes stared into mine, forcing me to be mesmerized by them momentarily. She was so adorable, so innocent, so¡­ vulnerable. A beautiful soul who has never hurt anybody in her entire life.


    I simply couldn''t help myself, I turned to face her entirely then wrapped the trembling girl into my embracepletely this time, putting both my arms on her bouncy behind while letting my throbbingdy-piercer rest up against her stomach vertically.


    Lucille seemed to have managed toe to her senses as she got to her feet after some minor struggles and approached us once again. "So you really weren''t lying¡­" She admitted without reluctance.


    "Indeed. It''s good to see that you can face reality without denying it when it''s shoved in your face."


    "Hmph. I''ve only seen the panty pooper''s before, so how could I have possibly known that such sizes exist? I always guessed that he was on the lower end of the spectrum, but¡­ *Sigh* I honestly feel humiliated in his stead."


    "So now even you call him panty pooper? Where''s the loyalty in this household?" I ask jokingly with a grin.


    Instead of rebutting me, she just nodded resolutely. "You were exactly right, Quin. I simply can''t do this anymore. First thing tomorrow morning I''m filing for divorce."


    "It''s good that you''ve made your decision." I nodded back, eliciting a happy smile from the battle junkie woman. I can visibly see the proverbial weight being lifted from her slender frame as she straightens her back confidently. There''s no changing her decision now, that''s for certain.


    "How about we finish the Geim fertilizer business, princess?" I asked while ncing down at the clingy girl.


    "Sure!" Seems like we''ve managed to alleviate her worries at least somewhat sessfully. She grabbed my shaft and brought the sk to it. Luckily as a primordial, I could easily do the deed while being fully erect. Just another perk of being a supreme existence, I suppose.


    "Assistant, grab the bottle." Aurora instructed authoritatively, evidently being able to flip a switch in her head that let her swap between professional Alchemist and mommy''s and daddy''s little girl. Once Lucilleplied, the tinum-haired plump beauty grabbed onto my member with both hands and stood next to me to aim better as if she were in charge of a fire hose.


    I simply had to take a moment to appreciate the absurdity of what my life''s be. Less than a month ago I was a dejected office worker, and now I have three mates who would shame any supermodel from Earth in the beauty department.


    I''m about to join a criminal organization, I''m at the budding stages of building my own ve empire business, and without listing all the entricities that happened to me over this short span of time, I''m about to get my urine stored by two such gorgeousdies in order so that my Alchemist could study it and feed my monster nt that will produce numerous magical items of incalcble value while also serving as a nigh-invulnerable bastion of defense.


    Life works in a strange way, that''s for sure.


    "Kya! Hold the serpent monster firmly!" Lucille yelped as my dragon began spitting with great strength.


    "I''m¡­ Trying!" Aurora yelled, doing her best to stabilize my Excalibur.


    I honestly don''t know how I should react to this whole thing. Yeah, it was unhygienic as hell, but I was way too amused to care. I will just send them to wash their hands afterward. Instead of making a fuss- or Goddess forbid, helping the strugglingdies- I just decided to enjoy the show by putting both hands behind the back of my neck as I let everything go.


    I think a man''s gotta enjoy such strange moments when he''s in the middle of experiencing them, even if he is somewhat reluctant to do so.


    I''m not going to drag this description out any longer. It wasn''t exactly clean business, but thedies got the job done. If I had done it by myself everything would''ve gone much smoother, but I have no regrets whatsoever.


    Once Lucille corked the bottle I opened a portal that led straight to the bathhouse in the city. It was in the middle of the night so the gates were firmly shut, but my [Warp Gate] could only ask smugly how such a minor obstacle was meant to stop it.


    Doing what I just did might''ve been thought of as careless, and to a degree it was. But, first, I''m intoxicated, and we''ve been here multiple times thus we know that there are basically no security or defensive artifacts. A simple humble older married couple runs this ce with the help of their sons and daughters.


    The dimly lit bathhouse was as quiet as expected, save for the soft rustling of our clothes that were being shed. We stepped into the humid warmth that the hot spring gave out, enveloping the entire space. I grabbed a woodendle, then filled it from the hot spring''s edge, and casually poured it over myself. The water managed to wash away a bit of the grime from the day''s troubles.


    Before I could waltz into the warm spring in earnest a handtched onto my wrist, stopping me in my tracks. I nced behind me, and there was Aurora, her face glowing faintly red even in the low light of the room. Her amber eyes squinted at me clearly struggling with the low visibility- something that wasn''t affecting me thanks to my primordial eyes- yet her embarrassment shone through.


    She seemed nervous, though not about the darkness.


    I''ve finally had the chance to see her earnestly, as Mother Nature intended her to be. A beautiful, plump, and curvaceous girl with a giant heart to boot. She was so incredibly lovely. I felt the urge to devour her as she stood, but I understood that there was a process to it with a nervous virgin like Aurora.


    "Quin..." she began with a trembling voice. Then she firmed up, tightening her grip as if to prove a point. "Let me wash you properly. You shouldn''t just pour adle over yourself and be done with it. It''s disrespectful to the owners!" she eximed, but even she seemed unconvinced by her own words.


    Her cheeks flushed further as she realized the ridiculousness of her im, given that we were illegally trespassing.

 Chapter 257: Unlawful Divorce 1

    I raised an eyebrow at her with a yful smirk tugging at my lips. "Disrespectful, huh? But trespassing isn''t?"


    Aurora puffed up her cheeks as if getting ready to retort, but before she could Lucille chimed in with a calm, teasing tone. "You know, she isn''t wrong¡­" Lucille said from behind, standing just outside the bath, having undressed herself as well, though she wrapped herself in a towel before I could also check her birthday suit out.


    She leaned against one of the wooden pirs with a sly smile ying on her lips. "You can''t just dump a bucket of water on yourself and call it a proper pre-bath rinsing."


    The two of them were united in their judgment, and I could feel a yful ganging-up vibe. I sighed dramatically, rolling my eyes but letting Aurora pull me toward one of the stone benches that lined the bath.


    "Alright, alright, if it''s such a crime to not scrub down, I''ll allow it." I sat down and raised my arms in mock surrender.


    Aurora''s face softened a bit, her nervousness morphing into a look of satisfaction as she grabbed a washcloth and knelt in front of me. She looked focused, almost too much so, as she began rubbing the cloth across my chest, gently at first, then more confidently as she went on.


    Lucille, meanwhile, was relentless as she giggled lightheartedly. "Aurora, you seem to enjoy this quite a bit¡­"


    Aurora''s hands froze for a second, and her blush deepened, but she didn''t falter in her task. "I just... I just want to make sure he''s clean¡­" she said quickly, trying to maintain her dignity.


    I chuckled under my breath, leaning forward to give her more space to work. "I''m sure it''s all out of respect for the owners and the public who will use the spring tomorrow, right?"


    Aurora narrowed her eyes, and though she was clearly embarrassed, she kept scrubbing diligently. "Yes. Of course."


    Lucille shook her head with a softugh. "Of course¡­" she echoed, the sarcasm evident in her tone.


    I rxed further into the warmth of my beloved Alchemist''s machinations, letting her do as she pleased.


    Aurora''s hands worked across my chest in slow, tentative movements, the washcloth tracing along the contours of my muscles as she moved on to my neck. Her touch was delicate, and uncertain, as if she was still grappling with the intimacy of the moment. Meanwhile, Lucille was standing off to the side with her arms crossed, watching the scene unfold amusedly.


    Aurora paused, her voice barely above a whisper as she nced over at Lucille. "I''ve never washed anybody besides myself before, so... maybe you could help?" She hesitated, ncing nervously between Lucille and me. "Do his back?"


    Lucille blinked as her expression changed to one of shock, clearly not expecting to be invited into this situation. Her gaze flickered to me with lots of uncertainty and conflict in her eyes, like she was struggling with the boundaries she had set for herself.


    She must have remembered my earlier behavior, the way I''d made it clear I had no interest in women who were still tied to their husbands, especially if they were looking to cheat. But things had shifted since then.


    I stood up, distancing myself from Aurora, who had been clumsily washing my front. As I began walking slowly toward Lucille, I could feel the tension rapidly building between us. Her gaze dropped, taking in all of me, and I caught the way her eyes lingered- especially downwards, towards my half-excited Excalibur. She gulped audibly.


    Once I stopped in front of her, I towered over the delicate woman. My presence filled the small, steamy room. I ced a hand on her bare shoulder, getting to feel her silky and smooth under my palm and fingers. I noticed that the gesture made her body twitch beneath my touch.


    "You should be painfully aware¡­" I began with a low voice that carried sincere weight, "that I care not for legality. If you''ve decided in your mind that you are no longer with him, then as far as I''m concerned, you are a single woman." My hand lingered on her shoulder, and her breathing hitched as she looked up at me questioningly. "I know it''s wed logic, but so what? I simply don''t care.


    Whether the country, the king, the aristocrats, or the administration gives you a paper saying your divorce is epted, it matters not to me. As long as you''ve steeled your resolve to separate, you''ve already done so in my eyes."


    As I stared into her wide and vulnerable eyes I could feel the wall she had built around herself cracking. I leaned in slightly, close enough for her to feel the heat radiating off of me.


    "Do whatever you want, Lucille. You''ve lived as a shackled woman for long enough already. Be free." I whispered into her ear after leaning down.


    That''s right; I''m ready to bend my own rules a little in her case. She''s been in an unhappy marriage for almost two decades by now, where ording to her statement they''ve not been physically engaged with each other for many years. She''s also told him multiple times that she wants a divorce though didn''t take the final step to turn those words into reality.


    As far as thew is concerned she is still married, but if she makes the decision to separate I want to ept her right now, without waiting for legal papers to arrive. I simply don''t care for their existence in this case.


    After all, if we were to go byw, I should''ve long since been executed/enved, and even high nobles like Kaede Fujimori, and the king himself who approved Ayame''s envement are illegal criminals. Bending the rules to your will is natural if you can get away with it.


    Lucille stood frozen for a moment with rapid, shaky breath as she processed what I said. Aurora meanwhile had followed after me back when I stood from the stone seat, and she finally caught up to me, after which she began scrubbing my back this time instead of the front.

 Chapter 258: Unlawful Divorce 2

    Finally, Lucille''s lips parted, but she didn''t speak. Instead, she lifted her trembling hand, and gently ced it on my chest. The warmth of her touch was unmistakable, and in that moment, I could see the decision flickering in her eyes- the barrier between her and me dissolving inch by inch.


    "Quin¡­" The beautiful light caramel-haired mother mouthed with a hushed, extremely emotion-charged tone. "I think¡­ That I¡­"


    Before she could continue, I put a finger on her lips. Although I didn''t let her finish her statement, I could already tell what she wanted to say. However, I didn''t like the way she was about to announce her decision. "Lucille. Make your mind up and steel your resolve. I''m not a wimpy little cuck like your ex.


    I give my all to my women but I''m a possessive man who won''t just simply let them go. Yes, that''s right; I''m aplete hypocrite who just said that as long as you want to separate you are free to do so, yet now I''m saying this¡­"


    I nced at the woman who began squirming under my scrutinizing gaze as light trembles shook her body all over once again.


    "I won''t chain you to my basement should you want to divorce me, but I''m very bad at dealing with loss. My heart would be broken into a million little pieces, so I want to make sure that you are confident in your decision. To make it clear; I ask for your loyalty, your dedication, and your unadulterated love, Lucille, and I will provide you with the same. If you need time to think-"


    This time it was she who interrupted me. "You''re right. I don''t think, I know that I want to be your woman, Quin. Will you ept me?"


    I can''t help but smile inwardly for a moment. Who would''ve guessed that such a beautiful woman would confess to me, asking for permission to be mine. Certainly not me a few weeks ago.


    I lifted my palm from her shoulder and instead cupped her cheeks in both of my hands. "Wee to the family, my beloved Lucille." My statement elicited the most beautiful, purest smile I''ve seen from her. She was so incredibly ted, relieved, excited, and simply overjoyed.


    "I''m so d¡­" Lucille whispered while tip-toeing, clutching her two hands around the back of my neck, and gave me a heartfelt kiss that conveyed all her myriad of emotions perfectly.


    I''ve gotten my fourth woman, and what a fine girl she is. I reciprocate her kiss with all my being.


    Lucille''s kiss was meek at first, gentle yet filled with all the feelings she''d bottled up until now. Her lips trembled excitedly as they pressed against mine. The passion that was rapidly building between us could no longer be denied. I want her and she wants me. She''s letting go of all her inhibitions, embracing the decision she''s just made with everything she has.


    I felt her body melt against me as her warmth flooded through the thin towel that separated her bare skin from mine.


    As she pulled herself even closer, my hands slid from her cheeks to her back, though they didn''t stop until they reached my favorite body part of the female body. As I grabbed onto her juicy butt I couldn''t help but be disappointed. Not because her body wascking, not at all, but because I didn''t like the man-made item separating my fingers from her naked, delicate skin.


    Since her hands were still wrapped around my neck, I faced no opposition whatsoever when I grabbed the towel and unbound it from her heavenly body, letting it fall to the ground. For a moment I heard a muted yelp, but as I was busy exploring her mouth with my tongue, I acted as a human silencer to quieten her outburst.


    Now that I could finally grab onto her naked butt, I pulled her closer, and she responded eagerly when her breathing quickened as our kiss deepened. Her tongue hesitantly grazed mine, but soon, her tentative movements gave way to something more primal, more needy.


    Aurora diligently continued scrubbing my back with slow, deliberate strokes, but I could feel her poke her curious little head from behind me to observe the ongoingmotion on the other side of my body.


    Lucille pulled her head back as she greedily gasped for air while her chest heaved up and down with each breath. Her eyes flickered with sheer neediness and adoration towards my person. "I should listen to Miss Alchemist as her assistant and do my decreed job¡­" She whispered sensually while grabbing onto Quin Junior who had long since awakenedpletely during the time of our making out session.


    "So this is a real man''s penis¡­"


    She gently clutched my member in both palms, then began pulling me. "Come, baby. I can''t wash you properly if you are standing since you are too tall."


    "Baby?" i asked with great surprise.


    Her cheeks flushed red, "do you hate it? I always thought that I would like to call you as such should we get together."


    "So you''ve been hoping for this oue for a while, huh? Well, go ahead. Call me whatever you prefer."


    Lucille nodded with a happy smile stered across her face while her petite hands guided me to the nearest stone bench by the bath''s edge. She lowered me into a seated position, never letting go of her newfound hold on me. The extreme heat of the moment surged between us, and the cool stone did little to quell the fire building inside.


    She kneeled before me with her bare knees pressed against the damp stone floor, her gaze focused solely on my shaft as her fingers trailed lightly up and down my length, studying it like a prized artifact.


    "So much bigger than I ever thought possible¡­ To think I didn''t believe you when you said it was in aid state due to my sheer ignorance of what I was missing out on throughout my whole miserable married life¡­" she murmured breathlessly. Her words were more of a reverent whisper than a simple statement.


    I couldn''t help the smirk tugging at the corners of my lips from emerging as I watched her, thoroughly appreciating the sight of the gorgeous woman kneeling before me, subserviently getting ready to service her new mate. Lucille had very evidently fully surrendered to the moment, her earlier doubts all but gone, reced by pure desire and joy.


    I took this moment to fully appreciate her beauty, and analyze while I was at it. As far as physical proportions were concerned, she was in the middle between Ayame''s petite frame who had perky, beautiful but medium-sized-at-best breasts, and Aurora''s plump frame who oozed femininity with every fiber of her existence.


    My Alchemist may act innocently, but her body was made for sinning, and that''s a fact.


    Lucille wasn''t an hourss-figured battle goddess like Ayame and Blossom, but she was also slimmer than Aurora. If I had to describe her, then she was a beautifuldy with firm, inviting breasts adorning her chest and simrly perky mounds tempting my palms on her behind.


    Though, if she were to continue leveling up as the axe-wielding wariorress that she is, Lucille might shape her body into that of a battle-hardened woman as well.


    Aurora, who was still standing behind me, poked her head out and hesitated, but the heated atmosphere had clearly affected her too. Her scrubbing had stopped entirely when she spoke in a soft, bashful tone, "shouldn''t we¡­ finish washing him first?"


    Lucille nced over my shoulder to meet the scared girl''s eyes as her lips curled into a sultry smile. "What do you think I''m doing, ''daughter''? Quin will enter both of our most intimate, precious ces, so his penis needs to be cleaned with the most care."

 Chapter 259: Dual Servicing 1 [Bonus]

    Lucille nced over my shoulder to meet the scared girl''s eyes as her lips curled into a sultry smile. "What do you think I''m doing, ''daughter''? Quin will enter both of our most intimate, precious ces, so his penis needs to be washed with the most care.


    Well, I don''t know if you''ve steeled your resolve to go all the way yet, but one thing''s for certain; this monster will be entering me tonight even if I have to sell my soul for it." With her announcement done, she turned her attention back to me and leaned in to begin nting soft kisses along my thighs, moving agonizingly slowly upward with her warm, loving breath teasing my skin as she worked her way closer and closer to my member.


    Aurora gasped from the sheer shock of Lucille''s bold actions as her beautiful amber eyes fluttered wide open and her body trembled with conflicted emotions. The innocence and curiosity that usually colored her every action were still there, but now, mixed in with them was a raw, carnal desire she couldn''t ignore. "Mommy¡­ I''m as ready as I can be with you by my side to support me.


    Let''s do it together! Don''t leave me behind¡­"


    Her alchemist''s bossy treatment towards her ''assistant'' had evaporated instantly as her timid side took the control back, devolving into her impressionable pampered princess persona.


    "Help me by doing his back. I will handle the¡­ front." Lucille purred, turning her head slightly towards Aurora. "Although I haven''t tried it yet, my friends had suggested a method that I''m sure Quin would love with your big breasts."


    "What is it?" Aurora inquired curiously, wishing to impress me as much as possible.


    "Grab a soap, rinse it in water, then scrub it onto his back. However, instead of using the cleaning towel or your hands, do everything with your chest."


    "Huh?!" Aurora yelped while blinking rapidly as her cheeks burned crimson red due to the extremely erotic suggestion. For a moment, she stood frozen while her hands hovered in the air like she wasn''t sure what to do. But then, after a second she visibly steeled her resolve as she nodded to herself decisively, and did exactly as Lucille suggested.


    She grabbed a soap and wet it thoroughly, then positioned herself behind me, making sure that my back was fully exposed. Once she scrubbed enough soap onto my skin, she took a final deep inhale before pressing her chest against my back, soaping up her breasts with a generous amount ofther.


    Her movements were hesitant at first as she began cleaning my back with slow, deliberate strokes, but it didn''t long before she found herself getting into the rhythm, and she even grabbed onto my chest with both hands to use my as support, allowing her to do her task even better.


    The plump girl soon began merrily giggling, perhaps due to the sheer absurdity of what she was experiencing, or maybe it was Lucille''s unorthodox method that elicited such a joyous sound to escape from her lips. She was having fun.


    "You''re doing amazing, my plump princess. Keep it up, please." I reaffirmed before she could even question the effectiveness of her actions herself, to which I only received an "I''m so happy, Daddy!" euphoric yell.


    Lucille, meanwhile resumed her kissing of my thighs once she saw that Aurora was settled into her new task. By now, she''d gone from my knees all the way to my hip, and just as she was finished she looked up into my eyes.


    Despite me not doing anything to satisfy her, she looked so incredibly happy and fulfilled, with her mesmerized eyes and heavy, bated breathing¡­ She smiled at me before grabbing onto my member with both hands, peeling the skin all the way back, andnding one, big, heartfelt kiss onto the tip.


    "Mwaaah" The smooching sound that escaped from her delicate lips forced my shaft to twitch with pure exhration. ''This really is happening. A threesome with two beautiful women¡­ I''m so damn excited!''


    Lucille''s lips parted, revealing my glistening tip, though she didn''t wait for long. In the next second, she slowly lowered her head to engulf my shaft in earnest after her greeting kiss. She moved with a mixture of eagerness and tentativeness, like a kitten discovering the thrill of y for the first time.


    Her head bobbed up and down, her eyes locked on mine as she eagerly explored every inch of my length while curiously observing my reactions.


    Her tongue danced along the veins, teasing and tickling as it went. Each stroke was slow and deliberate, a clear sign that she wanted to savor this experience for as long as possible. I chuckled at her timid reservedness as I ced a palm on top of her head and petted her lovingly while speaking up, "If you are worried about me being done in a few minutes¡­ don''t.


    I will ravage both of you until the morning sun shines on your beautiful, utterly exhausted naked forms. This is not me arrogantly boasting, but a mere fact.


    My beloved dog-girl had never managed to wring me dry, and I''ve trained her over the weeks a lot, and she is very durable as a high-level beast-kin. So, Lucille, don''t treat me like I''m a failure of a man. I''m not your limp dick ex. Go all out, show me what you can do to make me cum, and if you manage to do so I will still get erect again and again until all of my partners arepletely satisfied.


    This is my duty as a man, and especially as a man with a harem made up of such lovely women. I simply refuse to leave any of you unsatiated."


    Lucille''s eyes fluttered wide open and minor tremors of lustful excitement and anticipation were visibly assaulting her body all over her delicate frame due to my confident announcement. Since her mouth was full at the moment she couldn''t exactly converse, but I could easily read her thoughts just from a nce.


    At first, disbelief was visible in her beautiful visage, but such emotions soon turned into an inner debate, which soon resulted in her bing relieved that her fun wouldn''t be over anytime soon.


    As she refocused on pleasing me, her lips moved lower, she swirled her tongue around the base before looking up at me with a mischievous grin. She then proceeded to lick a trail upward as her tongue traced the same path her lips had just traveled.

 Chapter 260: Dual Servicing 2 [Bonus]

    Then, without even letting me rx after the heavenly feel she just subjected me to, she greedily lowered her head and her cheeks bulged as she took me deeper into her throat, her eyes watering ever so slightly from the difficulty she was facing due to my size and herck of experience.


    Despite being quite inexperienced- I wouldn''t be surprised to learn her ex didn''t get much lip action if any at all- she showed a dedication and enthusiasm that was nothing short of intoxicating. It was clear that she wanted to please me above all else, willing to do whatever it took to make me feel good even at the expense of her ownfort.


    Such dedication only steeled my heart with relief that I did, in fact, choose another lovely woman to be part of my life.


    She is amazing.


    Aurora, meanwhile, continued her task of washing my front with soapy bubbles. Her eyes kept drifting downward, no doubt taking in the sight of Lucille''s passionate blowjob. Despite being caught up in her own task, she couldn''t help but steal curious nces at the scene unfolding before her.


    I could easily tell this despite my gaze being focused entirely on Lucille because Aurora stopped her breast movements when she was high enough to peek over my shoulders.


    "Daddy¡­ My legs are tired. Doing this with my entire body is more tiring than actually exercising¡­" The pampered girl whined while nting her tworge mounds on my shoulders as if she was trying to alleviate herself from having to carry their weight.


    Lucille, sensing Aurora''s growing interest, decided to offer her a new activity as she looked over at her with a warm smile while pulling her head back until my member once again was greeted by the outside world, apanied by a loud, sensual saliva-rich *Plop* sound.


    She then reached out and gently brushed her fingers against my member, before turning to face Aurora. "Do you want to try it too?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine curiosity.


    Aurora hesitated for a moment, evidenced by her eyes darting between Lucille''s eager visage and the still-hard rod throbbing violently in front of her. But then, with a sudden burst of courage, she nodded and walked to be in front of me, and once Lucille shuffled to the side to give her enough space, she kneeled in front of me.


    "Start with a proper greeting." I instructed excitedly, and she moved to do exactly as requested.


    "Yes, daddy."


    *Smooch* *Kiss* *Mwaah* Unlike my previous blower, Aurora wasn''t satisfied with a single kiss and did it over a dozen times in rapid session.


    Lucille took over the role of instructor as she crawled to be next to me, then rested her head on my thigh as if she were a kitten while watching Aurora intently. "Start using your tongue on his tip."


    Listening to Lucille''s words obediently, Aurora leaned forward and gently pressed her lips against the head of my member. She closed her eyes as she prepared herself for the new sensations that were about to wash over her. With a tentative touch, she flicked her tongue out and traced small circles around the sensitive tip.


    Her movements were hesitant at first, but Lucille''s guidance seemed to have an effect on her confidence. She began to explore further, running her tongue along the veins and ridges of my shaft as she went. Her lips moved in sync with her tongue, creating a wet, slurping sound that only served to fuel my desire for her even more.


    As Aurora continued to pleasure me with her amateur yet earnest efforts, Lucille watched her intently, offering gentle guidance and encouragement every now and then. Her fingers yed with my thighs as she coached Aurora through each new movement as if she really were the girl''s mother, though I don''t know how many mothers teach this to their daughters, especially in such an explicit manner.


    The scene before me was simply too much to handle. The two beautiful women were both dedicated to pleasing me in their own unique ways, theirbined efforts creating a wave of pleasure that threatened to consume me entirely.


    As I groaned and writhed beneath their machinations, my hands roamed over their bodies, cupping their breasts, stroking their heads, and caressing their hips as I lost myself in the moment.


    Eventually, I could tell that Aurora was starting to tire. Her movements slowed as she struggled to maintain her focus. But instead of stopping, Lucille stepped in and took over where her apprentice/daughter/teammate/sister/alchemist master had left off. She wrapped her hand around my member and began to stroke it up and down energetically. "If you''re tired go sit on his leg and entertain him there.


    I will make this stud erupt."


    "No. I want you to help Lucille. Stand behind her, grab her head with both hands, and assist her by bobbing it back and forth on my cock."


    Hearing mymand Lucille yelped adorably, knowing that her throat was about to be stress-tested to its limits, while Aurora looked at me for affirmation that I did indeed want this to happen, then obeyed.


    As Aurora moved behind Lucille, she reached around to grab hold of her head with both hands as instructed. She didn''t hesitate when she immediately began to follow mymand, pushing and pulling on Lucille''s head to guide her movements on my shaft.


    Lucille, for her part, seemed surprisingly eager toply with Aurora''s assistance. She reached her hands out to my waist to serve as support and eagerly began going down on me. Her teary eyes never left mine as she allowed herself to be guided by the younger girl''s rhythm.


    The view of having two of my beloveddies work in tandem toward their earnest goal of bringing me to the brink was simply otherworldly. My hips bucked wildly beneath their wild antics as they continued to pleasure me with such dedication and enthusiasm. Lucille was a greatbatant who learned quickly, and this fast adaptability of hers was also showing itself in this situation.


    Herckluster blowjob skills improved rapidly during our single session, and by now she was threatening to force me into eruption with every sensual move of her head.

 Chapter 261: Double Homerun 1 [Bonus]

    I watched in awe as the two girls worked together to bring me closer and closer to eruption. Aurora''s firm guidancebined with Lucille''s eagerness and dedication created an experience that was unlike anything I had ever known before.


    For several blissful minutes, they continued their synchronized efforts, driving me to the brink of madness with each stroke Lucille''s sensual tongue, lips, mouth and throat subjected my member to.


    The sensual throat sounds she let out, apanied by all the schlicking my member did with her saliva coating me was the most beautiful chorus I''ve ever heard.


    Eventually, I could tell that I was nearing the end. "Speed it up, my princess. I''m about to bust¡­"


    "Yes!" She shouted, and with renewed vigor Aurora increased the intensity with which she moved her arms that were gripping Lucille''s head, strengthening the absurdly pleasurable blowjob to newer heights as she forced the poor, struggling woman to take me deeper into her throat with each energetic push and pull.


    Tears of struggle flowed down my beautiful axe-wielder''s cheeks as she did her absolute best to bear with it all- just to please me, her new lover, to the best of her abilities.


    And then, it finally happened. With a loud groan, I came into Lucille''s eagerly awaiting throat with my release spilling forth in wave after wave of pure bliss. Lucille choked on my member as she struggled to swallow everything that wasing her way, but she didn''t stop, determined to see this through until the end.


    As I came down from the intense orgasm, I could hear Aurora''s excited whispers of praise and admiration towards the awesome woman gasping for air in front of me.


    I leaned back with extreme satisfaction. I was a bit dazed, as my mind was straight-up jumbled from the sheer intensity with which the girls made me erupt. As I nced down at them, I could see Lucille lifting her hands to her eyes to clean the tears away.


    "I have no words, Lucille, besides my most heartfelt thanks for this unforgettable experience, and that you are an absolutely amazing woman whom I will cherish ''till the end of time." I couldn''t help but voice my extreme appreciation for what she''d just done for me.


    A deepthroat with my size, and herck of experience¡­ she could only do it due to sheer determination and unwillingness to quit halfway.


    She beamed up at me with a smile that made my heart skip a beat. "I''m so d to hear that, baby!" She responded amid heavy heaves of her chest. ''She really struggled, huh¡­''


    I smiled back at her, and after I collected myself, I stood, grabbed both girls in either of my hands, hoisted them over my shoulders, and walked into the hot spring, where I put them down on either of my sides. Naturally, they were adorably yelping like two caught kittens throughout my little ordeal.


    Thankfully the hot spring had some built-in seats even inside the bath, so we could rxfortably.


    They each grabbed my arm that was closest to them and pulled them into their chest where they hugged them possessively. "You girls know I''m not going anywhere, right? What''s with the sudden clinginess?" I questioned amusedly.


    "We just love you all too much¡­ And we are gathering the mental strength to be ready to go further with our activities." Lucille informed with a sly tone.


    "I agree!"


    "Heh. Well, alright."


    "By the way, can you really do more rounds? You released so much that I don''t think I will be hungry throughout the next few days¡­" My beloved fourth woman asked, to which I only chuckled smugly, refusing to answer properly.


    "Well, fine! Aurora, Mommy needs more time to recuperate her strength, do you think you are ready to ride this stud to war? It will be a bumpy road, but I will be by your side throughout the ordeal."


    The girl in question gulped audibly before nodding. "Yes. I will do it, and I will love it!" She dered confidently, probably more so to herself than us.


    Aurora released my arm from her clutches and stood so that she was towering over our sitting forms.


    However, before she could lower herself into myp, I stopped her. "There''s no need to rush, princess. Let me enjoy your most precious flower first. I''m very curious to find out how you truly taste." I didn''t wait for her response as I grabbed onto her juicy butt and guided her slit to be positioned where I couldfortably reach her with my lips, then I began my taste session earnestly.


    "Kya! This¡­ Why is this sensation so good?! It''s so unhygienic¡­ but¡­ I love it!" She questioned excitedly.


    As Aurora''s cries of pleasure filled the air, I continued tovish my attention on her most intimate parts, savoring the sweet taste of her nectar as it coated my tongue. My hands roamed over her body, caressing her hips and thighs as she writhed in pure bliss above me.


    Her moans grew louder and more urgent as I delved deeper into her folds with my tongue, teasing her sensitive spots and driving her closer and closer to the brink of orgasm.


    Finally, Aurora''s cries reached a higher pitch as she convulsed above me, her body shaking violently as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her. I continued to lick and suck at her most tantalizing, moistdy-cave until the shudders subsided and she fell limp in my arms, panting heavily.


    However, the needy girl quickly managed toe to her senses, and a few secondster she was already rising from my hold. "If your tongue felt this good, what about your penis¡­ I''m afraid! I think I will get addicted¡­ Or maybe it''s so big that it will just hurt."


    "Only one way to find out, princess." I winked at her, to which she huffed adorably. "You are right¡­ Well, here I go. Can you help me?"


    "Sure." I nodded as I reached out with my hands to her lower thighs so that I could support her weight as she lowered herself onto my shaft.


    With a deep breath, Aurora steeled herself and began to slowly descend towards thence throbbing excitedly to impale her.


    The tnium-haired plump beauty decided that it would be best to give her little sister the best chances at a sessful pration by using her fingers to part her clit to the side, giving me aplete view of her alluring pink folds in the process.


    Since my hands were upied with supporting her weight, Lucille stepped up to the te when she grabbed my cock and did her best to aim it towards Auora''s drenched kitty.


    I must admit, this duo does have some amazing sync between themselves, especially when considering they only got to know each other barely more than a week ago.


    Just before my tip could give her lower lips a weing kiss she stopped her descent and began trembling with fright. "It won''t fit¡­!"


    I quickly spoke up to alleviate her worries. "Of course it will, Aurora. You should know from your anatomy books that your folds were created with the ability to stretch to house the male member sufficiently in them. Err, that might''ve not been conveyed in your scientific book, but it is the truth anyhow. Start with the tip and when you feelfortable continue lowering yourself.


    Don''t worry about leaving me unsatisfied, I''m already as happy as a man can be. Instead, focus on your well-being."


    Aurora only nodded while biting into her lips from sheer anxiety.


    "Ah! It''sing inside me!" She announced when half of my inch finally entered her sheath, where she stopped, obediently listening to my advice. After a few seconds of energy and determination gathering, she continued her descent once again.

 Chapter 262: Double homerun 2 [Bonus]

    Lucille watched intently with her own arousal rising as she saw Aurora''s very first pration caught on live footage. She mischievously began stroking my member, coaxing it further into the girl''s depths.


    As the head of my penis finally broke through Aurora''s hymen, a sharp gasp escaped her trembling lips, followed by a mixture of pain and pleasure that she had very clearly never known before. Tears welled up in her eyes as she paused, taking a moment to adjust to all the many new sensations her body was abruptly subjected to.


    Although she was 24 years old, one could say this was her trueing-of-age ceremony.


    I was there tofort her, to guide her through this monumental milestone in her life. My arms wrapped around her waist as I gently pulled her into my embrace while also guiding her movements. "Wee to womanhood, Aurora. You''ve officially lost your virginity. Breathe. Rx your muscles and let me take care of you." I whispered in her ear sensually.


    "Okay, daddy¡­ Promise me that you will be gentle¡­" She whimpered in a low tone that was filled with worry.


    "But of course, my princess¡­ I would never hurt you."


    She nodded resolutely, after which she slowly but surely began to move again.


    Lucille spoke up within a minute with a proud tone; "Look. You''ve taken him all the way to the base. I knew you could do it!"


    "Really?!" The impaled girl squealed excitedly. She moved her upper body so that she could nce down, and when she saw that Lucille was indeed telling the truth she exhaled with great relief. "I did it¡­!"


    "You did. Now, it''s finally time to have fun." I said while I began moving her hips with my arms carefully. "In this position, you are the one who should move, so it''s ideal for you. Go ahead, experiment. Enjoy your first time, Aurora." I suggested, getting a cheery "ok" as a response.


    As Aurora began to experiment with her movements, I helped guide her rhythm by adjusting my own hips to match hers, and we both quickly fell into afortable pace. The water around us sshed wildly each time her bountiful butt cheeks mashed against the surface, creating a soothing melody that only added to the sensuality of the scene.


    Lucille, being the emotionally maturedy that she was, understood that this moment was Aurora''s, and Aurora''s only. She had already let go of my member when Auorara lowered herself all the way, but now she withdrew herself entirely, bing one with the background as she watched the scene patiently from a short distance without making a sound.


    After all, a person can only lose their virginity once in their lives, thus we both wanted to make it memorable for our ''daughter''.


    Aurora''s moans grew louder and more frequent as she found herself lost in the pleasure of our fervent lovemaking. She straightened her spine and leaned back, lowering her butt into the hot spring''s water which helped ease some of the tension from her muscles. This new position allowed for deeper pration, sending shockwaves of ecstasy through both of us.


    With each movement, Aurora''s body grew more responsive to my touch, and soon enough we were both on the brink of climaxing.


    With one final thrust, I felt Aurora''s walls clench tightly around me as she reached her peak, as her orgasmning cry echoed through the hot spring. This was followed quickly by my own release, spilling forth in hot waves as I filled her precious womb with my seed.


    "Ah¡­" Aurora gasped, and when I nced at her gaze I saw that she was on cloud nine, not at all present in the moment. It might''ve been too much for her first time, but I did my best to be gentle and amodating. I barely even thrust into her folds myself, letting her dictate the tempo.


    I helped her off my shaft, seeing an intense amount of love juices flow outside her folds, andid her down into myp where she could sit happily while giggling senselessly as she collected her mind from the many little pieces it had shattered to with her climax.


    "So, how was it? You know, I could charge for watching such a sexy guy go at it." I asked jokingly, receiving a scoff. "Hah! Don''t you dare begin speaking to me like that after what I had just done to pleasure you, young man!" Lucille then paused, ncing at me with uncertainty. "I don''t know if I should continue calling my lover ''young man''¡­"


    I chuckled, "you do whatever isfortable. Nowe here. It''s your turn to enjoy my sincere feelings towards you."


    "Are you going to sing me a beautiful bad about your overflowing love towards me?" Lucille asked mischievously with sarcasm oozing from her every fiber of being while she began to make her way towards me through the hot spring''s warm water.


    "I don''t know about that one, but at the risk of sounding very corny, one of us is surely going to be singing very soon, and it won''t be me." I answered, eliciting a minor gulp from her as she nced at my still battle-ready weapon of mass destruction eagerly awaiting to have a long conversation with her feminine sheath.


    I lifted the dazed Aurora off myp and let her recuperate her energy and senses on the spring''s seat with her head resting on the bath''s edgefortably.


    "So what kind of position does the maturedy wish to get prated in? I''m open to suggestions." I questioned Lucille smugly, who had already managed to make her way to me once I set Aurora to the side, and was now in front of my sitting form as she looked into my eyes while stroking my member enthusiastically.


    I don''t know if she was trying to get me ready or simply having fun, but I was as erect as possible so maybe it was thetter.


    "From behind." She responded, confident in her answer.


    "Oh, I didn''t know you were into the dog position. It probably won''te as a big surprise but that''s our resident assassin''s favorite as well."


    She snorted, "hmph. Don''t bring up other women in this situation."


    Oh. I suppose Lucille isn''t yet used to having to share her lover. It''s something she will have to get used to, but I can also understand that me speaking about Blossom while getting ready to ravage her isn''t a very romantic gesture on my part. "My bad." I admitted before continuing. "Push your butt out, I''m rearing to go."


    Her jealousy rapidly evaporated thankfully, reced by an excited grin as she went to the edge of the bath, and leaned out of it with her hands resting on the cold stone outside, then Lucille wiggled her behind in front of my face enticingly, as if she were calling for a mate. Well, that is exactly what she was doing.


    Lucille''s insides were just as divine as I had hoped for, though she also needed time to adjust to my size. Once she did, loud sploshing sounds filled the space, apanied by her feminine shrieks. It turns out that she is much more of a moaner than Aurora, so I had to use my hand to silence her. Once I put a finger in her mouth to suck on, she quieted down thankfully.


    I wasn''t in the mood to deal with getting found out by the bath owners.


    Once I filled her womb with my baby batter that I set up to be infertile (thanks, Primordial Breeding Physique) I used [Warp Gate] to get back to the inn where we continued our depraved activities for many hours toe, this time in Lucille''s room since we didn''t want to disturb the sleep of thest two members of our team who were merrily slumbering.

 Chapter 263: Manipulation 1

    - PoV: Robert -


    I woke up early as usual and checked my bed only to see that the other side was unupied as it has been for over a decade ever since Lucille decided to sleep in another room.


    I''ve been anxious about our rtionship for a long while now, but since she still didn''t divorce me I''m starting to be hopeful. If I keep being a kind husband, maybe she will change her mind. The fact that our Mavena is still unmarried and relies on us to provide for her is also another factor that works in my favor.


    Once I thought it over, I nodded to myself with much hope in my heart and stood from the bed, ready to begin the day in earnest. I usually start my days by stretching for a few minutes before going to the morning market where I would get fresh pastries for Lucille and Mavena.


    I did just that this morning as well, but when I stepped out of my bedroom door that led to the private lounge room that connects our three separate bedrooms I froze in my tracks and had to blink numerous times just to make sure that what my eyes were showing me was truly real and not a dream.


    Our lounge was decorated by twofortable sofas where we used to sit and chat with each other back during happier times. Now, however, Lucille was there, sitting with another man next to her. I recognized him instantly, the man who humiliated me recently by intimidating me to a degree I would rather not talk about.


    "Dear, what is the meaning of this?" I asked with a voice that was more pleading than firm.


    She looked up at me and gestured towards the sofa that was facing theirs. "Please, have a seat. I want to talk with you."


    I do as told with lifeless movements. "What is he doing here? You know that guests aren''t allowed here." I muttered in an uncertain tone.


    I nced at the man for a second. He was observing me with a nonchnt attitude and an expressionless face. I snapped my head away from him because I couldn''t deal with the pressure he was emitting towards me even in such a calm state of his.


    "He is more than a guest now." Lucille revealed wryly. Now that I took a better nce, they were sitting way too close to each other for my liking, as their arms were basically brushing against each other.


    "W-what does that mean? I know his two servants are helping us out, but that doesn''t equate to him not having to pay to stay! We are teaching the twins more about housekeeping than they are actually helping us." I reasoned, though I unconsciously made myself appear smaller as I slid further away from the man who I know is called Quin.


    "... That''s not what I meant, Robert. What I want to say is-" she was abruptly interrupted when the man next to her raised his arm and wrapped it behind her neck to clutch at her shoulder that was farther away from him, then pulled her into his half-embrace slightly. "I''m going to be taking Lucille as my woman."


    Huh? My heart begins beating rapidly like never before as my mind races for an exnation. "T-that can''t be right¡­ Lucille? Dear, tell me that I''m hearing things wrong!" I shouted as my throat dried up and tears began to form in my eyes.


    She looked at me with a mix of pity and guilt. "Robert, you know that what we have is only a marriage on paper, right? Any me that might''ve existed between us has long since died."


    "No¡­ this can''t be! Please, just give me one more chance!" I begged desperately. I couldn''t afford to lose the love of my life like this.


    "I can''t do that, Robert. Or, to be more urate, I don''t want to. Although I haven''t known Quin for long, he has changed my mundane life to one of excitement and joy. I love him with all my heart and wish to spend my life with him by my side."


    Each word that my wife spewed out of her mouth hurt more than thest. One look at her eyes, or just listening to her determined tone was enough to make me understand that she had set her mind to go through with it. She truly wants to separate this time.


    My heart is about to break apart. No, I have to do everything to make her give me another chance! "What about Mavena? She is still so young! She needs her mother. You know how much she will cry when she learns of this¡­"


    Hearing what I said had a profound effect on Lucille as her lips trembled and eyes lost some of their shine. She knew I was right and even if she had no love for me, she wanted the best for our daughter. ''Maybe this can work¡­'' I thought inwardly.


    However, Quin''s grip tightened on her shoulder as he growled at me. I nearly pissed myself hearing his low, guttural tone that was drenched in boiling fury. "Are you trying to guilt trip this awesome woman who gave you twenty years of her life? To such a pathetic worm like you?


    Count your lucky stars that you are still in speaking condition because I would''ve absolutely ruined you for what you just said if not for Lucille. She wants a peaceful divorce and a normal, healthy separation. Do you agree to sign the papers?"


    How dare this man me me?! Suddenly I get some bravery in my veins. "You do know that what you are doing is adultery, correct? You, scumbag, are stealing my wife, and you, Lucille, are cheating on your legally recognized husband. We are not divorced as of this moment, so I''m right.


    If I went to the authorities both of you would be enved for life, because thest time I checked that was the punishment for your crimes in our duchy."


    By the end of my threat I even stood up and started shouting with confidence. It felt good to stand up for myself once.

 Chapter 264: Manipulation 2

    Quin simply observed me for a while, but Lucille also stood up in order to stare me in the eyes. "So this is who you truly are, Robert. It''s nice to finally meet the real you. Pathetic excuses for your wimpy behavior for decades, then you guilt trip me and when that fails you want to threaten me into obedience by hanging envement over my head?


    You''re amazing at making romantic gestures, I must admit. When was thest time we even held hands or hugged, let alone did anything more sensual? Are you even my husband or business partner?"


    It hurts all my being to listen to this and see her pained features as if I had betrayed her, but didn''t she cheat on me? Why am I the bad guy? I feel like all this is very unjust. A strong thug stole my wife and is now forcing me to legalize his actions so that they can live merrily ever after.


    "I know that our marriage had gone cold years ago, but that gives you no right to cheat to your heart''s content! And as for the answer to your question, we are married and not business partners as far as thew is concerned, and you know that fact perfectly well."


    My wife''s beautiful face contorted into a hurt grimace. "Please just agree to this, Robert. We can continue being friends¡­"


    "That''s not going to happen!" I shouted furiously and stomped on the ground with my feet.


    "Lucille. Go to your daughter''s room and calm her down. She had been listening in on us for a long while and is bawling her eyes out currently." Quin suddenly spoke up in an authoritative tone, making my and Lucille''s head snap to the direction Mavena''s room was in, and saw that it was opened slightly.


    "Oh¡­" Lucille voiced weekly. It was clear that she was very emotionally distraught. She listened obediently and went to Mavena''s room, shutting it behind her sharply.


    "Sit down, Robert. Let''s talk man to man."


    My energy levels had instantly dissipated once Lucille was gone. Now being alone in facing this hulking monster of a human who could snap me like a twig I no longer felt so good about myself.


    "You won''t change my mind¡­" I mutter weakly while sitting down. It''s better if we both sit than if we were to both stand up. He would tower over me.


    "First of all, I wish to address your usation of Lucille cheating on you. Where''s the proof? I only touched her shoulder, does that count as adultery? She is asking for a divorce so that she can be with me. Unless you can prove otherwise, I will not tolerate you speaking badly of her any longer." He decreed with eyes that promised me nothing positive. Before I could respond, however, he continued.


    "I want you to think a bit about how you''ve made your once beloved wife feel. Maybe I''m right and you are using us falsely, maybe you''re right and the two of us are cheating scum, or maybe Lucille is correct and you''re just a glorified colleague of hers at this point, thus legally shouldn''t be counted as her spouse.


    None of that matters now, because after what went down here, your rtionship will never recover. Or are you delusional enough to think otherwise? Mavena is likely ming her right now for tearing this family apart. If you don''t make up Lucille will be truly depressed and might leave with me forever."


    I can''t help but scoff. "Make up? What do you expect to happen? You just said that nothing can restore our marriage!"


    "Make up as a divorced pair. Be friends who support your child''s happiness. She has no love for you, but as grown adults you can go on to have a beneficial rtionship for your daughter''s sake.


    Go and find another woman who makes you a happy man, and I will be taking care of Lucille myself." I grit my teeth from frustration, but I can''t help but admit that It''s also true; our marriage is as good as done. I''ve seen it in her eyes. She hates even the idea of being with me.


    Quin gestured towards Mavena''s room. "Go and have a talk with them. Before you go, let me tell you one thing, Robert. Divorce is not the end of your life, simply the start of a new chapter. I know that right now it feels like your world will end if you sign the papers, but I bet that you will be happier in a year from now than you''ve been for the past decade.


    A lot of lowborn women would happily marry an innkeeper like you, and if you cause me no trouble I will be a great ally to have. How many simple, level 1moners can say that they are under the protection of a group like mine? Let''s end this in a way that makes all involved parties satisfied, shall we?"


    I dejectedly slumped into the sofa''sforting embrace. I said nothing for minutes as I mulled over everything in my head. Maybe he was right. I will not get a beautiful woman like Lucille but I should be able to meet someone nice, someone who actually appreciates me for who I am, without wanting me to be more than a weak civilian. Though, I would have to make sure she doesn''t meet Quin.


    I would rather not bepared to him.


    "Do you really think we can remain on friendly terms?" I asked finally after some heavy internal debating.


    "I would''ve said a definitive ''yes'' if you asked me this an hour ago, but after this conversation between the three of us I''m no longer sure. She had no ill will towards you, simply didn''t wish to be romantically involved." Quin replied honestly.


    I''m devastated as hell, but I''m appreciative of his attitude at least. I expected him to continue threatening me, using the disparity in power to his advantage but he is being reasonable. Though, I don''t know what he would do if I kept acting up.


    Not wishing to find out, I nodded and stood from my seat without uttering another word, then went to hold this discussion with the two most important people in my life.

 Chapter 265: Obsidian Circle

    I''m not going to lie, I had to do some mental gymnastics to get Robert to listen, but it was sessful in the end. With teary eyes, he obediently followed Lucille to the administrative office of the city and officially separated without making a fuss.


    It would''ve been risky to let him go there, as he could cause us problems if he used us of adultery, that''s why I only allowed them to go once I was certain he had no such grandiose ns in his head.


    It was a mistake on my end to engage with Lucille a day before her divorce, but things happened. She looked so lonely and sad that I just had to cheer her up.


    ¡­


    Somewhere within the Greenvale duchy, seven figures could be spotted sitting around a round table. They were in the middle of nowhere, in a hidden underground facility.


    These seven were called the ''Obsidian Circle Members'', also known as the leaders of the Vesper Consortium.


    Each of them served a different purpose; head of the drug trade department, human(oid) trafficking (very), finances, army, magic, intelligence, andstly, one of them acted as a mediator who had no personal department to lead, meaning he could be more impartial during arguments, though he wasn''t powerless; the defenses of their territory would shift from the army head to be under his jurisdiction in times of emergency, and he also amassed a great personal army who obeyed his everymand.


    All seven of them were age-old entities who climbed the Consortium''s ranks. All of them were once Vesper Phenoms, which meant that once upon a time they were promising youngsters that the syndicate invested in, and the fruits of those efforts speak for themselves.


    They were loyal to the syndicate and treasured its existence, thus despite being department heads with differing needs, issues rarely arose.


    Mainly because the mediator, the oldest and strongest member of the Consortium, was respected by all six of them, but also because they were lowborn nobodies at birth who got to their prestigious position where millions of lives could be changed just due to their words thanks to the existence of this crime group.


    Nobles would spit in their faces should they try to converse with them, but here, they were the bosses with power rivaling that of a count individually, and that of a duke if the seven heads worked together.


    They knew that internal strife would just lead to them being gobbled up by apetitor or attacked by the kingdom. Of course,petition was still present within the circle members to a degree, as it was thought to be healthy to the organization. If they underperformed, opportunistic Veil Walkers, the second highest rank, could be promoted to rece them.


    Factions, such as the Gilded Exchange, which was led by Aurelion, the old guy that tried to recruit Quin, reported directly to the finance department head sitting at the table. Or, more urately, to one of his assistants, as Circle members were secretive entities who rarely stepped into the limelight.


    "The time is nigh, the Phenom Trials are starting in less than a month." One of themmented.


    "Indeed. I hope that many promising youngsters turn up. We''re in desperate need of refreshing our ranks. Corruption is getting worse at the faction level." The intelligence head said.


    "Thest trial we held a decade ago didn''t bring anyone truly noteworthy."


    "That''s why we upped the stakes this time. We desperately have to poach some talent from other orgs and aristocrats, so we heavily advertised the trial through our channels. A lot of young blood is expected to show up. Maybe more than a hundred thousand."


    Some heads snapped in the direction of the intelligence leader who just said such an oundish idea.


    "That many?! At thest Trial, it was only ten thousand."


    "How will we even conduct the Trial with that many candidates?"


    The intelligence head smiled while listening to their worries amusedly before finally responding. "You have to remember that not all of them are Phenom candidates. Each Phenom can have up to five Heralds under theirmand, thus we can expect lots of teams to show up with only a single Phenom candidate amongst them.


    As for how we will conduct the trial with these numbers, it''s simple; through multiple rounds of challenges."


    "Ohh! That sounds exciting. My old bones shook a little. But, then I wanna bring up another point. Since there will be teams of six, Phenom candidates who show up without a team or a team with fewer members will face an unfair disadvantage.


    I know that in past decades we just shrugged our shoulders and said that having the ability to create a team of loyal members is necessary for our Phenoms, but I think we could give them a little helping hand this time. Some geniuses simply aren''t cut out to create teams from thin air. We shouldn''t discard them outright."


    The intelligence head nodded, "yes. We''ve been getting lots of older guys transferring to us from the duke''s army, as well as many impoverished lowborns who gave up on their shitty lives decided to join us. While holding the trial, we could also use this opportunity to cull their numbers to be a more manageable size by having them fill out the missing team positions.


    They would be happy too, being a potential Vesper Herald if the Phenom likes them in their team would be a big jump in their quality of lifepared to being Dawn Initiates."


    A short silence fell on the room until the mediator spoke up. "I like what I''m hearing. Good job. I propose we increase the budget of the Trial this year tenfold. Let''s make it a spectacr event, shall we? I want to see lots of youngsters prevail over our challenges and bolster our organization''s ranks."


    Many smiles erupted upon his statement, and everyone voiced their agreement. They were all eager to get promising geniuses added to their departments.


    ¡­


    - Pov: Quin -


    The next three weeks went by in a sh. We continued greenskin hunting into the second week but spent thest two in thebyrinth instead, once the Luke murder investigations subsided. It was simply better to grind there with high-level monsters roaming the outskirts of the city. We could also sell the goodies we got to Sylvie and Jack for a good premium price.


    We''vepleted three additional deliveries for the pair.


    I got a bit of a greedy streak in me when I debated about offering this service of mine to other merchants as well who were struggling with a severeck of supplies but decided against it. The married pair respected my privacy and were simply happy to get such a good business partner.


    In the past month, due to our help, the pair estimated that they went from owning 25% of the Braedon monster material market to 75%, so they truly had no reason to cause me issues.


    Another reason for me not going to other shops was that I didn''t want to draw attention to myself. Sylve and Jack just shrugged their shoulders when officials came to question them regarding how they got supplied in these trying times, saying it was a business secret they were legally allowed to not disclose.


    There''s no telling if others would act the same as well, especially since unlike the Adamantite strength couple, other merchants could easily be questioned through torture if they kept their lips sealed.


    Be that as it may, killing monsters and acting as merchants weren''t the only thing we spent our time with.


    We also abused Broderick''s kindness to train in his underground facility, as in the Phenom trials we will almost certainly be facing humans, so we had to get lots of experience fighting humanoid opponents.


    Due to our relentless pursuit of strength in this past month, we''ve leveled up quite admirably.


    I went from level 14 to 18, Blossom from 14 to 16, Ayame from 15 to 16, Aurora from 5 to 10, and Lucille from 1 to 8.


    It wasn''t an explosive growth like I''ve experienced thus far, but it was consistent and much safer than roaming the wilds, and this method also allowed us to get our two weaker members up to par. Well, Lucille was still a bit too weak for a frontliner, I would be fearing for her safety should she have to duel a strong, crafty humanoid.


    As for Lucille''s awareness of our secret, she was now privy to everything.


    When I revealed to her all that is to know about myself she kept opening and closing her mouth as if she were a dumb fish taken out of the water while blinking rapidly, but after she got over the initial surprise she was very happy and proud to be my woman, to the point that I got a two-hour long energetic sloppy head session that night.


    She quickly imed the spot of being the throat queen in my harem, not because she was necessarily better than Blossom or Aurora, but because she would suck me desperately as if her life depended on giving me the greatest pleasure of my life.


    I think this is the advantage of having a more experienced woman as a partner. My other girls were virgins with no romantic experience before they met me, thus when they see me naked they don''t fully understand how rare a man with my proportions is, or even if they know, they can''t tell how much of a difference-maker my size and endless stamina is in bedpared to the average man.


    Lucille, who had to settle for the limp dick whimper was fully aware and thus showed me her appreciation through means she knew I would love.


    Maybe this is the reason why my father once told me that if I have no sess with young girls I should go for older ones, iming that they will appreciate me more.

 Chapter 266: History Lesson

    Moving on, onest thing we did was scout thend for the ideal spot for my stronghold. I wanted it to be in a ce where we could easily expand our infrastructure as we grew and also nt whatever nts we wanted, while also being far from everything.


    Thus far, we''ve been operating strictly within the duchy of Greenvale, and specifically within the Winterwood county. In the Vraven Kingdom, which is the nation made up of humans, five duchies hug the centralnd, which is simply called Central Region, which is controlled by the royal family, the Valerions.


    We know that we are living on a continent-sized ind in a world that is an archipgo, which basically means that there are numerous suchnds scattered over the, however, people have not beening and going as they pleased to the othernds. Only Ayame''s n migrated thousands of years ago, somehow, and since then people have not been able to replicate their feat.


    Why? Because we are sealed inside. I don''t know for what reason or how, but people simply can''t leave the outskirts of the continent. When they try, they lose consciousness and get teleported back a short distance. Many tried to ovee this magical cage, but they were unsessful.


    Anyhow, on our continent, which is called Iskaris, there are two other nations as I''ve alluded to previously.


    A long time ago, many small tribes and petty kingdoms existed, but due to the threat of the other races present on thend, mighty leading figures emerged from each species who slowly, over generations, consolidated their own race into a single, giant nation, or their race simply became extinct when they failed to adapt.


    Draegar, the lion beast-kin legend started the conquest of other beast-kin tribes, which resulted in the formation of the Beastkin Confederation many thousands of years after his death. He is the most sacred individual in their country, save for the Goddess.


    Dwarves and elves wereplete opposites of each other and had been sworn enemies since the concept of time was created. They had been at war with each other for as long as history was recorded.


    However, that changed when Faris, the elf queen- they practice matriarchy- broke this tradition when she somehow managed to fall in love with the stocky dwarf ruler.


    Their marriage was the most controversial one in the history of the Iskaris continent, but it led to the creation of the nation called Alliance of Elvardia, a mighty powerhouse that was likely the most stable nation out of the three.


    Elves wanted to live in the lush forests while dwarves wanted to live in mountain ranges and spend their days in their smithies, so their alliance created a strange synergy where the elves would live in the forests that hugged the edges of their nation and acted as sentries, while the dwarves would supply them with mighty weapons, traps, armor, and the like.


    This way, invading their nation was nigh impossible, as dwarf technology-empowered elves were unbeatable in their preferred environment.


    However, bureaucracy also existed in their upper ranks, and the top brass- which was made up of an equal number of elves and dwarves- wanted control over the entirety of Iskaris, thus they weren''t just living happily in their safe nation but fighting to expand their borders, which was the same for the other two nations.


    As for the Vraven Kingdom, it was made up of 6 kingdoms who have been fighting each other forever, until the Valerion family birthed a legendary fighter who triumphed over the other kings, forcing them to bend the knee and be his dukes.


    Well, in the case of the Fujimori n, they camete to the party as thends were already consolidated, but when the previous duke familymitted treason, the then-ruling king granted the migrant n the Silverwind territory for their many years of loyal service.


    These sixndsbined housed hundreds of millions of humans. The reason why such numbers could exist in these unhygienic medieval times was all thanks to the existence of Alchemy and the Healer ss. Health Potions and other concoctions as well as healing spells reduced the rate of death both in young children and their mothers.


    The other nations also consisted of a simr number of people, with Beastkin being the most numerous while the dwarf-elf alliance had the smallest popce.


    However, despite each nation fighting tooth and nail for supremacy, each of them was boggled down by internal strifes.


    For humans, it was corruption in the government as well as the widespread existence of criminal syndicates like the Vesper Consortium, for the Beastkin Confederation the issue stemmed from the fact that they were made up of numerous tribes of differing sub-species, thus having near limitless cultural and racial differences.


    Some of them wanted peace, others just wanted to murder some other beast subspecies for one reason or another, and some other races were fighting to be the tribe who ruled over the rest.


    As for the Alliance of Elvardia, the issue was obvious. Just because some queen and king fell in love a long ago doesn''t mean that the two antagonistic races were suddenly all chummy with each other. They are only together to this day because if the alliance were to be dissolved, the other two nations would gobble them up.


    Anyhow, the reason I''m exining all this is that we''ve elected to build our home close to the middle of the continent, where all three nations are within a reasonable distance.


    Of course, we made sure that we''d selected a ce that they would struggle to reach and would have no reason to even try, as it was in the middle of nowhere in a lush forest that had not much going for it as far as resources or tactical locations were concerned.


    The reason why I did this was twofold. First, I have no alliance with humans. I want to be able to interact with other races as well in the future to somehow climb my way all the way to the top of the continent, and if I ce the base too far from their closest city, I won''t be able to teleport to theirnds. Second, I''m already a wanted criminal in the Vraven Kingdom.


    It might be necessary to flee the country at some point, so the short distance is a safety for us.


    Though, we''re still closer to the beastmannds than the elven one. I''m afraid of their forest-rted abilities. I''m not confident if the legendary veiling artifact will bepletely effective against them, while it should work on both humans and beast-kin.


    Blossom knew what she was looking for, and the general area where she had to search, yet it still took her hours to find the outpost, and she''s a dog-kin with an amazing sense of smell, so I''m confident that the rest of her race won''t be able to stumble upon us.


    With the location settled, it was time to get theborer ves who would do all the back-breaking work to erect my luxury mansion. Ronan and Iselda hadpleted some initial drafts, and I liked what I saw. However, we decided to postpone working on the main mansion for the time being, instead, they would focus on constructing the building that would house them and the ve workforce.


    This way, we had more time to finalize the more important blueprints.


    This time we decided to roley me and Ayame being nobles who want to buy ves for themselves. As the master, I have to give my name for administrative purposes, but I can just lie about it. It means that my legal ownership papers will be just for decoration, unlike Blossom''s and Ayame''s papers, which are under my name and thus make them legally my property with the papers serving as proof.


    However, the contract magic itself will still work even if I lie about my name because the spell caster needs my mana-infused blood to transfer the ve to be under me, not my correct name.


    Why can''t I just openly buy ves? I could, but I''ve been making big bucks in the past month, enough to not only begin working on my safe haven but also get something else. Someone else, to be more correct. I n to spend over 100 gold today on ves, and I was just a little peasant from bumfuck nowhere a few weeks ago.


    If I buy so many ves under my name many questions will arise and I will potentially have government as well as criminal agents after my tail.


    Well, more than already are searching for me.


    Ayame and I, now donning intricately tailored pompous noble dresses, strode towards the establishment where I got my beautiful samurai from.


    Initially, I thought that I would have to choose between her or my stronghold n, but thanks to all the money we made, I now could get both. Well, at least get her and also begin work on the stronghold. I can''t afford to get all the materials needed for the safe haven in one go, we will need to make more cash.


    ording to Jack, they were making a loss on the items they sold due to my high supply price, but it was worth it because they were establishing a monopoly in Braedon, a giant city.


    They must''ve had some savings from being high-ranked adventurers for centuries, and now were splurging on my services. I expected such older, retired fighters to live merrily in peace and serenity, but it seems they went from wreaking havoc on bloody battlefields to being cutthroat capitalists. I guess the fight never left their spirit.


    We strolled through the doors haughtily by mming them into the wall, and the employees'' eyes widened when they saw two such well-dressed, masked individuals. We must''ve smelled of both money and danger.


    One younger girl rushed up to us and bowed. "Wee, esteemeddy and lord! May this lowly one know how we could be of assistance?"


    I snort like the entitled, annoying young master that I am, "I don''t speak poor, get out of my sight! You''re dirtying the air around us, peasant. Bring me the owner and if he''s just as filthy as you are, tell him to take a bath beforehand. Also, inform him that we''re here to buy the healer elf sex ve."

 Chapter 267: Elf Slave 1

    The poor employee girl almost began weeping due to my demeaning words towards her entire existence, but I have to y a character now. Well, I could''ve been more gentle, but I really wanted to act like a pampered brat with lots of cash once in my life.


    I''ve read too many young master novels not to do it when the opportunity was presented to me on a silver tter.


    She bowed numerous times and apologized for her uncleanliness, which was quite funny since she was perfectly clean, and then rushed away. Another employee brought us to a VIP room, this time it was much more luxuriously decorated than the one I had consultations with Marcus in regarding Ayame.


    Last time I had to wait for someone to bless me with their presence, but on this asion before I could even ce myself into the warm embrace of their lush sofa I heard panicked footsteps approaching us. They were sprinting.


    The door opened and a panting, out-of-breath Marcus stepped through, followed by another woman and a man. Marcus was middle-aged, but these two were well into their sixties, the owners of this establishment, I guessed, based on their rich attire.


    I know that it''s a family business, so they might be his parents. The resemnce is certainly there.


    "Wee to our humble establishment, esteemed madam and sir." Marcus voiced respectfully while bowing, followed by the other two.


    They might be wealthy, but at the end of the day, they were still lowborn. Even the most destitute of nobles had to be treated with utmost reverence by the filth, no matter if they were lowborn homeless, or lowborn wealthy merchants, themoners would be facing punishment if they spoke out of turn. With my earlier attitude, I imagine they were further agitated to please us.


    No one wants a noble to antagonize their business.


    "Did you bring the elf, you opportunist scum of a mudborn family? We are not here to see your atrociously ugly faces." Ayame inquired coldly,pletely ignoring their greeting. She was surely enjoying the chance to speak to her year-long captors with such a cruel tone.


    The older man grimaced, "she is being prepared to make your honorable presence."


    "Are you keeping such a valuable product in the gutter where you sleep or what?" I love the sass in her tone, though it is distorted due to the imbued spells in the mask we got from Broderick.


    This time it was the wife who responded, "no, mydy, she has a nice room. We just thought that not bathing and preparing her before presenting the merchandise to such esteemed guests would''ve been highly disrespectful."


    "Is water and soap too much of a luxury for you filth? Why not clean her every day?"


    I put a hand around her shoulder to calm her down and I decided to chime in before Ayame went too hard on them. "We can wait a bit. Instead, tell me about the girl."


    <<< Author: She was mentioned in chapter 11 on the pamphlet that Marcus gave the then nearly penniless Quin. Her name was Aria, but since we already have Ayame and Aurora, I didn''t want another girl to have a name starting with the letter ''A'', so I changed hers. >>>


    Marcus began narrating, "her name is Seraphiel, a beautiful young elf girl. Well, young ording to their standards. She is a hundred years old, barely making her an adult in the elven legal system. She is a serene girl who does not give us any difficulties as her captors and sellers, though over time she did be a bit depressed.


    I believe she misses nature, so should the sir and madam wish to see her smile, I rmend letting her wander into a forest or something simr her ilk enjoys when- or rather; if- she is allowed to have free time.


    She had been captured by the Ravenshade duke when the Alliance of Elvardia led an invasion against our kingdom, and since the duke''s territory is adjacent to theirs, he was the one to fight them until the royal army arrived from the central. Anyhow, the Ravenshades captured thousands of elves and dwarves, so they started an open market bid for the ones they didn''t want to keep.


    They had to replenish their coffers, I imagine, since they got badly hit by the invasion. We bid for her there and brought her all the way back here to resell.


    She is a level 18 Healer ss, who is also proficient in archery. As a healer she is only required to use her ss when someone is hurt, so with a bow in hand, she won''t be useless even if no one needs healing.


    As an elf brought up in nature, Seraphiel has an affinity for anything rted to it, so she is a great nter and herbalist in times of peace, making her useful to have on hand at all times.


    As a war criminal, she has absolutely no rights as a living being and is considered an object as far as thew is concerned. The lord anddy can do whatever they please with her and no issue will be raised from our or the kingdom''s end.


    We''ve checked her carefully, with only female hands touching her, and her hymen is intact. ording to her words, she never had a boyfriend either. As for training her in the art of pleasing, we''ve attempted with a wooden tool, but she wasn''t willing to participate in this education method. We debated whether we should use firmer encouragement methods, but ultimately decided against it.


    She is way too valuable to damage. If the sir or madam wish to train her themselves, you will surely be in for an enjoyable, long, and rewarding journey."


    Damn. Marcus sure can run his mouth. When he was speaking to me before, he wasn''t at all this amodating. He didn''t even ask me for proof of having enough coins to buy her this time. In all the previous ces where I visited, I had to show my coins for them to take me seriously.


    I like what I''m hearing. She would be an amazingbatant to round our team out, and she will likely love living in the forest where my stronghold will be built.


    "I see. What about the price? We weren''t informed of her value." I asked, hoping for a reduction since they hadn''t managed to sell her for two months now. I distinctly remember her asking price being 65 gold. I nearly suffered a heart attack when I saw that number since I only had 2 silver coins in my pocket at the time.


    ''Good old times¡­ When I needed Ayame to protect my ass from the level 1 monsters.'' I couldn''t help but smile at the fond memory of my firstbyrinth attempt. I would''ve died 10 times over without her protection on that day.


    "She is being sold for 60 gold coins, esteemed lord." It was the father who responded, though I could see a distressed expression on his face, likely hoping that I would ept it as is.


    He was right to be worried.


    "60 gold for a ve who isn''t even in the twenties level-wise?" I asked incredulously. "You know that she might be stuck at level 19 forever if she fails her Rank-up Mission, right?"

 Chapter 268: Elf Slave 2

    Rank-up missions were what allowed one to advance to the next tier of levels. For me, to go from level 9 to 10, it was getting the Primordial Viin ss and a few other criteria, but ording to the system message I got, I wouldn''t have it easy next time around, as supposedly primordials have specific trials they need to ovee, but for some reason, I had it easy with the first one.


    Just for reference, Aurora''s mission was to negate a certain amount of damage incurred with her shields and buff us up to deal a certain amount of bonus damage due to her spells, as well as concoct a few potions, but she''d already achieved that a long ago.


    Her Enchanter ss was truly starting to shine with each level, as she went from a simple shieldbot to an all-around magical supporter, but of course, she had only basic spells at her disposal due to her low level.


    I''m very excited for Seraphiel to round out our team. With this, we will have a very bnced setup. Blossom is the assassin who nks critical targets, Ayame acts as our melee main damage dealer and secondary frontliner, with Lucille being our tankiest member. She is focusing on Strength and Vitality, which allows her to equip heavy armor.


    Just like Aurora, however, she isn''t high enough level to sufficiently act as a tank for us as of yet. She needs a bit more time, but because we bought her a strong, full-body armor she is hard to one-shot kill, especially with an Enchanter and Healer in our ranks bolstering her durability.


    However, more frontliners would not hurt. Ayame is a very mediocre tank who would much rather have other melee fighters next to her take the brunt of enemy attacks, and Blossom is a nker, so one or two more tanky members coulde in handy.


    Aurora will be our enchanter- and potion supplier- and Serapiel our ranger who will heal in times of need. With my ve Master ss, I will even be able to make her into an actual archer, not just a simple healer who has a bow in hand, since I can swap between her sses at will. Doing so will let her be a much more imposing threat to our enemies.


    Naturally, yours truly will be the final piece of the team, I will act as an all-rounder. I have invested heavily into magic, but since I had points in physical stats from beforehand, I''m sufficient in meleebat as well. I will protect our two vulnerable members while dishing out damage from afar, as long as we can maintain our most ideal formation.


    If we get overrun then I will engage in melee as well.


    All three ve merchants squinted their eyes while frowning heavily. Their worst fears came to be true; a stingy noble. It''s the worst possiblebination for a lowborn business owner to deal with. They legally aren''t allowed to be rude to me, but I can''t just rob them either due to my (supposed) birth origin.


    Nobles usually have an image to uphold, so they don''t barter much because doing so makes them appear cheap.


    Well, I don''t really care about appearances now, do I?


    Since they went to a mass sale event to get her, I''m confident to say that she was bought for cheap. They then brought her back to Greenvale, the duchy bordering the Beastman Confederation, where elves are a luxury product.


    Well, all ves are luxury products to begin with, but even within this product category elves are many times more expensive than their human or beast-kin equivalent as far as stats or sses go.


    Part of it is the inherent value they hold due to their long lifespan, yes, but just like the dwarf architect ve who cost as much as Ronan and Iseldabined, she is a premium product just due to sheer scarcity.


    The mother spoke up this time, "My Lord, she is a young elf who will serve your household for a millennium at least if treated well. Her price may seem steep, but she will be doing the work of numerous ves in the long term. It''s a good investment for your beloved descendants to bask in."


    She was right, of course, but I still wanna go as low as possible.


    "You bring up good points, woman. I am willing to go from my intended 25 gold to 50, a giant, hundred percent increase, especially considering the fact that you didn''t bother training her properly." I responded in a haughty tone as if expecting them to kneel from my sheer generosity.


    Instead, all their features contorted with extreme pain in sync. If I had to guess, they likely got her for around the 40 gold coin mark, maybe 50. They spent some money on her transportation and housing, but that shouldn''t even add up to a single gold coin, just a few silver ones. They are looking to make a big profit here.


    After some back and forth we''ve settled on 53 gold. By the end, all three of them looked at me with murderous eyes, and at Ayame as well, because although she didn''t participate in the cutthroat haggling process she instead kept verbally insulting them once in a while, just for fun.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    Gentle knocking could be heard from the other side of the door. "Madam, I''ve brought the ve you requested. I bathed her and made her presentable." An older, feminine voice spoke up.


    The owners opened the door and ushered the neers in. The servant was the same woman who brought Ayame to me back then. Looks like cleaning female ves was her specific duty.


    As for the other woman¡­ I had to blink numerous times just to ensure that what I saw was reality. I''ve encountered elves before on the open market, but Seraphiel was something else. In a category of her own, as far as beauty and grace was concerned.


    <Quin¡­!!!> Jealous growling entered my mind. I was staring for too long, it seems.

 Chapter 269: Seraphiel 1

    Ayame was dressed in filthy rags when I bought her, due to her costing only a single gold (and even that amount was to be paid in small installments), making the house lose numerous coins with her sale. Seraphiel, on the other hand, was dressed well.


    When I said ''dressed well'', I meant not in shabby clothes. She was certainly not in battle-ready gear, as her clothes were that of a high-ss prostitute, or a belly dancer if I was to be a bit more generous. She was only wearing a ck and gold leather bra and panties, though both items were very luxurious in appearance. She also had the traditional iron cor around her neck, of course.


    Seraphiel herself was the definition of the term ''ethereal beauty''. All of my girls were beautiful, incredibly so, thus I won''t call her prettier, but instead different. Her beauty was simply different. I can''t describe it properly, which alludes to just how different she was from my women, all of whom are ''top tier''.


    Just a simple look was enough to tell that she was of a different species, and not because of her long ears, which were also present, naturally. She was like a real porcin doll, which was further entuated by her expressionless, delicate face.


    I got the distinct impression that she didn''t fit into this environment, as if it was in wrong to house her in a bustling city, within human-made walls.


    Her incredibly long, lush, golden hair cascaded all the way down to the back of her extremely tantalizing thighs, and she wore no shoes. However, I know from Ayame that elves prefer it that way. Supposedly it lets them connect with Mother Nature better. A strange perk of their race is that their feet never gets dirty or hurt (by the terrain) despite living their entire lives barefoot.


    Seraphiel hadrge, blue eyes framed by delicate elven features- a high, graceful brow, sharp cheekbones, and pointed ears that only enhanced her elegance.


    As for her feminine assets, well, let me just say that they were absolutely glorious.


    (Picture)


    <Quin¡­!!!> Jealous growling entered my mind. I was staring for too long, it seems.


    "Ehem." I coughed into my palm to get my senses back. "Can we have a short discussion with her in private?"


    "Please, go ahead, esteemed lord."


    Just as so, Ayame and I were left alone with Seraphiel. She nced at us emotionlessly at first, but the more she looked at us the more fear I could sense from her. Which was understandable, considering we were two masked individuals who pretended to be nobles. As far as she knew, she was about to be the ything of two rich brats.


    Maybe that''s why they dressed her like a slut, thinking I just want a sex ve who can heal me when I hit my toe on the edge of the dinner table or something.


    Before she could begin to hyperventte from the terror that was starting grip her heart, I decided to take my mask off. These rooms were meant to bepletely private, mandated byw, so a high-ss firm like this should have no reason to take such a big risk just to spy on their buyer.


    In case they dare put a spying artifact in here, I should still be fine since I changed my appearance drastically from the time I bought Ayame. I don''t believe they would recognize me.


    I gave her a gentle smile, which somehow managed to lessen the terror her heart was getting gripped by. "Please, sit."


    Seraphiel gulped nervously, her original expressionless state of being erasedpletely. She spent months here, so I imagine she lulled herself into believing that she would not be sold as a form of desperate coping mechanism. For a virgin elven sex ve like her, staying here was definitely better than getting bought to be a noble''s ything.


    Once she stepped foot outside this door, centuries and centuries of cruelty and humiliation awaited her.


    She listened to my gesture obediently, then eyed Ayame, probably hoping she would also take her mask off. That wasn''t going to happen, since the vers would surely recognize her should they be spying on us.


    "Seraphiel. I am a fighter who is looking for a healer to be my party member. I have no racial prejudice against elves or other races. Will you join us?" The reason why I wanted to hold this minor discussion here before purchase wasn''t to get to know her or reveal everything about us, but to ascertain her personality.


    I don''t want someone who despises humanity just for the sake of it or someone who is so depressed that they just want to die.


    She didn''t speak up for a good thirty seconds, instead choosing to simply look into my eyes. I gotta admit, this long silence was pretty awkward. Maybe due to their long lifespans elves don''t mind a bit of a lull state in the midst of their conversation, but to me, it was definitely strange. "I have no say in the matter." She finally parted her lips to reveal her honey-smooth voice.


    Just like the rest of her appearance, it was gorgeous. I will have to ask her to sing for me while I''m resting my head on her tantalizing thighs sometime in the future, should we decide to take her.


    "I know that. I''m asking if you would be fine with being part of abat group that consists of other races. As the leader, it''s my job to make sure my members are in harmony with each other."


    Thankfully this time she only stared at me for five seconds before replying. "I have no hatred towards the human race."


    "What about beast-kin?" Ayame spoke up this time.


    "I have no hatred towards any race." Seraphiel rified with a short answer that were quickly bing her trademark. It was clear that she didn''t wish to be here at all. She was about to be sold into eternal very, so I understood where her reluctance to converse wasing from. To alleviate that, I decided to speak up once again.


    "Seraphiel, I know that you don''t deserve it, but the reality is that you will be sold one way or another. The ve merchants aren''t willing to suffer a loss with a young, Rare ssed, high leveled elf who has your stunning physical appearance to boot. Honestly, you''re lucky to have been housed here for this long without getting bought.


    I want you to know that I have four extremely beautifuldies in my harem, so I won''t be taking advantage of your sex-ve state. I want you to be our healer, archer, forest guide, and herbalist. That''s it."


    Naturally, I will try to warm her heart up and make her mine, but this is not the time nor the ce to do that. As to why I don''t want to rape her, well, first of all, I might be a ve owner, but I''m not a rapist. Second, I want to get to know such an astoundingly beautiful woman earnestly. Maybe I''m just a romantic guy, but Seraphiel is definitely wife material.


    I want her to love me, not feel hatred and disgust when I approach her.

 Chapter 270: Seraphiel 2

    Another muted silence ensued as she measured me up. I could see some semnce of hope emerging in her features. <Is she slow in the head, extremely careful, or is this natural for elves?!> I asked Ayame because the fact that every time she was asked a question she would hold a lengthy internal debate made me question her intelligence levels.


    <Quin, she is the equivalent of an 18-year-old human girl who is about to be used as a sex ve for the next 1000 years of her life, because she will remain youthful for that long, longer if she keeps leveling up. This is the hardest conversation of her life to conduct.


    As far as she knows, we might just throw her into a brothel to service customers from dusk to dawn every single day for a millennium straight. So, please, let her be. And no, she is not stupid, her eyes are incredibly intelligent, and the elven race isn''t slow either. They would''ve long since gone extinct otherwise.>


    Good to know. I was starting to get worried that she was mentally challenged. Maybe I''m stillcking in the empathy department even though I always try to be as amodating with the women I wanna woo as possible.


    "I understand. Please buy me." Another short answer, but this time she nodded her head as well. A good sign, I suppose.


    That''s all I wanted to hear, to be honest. We got to know that she isn''t inherently racist and is willing to function as a party member. I will learn more about her as time goes on, and make her warm up to us as well.


    Getting such a high-level Healer will boost our chances of sess at the Trials greatly, so I highly wish to take her, even if her motivation levels are questionable at best and we''ve not had time to polish our teamwork, since the Trials are starting in three days.


    We called Marcus and co back after I put the mask back on. They bowed respectfully once they entered their own room. "Did the esteemed lord anddy have a satisfactory talk with the ve?" The mother asked nervously. They were obviously worried that she would say some nonsense or act like a retard so we would be less inclined to buy her.


    That didn''t happen, she was elegant and graceful throughout our discussion, even if not very talkative.


    "Yes. Seraphiel will be part of our household from now on." I decreed, eliciting relieved sighs from all three.


    "Bring the papers and materials for the contract magic!" Marcus shouted to the servant who was waiting outside the room.


    "Before that, I want to get her a trendy cor that doesn''t look as ugly as this iron monstrosity. Also, do you have her weapon and armor? I imagine she wasn''t captured in this dress."


    My question made them frown, as if they were surprised that I actually want her to be abatant and not my ve slut. "Hehe, we do have those, my lord." Marcus responded whileughing ufortably.


    "Let''s start with the cor." Imanded, and we left for the inventory room. Once inside, we were allowed to look around.


    "Seraphiel, go and choose one that you like. This is the onlyfort I can provide you for the time being."


    My words elicited a snap of her head towards me, and she stared at me as if she were stupefied. "You''re letting me choose?"


    "Yes. I don''t like bulky iron cors strapped around my teammates throats. I want you to befortable with your new life. You can choose any as long as their price is below three gold coins."


    After examining me for a few seconds, searching for signs of deception, she had an incredibly minuscule smile tug at her lips, which disappeared as soon as it came, then the elf went to the disys.


    Me letting her choose a cor is a nice gesture on my part, but at the end of the day she is still choosing a ve cor for herself. It''s a bittersweet moment for Seraphiel at best.


    "Ohh! Textbook example of a well done bait. She will not even suspect it when he visits her in the middle of the night. Her betrayed expression will be absolutely glorious. I would pay a silver coin just to see that sight." Marcus'' father whispered into his son''s ear, thinking I won''t hear him.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m so damn jealous. Ayame was the most beautiful human I''ve seen and she was taken from us for basically free by a runt due to her stupid contract uses, and now I have to say goodbye to the most beautiful demi-human I''ve ever seen¡­ Wish I had this much gold to splurge. The life of a ve merchant is taxing on my poor heart." Marcus grumbled dejectedly.


    "Men¡­" The mother sighed.


    I ignored their talk and instead focused on Seraphiel. She was reserved,posed, and expressionless as she slowly examined each cor one by one.


    <So she gets to choose, huh?> Ayame whined cutely.


    <I thought you would appreciate the present I got for you back then. If you want, we can get you a new one. Go ahead and choose.> My response elicited a flinch from her as she protectively brought her hand to her neck as if she were worried I would take her choker away. How adorable.


    Naturally, she was wearing a dress that hid her cor.


    <I was just saying¡­>


    I justughed straight into her mind telepathically while examining my new ve. "This one." She said, pointing at a cor that was made of wood and leaves.


    Upon closer examination, I could see that it was crafted from the sturdiest wooden material in existence- aside from what you can get from a Geim- that is collected from ancient Elderwood trees, giant nts that grow for thousands of years continously. The leaves were supposedly magically enhanced and are simrly hard to damage.


    The leaves are tastefully hugging the wooden part as if they were its outeryer.


    Although it didn''t fit Seraphiel''s belly dancer getup, I imagine it will go well with herbat one. I nodded at her with a supportive smile, happy that she found one she likes. Well, as much as one can like their own ve cor.

 Chapter 271: Healer Acquired [Bonus]

    Afterward, we went back to the room andpleted the contract transfer, and she also changed into her green and brown colored ranger attire and received her bow. I could already see the advantages the alliance between elves and dwarves provides just from a nce at her weapon.


    [Lifebloom Arc (Bound: Seraphiel Lunaris)]


    [Rarity: Epic]


    [Spells]


    <Lifebloom Shot>


    <Lifebloom Transfrom>


    <Arcane Arrow>


    ''Holy shit.'' I couldn''t help but exim inwardly. My primordial eyes were showing me something truly insane. Not only does she have an Epic rarity bow- all of our weapons so far had been Rare rarity, the tier below Epic- but what truly floored me were the spells in it.


    Now I can confidently say that the dwarves are bloody geniuses when ites to artificing.


    [Lifebloom Shot: Allows the caster to summon magical arrows that when released heal the target hit instead of damaging them. Efficiency depends on Healer ss proficiency.]


    [Lifebloom Transform: Transform Lifebloom Arc into Lifebloom Staff, or vice-versa.]


    [Arcane Arrow: Use mana to materialize arrows from thin air, and depending on the mana imbued, each shot will have varying potency.]


    This is straight-up insane if you ask me. Her bow transforms into a staff, which will let her cast moreplex Healer ss spells! It shoots healing arrows! Now I also understand why she doesn''t have an arrow quiver with her, [Arcane Arrow] just lets her summon them if she wants!


    If all that wasn''t enough, the weapon was bound to her. It''s the first time I''ve seen anything like this. With such a binding mechanism in ce, it makes more sense that she was so ''cheap'' despiteing in a bundle package with such an amazing, Epic rarity bow. It''s junk to literally anyone else but her.


    As a healer, I imagine she wants all her stats to be Magic, not Agility, and especially not Strength, which could be needed for stronger bow shots. With this, she can just put more mana into her shot and it will rece the effect Strength would have. Though, I hope she still put some stats into her Agility at least. Oh, yeah, I don''t need to hope.


    I can just check it now that she is my property using my ve Master ability.


    [Name: Seraphiel Lunaris]


    [Race: Elf]


    [Level: 18. XP 1078/8650]


    [ss: Healer 18]


    [Health Points: 320]


    [Mana Points: 1725]


    [Vitality: 32]


    [Strength: 23]


    [Agility: 42]


    [Magic: 115]


    [Unused Skill Points: 11]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    Damn. Those Magic and MP numbers are insane. Her Rare rarity ss, Healer, gave her a 25% attribute bonus to Magic and 50% to MP. Her Strength was abysmal considering that she got 1 point automatically each time she leveled up, which means she would be at 6 if she were level 1. For reference, I would be at 15 Strength if I were to lose my points and return to being level 1, while Ayame would be 9.


    This meant that she was incredibly weak physically. I''m happy to see that she put some points into Agility and Vitality, at least. Nheless, she was still a fragile backliner whose safety I would have to look out for.


    Here are my numbers, the culmination of the 6 weeks of effort I put in since my arrival to this wonderful world.


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Level: 18. XP 5110/8650]


    [Primary ss: Primordial Viin 12]


    [Secondary sses]


    <Warrior 18>


    <Elemental Sovereign 16>


    <Merchant 19>


    [Health Points: 938]


    [Mana Points: 1256]


    [Vitality: 63]


    [Strength: 55]


    [Agility: 56]


    [Magic: 84]


    [Unused Skill Points: 15]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    I think my Primordial Viin ss has not been gaining many levels because I''ve not conducted enough evil activities. It does get some XP when I kill monsters and humanoids, as well as when my ve Master or Assassin sses level up, but its growth is slower than my other sses.


    Merchant saw a big increase due to all the gold I made in the past month, but honestly, it''s not that good of a ss. It lets me barter better, but if my opponent is a Merchant as well, they can just counter it. Its best use is to fuck over people who don''t have the ss, but obviously, such a shop would soon be bankrupt after opening up.


    I could walk up to a random peasant with the Farmer ss who sells his produce personally and buy it at a great discount, but I have no interest in doing that. It has many unlockables, like [Quick Count] [Coin Weigh] [Secure Ledger] [Pack Light], but I didn''t bother spending my valuable Unused Skill Points on them. I''m saving the points up for the next big opportunity to spend them.


    With our business concluded, we left the building and I opened a gate to teleport us away. Seraphiel''s pupils fluttered wide when she saw the swirling portal and refused to step through it. She was trembling like a frightened kitten due to the sight of the swirling portal of doom.


    I didn''t wish to linger here with the spell open, but I also didn''t want to immediately begin abusing my master''s privileges as soon as I got her to order her to step through it forcibly.


    Thankfully Ayame quickly disyed its reliability by walking back and forth a few times, which eased the elf''s worries enough to step into the gate voluntarily.


    She was greeted by the sight of a shabby wooden inn room, with Lucille and Aurora waiting for her. I asked the duo beforehand to keep herpany while I would go and buy the building materials andbor ves. In the meantime, the mother-daughter pair will bring the shell-shocked elf up to speed. Hopefully, she will manage to keep up with all the news that will be bombarding her for a while.


    I asked them not to reveal my greatest secrets, because she had no need to know, and also because I didn''t want topletely overwhelm her.


    With Seraphiel in good hands, Ayame and I went through another portal I opened, this time going to Braedon, then Cratol, a city that was on the way to our stronghold location so I went inside while we were exploring to let me teleport there at ater date.


    Opening my gate there cost very little mana if we wanted to go to my Stronghold, so that city would be our ideal shopping destination once we settled down.

 Chapter 272: The Beginning Of A Slave Business Empire [Bonus]

    From each seller we only bought 5 or so of the more promisingbor ves, allowing us to select the best products. For these purchases, I used my real name. They were cheap after all. I added a secrecy use to all of the contracts that were loose enough to potentially cause problems.


    Ayame''s contract, for example, gave her lots of freedom, so back then I also added it to hers, but I didn''t need to do it for Seraphiel, because her contract was airtight. She had no rights whatsoever and had to do whatever I told her, so simplymanding her not to divulge my secrets was enough.


    I dumped them at the stronghold location where Ronan and Iselda were waiting for them with open arms. For safety reasons, I also got a few guard ves, but since strongbatants were expensive I could only buy ones that were below level 10.


    Their job was to hold off any hostile entity that could wander into our territory even if it cost their lives while the rest either escaped or I had enough time to open a portal to send reinforcements.


    The chances of it happening were low, but just because the territory was veiled by an artifact doesn''t mean nothing will stumble into it.


    All thebor andbat ves I bulk purchased were males. I had multiple reasons behind this decision. First, I didn''t want to deal with issues that would arise from forcing the two genders to live and work together constantly.


    Second,bor ves were low-level, almost always level 1-3. At this progression point, males had significant physical advantages, making them the idealbor ves. Third, it would be easy to motivate them to work extra hard by handing out cheap brothel visits as rewards for continuous great work.


    If I had female ves living with them, I would either have to forbid rtionships, which would make them hate me, or deal with the myriad of issues that love between my ves would cause. It was a bit cruel, yes, but I needed them to be efficient for now. I had basically no money, no passive ie.


    Once I got more established and ventured into other, female-dominated industries, like tailoring and hospitality I would let them mingle. For that, though, we first needed to organize some strict ve hierarchies and systems that would automate their management, like administrative ves and stuff.


    As for buying them sex ves, that was a big no-no, since I had multiple ve lovers. Mydies would definitely not appreciate it. Well, I imagine Lucille and Aurora wouldn''t either. It''s just not ethical, so I also wasn''t overly keen on going through with it, even if it would be cost effective long-term.


    I will happily pay some brothel workers a few silver coins every few weeks to keep the well-behaved onespany for a night.


    There was a long road ahead of us.


    With this bulk purchasepleted, I was now the proud owner of:


    - Ayame


    - Blossom


    - Seraphiel


    - Ronan


    - Iselda


    - 20bor ves (specialized in construction work)


    - 5 low-level guards.


    As for the current ve hierarchy, it was very simple; Ayame (my right hand) > Blossom (party member, my lover) = Seraphiel (party member, Healer, giga expensive) >Iselda, Ronan (expensive, educated, important ves.) > Labor ves = low-level guards (these two groups had to listen to any other rank''s orders, but in case of emergency, the guards could tellborers what to do.)


    Lucille and Aurora as my other lovers would be equal in rank to Blossom. Anna and Beatrice were equal to Ronan and Iselda. I''ve grown to like and trust them, and they were improving as servants rapidly, so I was hoping to give them leadership roles among my maid squad when the time came to recruit them. For now, the twins would remain with Robert and Mavena to learn the ropes of the trade.


    I was going to hold some grand speech for my new ves where I would introduce myself, my expectations towards them, their ''rights'', and the like, but decided to postpone it until we were finished with the Phenom trials. For now, I''m sure Ronan and Iselda will take care of their management.


    I''ve nted the artifact in an underground basement we dug for it, a budget version of what the kingdom used to hide it in its outpost, then nted cheap magical traps on the outskirts of our stronghold territory.


    Afterwards I brought Geim over, who had truly blossomed since Aurora finished her research into yours truly''s extract and created the most ideal fertilizer. The old Geim said that the pot it gave us should be sufficient to house its child for months, but only after a few weeks, the new Geim was ready to break its confines apart from all the strong roots it grew.


    However, something was worrying; this Geim wasn''t showing signs of being sentient. It was just like a tree. I hope it just needed some time to develop a conscience and we didn''t make it stupid with using my fluids instead of water.


    As for the Geim''s feeding, it fell to Iselda, who wasn''t very happy when I introduced her to the barrel of my ''water'' she would have to drizzle onto the nt, but she did ept the extra job. It was meant to be the twin''s task, but they were going to be staying in the inn so that wasn''t going to be possible. At first I debated leaving Geim there with them, but it would be much safer here.


    Even if a monster or humanoids were to find this ce, why would they bother with a simple tree? Even I couldn''t sense life from it, so I doubted others would.


    Afterward I brought over lots of building materials and tools, which would let the construction of the ve dwelling begin, followed by barrels of cheap wine, water, and preserved food. I don''t know how long we will be away for the trials, so I had to set them up for at least a month just to be safe. In the beginning, they would be living out of tents.


    Feeding this many people hurt my heart. Now we were penniless once again, and the construction materials I got were nowhere enough to finish my mansion, or even start it. They are just good enough for some of the lesser buildings that will surround it.


    As for Seraphiel, I haven''t introduced her to this location for now, instead, I kept her in Braedon with Lucille and the rest. I didn''t want her toe into contact with Geim yet, because I suspected that she might end up having a very strong reaction as a nature-loving elf. Well, that is if she could recognize this lifeless creature.


    For now, I just wanted my team to focus on the Trials.


    Since it was Broderick who introduced us to Aurelion, and thus the Consortium itself, we were thought of as his proteges, thus the syndicate contacted us through him- and because they had no other way of contacting us- to let us know where the Trials would be taking ce.


    With the location and date known, it was time for us to set out so that we could reach our destination in time.


    The Phenom Trials were about to begin!

 Chapter 273: The Ascendants 1

    "Are we certain we want to take Lucille with us?" Ayame questioned, ncing at the woman wryly who was busy chatting with Aurora. Our tanker being our lowest level member made her restless. It certainly wasn''t ideal.


    "I wanted her to stay as well, but when she gave me the best throat job of my life I just couldn''t say no."


    "¡­"


    Since my petite samurai was ncing at me like I was human scum, I rushed to clear my joke up; "Lucille begged me, saying that if she were to stay behind the gap between us would widen even further. I hate it too, but she was right. We will either have to get her to level up swiftly, or she will never be relevant."


    "I see¡­ So you''re saying what she did with her mouth while kneeling between your legs yed no role in her being here whatsoever."


    "¡­" Now it was my turn to remain silent.


    Not wanting to continue talking with my rudely inquisitive samurai, I elected to walk to the front of the group, where Blossom and Seraphiel were. The location we received from the Consortium was in the middle of nowhere, at the edge of the Greenvale duchy close to the Beastkin border, thus we had to rely on my dog-kin to get us there.


    "Blossom smells that we should go right." Blossom dered. Since Winterwood County and its surroundings were still swarming with greenskins, we had to rely on her getting us to our destination without getting run down by a horde of trolls. Or that used to be the case¡­


    "Left is the safer route." Seraphiel decreed. "I sense serenity in the forest from that direction."


    Blossom relied on her extremely acute sense of smell, while Seraphiel was much more of a feeling/supernatural senses-based guide. She had a deeper rtionship with nature and almost seemed to be able to converse with it. While she was a Healer and not a Ranger-type, as an elf she had a natural disposition towards the forests.


    This was why I was slightly worried about elves randomly finding my stronghold location, and why I decided to settle closer to beastmannds. Their abilities were at least clear to understand, so I could trust in the veil''s effectiveness against them.


    I suddenly found myself in a pickle. Do I trust Blossom, who had been a very good guide for us thus far, or the elf who supposedly has supernatural senses while in nature? I wanted to see how the barefooted forest-dweller would do, but I feared more for our lives due to the many monsters around us, thus for now I went with the tried and true guide; my blonde pony-tailed dog-girl.


    However, I didn''t want to outright order Seraphiel to stand down, since I wanted her to feel wee in this party.


    Thus, I instead asked her to join me. "Seraphiel, can we talk a bit? There are some stuff I''m curious about."


    The divinely beautiful elf nced back at me, and after a few seconds of silence nodded, stopping in her tracks to wait for me to catch up, after which we walked next to each other.


    "I''m curious about your country. Why were you invading the Ravenshade duchy?"


    "For territory. The High Council believes that allnd of the Iskaris continent is rightfully theirs. There''s an agreement between the elven and dwarven council members that once the Alliance has conquered the continent, the pact will dissolve, with elves taking half of thend, and the dwarves the other." She revealed.


    Her mood was definitely much improvedpared to our first talk in Marcus''s shop, evidenced by her repsonding with more than a curt, single sentence. Seraphiel was still the most serene woman I''ve ever met, but at least she was a bit more open.


    She still had her guard up against us, especially me, but the fact that I made no moves against herst night, fed her warm food, and let her sleep in afy bed definitely had some effects.


    The fact that she was finally in nature again after a long period of captivity only bolstered such thoughts, and her depressive state lessened slightly.


    As for her answer, I found it reasonable. The three nations often led invasions into the other two''s borders. But¡­ "Why were you there? Aren''t you just barely an adult?"


    Seraphiel sighed dejectedly, and this time I could feel anger in her system for the first time since our meeting. "¡­ The High Council conscripted me, forcibly dragging me from my home, family, and friends because the army wascking in Healers."


    I grimaced wryly, expecting something like this to be the reason. I saw no way that this serene creature would willingly join an invading army. It didn''t fit her at all.


    Before I could ask another question, she suddenly froze up.


    She closed her eyes and curled her toes up as if trying to converse with the earth through her feet. A group is behind us! A mile or so, following our path. They are walking slightly faster than us." Seraphiel suddenly stated, making all of us tense up.


    *Sniff sniff sniff* Blossom jumped towards the direction our elf indicated, raised her nose towards the air, and began sniffing. After a few seconds, she shook her head. "Blossom doesn''t smell them."


    "It''s because the wind blows from us towards them." Seraphiel said nonchntly.


    Oh. Now that makes sense. The issue with Blossom''s sensory abilities is that she relies on her nose, which in turn relies on the wind carrying the smell to her nostrils. We spent two weeks hunting greenskin scout parties in the past month before transitioning tobyrinth diving, and this did cause some issues.


    Even without the wind''s help, Blossom has a strong enough sense of smell to notice when a strong monster is approaching us, but not from the distance Seraphiel did. We solved this shoring of hers with me having to open a [Warp Gate] to escape, because by the time my dog-girl sensed them, we couldn''t run away on our feet.


    I have no reason to doubt Seraphiel''s information. "Don your masks, and helmets,dies. From here on out until we end the Trials and return home we shall be the Ascendants.


    We''ve settled on calling ourselves by a collective name, Ascendants. Otherwise, it would''ve been something general like Devil''s party. Way toome for my tastes.


    As for our individual criminal identities, I''m Devil as stated before, Ayame is de, and Blossom is Ghost. These three names have been used before.


    Our three neers also needed names, and after much deliberation, we managed to settle the issue.


    Aurora is Dream¡­ Don''t ask me. I wanted her to be Poison, referencing the dual nature of an Alchemist who could concoct much more ominous products than simple health potions, but she wanted a cute, positive name, so here we are. Naturally, it was she who chose the name and not us.


    Lucille''s alias ended up being Scourge, because the more limated she got to the life of fighting, the more hungry she became to bring ruin to her enemies. The fact that her axe became sharper the more blood she shed also yed a role. The longer time she spent on a battlefield the stronger she got, even managing to triumph over higher-level monsters.

 Chapter 274: The Ascendants 2

    Seraphiel ended up being Sce. It was also a positive name like Aurora''s, but it fit her very well, so I didn''t argue with our gorgeous elf when she proposed this alias for herself. It fit her serene and peaceful personality, and as the healer of the group she would be our sce. Our two supporters had positive names, while the rest of us who would take our enemies'' souls had negative ones.


    It was fitting in the end.


    As for how receptive Seraphiel was to bing a criminal, I don''t think she has much against living uwfully in general since she got shafted by her own government when they conscripted and sent her on an invasion which basically ruined her life.


    Legality is severely overrated on this continent, I must say. All the privileged people are tantly abusing their power, while the powerless ones just have to do deal with it or turn to the ''dark side'', carving a path out for themselves using any means avable.


    Broderick only gave us three masks that had the voice contortion magic in them, so we had to decide on who would get them.


    I was the first obvious choice since I would be the Phenom candidate while thedies would be my Heralds. Each Phenom could have 5 Heralds, also known as privileged representatives serving them. As a Phenom, I would talk the most, and I''ve already spoken with Aurelion and a few high-profile individuals.


    The second one was Ayame. As an ex-duchess-to-be, she had the most people who could potentially recognize her voice.


    We went with Aurora having thest magically enchanted mask, as she spoke the most with the local people of Braedon while selling alchemic products, the city that was basically run by the Consortium, thus she likely run into some members over the years.


    Naturally, the other''s faces were also veiled, and their natural voices wouldn''t make them easily recognizable. Lucille wore her fully covered heavy armor, and Blossom was dressed in a skintight body suit. We elected not to hide her animalistic features because one, strapping her tail and ears down would make her slightly less effective, and two, beastkin ves were numerous in this duchy.


    It wasn''t a big deal to reveal her race. The Trials weren''t an easy ce where we could dress her in spacious robes. She needed to be on her top game.


    As for the elf¡­ I nced at her, "it''s time to dress up, Seraphiel." I knew she wouldn''t be happy, evidenced by her cute frowning expression, but it had to be done. "I understand¡­"


    I used my storage ring to bring out her socks and boots, and she rapidly put it on her feet. Sadly we had to hide her elf nature, or she would be very easy to track down, which would also lead people to our entire party. How many Healer elves existed in this duchy? Not much.


    If people were to associate such a rare creature with Devil and his faction, the Ascendants, it wouldplicate our lives greatly.


    Whether the other party were our pursuers or just another group traveling from Braedon to the Consortium''s location was uncertain.


    "Ghost smells them now¡­" Blossom revealed in a depressed tone. "There''s twenty-four of them. Humans and a wolf-kin beastman."


    "Shit. That means they should be able to tell that there was a group ahead of them. Listen well,dies. The Phenom trials will only start officially once the organizers announce it, but unofficially it had long since begun. ording to Jasmine, only a handful of Phenoms tend to be selected, so if we were to eliminate thepetition our chances would naturally increase.


    However, let''s observe them first before we act hastily. We don''t want to attack if they are the organizers of the event, or are just stronger than us. They might even be soldiers patrolling thends tobat the greenskin infestation. Let''s continue walking while Blossom sneaks up on them for a moment."


    Thedies nodded, and we continued walking. "[Odorless], [Stealth]" Blossom cast her Phantom Canine rogue spells and darted into the forest without making a single noise. She truly was a talented stalker, I was watching her every move and even I had trouble epting that she was, in fact, right in front of my eyes. She was like a stealthy ghost.


    Seraphiel suddenly opened her lips, and what came out of them gave us a minor shock. "She is amazing. Ghost is not high-level like some of the rogues I''ve seen in the alliance''s army, but her natural talent for her archetype is sky-high.


    Ghost will be horrifying once she gets more levels under her belt." I didn''t expect her topliment Blossom, mostly because she barely talked without being asked, and also because she had some minor tensions with my Pupcake regarding which of them should be our guide in the forest.


    "Of course she is. No one should underestimate my first woman. She will be the greatest assassin the world has ever seen." I responded smugly, ncing at Blossom alluring behind one final time before her form left my vision.


    I soon heard her alluring voice in my head. <Master, Blossom loves Master.>


    I chuckled amusedly at her statement. <I love you too, but how about you focus on your surveince?>


    She didn''t respond for a few seconds, after which I heard her again. <Yes, Master. There are twenty four of them as Blossom sensed earlier. 13 females and 11 males. They are four separate teams based onposition, with 6 females being one, 6 males another one, and the other two teams are likely mixed-gender. The wolf-kin is one of the males.


    The teams might have joined forces for a safer journey. Blossom thinks they''re following our trail with malicious intent, the females are talking about hoping to get a ''cute boytoy'' because they are bored and horny. The males want riches.>


    Hoh? I don''t know if I will be able to live up to their expectations, but I can try.


    <What about their levels and affiliation? Are they in army uniform?>


    <They seem to be slightly weaker than Blossom. Maybe averaging level 12. They are not in uniforms.>


    Based on this information it''s almost guaranteed that our pursuers are Phenom wannabes. Young, ambitious people who are looking to strike it big.


    It''s about time we begin culling thepetition I say.


    A sinister grin found its way onto my features. "Girls, get ready. It''s time to hunt."

 Chapter 275: The Hunter Became The Hunted 1

    Katie walked briskly at the front of their impromptu squad. As a durable fighter with a longsword, it fell to her to be one of the frontliners, alongside a few other guys and girls from other teams. All of them were adventurers of the Silver rank who had had enough of that life. It was way too uncertain and the guild took way too much of their ie.


    If an adventurer wasn''t high-ranked they had to live in poverty. What''s funny is that not only did high-rankers get paid hundreds of times more than lower-rankers did, but the guild even taxed them less than half as much, worried that they would quit being adventurers if the guild dared rob them.


    Her team, the Battle Sisters, joined hands with three other silver-ranked teams because one of them had a wolf-kin amongst their ranks who could guide them through the forest to the indicated Trial location. The tensions between the teams were high because the men asked for 25 silver coins for this service of theirs, an incredibly high amount for people of their means.


    "How far are they, wolf-boy?" Alicia, Katie''s leader spoke up with an annoyed tone.


    "We''re closing in on them." Wolfie, the men named their ve scout as such, replied curtly.


    "And you said they have a male that has a strong scent, right?"


    "Yes. I''ve never smelled anything like him. He might be a warlock who is bound to a strange higher existence. Or a Druid who mated with some rare creature. I still think we should stop pursuing them."


    "No one asked for your opinion, mutt." His owner shut him up with a growl.


    Katie grimaced, not at all having a good feeling about this. However, the leaders were in agreement that they should surprise attack them. After all, now that they''ve abandoned the ''right path'', they might as well begin killing and looting, or so they reasoned.


    "Grrgh" A terrifying gurgling sound erupted from behind Katie all of a sudden, and as she spun around her steel heels, her eyes widened in horror. Alicia''s throat was ripped out by a feminine assassin who wore a skintight ck attire, entuating her generous curves.


    Katie''s heart contorted painfully as the horrifying gurgle of Alicia''sst breath reached her ears. It happened too fast- far too fast. Her leader, the head of the Battle Sisters, was now falling over lifelessly to the ground in order to lie in her own pool of blood. The shock was overwhelming for the entire group as for a moment no one moved. How had they been outmaneuvered?


    They were supposed to be hunting their prey, not the other way around! All of Katie''s lingering fears turned out to be right.


    "Wolfie!" one of the men from the other team bellowed with clear fury in his usatory tone. "What the hell is going on? You said they were ahead!"


    Wolfie, the wolf-kin scout stood frozen with eyes that were wide open due to shock. "I-I don''t know¡­ They were ahead, I swear! I don''t understand-"


    "You don''t understand?!" Ralke, Wolfie''s owner, snarled as he grabbed the wolf-kin by the cor and shook him violently. "Your nose is supposed to be infallible, and yet here we are, getting ughtered!"


    "I told you we shouldn''t pursue them¡­" Wolfie whimpered, but his voice was drowned out by the sounds of battle erupting all around them.


    "Stop arguing you imbeciles! We''re under attack!" Katie yelled, then rushed towards the backline. Not only was the assassin with a lush dog-tail already moving onto her next target, but multiple enemies appeared out of thin air from behind them!


    Katie''s stomach lurched. They''d been nked- ambushed. Her mind struggled to process how the enemy had circled behind them so quickly and quietly, but then she saw it. In the distance, a swirling, ominous oval-shaped ''something'' stood, and the attackers were directly rushing at them from that.


    ''Just what the hell is that thing¡­?! A door?!'' Katie cried inwardly but had no time to debate any longer.


    Chaos exploded in their ranks as a figure d in ck armor stormed into the backline with a monstrous axe cleaving through herrades with merciless brutality. The sheer force of each swing sent blood spraying through the air as body parts were severed effortlessly with each cruel strike of hers.


    The ck-armored woman was a ruthless brute. Only her eyes were visible through her thin visor,but even from that Katie could tell that she was a wild menace who happily killed her physically weak allies. She moved rtively slowly but with great strength, hacking through anyone who dared to face her. Katie knew that she would be able to defeat this enemy in a duel, but her backliners couldn''t.


    She had never seen anyone low-leveled fight like that, with such raw, violent hunger.


    Beside her, a woman in crimson armor- it wasn''t hard to tell that it was a Fujimori exported armor and katana she was wielding- darted between the fray with her de shing as she cut down foe after foe with terrifying precision. Every movement was fluid, graceful, and fatal.


    Unlike the axe-wielder, this one was a true professional, only using the bare minimum effort required to kill, with the smallest of movements so as to not leave herself open to any attacks. Against this one, Katie knew that she stood no chance in a duel. In fact, she would be utterly humiliated and defeated in mere seconds.


    The backline was in shambles, their mages and archers falling one by one under the relentless assault.


    Katie''s grip tightened on her longsword as her breath came in ragged gasps. "Everyone, follow me! Together we can-" but her words were cut off by another scream from behind.


    A shadow flickered past her, and Katie''s blood ran cold. The assassin was already on her next target, moving with a speed and silence that sent a shiver down her spine. The dark figure slipped in and out of sight, assaulting Ralke, one of the other teams'' leader this time. He was a strong warrior, so he wasn''t as easy of a kill as Alicia, but her strange gauntleted ws cared not.


    "[Piercing Strike] [Backstab]" The assassin intoned as she descended on the warrior who was still busy beating Wolfie up, aiming for his back. "Arggh!!!" a blood-curdling scream echoed over the forest as his armor, clothes, skin, and muscles were torn to shreds mercilessly.


    Katie''s eyes darted around wildly, trying to make sense of the chaos. The enemy- whoever they were- was too fast, too coordinated. This wasn''t a battle; it was an execution. The ambush had shattered their formation, and now the backline was defenseless, overwhelmed by the relentless assault.


    "We have to regroup! There''s only a handful of them! Melee fighters with me! Ranged ones, get behind us!" Katie bellowed, eliciting a positive response as the remainingbatants did their best to follow the only voice of reason from their side.


    ''Only'' 7 of them fell thus far while 3 more were busy fighting the other assants, making Katie''s regrouping effort result in 14batants standing by her side.


    Katie''s heart pounded in her chest as the ragged remnants of their squad huddled around her, forming a tight formation.

 Chapter 276: The Hunter Became The Hunted 2

    Her gaze began scanning their surroundings. Her breath caught in her throat as she realized the true extent of the massacre. The backline was almost entirely decimated. The screams of her fallenrades still hung in the night air. Katie knew that if she were to survive this ordeal, she would be hearing their final sounds while she slept- and wept.


    But all of that faded into the background when her eyes locked onto the figure that had just torn through their ranks, killing two team leaders without difficulty.


    The assassin.


    She stood motionless over Ralke''s fallen corpse, making her silhouette clearly discernible for the first time. The dim light that the tall forest let through its leaves caught the edge of her gauntleted ws that were dripping with the blood of two team leaders, causing the metallic sheen of the weapon to glint ominously.


    She didn''t move. She didn''t need to. The menace emanating from her was palpable- thick, suffocating. Katie could feel the weight of it pressing against her chest, threatening to crush her resolve.


    Blood dripped steadily from the assassin''s ws, sshing softly onto the dirt below, each drop echoing in Katie''s ears like a countdown to their doom. The assassin''s stance was unnervingly rxed with her arms hanging loosely at her sides as if she waspletely at ease, unconcerned with the group of more than a dozenbatants that were now gathered in front of her.


    She was a nightmare turned reality, a creature of darkness that had stepped out of the shadows toy waste to everything in its path, and she was looking directly at Katie. The longsword wielder had met numerous monsters over her decade-long adventurer career, but none of them managed to make her feel this terrified.


    Once their eyes met Katie felt tremors enveloping her entire body. The assassin''s eyes were cold, devoid of emotion, but there was something in them- a spark of predatory excitement, a hunger that made Katie''s stomach turn. This wasn''t a person she was facing. It was a monster. A predator toying with its prey.


    The fighters around her fidgeted nervously. While their weapons were bravely raised toward the enemy, Katie knew the truth- they were just as, if not more terrified than she was. They had never faced something like this before.


    The only sound they all heard was the steady *drip, drip, drip* of blood from the assassin''s ws.


    "We''re not scared of you!" Katie shouted suddenly, bolstering morale quite sessfully, as more soon followed.


    "That''s right! Disgusting beastwoman!"


    "Come and get it if you dare!"


    "I will make you my bitch!"


    "Take this!" An archer shouted, then let two arrows fly towards her.


    The assassin didn''t flinch. She didn''t even raise her arms in defense. Instead, with an eerie calm, her eyes tracked the first arrow as it whistled through the air toward her.


    In one smooth, casual motion, she sidestepped to the right. The arrow zipped harmlessly past her, striking Ralke''s corpse instead.


    But the second arrow? That one she met head-on.


    She raised her wed hand and with a flick of her wrist, the arrow was batted aside, sent spinning into the dirt like it was no more than a nuisance.


    The archer''s face went pale with his confidence evaporating as quickly as it hade.


    The assassin tilted her head to the side questioningly. There was no response, no taunt, no boast. Just that cold, predatory stare, watching Katie and herrades as if deciding if they were serious or not.


    Katie could feel her pulse quicken, but she refused to break eye contact. This was a standoff. As long as they stayed together, as long as they didn''t give the assassin an opening she couldn''t attack them. After all, a ss cannon build like her was only useful as long as she had the element of surprise on her side.


    But the assassin¡­ she was patient.


    Katie tightened her grip on her sword and adjusted her stance. She was ready- at least she thought she was. But in that moment, staring into the eyes of a true killer, she realized just how fragile that readiness was.


    And her opponent knew it. Sensed it.


    Without warning, the monster moved.


    It was a blur of motion- so fast that Katie nearly didn''t even register it. In one fluid movement, she lunged forward as her ws shed through the air with lethal intent. Katie''s body reacted before her mind could catch up with her heart leaping into her throat as she braced herself for impact.


    But then- just as suddenly as she had attacked- the assassin stopped. She was back in her original nonchnt, carefree position standing over Ralke as if she had never moved at all.


    Katie flinched and the rush of adrenaline left her momentarily lightheaded, but she held her ground. Around her, some of the others hadn''t fared as well. Several of herrades had fallen to the ground in sheer terror, some dropping their weapons as they scrambled back. One man sat frozen on the ground with eyes wide and unblinking and a face pale as death.


    Katie caught the distinct smell of piss in the air, and somewhere to her left, she heard someone begin to wail. Their sobs were breaking the silence like a ss shattering.


    They weren''t ready for this. "Stand your ground, cowards!" Katie shrieked, getting some of them to return to their senses.


    They had hunted monsters before- real ones, the dumb, predictable beasts that roamed the wilds. But this? This was something entirely different. This assassin, this ''woman'' who was built like a humanoid was more terrifying than any creature they''d ever faced. Her movements were precise, deliberate, and cruel.


    If that wasn''t enough, she was toying with them.


    Katie''s stomach churned as the realization sank in.


    Then the assassin let out a soft, chilling sound.


    She wasughing.


    It started as a low snicker that was barely audible at first, but it grew louder, more mocking with every passing second. She wasughing at them- at their fear, their weakness. Katie couldn''t see the assassin''s face due to her mask, but those eyes told her everything she needed to know. This was fun for her. She was reveling in their terror.


    This wasn''t a fight. It was a game- a game where the assassin was the predator, and they were her prey.


    With a flick of her wrist, the assassin sent the blood on her ws to stter onto the ground in front of Katie''s feet. The smirk beneath her mask may have been hidden, but Katie could feel it''s existence without a shred of a doubt.


    Katie tightened her grip on her sword, knowing that when the assassin finally decided to strike for real, there would be no stopping her.


    The dog-kin however suddenly spoke up, engaging in conversation for the first time. "Hehehe! Ghost loves the reaction, but shouldn''t you know already? Ghost is Master''s loyal pawn, which means that she is just a side attraction. She''s nothing more than that. Thus she can''t help but wonder; why is everyone so focused on her like she''s the final boss of abyrinth when she''s just an underling?"


    "¡­ Huh?"

 Chapter 277: Massacre 1 [Bonus]

    The dog-kin however suddenly spoke up, engaging in conversation for the first time. "Hehehe! Ghost loves the reaction, but shouldn''t you know already? Ghost is Master''s loyal pawn, which means that she is just a side attraction. She''s nothing more than that. Thus she can''t help but wonder; why is everyone so focused on her like she''s the final boss of abyrinth when she''s just an underling?"


    "¡­ Huh?" Katie eximed with great shock. Then her brain soon began working. ''That''s right! Shit! There were more¡­!"


    Katie wasn''t a stupid woman, in fact, she was highly intelligent for a simple, low-ranked adventurer, but Ghost''s cruel presence was so overwhelming that they all forgot that she had allies.


    Before the longsword wielder could nce to the side to check, another voice spoke up. This one was just as sinister as Ghost''s, but much deeper, meaner. "Kekeke¡­ Well said, Ghost. Youdies wanted a boytoy, right? Here I am, let us y then."


    Before they could even react to ask for a peaceful resolution for this unneeded conflict, came the incantations that turned the blood in Katie''s veins to ice.


    "[Aqua Bolt] [Fireball] [Air sh] [Boulder Throw]!"


    ''Four elements?!'' Katie screamed inwardly.


    "It''s him! The man with the strange smell!" Wolfie whimpered with dropped ears. He''s evidently given up.


    Katie barely had time to think, let alone react. Her instincts screamed as the words "[Aqua Bolt]" reached her ears, and she dove to the side just in time to avoid a high-velocity bullet of water. It whizzed past her head with terrifying speed, missing her by a hair''s breadth, and mmed into the lush forest foliage in the direction she''d been standing.


    Her heart thundered in her chest as shended hard on her side, but there was no time to dwell on the pain. The sinister voice spoke again, this time with a deadly litany of spells:


    "[Fireball], [Air sh], [Boulder Throw]."


    Katie''s eyes went wide in horror as she watched her squadmates.


    The fireball came first, roaring through the air like aet. The zing sphere of me streaked toward a pair of herrades who had taken up a defensive stance. They didn''t even have time to scream as the fireball hit them head-on, exploding in a fiery inferno. The force of the st sent their burning bodies flying, engulfed in mes that devoured them whole.


    The smell of scorched flesh and charred armor filled the air, the ground around them ckened and cracked from the heat.


    Katie could only watch in horror. "Dodge already!" No one listened to her desperate shout.


    Next came the [Air sh], a razor-sharp crescent of wind that howled as it cut through the forest. The deadly arc of wind was so fast, so precise, that the two men in its path barely had time to react. One of them, a man from the other team, raised his sword to block, but it was useless.


    The wind de sliced through his steel weapon like it was paper, severing his arms clean off before continuing its deadly path through his chest. His lifeless body copsed into the dirt in a shower of blood.


    The woman beside him tried to run, but the sh caught her mid-step, cleaving through her torso with surgical precision. Her upper body slid off her legs, hitting the ground with a sickening thud, her eyes frozen in shock as the life drained from them.


    Then came the final blow- [Boulder Throw].


    A massive chunk of earth was torn from the ground by unseen forces and hurled toward a pair of mages who had been preparing to cast a counter-attack. The boulder swirled toward them, and though they tried to scatter, they weren''t fast enough. The massive stone mmed into them with a sickening crunch, ttening their bodies beneath its weight.


    Blood sprayed outward as bones shattered and armor crumpled like tin beneath the crushing force.


    Katie could hear their screams, their desperate cries for help as their lives were snuffed out in an instant.


    She clenched her teeth, forcing herself to stand. Her body trembled with a strong mixture that was made up of both fear and fury. Her squad, her team- they were being picked off one by one. Massacred like filthy pigs in a ugtherhouse.


    Their numbers had dwindled drastically, from more than a dozen to just 7 of them left. Seven versus six. The man had murdered 7 of them with his barrage of spells in a matter of seconds. An overwhelming sense of dread pressed down on them, and Katie realized they were truly facing enemies far beyond anything they''d ever fought before. The greed of their leaders had led them down a path of no return.


    ''We should''ve just remained adventurers¡­'' She thought dejectedly.


    To be a Phenom one had to be under 30 years of age, and while the Heralds under them could be older, they had to be weaker than the Phenom levels wise or they would not be eligible. They thought that since their leaders were young uers of level 14-16 they had a good chance, but¡­


    The enemy''s leader gave his coldmand. "Sce, how about you show us what you''re made of? Scourge, Dream, you also go in. Need to get as many levels as you can."


    Katie''s eyes locked onto the robed woman who unholstered her bow. But there was no arrow. Confusion twisted Katie''s thoughts for a second. Is she going to fire an empty bow? Is she a nervous rookie?''


    Then the masked archer spoke.


    "[Arcane Arrow]." she murmured under her breath.


    A pulse of shimmering energy crackled to life at the end of the bowstring, growing brighter as mana coalesced into the form of a glowing, ethereal arrow. For a single tense second, Katie''s instincts screamed at her to run, but she was rooted to the spot, unable to tear her gaze away from the sheer focus with which the archer aimed.


    The arrow was loosed.


    The spell shot forward with a deafening crack, faster than anything Katie had ever seen. The radiant arrow split the air, closing the distance in an instant and mming into the head of one of her allies. His skull exploded like a watermelon hit by a sledgehammer with shards of bone and sprays of blood flying everywhere.

 Chapter 278: Massacre 2 [Bonus]

    Before Katie could even process the horror, the arrow continued in its path of cruel destruction, piercing straight through the secondbatant''s head who was standing straight behind the first one with the same lethal force. Her friend''s headless body crumpled to the ground lifelessly.


    Blood spattered across Katie''s face. She didn''t even have time to scream.


    "These people are far too weak, Master." The archermented nonchntly, with some disappointment evident in her tone.


    "Well, you''re level 18 after all, and you put in a lot of mana into that shot. I gotta say, that double kill was epic! Good job, Sce." The man spoke up while pping his hands together jovially while trying to cheer the slightly dejected woman up.


    "Level 18?!" Katie shrieked. "Don''t you know that your Heralds have to be weaker than you?!"


    Sce merely scoffed; "Master has more XP than me."


    "What?! No way¡­" Katie felt like weeping. Since when were people at such a high level at their young age? The Battle Sisters, her party, knew that they wouldn''t be able to fight against the cream of the croppetition on equal grounds, but they thought that they still stood a good chance at passing the Trial, sincebat prowess wasn''t the only thing necessary to excel in a criminal organization.


    However, now that she saw the disparity¡­ She understood that they stood no chance from the beginning.


    Katie wasn''t a girl who would give up. She had only one life, and she intended to fight tooth and nail to keep it. Her legs moved on instinct, dodging the bodies that fell around her. But it wasn''t enough to avoid the terror that wasing next.


    The ck-armored axe wielder, Scourge, let out a guttural battle cry as she leapt into action.


    Behind the axe-wielder, the feminine Wizard-robed Dream acted with swift, calcted grace. Her wand rose, and she intoned spell after spell with a calm, eerie precision. "[Lesser Shield] [Lesser Strength Increase] [Lesser Vitality Increase] [Lesser Agility Increase]." A faint golden light shimmered around the surviving members of their group, but it wasn''t a blessing.


    It was Dream''s enchantments, empowering her allies


    Katie''s jaw clenched as she realized what was happening. "An Enchanter..." she hissed. "That''s rarer than wizards¡­!"


    Scourge''s heavy boots thundered against the ground as she rushed forward with her massive ck axe gleaming under the dim forest light. The sheer power and bloodlust emanating from her were suffocating, and Katie''s remaining allies froze in terror.


    With a monstrous swing, Scourge''s axe cleaved through two of them in two single swift blows. Armor, flesh, and bone stood no chance. The first body split in half, spilling blood and intestines across the earth, while the second was practically bisected due to the brutal force of the axe which was enough to turn their internal organs into mush.


    It was raw, horrifying strength- no technique, no precision, just pure, animalistic violence.


    Katie''s remainingrades screamed as they fell back in a panic. But there was nowhere to run.


    "[Enhance Reflexes]" Meanwhile, Dream threw another buff the brute''s way.


    The axe wielder, now bolstered by Dream''s spells, was akin to an unstoppable juggernaut. She charged into the fray again, swinging her weapon like a madwoman. Katie''s remaining fighters barely had time to defend themselves before they were torn apart- one after another.


    Blood sprayed into the air as limbs were severed, and the remaining members of the team were brutally cut down in a matter of seconds.


    Outleveled, outnumbered, outwitted, outmaneuvered. The fight finally left Katie once she realized that she was the sole survivor of their initial entourage made up of 24batants.


    Her longsword''s nging could be heard as she dropped the weapon to the ground and then she herself also dropped down to both of her knees. "¡­ I surrender." She muttered with a voice that was barely above that of a muted whisper, as if even speaking those words took more strength than she had left.


    Katie didn''t even get to fight properly, but her mental strength was drainedpletely.


    Scourge, the ck-armored berserker who had single-handedly decimated her remainingrades, growled with disgust. Her blood-soaked, dripping axe rested over her shoulder. "We refuse your surrender. Grab your weapon and fight me."


    Katie didn''t move. Her hollow eyes gazed at the dirt that was greedily soaking up the bloodstains of her fallenrades, having a nutrient-rich meal donated to it abruptly. "I have no reason to. I''m already as good as dead. Do with me as you will."


    Scourge''s growl deepened and she nced back toward her leader, the man who likely orchestrated this entire ughter with cold precision.


    "How about a deal?" he suggested all of a sudden. "If you beat her, you''re free to go."


    Katie didn''t react for a while, instead, she eyed the masked man. Her was gaze dull and defeated.


    "I know that I''m already done¡­" Katie finally spoke up, shaking her head. "Win or lose, it makes no difference. Just end my suffering or spare my life. I don''t wish to be toyed with in my final moments. I beg you, please grant me this small mercy."


    Time seemed to stretch on forever as he weighed her words. Her request was hanging in the air as thest, faint hope of a broken woman.


    Finally, he nodded. "Alright. Scourge, she''s yours. I want to hunt more badly prepared parties like this one, so hurry it up." He said simply.


    Hearing the decree Katie closed her eyes and she noticed that her heart was oddly calm despite being handed the death sentence a second ago. She opened her arms wide, weing what was toe. The sharp scent of blood filled her nostrils, but she didn''t mind. This was the end she had always feared woulde in her line of work.


    ''Let it be quick¡­'' she prayed silently while her thoughts were drifting to the Goddess in the afterlife. ''Let me at least go in peace.''


    "Good riddance." Scourge muttered under her breath.


    Katie felt the rush of wind before the sharp pain could even register. The axe came down with merciless finality, its de severing her neck in one clean motion. She never heard the sound of her own body copsing to the ground, nor did she feel the dull thud of her head hitting the earth.


    Her once cherished life was over in an instant.


    It was time for the young woman to greet the Goddess.

 Chapter 279: Aftermath

    - Pov: Quin -


    "[Tidal Wave]" A wave of water materialized at mymand and I sent it over the remnants of my Fireball. It''s not ideal to start a wildfire in a giant forest that epasses hundreds of miles ofnd.


    A man''s gotta take care of his environment. Otherwise, my chances of a normal romantic rtionship with Seraphiel would also decrease into nothingness I fear. Her heart would shatter if I killed millions of trees and bushes and whatnot.


    The body of liquid swept over the remnants of my Fireball, dousing the lingering mes as steam rose in its wake once the heat met the cooling water. The earth, once scorched and ckened, was quickly soaked, with embers sizzling out under the steady pressure of the wave.


    The spell''s reach wasn''t overwhelming- more like a fast-moving stream than a roaring torrent. It was but a basic water spell of my Elemental Sovereign ss, after all.


    "How are youdies faring? Let me know if it''s too much. I can still send you back home." I said, letting them know that I understand if they feel sick in their stomach. After all, besides Ayame and Blossom, none of them had killed humans. At least, not since meeting me.


    "I already killed humans while invading with the army." Seraphiel replied emotionlessly. She wasn''t fazed, good. As the second highest leveled member I really wanted her to stay.


    "Can you hug me?" Aurora asked, but before I could reply she was already nestled into my embrace.


    "Was it hard, my plump princess?"


    "Yes¡­" She replied while hiding her face in my chest, not wanting to look at the myriad of corpses in our surroundings. However, in the next moment, she shook her head as if arguing against herself. "No. I can''t keep hiding. I have to save my parents, after all!" And with that, she disengaged herself from my warmth and gazed over the bloody forest floor.


    By the time I nced at thest woman I wanted to question she was already on the move. Lucille kneeled down at her executed opponent and began looking through her valuables. She grabbed a coin pouch and the Common rarity Longsword, then brought them to me. "Store them please."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle wryly. "Just what is your backstory, woman? I take it you face no mental issues, right?"


    She lifted her helmet''s visor, letting me see a wicked, happy grin stered across her face. "I''m happy as can be. Ever since you strolled into my home and pummeled Ghost into the bed, giving my Mavena a firm, live sexual education the process, my life has been only getting better. Thanks for everything, truly." She finished her response by blowing a kiss my way.


    "Stop fawning over him already¡­ You''re boosting his already sky-high ego to new heights." My Samurai protested, but we all knew to ignore her grumbling.


    "It''s time to loot,dies. If you are not ready for this activity, keep watch on our surroundings instead."


    We did just that, with Seraphiel and Aurora sitting this one out. I have a slight suspicion that our resident elf was justzy instead of struggling with inner demons and abused my offer, but I gave her no trouble. Herid-back, cool attitude was rather cute, in my opinion.


    "What are your thoughts, my beautiful de? How did we do?"


    She paused her hand movements that were about to reach into a pocket to think for a second. "They were below our level, but we did exceptionally, I would say. Scourge more than stood her ground, she outright demolished their ranks with Dream''s buffing spells assisting her. You were also great, but Sce surprised me the most. Her weapon makes her rigid Healer build incredibly versatile."


    "Yeah. We struck gold with her... However, something is bothering me."


    "Hmm?"


    "Her ss. Healer ss is stated to be given to righteous individuals by the Goddess when they pray to her in a temple. I don''t know how much the Goddess will appreciate it if I keep one such individual as my ve."


    Ayame giggled lightly. "I guess your soul is beyond salvation then."


    I don''t know how to react. Since when was she this cruel? Before I could beginining, she continued; "in all seriousness, this has been going on throughout our recorded history. She surely would''ve done something already if she minded. She canmunicate with us through her Arch-Priests, after all."


    Hmm. I guess that''s correct. Anyhow, it''s toote to worry now. I sure as hell won''t return her to Marcus, neither will I free her, at least not for a very long while. Both because I would go bald from all the gold I would lose and also because I n to wife her.


    In the span of a couple of minutes, our loot gathering waspleted. This ragtag group was made up of lowlives who were dreaming big. It''s one thing to be ambitious like we are, but another to sign up for such apetition while running around inmon gear and being level 12 on average.


    "I reached 17." Ayamemented jovially while humming under her breath. I know that she was feeling slightly insecure about not only me, but Seraphiel being higher level than her. She epted me rather easily, knowing I had my cheats on my side, but she really wanted to be my trustworthy second-inmand, thus she desperately tried to keep up.


    Now that someone else turned up she felt a bit threatened.


    I wouldn''t demote Ayame just for something like this, but I also knew that she didn''t want me to pity her. She likely wanted to stand next to me by earning it, by being my most reliable ally.


    As for the haul, it wasn''t anything noteworthy. The 24 corpses carried a total of 60 silver. It''s understandable, though. Why would anyone carry their riches on them to a ce like this? I was still a bit sad, though. I splurged insanely yesterday, so I wouldn''t have minded seeing some beautiful golden shinies.


    "[Warp Gate]" I summoned the portal and brought us back a few miles. We wanted to choose a different path than where the battle took ce. Monsters could be converging there after hearing the sounds of battle and smelling the river of blood and charred flesh.

 Chapter 280: Lonely Ghost

    "Master¡­ Ghost is sorry." Blossommented after climbing onto my back and clutching my neck desperately if she were a baby monkey clinging to her mother. I don''t know why she decided to traverse the forest in such a way, but I wasn''tining.


    Her glorious breasts being mashed against my back, and her alluring voice entering my eardrums straight from their source was a great feeling, to say the least.


    "What''s the issue?"


    With droopy ears she revealed what was ailing her beautiful heart; "She failed as a scout¡­ Sce noticed the enemies long before Ghost¡­"


    Oh yeah. I almost forgot about it. Due to the unfavorable blow of the wind, Blossom didn''t smell our pursuers while Seraphiel somehow noticed them from a mile away.


    She felt inferior.


    "You''re still our most amazing scout. It was just an unlucky situation."


    Her hands tightened around my neck as she sniffed, trying her best not to cry while doing her utmost to hug me. It felt like a sad, apologetic hug instead of her usual cheery one. I couldn''t leave her in this state of mind. She was too good of a woman to let her brood in misery.


    "Do you remember what I called you when it was just you, me and de?"


    She adorably thought for a few seconds. "Ghost doesn''t know."


    "I called you our superstar. You helped us out in a lot of tricky situations with your nose and ingenuity."


    "... But now that Sce is here, Bl- Ghost is just useless."


    Since when was she so insecure? Just a few minutes ago she single-handedly brought unadulterated terror to the hearts of 14batants by simply standing in ce menacingly, and now she was struggling not to cry due to being disappointed in herself.


    "You know that''s not right. Are you fishing forpliments from me? Did you get jealous of how I was pampering Dream in the past few weeks? Was I neglecting my beloved first woman?" I asked, and based on her silence I think I hit the nail on its head. No wonder she was traveling on my back. She was feeling lonely.


    Neglected even. It''s entirely my mistake. When I decided to make a harem I knew that I couldn''t y favorites, nor could I neglect the older members in favor of the newer ones and just expect them to silently deal with it. I made a giant blunder.


    "Ghost is a bad girl¡­" Blossom whimpered when she realized that she had been caught.


    I gripped her alluring thighs in my palms and gave them a reassuring squeeze. "You''re not. I''m the bad mate." Before she could begin arguing about that being false, I continued; "let''s go on a date with just the two of us once this is over."


    "Just Blo- Ghost and Master?" She asked innocently, as if grasping my words was too much.


    "Yes."


    She remained silent, then; "Okay!!!" She yelled happily.


    I smiled happily, but also noted how she repressed her feelings for a while and I had no clue.


    "As for your previous im about Sce being a superior scout, tell me why you think it is false." I instructed, and she began thinking for a while.


    "Ghost''s nose works outside of nature as well." She revealed her final answer.


    I nodded, "indeed, that''s the biggest advantage you have, but there''s more. Smell lingers for a long time, allowing you to investigate events that happened hours, days, or even weeks ago. From what I can tell, Sce can''t actually speak with nts and ask what happened a week ago, she can only sense what''s going on in the forest at present.


    Once you smell a scent, you can also follow it effortlessly, while Sce''s detection is worse at pursuit than yours because she had to stop, close her eyes, and concentrate to tell that we were pursued while you can use your nose while dashing all over the ce at breakneck speed.


    Lastly, if the wind is favorable, you have a bigger detection range even in the forest biome."


    Silence descended on us for a short while, until the dog-girl nuzzled her face into the back of my head with clear adoration. "Ghost loves Master!" She shouted.


    "Now I feel kind of bad¡­" Seraphielmented wryly with a deadpan tone, though I think it was her attempt at beingedic. She wasn''t the kind who would be easily hurt like this. Indeed, everyone heard my analysis since we were walking in a close group.


    Just in case I misunderstood her mood, I spoke up. "Don''t be. All of you girls are amazing. That''s why you are part of the Ascendants. There are no second-rate members in this party."


    At my statement I could feel sheer proudness ooze out of a few members. No, scratch that. Besides Seraphiel all of them were overjoyed at my words, but some, like Miss Samurai, tried her best to hide it. I could only chuckle inwardly at how easily impressionable my girls were.


    "As for you, Sce, your abilities work amazingly to bolster Blossom''s nose. You two should work together, creating an ideal sensory duo."


    "I don''t mind." She nodded and epted my suggestion.


    Blossom climbed down from my back and trotted to be next to the elf, leading us together now that her morale was back to its usual, through-the-roof state.


    The gorgeous elf suddenly decided to speak to the dog-girl with whom she had minor tensions with beforehand. "I liked your disy of menace and murder intent."


    Blossom was just as surprised as I was at the elf''s words, evidenced by her turning her head to examine the speaker. After not sensing anything out of the ordinary she cheerfully responded with her tail wagging back and forth with the speed of a ne''s propeller, "Ghost loved Sce''s arrow shot! Two kills with one arrow! She had never seen something like that before! Amazing!"


    Her adorable fawning might''ve surprised the serene elf for a moment as she coughed into her palm then embarrassedly replied with a simple "...thanks."


    With my girls all made up, we continued our journey towards the indicated location of the Trials.

 Chapter 281: Checking On My Slaves

    The location the Consortium indicated was more than a day''s worth of travel away from us, thus we had our work cut out for us. I couldn''t help but believe that getting to such a ce was a test in and of itself for the Phenom Candidates.


    We''ve met a few other teams along the way. We killed three unprepared groups, but after them, we didn''t see any of the others until we came across an entire battalion of humans. They had thousands of people in the group, and some were high-level, older people acting as guards and guides.


    We didn''t dare walk close enough for me to hear what they were saying, but my theory is that these people were from the Consortium. Consortium members could also participate as long as they met the criteria, and many elected to do so because it let them bypass decades of grueling work to climb the ranks.


    Vesper Phenoms were more or less equal to Lunar Adepts, the third rank of the Consortium. I say more or less because even if their current rights were simr, Phenoms could climb thedder all the way to the top while non-Phemoms would struggle more and more to reach each newer rank. From what I could tell, Shadow Vanguard was the rank at which non-Phenoms tended to teau.


    As for ranks, it went;


    Dawn Initiate


    Twilight Apprentice


    Lunar Adept


    Eclipse Enforcer


    Shadow Vanguard


    Veil Walker


    Obsidian Circle Member


    As for the group traveling in such numbers, they must''ve been made up of some rich kids as well as ambitious riffraff. Maybe even Cedric and Selene, that red-haired mage woman were also amongst their ranks. The reason why I believe that privileged members were also present was the existence of the high-level guards.


    I''m sure they wouldn''t go out of their way to protect ambitious, no-name youths to this degree. Most likely the high-ranked people these guards serve ordered them to protect their children on the way to the Trials.


    But it could also be that these were the organizers of the event, at which point a mighty entourage also made sense.


    Anyhow, we didn''t wish to camp in the dark forest, well, besides Seraphiel, so I gated us back to the inn for the night.


    As for the elf, she asked to be allowed to stay in the woods for the night, and I happily obliged. If she felt happier there then, by all means, she should go ahead. It''s not like she could run away or something, her contract was airtight.


    We could alsomunicate through my Master''s Link if she ran into some trouble.


    Even though I revealed a few stuff about myself that should be logical facies, the elf kept to herself, asking no questions. I suppose she decided that I would''ve revealed my secrets if I wanted to.


    Anyhow, we retired to the inn for the night. Before resuming our journey, the next morning I gave a swift visit to my construction ves to check on them.


    Sadly it''s safe to say that most of them weren''t in a happy mood at all. If they weren''t chained to me by magic, I would''ve already had to begin fearing a rebellion. Not only were they all sentenced to eternal very for one reason or another, but I worked them hard in the middle of a forest, away from civilization. They had no entertainment, no goals, no women.


    The only female in their midst was Iselda, but since she was above them in the established ve hierarchy, a simple word from her would be enough to prevent any rape attempts.


    If that failed she could just inform me over our link and I would settle things in a way the perpetrators wouldn''t appreciate.


    The food avable to them was also bad, with beef jerky and the other preserved foods making their diet up.


    Naturally, for Ronan and Iselda I provided a private tent and also left them with better meals and drinks, as well as hygiene products. The general ves shared 5 shabby tents, with 5 men in each. The smell must''ve been lovely, especially because there was no river nearby.


    I did bring them some water barrels and rags to wipe their bodies down, but after a grueling day of construction work, it likely wasn''t very much enough.


    I didn''t make any promises to them thus far, I didn''t even introduce myself properly. As far as they knew, they would be worked to the bone in inhumane conditions, without ever getting to see their loved ones, enjoy good food and drinks, and the warm embrace of a hot woman.


    I nned to postpone speaking to them until we finished the trials, but seeing how bad the morale was already on just day 2 of them being my property I couldn''t keep it as it was.


    I had to step up and be the master they deserved. Expectingplete, unadulterated loyalty from my forced ves was unrealistic, but if they could at least know that I appreciated their work and that good work would be rewarded would help alleviate their rapidly blossoming depression.


    For now, all they knew about me was that I was a tall, rich (I wish) man who could open scary, magical gates and that I had a cute lover in the form of Ayame since she was with me when we acquired them. That''s it.


    It''s time to change this sad reality. I went back to Cratol, the nearest city to the stronghold, and went on a selling spree where I liquidated the newfound assets that we got from murdering our Phenompetition in cold blood, then began buying some stuff.


    - Pov: David -


    David awoke to the suffocating stench that filled the small, makeshift tent he shared with four other men. The odor of sweat, dirt, and unwashed bodies clung to the air. His nose wrinkled in disgust, but there was no escaping it. His throat felt dry, and his body ached from the previous day''sbor.


    The hard ground beneath the thin nkets offered nofort, and every muscle screamed in protest as he shifted to sit up.

 Chapter 282: David

    The first light of dawn filtered weakly through the fabric of the tent, casting everything in a dull, gray hue. Around him, the others were beginning to stir, groaning and grumbling as they too woke up to face another day of forcedbor. David didn''t want to get up.


    His body felt like it was made of lead, but worse than the physical exhaustion was the weight in his chest- the suffocating hopelessness that gnawed at his heart.


    He rubbed a hand over his face, wiping away the grime that seemed permanently etched into his skin. His eyes burned, but he refused to let the tears fall. Not here. Not in front of these men. They were all broken in their own ways, but showing weakness- crying- was a sure way to invite mockery or worse. Instead, he swallowed the lump in his throat and tried to push the despair down.


    But it was hard. So damn hard.


    His life had be a hollow, endless cycle of hardbor and misery. There was no future for him now, just days of backbreaking work under themand of a master who cared little for his well-being. His throat tightened as memories of the life he once had flooded his mind.


    He had been a younger man, full of hope and love, ready to start a life with his fianc¨¦e, Dorothy. They lived in a modest vige. Their life was simple, but it was good. The day he proposed to Dorothy had been the happiest of his life. They dreamed of starting a family, living peacefully in the vige and growing old together, watching their children grow to up be happy adults.


    That dream shattered the day the local baron''s son, a vile man named Tristan, took notice of Dorothy''s beauty. Tristan was known for abusing his status, taking what he wanted with no regard for others, and when heid his eyes on her, their fate was sealed. Tristan demanded Dorothy for himself, and when she refused, he threatened to take her by force.


    David was desperate to protect her, thus he stood his ground, confronting the nobleman with nothing but his bare hands and his boundless love for Dorothy.


    The confrontation cost him everything.


    Tristan, enraged by David''s defiance, imed that David had attacked him- an unforgivable crime against an aristocrat. Within minutes David was stripped of his rights, sentenced to a life of very, and dragged away from the only home he''d ever known. He never saw Dorothy again. Tristan had taken her, and David did not doubt that she had been forced to submit to him.


    He had been sold to a construction business owner where he began working tirelessly to build estates for nobles and wealthymoners. He was constantly beaten and abused for the smallest mistakes. The endless hammering, digging, and carrying had broken his spirit. He endured it in silence, each day hoping that somehow, some way, he might find a way to escape and to see Dorothy again.


    That hope faded even further when his former master went bankrupt. The greenskins had invaded the county, ruining trade routes and businesses, and in desperation, his master sold off all his ves, including David. That was when he was bought by him- the giant muscr man of a master. There was no escape now, no chance for freedom.


    The master somehow teleported all his ves to the middle of nowhere, where only forests and beasts surrounded them. Even if they could attempt to run away, they had nowhere to go.


    David still remembered the two people who bought him, and how strange they were. His master was one of the most intimidating men he''d ever met, but his lover was just as curious of a sight. Not because she was staring at him rudely or anything like that, but because of how petite of a woman she was.


    David didn''t have the opportunity to enjoy thepany of the fairer gender because he kept his chastity for the marriage which never happened, but even he understood that she was a real champion to be able to have such a hulking boyfriend and to keep up with him in bed.


    There was an enormous height difference between the two, and while height didn''t necessarily trante to male member size, David couldn''t imagine a reality where his new master packed a smallnce. He somehow seemed to be a born winner. There''s no way that the Goddess would curse him in such a way, he thought.


    David shook his head. ''Enough thinking about those people¡­''


    The man''s hands trembled as he wiped away the tears that had welled up in his eyes with a defeated sigh. Now, all that remained waiting for him in life was the crushing weight of despair. As he looked at the other men in the tent, he realized that they were all as dejected as he was. They might put on a brave front, a mask to veil their true feelings, but he could see their real thoughts.


    They all lost everything.


    David closed his eyes and did his best to remember Dorothy''s alluring scent in his mind, her warm embrace, her soft voice telling him everything would be alright.


    But now, all he had was this- the stink of sweat, dirt, and fear. A life of servitude, until his body finally gave out while his fiance would be ravaged senselessly by a boy born with a golden spoon in his mouth if he didn''t already discard her.


    "It''s going to be alright, son." An older man whispered while watching David''s dejected expression.


    "Even you don''t believe that, old man. We''ve been dragged to the end of the world to work asbor ves until ourst dying breath." Another spoke up.


    The old man sighed, "All we can do is ce our trust in the Goddess and the mercy she shows to her believers."


    "¡­ That''s somehow not very reassuring."


    Before David could join the conversation a voice rang out from outside their tent.


    "Wake up, men! Our master hase to visit us and he wishes to see all of you!" David recognized the voice to be that of Ronan, their direct boss who was the only overjoyed person in this ce. Every time David nced at this strange, entric man he would be smiling from ear to ear, musing under his breath about how good life is and the like.


    David then focused on his statement. The master was here¡­ to see them

 Chapter 283: Meet The Master 1

    David sighed deeply, pushing himself up from the filthy ground with aching arms. Around him, the other men slowly began to stir while rubbing the sleep from their eyes and muttering curses under their breath.


    "Great. Just the way I like to start my day; seeing my owner." One grumbled annoyedly.


    David didn''t respond but shared the sentiment. The "master" hadn''t shown his face since they''d arrived, but his presence was always felt. The magical chains that bound them ensured no direct rebellion could happen, no matter how much they despised him.


    "Come onds, let''s get this over with¡­" the older man said, dragging himself to his feet. "If we don''t, Ronan will have us digging ditches by noon. That''s not even mentioning what punishment the master might throw at us."


    They all gathered what little dignity they had left and made their way outside. The early morning sun was already ring down on the camp. As they stepped out of the tent, they saw their fellow ves emerging from the nearby tents, all of them sharing the same expressions of dejection.


    The camp itself was a barren, deste ce- a few shabby tents surrounded by the beginning stages of structure foundations they''ve managed toy in a day, a few water barrels, and stacks of crude tools scattered about. It was as lifeless as they felt.


    Ronan stood at attention nearby with a grin that was as wide and enthusiastic as ever. The man was a strange sight, always smiling despite the dire situation he was in. David could never understand it. Next to Ronan, their master loomed, towering over him by a head and radiating an air of authority.


    He wore dark robes, looking like a professional killer, though he did not wear a mask or hood, making his face visible. ''Is our master a criminal?'' David thought. If he wasn''t a noble it made sense that he would earn this many coins with underhanded methods.


    On the other side of the master stood Iselda, the only woman in the camp and second overseer who was equal in rank to Ronan. She was stern, with sharp eyes and an air of coldness that made the other men avoid eye contact with her. Some of the others had already tried to woo her, likely out of desperation rather than any genuine affection, but every attempt had ended in brutal failure.


    David had overheard some of the whispers-ints about how emotionless and unapproachable she was, but he didn''t me her.


    The men were dirty as well as her direct subordinates.


    The group of ves shuffled closer, lining up in front of their master as Ronan gestured for them to hurry.


    "Let''s move like you''re alive! Our benevolent master is here!" he chirped, oblivious to- or just in ignorant of their grim faces and emotions.


    David joined the line, standing with the others as they faced their master. His eyes briefly flicked over to Iselda, but her face betrayed no emotion. Her arms were crossed as she stood beside their towering master. David didn''t have thoughts of trying to flirt with her because his heart still belonged to his beloved Dorothy.


    "I wanna fuck her so bad man¡­" a desperate man whispered beside him. "Why didn''t he bring the cute oriental girl with him? She was such a beauty I would do anything just to see her again¡­"


    David said nothing to the man''s desperate cravings, and just stared ahead, examining his new owner who finally spoke to them for the first time. "Greetings. My name is Quin, the man who bought you."


    He paused there for a second before continuing, "I know that all of you are unhappy with your current living situation. Well, maybe not this guy." He said wryly while ncing at Ronan.


    "I''m very happy, boss! I never worked on a project of this scale with the creative freedom I''ve been granted!"


    Quin chuckled amusedly while shaking his head. "Yeah. Anyhow. I thought it was time I talked with you all before you spiral into crippling depression. Let''s start with the basics. You''re my ves, you work for me, and that''s a cruel but true fact.


    Never forget that I hold your life and death in the palm of my hand."


    ''Threats right off the gate? Masters usually say that they treasure us all and then soon reveal their true colors¡­ This approach is new.'' Davidmented inwardly. As he nced around he could also see a few differing emotions. Some were still trying toe to terms that they were ves, others were surprised like him, while a few were angry at the harsh statement.


    "However, I''m not going to torture you and the like just because I feel like it. You''re my valuable subordinates, and while I might be cruel to my enemies, I treat my allies well. Of course, I do believe in the effectiveness of harsh, public punishments should you step out of line.


    I would say that being my ve is a double-edged sword. I will give you benefits other masters would decree stupid whileughing at me, saying I''m wasting my resources, but I know better. However, in exchange, I expect you to work hard, hence the double-edged metaphor. Any questions thus far?"


    "Why did you not bring the sexy petite girl with you?" The man who craved her presence earlier spoke up. David had an urge to facepalm. ''This man must be brain-damaged'', he thought. He wasn''t alone as multiple heads snapped in his direction.


    "Hmm?" Quin questioned softly, though none of his previous jovial thoughts could be seen on his features.


    "I asked-" before he could repeat, the older man pped the back of his head and forced the bbermouth to bow alongside him. "Master Quin, I apologize for this one''s antics. He is an amazing worker but isn''t the brightest tool in the shed."


    "You don''t say? I never would''ve guessed." Quin replied amusedly. He didn''t seem to be overly furious.


    "Let me announce the first rule of my household, something you all must follow like it''s your divinew; my women are mine and mine alone. You are forbidden from even lusting after them, let alone attempting to touch them. Understood?"


    "Yes, Master Quin!" The older man replied hastily.


    "Good. Make sure something like this won''t happen again." He said, then turned his head to the stupid man. "As a light punishment due to it being your first offense, you shall be forbidden from visiting a brothel when I take the well-behaved ones with me."


    Huh? All of the ves'' eyes snapped wide open when they heard his sentencing. Brothel visit? Was it one of the perks he said he would provide? It was certainly something David''s older master didn''t do, but he also wasn''t interested.


    The offender''s confident grin evaporated. He was ready to ept any physical punishment since he was used to them, but this¡­ He dropped to his knees and nted his head on the ground. "Please show mercy on this stupid fool!"


    He was desperate to getid since he''d only enjoyed thepany of his right hand since bing a ve more than a decade ago.


    "My words are final. Do your best to bolster your image in my eyes so that I might let youe along sometime in the future."

 Chapter 284: Meet The Master 2

    The man gritted his teeth but epted Quin''s words without making an even bigger scene. "Yes, Master! I will work myself to the bone for the chance of enjoying a woman''spany!"


    "Okay¡­ moving on, we were in the midst of questions. Anyone got a relevant one?"


    "What are your long-term ns, Master Quin?" The old man asked.


    "I imagine you''re curious what your future looks like, right? You will build my home here, and once it''s done you will form a constructionpany and will work on others'' homes."


    A very standard answer.


    "Could you borate on the rewards you mentioned, Master?" David decided to speak up after gathering his courage. "I''m honestly not interested in brothels."


    Multiple ves nced at him like he was a fool who didn''t know what''s good in life but he didn''t care for their opinion much.


    "Naturally. We will create a better system for performance evaluations, but for now, Ronan and iselda will let me know which one of you deserves rewards. As for the rewards themselves, they will range from high-quality food, drinks, time off, and women, but I''m also open to requests. I can let you visit your families once in a while for example, should you want that."


    "What?!" Multiple men shouted excitedly. The first four were already strange for generalbor ves to receive, but family visit¡­? Completely unheard of.


    "I can see my daughter?"


    "My parents¡­!"


    Quin let them speak amongst themselves for a bit before continuing, "As for work hours, You will work a 6-hour shift in the morning, have lunch, and then get 2 hours to rejuvenate. After that another 6 hours of work awaits. However, each of you will have 3 shifts per week which you will be exempt from, letting your body get proper rest and your mind enjoy free time.


    For now, it will be Ronan and Iselda who allocate shifts, but in the future, you might be able to ask for specific shifts yourselves. I know the amount of work hours might sound harsh, and it is, but right now I need you to be efficient and finish my home as soon as possible. Once this task is done, we will reevaluate your work hours."


    David couldn''t help but notice that he would have to work about 20-30 hours less weekly under the new Master''s schedule, and he would even get rewarded if he did well. He nced around and he could see many previously dejected faces start changing for the better. Some were even outright shining.


    One thing was for certain in his mind; their new owner knew how to manipte a human''s emotions brilliantly. Even he himself forgot about his worries for a moment and imagined working hard on Quin''s home.


    "Since I sense no more questionsing my way, let me continue. There shall be two more benefits in the near future; one, a Healer will soon visit you, so if you suffer from something, or were to be injured during work we will heal you. Second, although you''re not forbidden from rtionships, I''m sure you''ve noticed that there''s a severeck of the fairer gender in my employ.


    In the future, I will be expanding my industries, where you will be allowed to woo thedies and make your own families. Of course, it is a big reward allocated only to those who work hard and give me and their direct bosses no trouble. With that out of the way, I said all these things that you evidently seem to favor, but we all know that actions speak louder than words.


    Let it be known that your new master is no liar! [Warp Gate]!"


    The same otherworldly spell that brought them here manifested in front of their eyes and multiple absolute bombshells stepped through it. Many men started salivating. "Reign in your desires or you will all regret it." Quin''s simple, cold promise was enough to make them wake up from their lusty dreams.


    "These two are my loyal servants." He introduced two brown-haired girls who seemed to be identical. "My name is Anna." "My name is Beatrice." They stated one after the other while ncing at the ves. Each of them carried soft,rge nkets which theyid down on the solid ground.


    "She is my second woman, Aurora." Quin gestured towards a plump, tinum-haired girl who looked absolutely stunning with her amber eyes. She had a ring on her finger, out of which she soon began summoning multiple items andid them down on top of the nkets.


    *Sniff Sniff* some of the ves couldn''t help but do their best to smell the new aroma that enveloped their surroundings. The curvaceous beauty wasying down fresh, warm food! Although none of them knew how she was summoning the meals one after the other, it wasn''t as strange as their master''s swirling portal so they could get over it rather easily.


    "This is Ayame, my second-inmand and third lover. You''ve already seen her before." Quin continued and gestured towards the petite oriental beauty who carried strange multiple sacks of something with her. She opened them, and David could see a sea of fine powder inside inside. ''Flour'' He recognized instantly, ''but how could we bake bread here?


    There''s no oven or anything like that.'' He mused inwardly.


    "This olddy is my fourth lover." Quin''s announcement was met with a disgruntled "Hey! I''m adding this to my list of ''things I will need to take revenge for once I''m strong enough''! You better watch out, young man!" promise from the woman in question. David couldn''t help but be a bit jealous. So many women and they all truly adored Quin. He could tell from a single nce at their eyes.


    It resembled how Dorothy used to look at him before Tristan ruined everything.


    This woman was carrying multiple baking stones, upon which dough- made from flour and water- could be baked into tasty, fresh bread.


    "¡­ Where''s the first, though?" A man questioned, more so out of curiosity than anything. David realized that they''d not yet been introduced to the master''s first woman.


    "Master. Blossom only managed to catch four." A sudden voice sounded from behind them, making all 25 men spin around their heels. A gorgeous blonde dog-kin walked towards their group. She was dragging two boars and two deer behind her on the ground, all four dead. ''A hunter?'' They thought inwardly.


    She walked past them, not even giving them a nce and once she reached Quin she dropped her game and jumped right up into his embrace, then began kissing him lovingly.


    "Four is already amazing in the few minutes of time I gave you. Good job!" He praised once their lips parted, which elicited the girl''s tail to begin cutting through the air at breakneck speed.


    "I bet that she is the first." A manmented wryly, biting at the edge of his lips out of sheer jealousy. Why couldn''t their master have at least one slightly average woman in his harem? Having a harem was already outrageous but why were they all so peerless to boot?! Life was truly unfair!


    "Although we have no tables yet, please do enjoy the small feast we''ve prepared for you. You might''ve been dealt a bad hand in life, but what truly matters is that you''re still alive. As long as you do your best, who knows what the future has in store for you?


    For now, let''s celebrate the beginning of a new chapter in your lives." Quin spoke up, and the ves couldn''t help but feel a bit better about themselves. They greedily sat down on the nkets and began digging in

 Chapter 285 : Reaching The Destination

    - Pov: Quin -


    I''m happy with the morale boost I''ve managed to produce in my ves through a few simple sentences and tasty meals. By the end of the feast, none of them were truly depressed. They formed smaller groups in which they ate and chatted with each other amicably. There''s a reason why humans are said to be good at adapting.


    Even with their bleak future prospects they managed to live in the moment and enjoy life as much as they could.


    With the rest of the coins we got from killing the Phenom wannabe teams, I bought 5 more low-level guards, making the total to be 10. I also bought more magical traps which Iid down on the outskirts of the veil''s range.


    Now, however, it was time to resume the Trials. I didn''t mean to stop here for longer than a silent check-up, but seeing their state I had to step in.


    I nced at my girls who were standing a few meters from me and conversing among themselves. I think the topic was Ayame giving me herself in full as well since she is thest one whom I didn''t bed yet properly, but she wasn''t very receptive to their words of encouragement.


    I opened the warp gate and Seraphiel''s divine visage weed me when I stepped through. She had no issues whatsoever during her outing in the forest throughout the night and early morning. I checked on her a few times with my Master''s Link but only received jovial responses, telling me that she is loving the forest life.


    Being held up in captivity at the ve house must''ve been extra harsh on this nature enthusiast.


    We then continued the journey towards the location, and a dayter found ourselves exactly where we were meant to be.


    We stepped out of the dense forest only toe face to face with a massive clearing that sprawled out before us like a scar in the earth. We were supposed to be in the forest still, as it epassed the entire eastern part of the duchy and the western part of the Beastman Confederation, but instead, we were met with a giant patch ofnd made up of fields.


    Thousands upon thousands of trees had to have been felled to achieve this sight.


    Beside me, Seraphiel stood deathly still as soon as sheid her eyes on this ce. Even though her face was hidden beneath her mask and hood, her emotions were in to see through the intensity of her glowing eyes. Anger. Pure, silent fury radiated from her as she took in the desecration of the forest. This ce- the destruction wrought here- was an insult to everything she stood for.


    The way she tightened her grip on her bow told me she''d heavily prefer to purge this ce than peacefully enter it.


    What''s more infuriating for the young elf was the fact that the forest''s loss had made way for something far darker- meticulously maintained fields filled with rows upon rows of strange nts could be seen everywhere. Their flowers bloomed in hues of violet and deep crimson. The leaves were unnaturallyrge and ck-colored.


    I was no botanist, but even I could tell that these nts weren''t exactly right. They might be some fantasy nts, or the Consortium members managed to force some strange artificial evolution in them because back on Earth such an eerie nt sure as hell didn''t exist.


    Seraphiel kneeled in front of one and examined it, then spat the next words out with overbearing anger in her otherwise always serene tone. "They culled the beautiful forest to make drugs."


    So that''s how it is. It was a field designed for the sole purpose of cultivating drugs, the kind that could warp the mind and body beyond recognition. Psychedelic nts. I had a strong suspicion in the back of my mind that this was the fuel behind the nightmares, the drugs that Beatrice and Anna''s parents had consumed, the ones that had driven them to their early, tragic deaths.


    The nts themselves were beautiful in a twisted sort of way. Their stems were pulsing, as though filled with something alive and sentient, while their buds opened and closed sporadically, revealing spiny interiors coated in a viscous, glittering sap. The flowers exuded a sweet perfume that hung in the air. If I didn''t know what the source was, I would even call the smell ''amazing''.


    I could already see that some of the nts had been harvested, their leaves and petals plucked, leaving behind hollow stems.


    Nearby, workers in gardener robes moved through the fields with careful precision, using enchanted sickles to harvest the nts.


    They carried baskets filled with those same flowers and leaves to a nearby facility, where the real work was to be done- refining the raw nt material into tablets, potent little disks no bigger than a coin but capable of utterly wrecking the minds of those who consumed them.


    At least so I theorized. I had no real proof that my guess was correct.


    We continued our walk toward the entrance of the outpost, which stood in the middle of the clearing like a fortress. The guards there were less subtle than those we met in the forest doing escort duty. These ones were wearing heavy ck armor with their eyes hidden behind helmets that gave them a cold, insect-like appearance.


    I approached one of them. "I''m Devil, here for the Trials. These five are my Heralds."


    The guard nodded, after which he pulled out a list. "Yeah, found you. Good job on getting here. Go in. There''s someone waiting for you at the central building. Don''t cause trouble while inside, or we will be forced to retaliate."


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. Who could be waiting for me specifically? I had no connections with the Consortium besides with Aurelion, but he surely wouldn''t be here. Not only was he too high-ranked to be a simple organizer, but also, this ce was clearly the drug department''s outpost. He, as part of the finance department, shouldn''t be present.

 Chapter 286 : Reunited

    On the other hand, I was overjoyed to see that us being masked caused no issues. We were told that we could remain anonymous if we were epted as Phenom and his Heralds, but it''s good to see actual signs that it''s not just fancy words but the actual truth.


    As we stepped past the gate, the full scope of the outpost came into view. It was muchrger than I''d initially thought, a sprawling collection of buildings that stretched far beyond the fields of psychedelic nts. The outpost was designed like a small, self-contained town, with narrow dirt roads cutting through rows of structures, each with its own purpose.


    There was no sign of civilians here- only Consortium workers, guards, and the like.


    The buildings themselves were simple but sturdy, constructed from dark stone and reinforced with metal, giving them a fortress-like appearance. Some of them hadrge, industrial-looking chimneys billowing out ck smoke, likely from the drug refining process. Others seemed more like barracks or dormitories, designed to house the workers and guards stationed here.


    Everything about the ce had a grim efficiency to it- there was no room for luxury or evenfort, just the cold functionality of a well-oiled criminal enterprise.


    To my left, I could see a long building where workers shuffled in and out, carrying baskets filled with harvested nts. It was likely the processing facility where they transformed the raw materials into the mind-bending tablets the Consortium was infamous for.


    I could hear the hum of machinery inside, the grinding and clinking of metal as the drugs were refined, packaged, and prepared for distribution.


    Further down the road, I spotted a small armory, where a couple of guards were standing outside, inspecting weapons and armor. Some of the guards, perhaps off-duty, were seated on benches near the entrance, eating and chatting in low voices. I could feel their eyes on us as we passed, sizing us up.


    "What do you think of the chances these have?" One asked.


    "Meh. I wouldn''t bet on them. The guy in front has an imposing frame but the rest doesn''t strike me aspetent."


    "I think they will do good. Their weapons are pretty ominous-looking at least. They also have a dog-kin, so they are already more versatile than the average team."


    I didn''t listen to their useless chirping any longer.


    The central building, where the guard had said someone was waiting for me, stood at the heart of the outpost. It wasrger than the others, with reinforced doors and high, narrow windows. Unlike the rest of the buildings, this one had a certain air of authority to it.


    It was clear that this was where the most important figures of the outpost operated, whether they were overseeing the drug trade or managing the logistics of the Trials.


    As we approached the entrance, I nced back at my party. They had been quiet since we arrived with their eyes scanning the surroundings. Ayame kept her hand close to the hilt of her katana, ready for any trouble, while Seraphiel''s quiet anger still simmered beneath the surface.


    Lucille, on the other hand, seemed more interested in the weapons the guards carried, no doubt already assessing how easily she could take them on if needed.


    I would hate to ruin her fun, but my beloved fourth woman would get absolutely bodied if she were to fight one of the guards, and so would the rest of us, so we shouldn''t be looking for trouble. We might be strong for our age, but against entities that have been grinding XP for centuries we would face a great numerical disadvantage in the stats and general experience department.


    To be clear, I''m talking about the insect-helmeted guards that seem to be the elite forces of the drug department, not your run-of-the-mill average guards.


    As we stepped into the building multiple guards immediately focused their gazes on us. I didn''t bother exining things to them and instead walking to the desk that seemed to function as something like a reception area. Once I introduced myself, she asked me to wait and rushed into the room that was behind the rest. In a minute the receptionist emerged, followed by a familiar face.


    It was the sassy, dark-haired, ponytail-wearing girl who gave us a tour of Shadowhold, Aurelion''s daughter; Jasmine.


    She smiled and walked up to us, "hey. Good to see you again."


    "I would say the same, but I smell some conspiracy in the air. Did daddy dearest pull some strings?" I asked, eliciting her beaming smile to turn wry.


    "Yeah. Sorry about that. Despite youpletely ignoring him for over a month he still didn''t give up on recruiting you."


    "It''s good to see that we''re in such high demand, but for now we have no interest in joining any faction." I responded, being as amicable as possible.


    "Believe me, I know. I told him many times too, but he just scoffed and said that I should dress prettier and increase my efforts at seducing you. So how about it? Exclusive, unlimited ess to my kitty in exchange for joining the Gilded Exchange faction?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her ''attempt'' at seduction. She clearly wasn''t serious at all. This poor girl had it tough. ording to her words, Aurelion, his father, held something over her which is why she has to y along with his orders. Or at least pretends to, I imagine her telling us his ns so inly weren''t among the instructions she received.


    "No, but thanks for the offer, though. It sounded pretty hot."


    "I''m d at least one of us enjoyed it. Well, with this I''ve officially tried my best, he can''t have any misgivings now, no? What more can an average nonbatant girl like me offer to a guy like you? Also, it''s the second time I''ve been rejected by the mysterious masked guy, I might have to cry myself to sleep tonight." Jasmine''s words were oozing of sarcasm.


    "If you need a shoulder to cry on, you should know that I''m here for you."


    "I''m oh so grateful, ''Devil''. Anyhow, you''re a day early. Let me show you your home for the duration of the Trials."


    We nodded at her suggestion and left the central building, heading towards the housing area. "So this is a drug-manufacturing outpost, right?"


    "Yeah. The drug department head owns this ce personally."


    "Will all the candidates fit this ce?" Ayame spoke up this time.

 Chapter 287: Lord Wrinkle 1

    "Will all the candidates fit this ce?" Ayame spoke up this time.


    Jasmine shook her head, "no. For some reason, there are tens of thousands of Phenom candidates this year. Only about a thousand of you will be here. The others were directed to other simr locations the Consortium has all over the Greenvale duchy."


    "Tens of thousands?!"


    "Yeah. I know, it''s insane. The entire syndicate has been running around like a headless chicken for the entire past month, trying to organize this giant event. I shouldn''t be telling you this, but likely multiple rounds will make up the Trials this time around. You might not even finish the event here, but have to go elsewhere."


    Multiple rounds, tens of thousands of Phenom candidates¡­ Things are more difficult than I had hoped.


    We were led to a house on the outskirts of the outpost. It was about as shabby as Lucille''s inn. Once inside, Jasmine turned around and eyed me from head to toe, then she did the same for my Herald candidates. "Five subordinates, all of whom aredies I imagine? You''re working fast, Devil. Also, to think Ghost was a dog-kin all along!


    I love your lush tail, you must be taking good care of it. Do you have a soap type you rmend?"


    Ayame was the one who spoke up in Blossom''s stead. My dog-girl didn''t have a voice-distorting mask, so she was under strict orders not to speak to strangers. I also had a distinct impression that Jasmine was fishing for any information she could get out of us that would let her sniff our real identity out. "You certainly are a sessful merchant''s child, aren''t you?


    Stop running your mouth endlessly."


    "Noment." I also replied to Jasmine''s statement that regarded me. I had no reason to reveal anything about us to her. She might be a friendly person, but her loyalties don''t lie with me.


    "Ouch. By the way, if you are unhappy about having to face multiple rounds, you are still free to leave. No one will hold it over your heads. I personally think it will be a tough ordeal to be epted as Phenoms this time around, more so than in the previous events.


    There are rumors that all Obsidian Circle Members are deeply invested in the Trials this time around when it usually falls to only one of them to be the sole organizer of the event. I think they will put you through multiple different types of tests." She moved on from Ayame''s usation seamlessly, and she seemed genuinely concerned for our safety.


    I couldn''t help but be impressed by herpassion- or acting skills- after all, she was talking to 6 masked strangers. Yes, she wanted to unveil who we were, but I didn''t take it as her necessarily having nefarious intentions. I would''ve been incredibly curious in her stead too.


    "Thanks for the warning, but we will try ourselves out." I replied. Even if we were to be the underdogs, I had faith in ourselves. As she said earlier, the Trials shouldn''t only be about raw strength, so then I believe our party which is made up of a wide range of unique characters stands a good chance, even if we were slightly weaker than some of the top dog candidates.


    A dog-kin assassin, an elf healer, an alchemist buffer, Ayame with her future n head upbringing''s vast knowledge and masterful swordsmanship, me with my 4 elements and stats that are much higher than a level 18 has any right to have under their belt due to my Primordial Viin ss''s insane attribute percentages and Primordial Breeding Psysique''s added 15 physical stats, and well, Lucille¡­ Yeah, for now, she is mostly just an average frontliner at best, but I have high hopes for her future prospects.


    Most of our opponents will be made up of human parties, so we hold an innate advantage in anything nonbat rted over them.


    If all else failed, we could make a run for it with my [Warp Gate].


    "If you''re this confident then all is good. I hope to see you seed. I truly do." Jasmine nodded with a cheery expression stered across her face.


    "Because you would have a Phenom who clearly doesn''t mind talking with you casually about non-work rted stuff, and you could even try to seduce him seriously once he gets the rank? For yourself that time around, not for your father''s schemes.


    We might be your best bet at making an important ally of your own who has nothing to do with Aurelion." Ayame let her thoughts out without a filter restricting her delicate lips.


    Jasmine frowned cutely, "I don''t know whatever could you mean, Miss de. I''m an innocent girl who would never use her feminine charms to her advantage in order to get ahead in life."


    Before a more serious catfight could ensue, a knocking sound reverberated through our house.


    *Knock knock knock*


    "I''m here toplete the examination of Devil and his team. Without this,their participation in the Trials won''t be permitted." A man''s voice stated.


    I already knew we had to be examined by the guild because Broderick informed me of it.


    The only rules are that the Phenom must be under 30 years of age, his Heralds have to have lower levels than him, and he must not have sworn allegiance to another syndicate.


    These organizations tend to brand their members with a specific branding artifact, which makes betrayals much harder. Jasmine, for example, must have been magically branded by the Vesper Consortium, as she is just a run-of-the-mill Twilight Apprentice, the second lowest rank.


    As a Phenom and his Heralds, we are free from being branded.


    If a criminal has sworn allegiance to another syndicate they can still participate in the Trials, but they have to announce that they are branded, and then the Consortium would remove the brand and put their own on them. It was the price to pay for switching orgs; they wouldn''t have the same privacy other Phenoms are privy to.


    As for how they can check all these criteria? With artifacts, of course.


    I stood from my seat to wee the neer in.


    As I opened the door, the sight of a small, grumpy man''s visage weed me. He was incredibly tiny, standing at Ayame''s height at around 5 feet. He was nked by four insect-helmeted guards.

 Chapter 288: Lord Wrinkle 2

    The man nced up at me, which meant he had to angle his neck to an embarrassing degree. He was also aware of what was going on, evidenced by his heavy frowning and unhappy features.


    "Come in, please." I said in a respectful tone. I had to do my utmost not to let out a snicker at his grimacing face. There was nothing to be gained from annoying our examiner, so I did my best not toe off as someone who looked down on him due to his midget stature.


    "Lord Wrinkle!" Jasmine shouted as she stood from her seat and bowed. Consider me to be officially lost. Was she mocking him or what? Why would she do that while in my home? Before I could begin to think badly about the merchant girl, the midget opened his mouth.


    "I''m Wrinkle, the top manager in charge of this outpost. I''m of the Shadow Vanguard rank. My good friend Aurelion had asked me to conduct a Mr. Devil''s examination personally, so here I am." He revealed.


    Is that the best criminal alias that came to your mind? Really? This dude is making it harder and harder for me not to burst into heartyughter. As for his rank, Shadow Vanguards were the third highest rank, so he was noughing matter in reality. This was the rank most non-Phenoms and nonbatants teau at, so he was likely trulypetent at what he did.


    I could tell that he was weak, so he most certainly didn''t get to where he is by fighting. Likely, simrly to Aurelion- who had the same rank- Wrinkle was good at enriching the drug department head in one way or another, who over the decades began trusting him more and more, thus leaving him control over an entire outpost.


    As for Aurelion, I''m starting to get tired of the guy. If I didn''t know any better I would have to think that he has a crush on me. However, I know why he is doing this, and it''s mostly just a misunderstanding.


    Broderick was the person who introduced us, and supposedly that''s the first time he did anything like this.


    Broderick is a ''young'' up-anding adventurer who is a big name in Braedon, and Aurelion thinks that we are much closer to the man than we are in reality and that Broderick thinks very highly of us, thus we must be some amazing young prospects he has to recruit before others realize how good we are.


    The reality is much different, though. Broderick had never seen us fight, he probably doesn''t even know anything about our fighting styles beyond the weapon types we use.


    We saved him from the orc horde by leading Marjorie to him in the forest, and ever since then he has been treating me like I''m his best bro and his wives like to chat with my girls whenever we meet, making their rtionship very favorable as well. He only introduced us to the syndicate because I asked, not because he thought I could climb the ranks swiftly or anything simr.


    "Greetings, Lord Wrinkle." I said, showing the respect his rank deserved.


    He nced at Jasmine for a while and then asked, "how is it going?" Wrinkle most certainly wasn''t asking how the girl had been doing with life in recent times but about her progress toward recruiting us. Aurelion must''ve called in some favors to have his drug dealer buddy supervise whether his daughter was properly trying her best at seducing me or not.


    "I''m working on it." Jasmine replied wryly, evidentlying to the same conclusion as me.


    Wrinkle nodded, "good. I have a very talented belly dancer ve in my employ, let me know if you need some teachings from her."


    Poor girl. I couldn''t help but pity both Jasmine who found herself in more of a pinch than expected, but mostly the sex ve girl who had to bounce on this ugly loser''s wrinkly dick.


    Truly, not all vedies are lucky enough to have such a magnanimous master like me.


    "I''m good, thank you, Lord Wrinkle. I have my own methods."


    "Both I and your father seriously doubt their efficiency. We will talk more once Mr. Devil has started the Trials."


    "¡­" Jasmine flinched at his statement but could only nod in eptance.


    "Let''s move on. Here is the first artifact. All of the Herald candidates have to touch it too." Wrinkle said while activating the ring on his finger. A cubic-shaped artifact materialized out of his storage space. I instantly recognized it as the one that''s supposed to check for branding from other syndicates.


    Broderick had one of these at home, so I already knew what to expect. We all passed the ''test'' without hups.


    "This one shows your level. All Heralds have to touch once again." He continued once he was satisfied with the results of the first round of examinations.


    "Hmm? Level 18. Not bad. I''m starting to understand why he is so hung up about you." Wrinkle murmured under his breath once he saw my level.


    Seraphiel was also level 18, but had less XP than me, so she was epted as well.


    "Good. Finally, this one measures one''s age. Only the Phenom candidate has to touch it."


    I was 25 years old when I transmigrated mysteriously- something I still have no clue about why or how it happened, but you won''t find meining- so it should be all good. There''s no way I can fail it. Sadly Broderick only had the branding checker artifact at his mansion, so we couldn''t examine the other two, but unless it malfunctions it can''t think me to be older than 30.


    As Wrinkle grabbed the round artifact out of his pocket a holographic disy came out on top of it. It showed a number, namely ''3183''.


    I couldn''t help but frown. As a civilian, he couldn''t be older than hundred, let alone be thousands of years old. It must be some other metric. "The ''Age Measuring'' artifact shows one''s years converted to weeks." Wrinklemented as he saw that I was eyeing the thing instead of reaching out for it.


    "Oh." I nodded and grabbed the item. It buzzed in my hand for a moment before once again disying a number on top of it¡­ However, it wasn''t what I had expected.


    "Huh?!" Wrinkle shouted.


    <Fuck! This is very bad!> Ayame cursed using the mental link.


    "Maybe it malfunctioned¡­" One of the guards from behind the old executive suggested.


    After all, the number the artifact disyed for my age was¡­


    7

 Chapter 289: Trials Start 1

    7.


    7 weeks. That''s how old I am. At that age I shouldn''t even be able to crawl, let alone participate in a criminal organization''s bloody trials in order to be epted as a promising youth in their ranks.


    "Strange. It had never done something like this before¡­ We''ve been using this exact type of artifact for hundreds of years without issues." Wrinkle mused out loud. "You four try it." He said after taking it back from my palm and giving it to his guards.


    One after the other we came face to face with insane numbers.


    13009


    10435


    18023


    21900


    Once again I''m reinforced in my belief that these guys are the drug head''s elite army, as they are old as hell.


    "Is there an issue?" I asked.


    "Is there an issue? Is there an issue he asks?! Hahaha! Young man- no, should I call you a newborn baby instead? Wish I had your genes, I''m over sixty years and and have to crane my neck to look at a 50-day-old baby! Hahaha!


    Anyways, there''s some fuckery going on here, and I''m going to find out what." Wrinkle wasn''t overly amodating.


    I cut him off before he could begin with a firm, usatory tone. "I passed the examination. I''m under 30 years of age. You have no right to investigate a Phenom candidate, even as a high-ranked member. Or was everything about the Vesper Consortium and its respect for its own rules a lie?" There''s no other way for me than to rely on their own chains they ced around their necks.


    After all, the syndicate might be a criminal organization, but they have been going strong for many centuries. Such a thing doesn''t happen unless they are strict with their rules and regtions.


    As for how am I 7 weeks old? 7 weeks ago should be the time when I transmigrated to this world. My body was reconstructed from that of a human to a primordial. I wasn''t aware of it, but it seems that I was technically killed as a 25-year-old human, and reborn as a baby primordial, but for some reason I kept my human appearance.


    Some weird fuckery happened when I came to this world, which caused this logical facy to take ce.


    How damned unlucky.


    "Hehehe! I thought Aurelion was overreacting, but I suppose not. He found the most interesting candidate we''ve had in maybe forever. You''re right. The purpose of the Phenom Trials is to find promising fresh blood, and what''s fresher than yours? Ahaha!" Wrinkle seemed to turn from shocked to amused.


    That should be a good sign, I suppose.


    He then continued; "We don''t ask questions that are not absolutely necessary, and you in exchange support the Consortium''s dominance for centuries toe. That''s the deal between the Phenoms and the Obsidian Circle. After all, they are also private people who didn''t reveal their identity even to those of my rank. Good. Apologies for my hasty antics. You pass the examination.


    Tomorrow someone wille and guide you to where the Trials will begin. Best of luck to you all."


    He threw six objects into my hand. "Those are simple identification products. They are non-magical, so no spying is going on. All they do is let us know that you are Devil and his Heralds. If you lose the identification products before the Trial is over we can''t know for certain if it''s really you or someone else, so protect them."


    With that, he and his four guards left the house.


    "Well, that was strange." Jasminemented. "You are bing more interesting each time we meet it seems, Devil."


    "Yeah. At this rate, I''ll never get your father off my cock. Pause." My vocab needs a serious update.


    <Ew!> Ayame was the first to voice her distaste.


    <Humans are weird¡­> Seraphiel mused while I could vividly feel her gaze on me.


    <Master, Blossom won''t dislike Master even if Master wants to explore¡­> My beloved dog-kin said in a supportive tone.


    Aurora and Lucille were not my ves so they couldn''t join in. Thankfully.


    "I didn''t mean it that way. Just a slight slip of the tongue. You all should know which way I swing very well." I rushed in to rify.


    Jasmine for some reason had an energetic, happy smile on her face. "So that''s why my seduction attempts weren''t working. I see things clearly now. I''ll let Aurelion know that he should start looking for pretty skirts and hair removal products. I got your back, Devil. You can count on me." She said with a yful wink.


    Yikes.


    The joke was not funny at all, so I was very d when thedies got over it, and especially when Jasmine left the building, letting us breathe a bit.


    I debated about going home for a while, but it would''ve been stupid. I don''t n on using theWarp Gate when we''re this deep in Consortium territory unless absolutely necessary. They might be able to sense it somehow, or just simplye and check on me like Wrinkle did, and find the house empty. That would be rather awkward.


    I checked the ''identification product'' and found it to be a simple metal dog tag simr to what the Adventurer''s Guild uses on their adventurers. One, the biggest metal piece, stated ''Nr. 3267'' and the others were ''Nr. 3267/1'' ''Nr. 3267/2'' and so on.


    I of course used my primordial eyes to check if they had some magic in them- and I did the same for all the previous artifacts Wrinkle used as part of the examination as well- and found no foul y.


    The house we got was big enough to house six people, so the rest of our day was peaceful andfortable. Besides the fact that we never undressed from our guises. It wasn''t easy nor overlyfortable to plow my three willingdies as such.


    Lucille was in her heavy armor while Aurora had a full-body robe, so the only one who I could tumble around with was Blossom, since she was in the typical beast-kin favored armor set, the one that looked like a modern-day BDSM one from Earth.


    While I yed around with my beloved firstdy, Aurora and Lucille chatted amicably about their typical nonsense, and Ayame was speaking with Seraphiel about more serious stuff. She was taking her second-inmand role seriously, as she was getting limated to our newest member.


    The morning arrived and as we were told, a guide came to escort us.It was one of the insect-helmeted guards. The Trials would begin within a few hours at thetest.

 Chapter 290: Trials Start 2

    We followed him and soon found ourselves traversing towards the core of the- meaning we were descending deep underground. We weren''t alone either, many other people traveled alongside our entourage.


    Other candidates, most definitely. The atmosphere was charged with tension as teams examined each other. Only a couple of us would emerge victorious from the Trials, the rest would be considered lucky if they were still alive once the tests were officially concluded.


    I was surprised to see that barely anyone wore masks. Not many people chose to make use of the Phenom rank''s special privacy privileges. It made some sense on multiple levels.


    Firstly, being a criminal in this rotten kingdom wasn''t even that big of a deal. Sure, they officially condoned ouws, but the reality was that as long as they weren''t obnoxiously obvious about being criminals, chances were that the kingdom would let them be. How else would giant organizations like the Consortium grow to this abnormal size?


    Second, many of them were from criminal backgrounds already, so hiding their identity at this point was pretty pointless. Third, being a Phenom was a prestigious position. It meant that ancient entities held high hopes for you and your future. Many likely wanted to bask in the fame and adoration of the opposing gender that woulde from bing a Phenom.


    We reached the final stair and soon found ourselves in an enormous room. Well, calling it a room would be an understatement. Shadowhold, the settlement under Braedon was bigger than this ce, but it was akin to the aforementioned underground city. A giant clearing with an artifact on the tall ceiling that was providing light. However, this ce had no buildings in it. No one lived here.


    It was just an empty space save for a podium upon which I saw Wrinkle who was nked by numerous guards from all sides.


    We moved to the back area of the space where not many people were since most chose to gather close to the podium. I could see and hear more than fine from this distance. We had no reason to group together with the masses, and I had a bad feeling about this all too. Why would they gather everyone in a random empty ce like this? Not many answers came to mind, and I didn''t like those that did.


    It took fifteen minutes of waiting for anything to happen since people kept flowing in from the outside world. Wrinkle finally opened his mouth and began narrating. "Greetings, candidates. I''m Wrinkle, the manager of this ce and loyal subordinate of Lady ck Fang, the Obsidian Circle Member who heads the drug department.


    In case you weren''t aware, the Trials this decade are going to be a real spectacle with ten times the participants of thest event, and so the bosses also upped the budget tenfold. The Trials will consist of three rounds this time around." His revtion made numerous uninformed people murmur, some even protested, but they were quickly told to shut it.


    The only thing that came as a surprise to me was the fact that the drug leader is a woman and not a man. I think it was a surprise to many since I remember even Jasmine referring to her as a man. Maybe Wrinkle justmitted a big slip of the tongue.


    "That being said, I''m nowhere near worthy enough to officially begin such a glorious event. Please listen to Lady ck Fang."


    Wait, we get to see such a legendary existence?! ck Fang is a mysterious person, so much so that even this gender reveal was news to most. She ising here in person? I really want to see such an ancient legend with my own two eyes.


    My hopes were mercilessly squashed when he brought an artifact out of his ring. It was an audio transmitter. A sound came from it. It was smooth, cold, and incredibly authoritative. "My name is ck Fang. I''m responsible for starting the first round of the Trials.


    We consider ourselves very lucky to have so many candidates aim for the Phenom spot this time around, but we simply can''t properly test this many of you. Thus, a culling is required."


    Yep, my fears were quicklying true. We flinched at her statement and got into battle formation.


    "The first Trial will be crude, so do excuse ourck of ir. In the space you''re in, a thousand Phenoms and five thousand Heralds can be found. You are to kill each other until only a hundred Phenom candidates remain. You will be notified when the number has been reached, and you must stop fighting at that moment or you will be eliminated. That''s it.


    The Trials have officially begun." As soon as her voice cut off, pure chaos descended on the ce.


    We were in a privileged position since the masses gathered together at the podium, but that didn''t mean no one was near us. Hundreds of people were smart enough to sense that something was amiss like I did.


    As I was examining the space I noticed over a hundred insect-helmeted guards along the edges of the underground area, and the only exit in which we came in was barricaded by an entire squad of them. They clearly had no ns of letting the candidates leave before the organizers found their hundred ''winners''.


    As ck Fang had just said, truly, what a barbaric test. 90% of the Phenom candidates will pass away here, and likely more than that percentage of the Heralds will as well.


    "The Ascendants won''t fall here! Maintain formation and all will be fine!" Ayame decreed confidently. "We have to move to one of the corners so that our nks are protected by the walls."


    "I agree. We are enclosed with a bunch of unprepared, panicking XP packs in here. It''s time to begin grinding in earnest as a full team finally. This is not a horribly unfortunate situation we''ve found ourselves in but an amazing opportunity. Let''s do this!"

 Chapter 291: Brutal Culling 1

    <<< I rmend listening to some badass music while reading the next few chapters, which I will be posting together with today''s quota to thank Povs_Demikis for the second castle gift he''s blessed this novel with. Enjoy!>>>


    ...


    "Scourge, de, and Ghost, you focus on carving a path for us to the closest corner. Dream and Sce, you support them. I will bring up the rear." There was no time to waste, no one objected to my battle n.


    Ayame and Blossom nked either side of Lucille who with her mighty great axe and heavy armor would be the central piece of the front line. Behind the trio were our two fragile supporters, and I walked alone asst. Someone had to protect our backs since we could be attacked from many directions, and I was a good candidate for it.


    Blossom could''ve been even better, but she will be very important in spearheading our attack as she will kill key targets of groups that are in our way. She is much better utilized that way. I can still cast my spells from the back if no one attempts to attack the rear, so this is the best formation I coulde up with.


    The underground chamber had transformed into utter mayhem the moment ck Fang''s cold voice had cut off. The walls reverberated with the sounds of shing steel, spells flying through the air, and the screams of those who weren''t quick or skilled enough to defend themselves.


    Teams turned on one another instantly, alliances shattered in an instant as everyone scrambled to survive the brutal culling.


    Our group held tight, moving in perfect synchronization toward the corner as Imanded. Ayame and Blossom nked Lucille who took center stage. Her massive axe cut through the first reckless attacker with brutal efficiency.


    Her high-quality heavy armor and Aurora''s Enchanter ss''s buffs made her a reliable wall behind which Seraphiel and the aforementioned plump supporter could hide, absorbing blows meant for the two as if they were nothing, while her axe cleaved through the air, leaving bloody trails in its wake.


    Her grin only widened with every horrible injury she inflicted- my beloved innkeeper''s wife turned sadistic murder machine was in her element here.


    "[Lesser Shield] [Lesser Vitality Increase] [Lesser Agility Increase]" Aurora was throwing her buffs at the three women on the front, though mostly at our central figure. She needed the most help, and she was also the one enemies targeted the most.


    Ayame on Lucille''s left was like a whirlwind of steel. Her katana danced in the artificial light produced by the sun-type artifact on the giant cave''s ceiling. Every sh found its mark, cutting down enemies before most could even react.


    A group of three Heralds charged her, they were likely already out of thepetition since their Phenom and other two teammates were nowhere to be seen, but none of the organizers seemed interested in getting them out of the crazy battlefield. They were meant to fall here, bolstering the levels of the candidates who would seed.


    The organization had no interest in subordinates who let their charge be killed, so their only purpose in life had be to nourish the winners.


    Ayame obliged with the Consortium''s wishes as she easily separated the torso from the waist of all three of the desperate Heralds with one swift motion of her de after casting [Horizontal sh]. Their blood sttered against the cold ground as they unceremoniously fell to the floor, begging for mercy with their final words.


    Blossom on the right of Lucille moved with a deadly grace as her ws and daggers flickered in and out of the shadows as she darted between enemies. She struck with precision, targeting the key figures of each group that dared block our path.


    She took down a Phenom who was barking orders to his team when her dagger found his stupidly exposed throat before he could even raise a shield to protect himself. [Backstab] was a mighty spell in the arsenal of such a quick and stealthy girl like her.


    His group faltered without their leader, and Ayame quickly capitalized on the opening, chopping through their ranks as if they were wheat under her scythe.


    Behind them, Aurora and Seraphiel acted with surprisingly great coordination considering how little we fought together as a team.


    Aurora''s buffs bolstered the others as beautiful waves of magic dazzled around their forms, reinforcing their strength, speed, and durability, while Seraphiel''s mana arrows found targets in the chaos as each one glowed with bright light instead of being made from boring wood or other simrly mundane materials.


    Her healing arrows also soon found use when they hit Lucille''s back, rejuvenating the woman after she suffered a morning star''s il ended head hitting her in the stomach after it shattered through Aurora''s Lesser Shield''s 100HP threshold.


    The axe wielder grunted with pain evident in her tone. She''s suffered a few injuries in the month of training and XP grinding that lead up to this moment, so Lucille wasn''t taken out of the fight just like that.


    Her skin was bruised and her internal organs were messed up to a degree, but with a few [Lifebloom Shot] spells of Serpaphiel''s Epic rarity bow, Lucille quickly got back into the thick of it.


    I brought up the rear with my eyes scanning the battlefield for any threats behind us.


    Soon after we began carving our path to the safest spot in this hellscape, a group tried to ambush us from the back hoping to catch us off guard.


    A smart idea for certain, however, unluckily for them, yours truly was their opponent. No one will get toy their hands on my girls'' backs as long as I''m breathing.


    I raised my hand while focusing on the mana that was surging through me and unleashed an [Inferno st] toward the wannabe ambushers. A roaring jet of mes erupted from my palm with angry orange-red colors as it surged forward. Unlike [Fireball], this spell wasn''t meant for calcted attacks, but for pure, unadulterated destruction.


    It had a wider effective range, as a wave of mes basically erupted from my fingertips, burning anything and everything in its path at a 90-degree angle, but it was slower than a Fireball and also had shorter reach.

 Chapter 292: Brutal Culling 2

    I raised my hand while focusing on the mana that was surging through me and unleashed an [Inferno st] toward the ambushers. A roaring jet of mes erupted from my palm in a sweeping arc as the angry orange-red ze exploded forward with sheer destructive intent. This wasn''t a precise, pinpoint spell like [Fireball]; it was meant for pure, indiscriminate carnage.


    It had a wider effective range, as a wave of mes basically erupted from my fingertips, burning anything and everything in its path at a 90-degree angle, but it was slower than a Fireball and also had shorter reach.The fire surged outward, catching the two tanks who ran at the front before they could react due to their cumbersome heavy armor and likely low Agility score.


    They weren''t quick enough to dodge. Their protective armor might as well have been an oven, trapping the heat inside as my mes licked and gnawed at the metal. The two tanks screamed in agony and began their desperate thrashing movements as they tried to escape the inferno. But they couldn''t outrun the fire- it was inside with them now, cooking them alive within their armored coffins.


    Still, even as their skin seared and blistered beneath the metal, they didn''t fall. They staggered, barely holding on, their bodies not giving in as quickly as I might have hoped. The acrid scent of burning flesh filled the air, but it wasn''t enough. These two weren''t going to die easily.


    ''Vitality is a mighty fucking stat, that''s for certain¡­'' I grumbled inwardly. Not only did it provide them with high HP, but also durability in the form of general resistance against anything threatening their lives, including burns and heat.


    I felt a flicker of annoyance ignite within my soul. If the mes couldn''t finish them, I''d simply crush what was in my way. By drawing mana into my core again I reached out with my hand and invoked [Boulder Throw]. The ground nearby rumbled as a jagged rock that likely weighed nearly 1000 pounds (450kg) tore itself free from the earth and hurtled toward the closest tank.


    He was still writhing in his glowing hot armor as he struggled to stay upright. He didn''t even see iting. "Jared! Dodge! Fuck!" One of the four who dodged shouted while they were still in mid-air, watching helplessly as I was about to make a pancake out of their frontliners.


    The boulder mmed into him with bone-crushing force. The impact folded the molten metal around his torso inward, causing the already searing heat to intensify as the armorpressed against his skin.


    His scream was cut short as his body crumpled under thebined weight of the stone and his own copsing armor with his flesh being torn apart from the inside as the heat continued to bake him alive with the assistance of his metal coffin being my greatest helper.


    The second tank who was still busy trying to ovee the agony he was in the midst of experiencing as his charred skin peeled off in ckened strips, tried to drag himself away from the mes. His breath came in ragged gasps and his body was a mess of seared flesh and molten metal. He was barely hanging on, only thanks to the existence of the Vitality stat.


    He had too much HP so he was slow to die.


    I could feel my lips curl into a sneer. There was no point in letting him suffer longer.


    With a casual flick of my palm towards the ceiling, I called upon the earth beneath him. "[Rock Spike]" I intoned, channeling the spell into the ground. The earth rumbled in response, and a crude spike of stone erupted from beneath him with great precision. It pierced through his broken armor and punctured his chest as it drove through his skin, muscles, meat, and bones with a horrid crunch sound.


    Blood sprayed into the air as his body was impaled. His dying gasp just barely had enough time to escape his lips before his eyes bulged out of their sockets.


    His corpse hung limply on the spike, lifeless atst. The heat still radiated from his twisted armor, but now it was just the remnants of a dead man''s suffering.


    "Damian¡­! No¡­"


    One less problem to deal with.


    Now they wouldn''t be getting up. A group without its frontline was as good as done, which is why I was worried for Lucille. In a genuine 6v6 against a simrly strong group, she could prove to be our undoing.


    The other four were quick enough to leap out of the way of my inferno st, managing to avoid the worst of it. One of them, an archer, used her Agility- probably in conjunction with an acrobatic spell of hers- to jump high into the air. Her form was graceful as she levitated in the sky like a bird of prey. Her bow was already drawn and she reached for an arrow, aiming it straight at my chest.


    I liked that move of hers. It looked very badass, and the girl was very pretty too. It was a shame, but I had to help her greet the Goddess earlier than a youngdy like her rightfully should.


    I responded in kind to the arrow she shot toward me through the air by sending out three [Air sh] spells with three flicks of my wrist, which made me resemble a musicposer while leading an opera. Well, in a way, I was doing exactly that, just a bit more of a bloody, medieval musical.


    The first cut through her arrow mid-flight, shattering it into useless splinters. The second connected with her side, slicing across her hip and leaving a shallow gash. She faltered but managed to stay airborne. I had to give credit where it was due since despite her eyes being wide open with shock and pain, she began reaching into her quiver to attack me again.


    Then, the third sh hit home.

 Chapter 293: Desperate Battle 1 [Bonus]

    The de of wind severed her midsection cleanly since I managed to hit her right where the first wound had been. Blood sprayed as her lower body was cut away, leaving her torso in its lonesome with her arms iling in the air helplessly. A blood-curdling scream ripped from her throat as she fell. Her body tumbled toward the ground in a grotesque spiral of agony and terror.


    Whether she died mid-fall or when she hit the ground below, it didn''t matter. There was no getting up from that.


    Unless the Goddess decided otherwise.


    [You''ve in Anastasia Ashline (Level 17). You''ve gained 1561 XP.]


    Nevermind then. The Goddess had no such ns for the pretty-faced archer girl. Still¡­ 2 hits from my basic-tier spell. It was strong, sure, but I just killed a level 17 existence. Decades of grinding went down the drain because she had such bad defenses. Only light leather armor, apanied by a neglected Vitality stat¡­ What a horriblebo.


    My Aurora and Seraphiel would be simrly easy to kill as well. We truly need to protect them.


    [You''ve reached Primordial Level 19]


    Great. To go to level 20 I''ll need to pass the Primordial Rank-Up Mission once I''ve reached thest XP of level 19. I had no clue what kind of mission that could possibly be, so I might end up remaining at my current level for a while. I was in a pinch so I put my free stat points into Vitality. It''s game over when my HP reaches 0, so as far as I''m concerned points there are never wasted.


    [Air sh] is quickly turning out to be one of my favorite Elemental Sovereign spells. It has three charges, all of which I spent by casting it in rapid session just now, so sadly I''ll be waiting for it toe off cooldown for a short while.


    I spared her dismembered body only a nce before focusing back on the battlefield. There was no time to bask in the small victory- three more of her team remained, and the chaos around us showed no signs of slowing.


    "Anastasia!!! No! Damn you, masked fucker!" A guy screeched at me as he stopped for a moment to watch his dying teammate''sst moments. "How dare you?!"


    Didn''t you dramatic kids attack us first? There''s no point in arguing with grieving people, so I didn''t open my mouth. Well, I did, to cast [Earth Armor] and [Water Shield] on myself. There was a spear(wo)man, a dual sword-wielding guy who seemed to be the Phenom based on his antics, and a mage, who had already sent water bullets rippling through the air towards me.


    I had to tank the shots, thus I had no choice but to cast the spells I did instead of doing my best to dodge out of the way. After all, if I did that, my beloved Aurora''s or Seraphiel''s bubbly butts might be endangered. I can''t have that.


    <Seraphiel, how are you holding on?>


    <Good, master. This team of yours is verypetent. As a supporter, I''ve never felt safer while being surrounded by thousands of enemies.> She replied while materializing another [Arcane Arrow] out of thin air, charged it with her mana, and let it loose. Whether she hit or not I couldn''t ascertain, since I was focused on my enemies.


    <I''m in a one versus three situation right now, if you get some room to breathe I would appreciate some cover.>


    <I can turn my attention to you in about fifteen seconds.>


    "Dream, buff me." I instructed Aurora next, who obediently listened, casting three spells on me, each boosting one of my physical attributes by 10%.


    I gripped the hilt of my pitch-ck sealed saber as the two melee fighters closed in on me with the mage providing them support from behind. Thus far I always fought in melee with the ability to dodge to my heart''s content, often backed up by my Ayame''s trustworthy de.


    Now I couldn''t dodge since I was the only thing between them and my team''s backs, and my only help woulde in the form of ranged support if Seraphiel could finish her current enemies in time.


    The spearwoman charged at me with a vicious gleam in her eyes, thrusting her weapon straight toward my groin. How charming. This girl must be out for vengeance towards her three friends I''ve brutally massacred. "Die!"


    I twisted my body just in time to move my arms, deflecting the sharp thrust with my saber. Sparks flew around us as metal shed against metal. However, she had extended herself too much with this attack, and thanks to my lengthy limbs, before she could recover I mmed my boot into her stomach.


    Doing so sent her flying a short distance back, apanied by a pained gasp due to the wind being knocked out of her lungs.


    But there was no time to relish the moment. The dual wielder closed the distance with rming speed with his twin des shing through the air like a blur of steel. He was easily the fastest of the bunch, perhaps even faster than the now-dead archer. His swords carved a whirlwind of ferocious arcs even before reaching me. Was this his way of deflecting a magic arrow or something? Strange¡­


    I had no intention of letting him get any closer.


    I had to wait for the cooldowns of my earth elemental spells which would be perhaps the most ideal in stopping his rapid advance, I decided to call upon water. I raised my hand and aimed my palm at him. I channeled my mana into a fierce surge of liquid power. "[Tidal Wave]!" I shouted while thrusting my arm forward as a wave of water materialized from thin air.


    The dual wielder''s eyes widened. "Good luck parrying this with your swords¡­ Kekeke!" I couldn''t help but snicker due to his furious eyes who red at me, making it quite obvious that he wanted nothing but my painful demise.


    The wave hit him mid-plunge, managing to catch him with full force.

 Chapter 294: Desperate Battle 2 [Bonus]

    His body jerked as the water mmed into him, lifting him off his feet and tossing him backward like a ragdoll. He tumbled uncontrobly in the torrent with his swords iling uselessly in the air as the wave of water battered him. The sheer force of the spell washed him back, hurling him several meters away before the wave finally dissipated, leaving him soaked and sprawled on the ground.


    He gasped for breath and coughed up water as he tried to recover. His momentum, his speed, his relentless assault- all of it had been drowned out by the surge of my magic.


    "Don''t¡­ Laugh!" He cursed at me. I would have loved to begin mockinglyughing at him, but before I could even hurl a spell at the angry guy to finish him off the mage conjured a new spell- this time, a highly condensed stream of water, resembling a torrent had beenpressed into a firefighter''s hose and he turned the pressure up tenfold. The power behind it was immense.


    I had no choice but to face it head-on. It would easily kill Seraphiel and Aurora should I allow the attack to connect to their defenseless bodies which they entrusted the protection of to me.


    This Wizard was clearly specialized in the water element, and his repertoire of spells was greater than mine in that element. I had no such mighty attack under my belt as of yet in any of my elements. It was like an extreme budget version of Kamehameha.


    I gritted my teeth and swung my saber with a [Power Strike]. The force of my sh cut through the torrent, splitting the water in two. However, that wasn''t enough. The torrentsted for a few seconds, so my feeble counter only diverted the first bit of it.


    The mage''s spell hit me square in the chest as the remaining water mmed into me with the force of a battering ram. Both my Earth Armor and Water Shield were shattered by it, but I dug my heels into the ground, absolutely refusing to be sent flying. I felt numerous bruises and cuts form under my armor and my HP dropped a good 30%. In the end, I managed to stand tall, shaking off the pain.


    These bastards weren''t going to take me down so easily.


    Without my Primordial Viin''s 50% HP boost and my insistence to invest quite heavily into the Vitality stat over my journey I would already be in big trouble, but thanks to it I managed to survive and remain in fighting condition.


    Once the torrent finally faded, I responded with a quick [Fireball] by sending it flying toward the mage. "He''s still alive after that?! No way!" He shrieked as the mes roared while streaking through the air, but the water specialist wasn''t bad at all. He conjured up a water shield just in time for the fire to m into it with a burst of heat but failed to break through.


    The Phenom guy wasn''t giving me a break either. With a shout of fury he charged at me again as his twin des shed vividly due to the speed at which he swung them. I cast [Wind Step], boosting my physical speed, after which I darted forward to meet him head-on. Our des shed in a flurry of blows with each strike ringing out like a series of thunderps.


    I had a distinct feeling that this team was quitepetentpared to what we''ve seen from the rest of thepetition thus far. It was very lucky for us that my mighty fire spell hit their two tanks and cooked them in their metal armor, or things would be looking even uglier for us than they were right now.


    His movements were sharp and precise, his every sh aimed to kill me. However, thanks to my boosted speed I managed to keep up with his assault for the time being. My saber parried his strikes with a grace that only materialized from the many duels I had with Ayame over the past month.


    For the record, I haven''t beaten her as of yet, though I always fought her as a pure swordsman, not with all my spells at my disposal. I think I could beat her if I went all out, but to decide that we would need to conduct a death battle, something I''m not interested in.


    I twisted, dodging a double horizontal sh aimed at my chest, and countered with a thrust aimed at his gut. He blocked it with one sword, using the other to swipe at my leg, but I jumped back a step, just barely managing to avoid being severely wounded.


    The spearwoman had recovered from being kicked in the belly. She joined the fray by thrusting her weapon at my side again. Her expression was a strong mixture of grief and rage. I sidestepped while deflecting her spear with a swift parry, and spun to face the Phenom, whose swords were once again bearing down on me.


    I blocked his overhead strike with my saber and kicked out at him, forcing him to stagger back.


    As if on cue, the mage unleashed another spell- a swirling vortex of water aimed directly at me. After nearly getting done in by him with hisst attack, I was ready for him this time. I muttered a quick incantation, casting [Cyclone] to meet the vortex head-on. The winds from my spell collided with the water, creating a storm of mist and debris between us.


    His powers were still stronger than mine sadly, but the Cyclone diverted a lot more of his spell than my simple saber sh did previously, so I could just shrug the rest off with minor bruises.


    The fight was getting more desperate as I slowly lost in both initiative and HP.


    They must''ve been very well aware of the timer they were on since as soon as my team finished with their opponents it would turn into a 3v6 for them, thus their reckless offensive on me was understandable.

 Chapter 295: Black Fangs New Fascination 1 [Bonus]

    Well, I also killed their friends, so that could exin why they wanted to see me fall so badly too. Some of these people have been literally bred for this event, groomed from a young age to pass the Trials, so they might''ve known each other for a long time now.


    "This guy sped into being a sword-wielding, tanky Wizard who controls all four basic elements?! What the fuck? I can''t believe we lost three of us to this horrible build¡­" The woman parted her lips to spew some rather rude obscenities out.


    "Focus. He is clearly doing something right based on the results of our sh¡­" The water dude stated coldly.


    <Your internal clock needs some recalibration, my beautiful long-eared ally.> I grumbled into Seraphiel''s mind. Her 15 seconds estimate was up and I got no backup at all.


    <Tell your girlfriend not to be so eager at the opportunity of jumping into harm''s way. Me and Aurora can barely keep her amongst the ranks of the living.> She replied wryly. I didn''t have to ask which one she was talking about. My dearest Lucille was very keen to do her part and to improve as abatant, but her level andck of experience weren''t good enough for this ce.


    On the bright side, as long as the girls managed to keep her alive, this ce was filled with juicy XP packs that would turn out to be exactly what she needed to catch up to us slightly.


    The Phenom and spearwoman pressed me from both sides, working with great teamwork they likely cultivated over many years of fighting side-by-side next to each other to box me in.


    The Phenom''s twin swords came at me in a deadly dance, shing and stabbing in quick session, while the spearwoman''s long reach kept me on my toes. I parried, deflected¡­ and tanked whatever I had to.


    The mage, meanwhile, circled us like a predator, looking for an opening. With his two teammates on me, he no longer could recklessly throw spells my way at least. I ducked under a sh from the Phenom and thrust my saber upward, forcing him to block with his second de and leap back. As soon as I had room, I cast [Inferno st], sending a wave of fire in their direction.


    The spearwoman dodged it with a roll, while the Phenom blocked with crossed swords while shouting "[Twin de Aegis]!" and a translucent shield of energy materialized out from his des, enveloping his entire front which allowed him to deflect my burning mes with a burst of radiant force.


    The mage who had toe closer to us to find the right angle of attack was also in my range, so he too had to shield himself again, scoffing annoyedly as the mes licked at his barrier.


    "Fall already, you masked bastard!" the Phenom roared, charging at me again with his des whistling through the air, followed by the spearwoman''s attack and the Wizard''s next water spell.


    ¡­


    In a dimly lit room a beautiful, ck-haired womanyfortably on a lush couch. She wore a one-piece dress that ended in a short skirt. Multiple poisonous snakes coiled around her bare thighs and legs while hissing at her dangerously, but she paid them no heed. Simple animals like these posed no threat to her even if they were to inject their poison straight into her bloodstream.


    What''s more, due to her high Vitality their fangs couldn''t even pierce her delicate-looking, sickly pale skin.


    The snakes knew these facts too, so they didn''t even bother.


    Her snow-white skin was covered with tattoos depicting mighty serpents who represented both her most loved and hated species all in one. She was ck Fang, the Obsidian Circle Member responsible for heading the drug department of the Vesper Consortium.


    "Devil¡­ Devil. Devil!" She mouthed Quin''s criminal alias with different undertones, trying to settle on the one she liked the most while watching the strange ''baby'' fight for his life.


    The insect-helmeted guards had a built-in recording artifact in their armor, and she spread them strategically all over the giant cave''s space, which allowed all the recordings toe together and form a giant 3D holographic disy of the entire battlefield. This would be stored and sent to the other Circle Members as well if they weren''t already watching it live.


    There were over twenty outposts in which the first round of the Trials would go down, but they set it up so that only one happened at a time, allowing the seven of them to watch should they want to.


    ck Fang didn''t care much, and she intended to instead hone herbat arts to an even greater degree, but as soon as Wrinkle reported a strange candidate she instantly became interested. A 7-week-old baby who stood at 200 cm (6''6) and could not only hold his own in the Trials but seemed to be one of the most promising candidates.


    Naturally, she didn''t report his age to the other Circle Members. She also forbade Wrinkle from doing so, and the four guards who apanied the midget to Devil''s examination have already been purged by her most trusted servants.


    It was true that the seven heads of the Consortium had amicable working rtionships but that didn''t mean that they had pure, altruistic rtions. She had no reason to share Devil''s age with them since she hoped to learn more about it herself and see if she could also be reborn, or whatever it is that he did.


    ck Fang was still youthful physically due to her starting to level up from the ripe age of 3 and, her tendency to use multiple poison arts on herself to elongate her beautiful years, but she wasn''t immortal. The time woulde when she would look old, wrinkled, and repulsive. Her beautiful face frowned just at the thought of that happening.


    She had to learn if Devil had a way, but to do that she didn''t want to outright order him, or straight-up force him through torture.

 Chapter 296: Black Fangs New Fascination 2 [Bonus]

    If she could get him for her department, she would have a long time to study him and decide how to progress from there. This giant baby was the first lead she''d found in her 400 years of life as a clue towards attaining immortality, so she refused to be rash. What''s more, for all she knew Devil was a mighty being who could smite her out of existence if she made an attempt on his well-being.


    "Devil¡­" She murmured his name for the umpteenth time since she learned of this strange existence. ck Fang turned towards the holographic disy that showed his 1v6 fight against an entirepetent Phenom team.


    She liked how he burnt the two bulky tanks in their own armor, using the metal protecting their frames into a weapon that resulted in their demise, and especially loved how he killed the leaping archer, but the remaining three gave him quite a bit of trouble.


    "Ouch. A normal Wizard should''ve keeled over and died from that one. To be fair, no normal Wizard swings around a saber either, especially not like he does¡­" Shemented as she saw him getting hit once again.


    "Not only is his age an anomaly but his build too¡­ His spells hit very powerfully for his supposed level, yet he has as much if not more HP as most dedicated tanks do, and his Agility and Strength are quite high as well¡­ Based on what I''m seeing, his stats are definitely equivalent to someone in their level twenties¡­ What a strange entity¡­ Did he not only trick the age-measuring artifact but the level one too?"


    Her expression suddenly distorted from that of a pristine beauty to that of a crazed bitch as a manic grin widened on her delicate face, going from ear to ear.


    "I want him¡­ I want him. I want him!!!" ck Fang repeated multiple times, surprising herself greatly. "I want something for the first time in centuries¡­? Me?"


    She thought a bit inwardly before nodding to herself, returning to a person who resembled sanity perfectly. She only resembled one though, since she had long since gone off on the deep end of mental well-being. "I do want him."


    Why was ck Fang insane? She wasn''t the mental asylum candidate kind of crazy, just that living for as long as she had does no good for the human mind, especially so if they are surrounded by death, misery, and istion since birth. The reason she was even talking out loud was that she barely interacted with a soul, so she developed it as a habit.


    ck Fang then brought out a voice transmitter from her storage ring and called the ugly midget. He was a weasel who was too scared to betray anyone of her power and influence, so she could trust him. "Wrinkle."


    "Y-yes mydy?!" He squealed with fright when her unexpected voice sounded from his device.


    "Go and find out everything you can about Devil. I want to recruit him to my department."


    He was silent for a short moment. "Mydy¡­ I''ve promised my best friend Aurelion who saved my life on two asions that I would help him recruit Devil¡­"


    ''Hm? For the first time in his life, the spineless rat boy dared talk back to me? Devil''s existence keeps causing surprises¡­''


    Her beautiful features contorted to that of evil incarnate as her voice equipped an ice-cold tone that promised nothing but sheer malice. "Is this how cowards like you want tomit suicide since you don''t have the guts to plunge a knife into your ugly stomach yourself?


    In case you no longer cherish your own life, you better realize that I know where you sent your two sons and three daughters in the Central Land. Do you seriously think I can''t get to them all? Me?! I''m the ck Fang!"


    She wasn''t a charismatic leader. ck Fang lorded over her subordinates with an iron fist.


    The only ones she treated with a semnce of kindness were her three students, all of whom were of the Veil Walker rank and had been serving her loyally for centuries.


    "N-n-n-no mydy! I''ll get to it right away!" Wrinkle squeaked with sheer terror in his trembling voice.


    "Better remember your ce for the rest of your short, miserable life, trash..." ck Fang spat as she refocused her attention on Devil and his struggles after cutting her subordinate''s call off. "Ah. That''s not good, he''s about to die¡­"


    She brought out another item from her storage ring, this one letting hermunicate with her elite guards through their helmets. "Move in closer to candidate 3267 and his team. I want to hear everything they say crystal clear."


    Naturally, her minions did as told.


    ck Fang soon found herself transfixed by the holographic disy as she was watching Devil struggle in the intense battle. The Phenom''s twin des shed against Devil''s saber, resulting in a series of metallic rings echoing as they exchanged blows. His opponent was absolutely relentless.


    Each strike of his was aimed at breaking through Devil''s defenses, while the spearwoman would dash in at opportunistic times like a patient predator who was waiting for her moment to strike. At the same moment, their Wizard ally was throwing his spells as soon as they came off cooldown, creating a very sticky situation for the giant baby.


    She had no doubt he would beat two of them, but three together were rapidly proving to be beyond his means, or at least so did the enigmatic creature pretend. "Oh. That''s right, I don''t even know if he''s human. Maybe it''s some ancient creature who is so old that the artifact malfunctioned." ck Fang mused under her breath.


    The water mage moved in from the nk and his staff began glowing as he gathered mana for his next spell. "[Aqua Bolt]!" he shouted, sending a concentrated st of water surging toward Quin.


    "Let''s see how you handle that¡­" ck Fang whispered to herself while absently stroking one of the bigger snakes that decided to slither up her legs to her midsection and then all the way to her torso and tried to suffocate her by coiling around her ribs, constricting her airways. The woman in question felt nothing but the yfulness of a pet animal. It was cute like a kitten in her eyes.

 Chapter 297: Absolute Cinema 1 [Bonus]

    Devil''s free hand snapped up, summoning forth a barrier of liquid energy. "[Water Shield]!" he called and the mage''s spell smashed into it, causing water to spray everywhere as the bolt dispersed harmlessly. But before he could savor the victory, the spearwoman lunged forth.


    The spear pierced clean through Quin''s side.


    ck Fang''s eyes fluttered wide open with excitement. "Ouch!" She squealed cutely while gripping onto her own side as if she suffered damage herself. She watched closely the object of her fascination possibly breathing hisst. Blood poured from the wound which soaked his clothes as his remaining Health Points took a nosedive. His body swayed weakly due to his strength draining rapidly.


    "This can''t be the end, right? I''ve finally found someone interesting on this boring ne of existence¡­" ck Fang whispered dejectedly. She could''ve stepped in, going as far as ordering her guards to eliminate everyone who attempts to take Devil''s life, but she wouldn''t do that. If he couldn''t pass a Trial made for rookies like this, he wasn''t worthy of her attention in the gorgeous woman''s eyes.


    "Amazing!" She eximed due to the images her eyes were sending to her brain. She rose from her lying position and shot to her feet, getting an even better view of the ongoings. Her numerous snakes were thrown to the ground, save for those that clung to her thighs or the one around her torso. The ones on the ground soon slithered their way to ck Fang and made their way up her legs.


    Instead of faltering, Devil gripped the spear that was still embedded in his side with his free hand. His eyes burned with malevolent intent as he locked eyes with the spearwoman. ck Fang couldn''t see his face, but she was certain of the fact that he had a sinister grin tugging at his lips.


    "Time''s up¡­" he growled through the pain. His voice was filled with cruel satisfaction. "You''ve lost."


    Before the spearwoman could react to his ominous, words a shadow blurred behind her. The dog-kin assassin''s ws ripped through the air as she tore through the woman''s neck with lethal precision. Due to her rtively high Vitality, it took three swipes of her mighty ws but the spearwoman''s head ended up being severed cleanly. It flew through the air as her body stiffened.


    The headless woman was still holding the spear that was etched in Devil for a brief moment before she crumbled to the ground lifelessly. The assassin had already vanished before the head even hit the dirt as she moved on to her next target.


    ck Fang''s fingers twitched in excitement as she watched the carnage unfold. "That''s a good subordinate if I''ve ever seen one. She rushed to her Phenom''s side whilepletely ignoring her own safety¡­ Either he is an amazing leader or a lover. Maybe both."


    Devil fell to his knees with blood beginning to pool beneath him, but the fight wasn''t over.


    The Phenom let out a desperate, enraged scream due to the death of hisrade and the severity of his situation and charged again. Before he could reach Devil, A magic arrow struck him square in the face. The force of the shot caused his head to jerk back, but his absurd Vitality allowed him to stay standing.


    "Die already, you shitty no-name extra. You''ve served your purpose already when you injured the hero¡­ Now it''s time for a dramatic farewell between him and hispanions or a miraculous revival." ck Fang whispered under her breath. She just now realized that this was the first time in centuries that she was having genuine fun.


    Another of Devil''s Heralds was already there before he could even recover from getting shot in the face. Her katana was already crimson red from all the blood she''d shed since the Trial started, but she showed no signs of slowing down when she brutally sliced through the Phenom''s body with professionally honed precision. One cut became two, two became four.


    His body was separated into clean pieces, each part falling to the ground in a gory disy of the Herald''s desperation and anger. The enemy Phenom''s blood sttered across the battlefield in great waves due to her handiwork.


    Just as the spearwoman''s body hit the floor, the Assassin was already on the Wizard. Her ws shed through the mage''s chest, shredding him apart in a single moment''s worth of time. His screams were cut short because he died to the first swipe of her ws but just for good measure the girl gave him twenty extra, shredding him to red paste in the process. She was beyond furious.


    They all rushed to the kneeling Phenom''s side. His health had fallen dangerously low, and his vision blurred as he fought to stay conscious. The archer of the group aimed at his wound and let an arrow go.


    "[Lifebloom Shot], huh." ck Fang mused. "Not good enough. Not even high-tier potions would save Devil now."


    The ancient woman was right. Despite the soothing warmth that spread through Devil''s body, it wasn''t enough. The spear had ruptured something vital. He was losing way more than what the shot gave him.


    "[Lifebloom Transform]" the ''archer'' intoned. The bow suddenly began twisting and reshaping itself into a magnificent staff.


    "[Vital Scan]" she said, pointing the staff at her bleeding-out leader. Golden threads of light extended from the staff, wrapping around his body like tendrils. The spell allowed its caster to assess the full extent of her patient''s injuries.


    Enjoy new adventures froNovelBin


    Meanwhile, this single transformation of her weapon was enough for the long-lived ck Fang toe to numerous conclusions. Well-off healers were often equipped with bows that could shoot [Lifebloom Shot] at their targets, but [Lifebloom Transform] was apletely different story. "The Epic rarity weapon, Lifebloom Arc.


    Only a single person can create them, and I even know the stocky midget''s name; Draegar Hammerfist. This can only mean one thing. Our resident robed Healer is an elf from the Alliance, likely from a good family at that. Not many people can get their hands on Draegar''s crafts, after all.


    That information then means that Devil likely dabbles in very since elves and dwarves must be enved while in the Vraven Kingdom. Or he''s a bad boy harboring a free elf¡­"

 Chapter 298: Absolute Cinema 2 [Bonus]

    ck Fang''s amused expression turned into one of creepy satisfaction. "Devil, Devil, Devil¡­ You keep doing whatever you can to remain anonymous, yet you surround yourself with such shy subordinates? You can''t simply throw a robe and a mask on these people and expect them to not be recognized.


    A Healer elf with an Epic rarity weapon, an Enchanter Wizard, A Fujimori Samurai, a dog-kin assassin with ws¡­ Well, at least your tank is inconspicuous enough. However, all four of those unique beings will be nking a giant of a man¡­ Do you seriously think I won''t be able to find the real you? Hehehe!!"


    While the woman continued her unhinged ramblings, the elf was doing her best to keep Devil alive.


    "[Divine Mend]" Seraphiel whispered, causing her staff to glow as the light shifted. Warm, golden magic poured into Devil''s body, knitting flesh and tissue back together with meticulous care. The wound began to slowly close, muscle reforming, and blood vessels reconnecting. For good measure, she also forced him to drink a high-tier health potion.


    The seriousness of the situation lessened, but Seraphiel wasn''t finished.


    "[Sanctify]" she uttered her next spell with her silky smooth feminine tone that was as steady and calm as possible in the situation. Holy light red up around the wound, purging it of any lingering impurities. The light burned away any infection, sterilizing the injury from within. The healing process wasplete.


    "Having apetent healer like this woman is such a luxury, especially at their meager level. And she is even an elf, so she can be useful in the forests and around wildlife in general.


    I bet that together with the dog-kin, traversing nature on their way to the outpost they suffered no real opposition while the other teams were fearing and fighting for their lives constantly¡­ I think there was a report that estimated about 15000 deaths were caused in the forests as the candidates made their way to their indicated locations due to the Greenskin invasion, other forest dwellers, and of course, candidates killing each other.


    Yet our Devil likely took afy trip to my drug outpost¡­ Life truly isn''t fair. Kekeke!"


    While the Healer worked, the Heralds nked their Phenom''s slumped form protectively. Their loyalty shone through not only in how they surrounded him, but how worried they were for his safety. "Look aheaddies, and gentlemen if any of you are a man¡­" ck Fang snickered.


    Some of them were obviously females, but others didn''t speak and hadpletely hidden their bodies behind armor and clothes, so it wasn''tpletely obvious. "I get that you''re worried for your Phenom''s life, but you watching the healing process won''t speed it up¡­ Kekeke!


    It would be pretty funny if someone managed to kill Devil because they didn''t guard him properly¡­ Oh, the juicy drama that would ensue in their ranks¡­!"


    Yes, ck Fang was getting more invested by the second not only in Devil but his team as well. So much so that she didn''t even notice when one of the vipers bit into the back of her knee, hoping that her soft skin there wouldn''t hold tight. It was right, since some venom managed to weasel its way into her fragile-looking body, but it did not affect her at all.


    - Pov: Quin -


    My epic battle with the Phenom team concluded with me only getting three assists since I couldn''t finish them all off on my own. Not only that, but I almost died as well. I''ve never seen my HP percentages drop to such a dangerous level.


    That sight made me want to put even more of my future free points into Vitality, but¡­ I can''t neglect my other stats, especially since putting points into them is in a way makes me tankier.


    If I had 20 extra Agility maybe I wouldn''t have even suffered a minor injury, so it stands to reason that I invest in my other stats as well. That''s the way Ayame was our tank until Lucille appeared. She just killed her enemies before they could kill her, and used her Agility and natural acrobatic talent to dodge what she had to.


    The reason I have time to even muse about these things while being in the most chaotic battle of my life is that I''ve found myself riding on Lucille''s armored back with my arms clinging around her neck. I''ve put her axe away into my storage ring so that I can have afortable rest while she carries me to safety.


    The girls killed the remaining obstruction that stood behind us and a nice, safe corner where we could set up our formation properly before they rushed for my help, so now we just had to get there. Ayame and Blossom were acting as the vanguard, me and Lucille in the middle, and Seraphiel was following after me while casting healing spells on me one after the other when they came off cooldown.


    My HP is already full, but ording to her, we had to make sure I don''t suffer infections and the like.


    Interestingly, despite my HP being full I''m lightheaded as hell, hence me getting taxied by my lovely fourth woman. I guess all the blood I lost needs some time to be regenerated¡­ or something like that. I''ve been always cheating during my biology tests, I have no clue what''s going in on my body, especially now that I''m a primordial.


    "Devil?" Lucille asked as she turned her head to nce back at me.


    "Yes?"


    "I got Warrior 10 and can now choose a specialization, but I''m uncertain¡­" Oh. That reminds me, I''m still a simple Warrior too. I think it''s soon time I embrace the way of the saber. I''ve been a bit on the edge because of its sealed nature, but I like it a lot even as it is, and I''ve watched enough anime to know that it will be OP once it''s unsealed.


    "What''s there to think about? I''m sure you got an axe-wielder one. Axeman was it I think?"


    "Yes, but there''s another one! I think it might be good, too."


    "Spit it out already, olddy. I don''t have all day."


    "Hmph! Says the guy who''s busy daydreaming on my back. Anyhow, it''s Berserker."


    I couldn''t help but have my eyes flutter wide open. That''s a badass-sounding ss for sure. "Is it one of those rage ones? Jump into the fray and hope for the best?"


    "Yes¡­ It''s a bit scary. The lower my HP is, the more durable I be and the more blood I shed the higher my Agility and Strength stats get, but it says my mind will be affected and it will be hard for me to run away from any opponents who dare challenge my supremacy on the field of battle.


    Also, it''s not a tank ss, so I don''t think it would fit what we need now as a team¡­ It even has a penalty for wearing heavy armor. Says all bonus stats are reduced by 50% for heavy armor and 25 for medium."


    Yikes. That means she needs to run around in leather armor like a barbarian or suffer penalties. For now she sure as hell won''t be doing any of that. Before I could respond I saw her nce around nervously while embarrassingly coughing into her palm, "and that I get a 10% bonus to my base stats if I wear no light armor, and 25% if I''m naked or in underwear..."


    "Just from your tone, I can easily tell what your heart tells you to do. Go ahead, be a Berserker. We will get a proper tanker as soon as possible. Your bloodthirsty axe would be wasted on a tank anyway. As for your stat booster ''attire''... We''ll talk about itter.


    For now, you remain in your heavy armor."


    The eyes through her visor glowed energetically, "Thanks! I love you, baby!"

 Chapter 299 : Seraphiels Grumbling

    "Thanks, I''m feeling fine now. You can let me off." I told Lucille on whose back I rested.


    "Are you sure?" She asked worriedly.


    "Don''t look down on our amazing Healer. I''m as good as I''ve ever been. We gotta finish this round of the Trials and then we can lick our wounds infort. That is, if they don''t push us to do the second round instantly right after, but I doubt that."


    She nodded at my words and I found myself standing with the backs of my three lovely frontliners'' backs greeting me. Aurora quickly rushed to me and gave me a teary hug. "I was so worried!"


    "I will pamper you a lot tonight, but focus on the battle for now, Dream." I admonished my plump princess, but I knew that she would be too emotional to remainbat-ready while my life or death was hanging in the air.


    With all that done, it was finally time to take a good look around the empty cave, save for the podium from which Wrinkle had long since run away, and the numerousbatants- or their desecrated remains.


    "How are we on Mana?" I asked. I lost quite a bit with the previous battle, so now it was time to regain some points in the rtively stable position we''ve found ourselves in.


    "More than half left, so I''m good!" Aurora chimed in happily now that she was sure that I would live.


    "I''m not." Seraphiel replied wryly while eyeing Lucille in particr. She expanded a lot of her mana in order to keep the overeager woman alive ording to our previous mental link exchanges.


    "Master, Ghost is battle-ready! She wants to kill all who approach Master!"


    "I''m good." Ayame said in a cheery tone. She must''ve also been deathly worried for my health, even if she was the least affected of my lovers.


    "Same! Though my armor isn''t for some reason."


    "That''s because the 1500 mana I expended on keeping you alive in the short five minutes you spent fighting didn''t affect your armor''s remaining durability." Seraphiel revealed the absurd number dryly. "I feel like fainting when I think about how much healing you will need once you lose the armor and embrace being a Berserker¡­"


    "Oh¡­ Sorry." That was all my dearest Lucille could say to the grumbling elf. Seraphiel had slightly more than 1700 base mana due to her high level''s nearly all points being sped into Magic and the healer ss giving 50% extra MP. She should be regenerating 100 mana faster than a minute so most of it will be refilled if we can stay out of trouble for a bit.


    "Berserker is a lone-wolf ss, I''m pretty sure it will get some self-sustaining skill soon enough." I said, trying to cheer up my cute long-eared ally. "Plus, I wanted to visit a temple sometime soon too. Maybe the Goddess will give me the ss as well. We could heal our suicidal frontliner by taking turns."


    "Uh, no, she won''t." My sexy elf was either pissed off more than I thought or she agreed with me that the chances of that happening was extremely low.


    "You have a literal Healer, a woman she blessed with the ss, as your ve, master¡­ I don''t think she would appreciate that, nor think that you have an ''altruistic, benevolent heart''."


    Yeah, she was right. I didn''t try going to a temple yet because I feared that instead of blessing me, she would curse me. After all, in the past 7 weeks I''ve done a lot of bad things. If she can feel the good in me, she should also sense the bad, and might send her guard dogs- also known as Arch Priests- after my bum.


    The risk-reward ratio wasn''t worth, especially since I could just get someone else to be the healer of the party.


    With that out of the way, it was time to examine the ''battle'', but perhaps ''mayhem'' or ''war'' might be better words to describe what it was in reality.


    The stale air of the cave mixed with the overwhelming scent of blood and death. The ground beneath us all was wet due to being soaked with crimson that pooled and spread like water. Another team was upying this ce by the looks of it, but they fell to someone else. As to why the victors didn''t camp here I couldn''t tell. Maybe they got too bloodthirsty and couldn''t sit still.


    Bodies littered the cold floor, twisted in grotesque forms of agony and desperation- they were all fallenbatants who were mutted beyond recognition. I don''t think even their mothers could identify most of these corpses.


    Next to them, broken swords, spears, and other weapons were scattered amidst the lifeless bodies. I had the urge to crouch down and began scavenging some stuff, but the insect-helmeted guards were watching us. Now that I think about it a bit better, it feels like they are giving us a lot of attention especially considering the fact that we are just chilling at the moment.


    The cave was vast, forming an arena of death carved from cold, unyielding rock. It was as though the Trials had been staged in the maw of a beast, swallowing thousands ofbatants whole. The distant roar of shing steel, the cries of the wounded, and the guttural screams of the dying echoed from every corner, creating an audio disy of violence that never seemed to end.


    At the heart of it all, 6,000 souls had been thrown into this pit to fight for their continued survival, forced to w and kill for a fleeting chance at victory. However, based on my rough estimate, for over 2,000 of them that chance had already been snuffed out.


    Their bodiesy still, trampled underfoot or discarded in heaps like refuse. Flesh had been torn apart by des, leaving stumps of torn muscle and exposed bone. Somebatants had even been burned alive based on their charred skin, while others had been crushed with their bodies barely resembling anything human anymore.


    I watched as a hulking brute swung a massive warhammer and managed tond a hit that brutally caved in the skull of his opponent with a sickening crunch.

 Chapter 300 : Elf Party

    Blood sttered across his face, but he didn''t even flinch- his eyes were hungry for more. His soul was already consumed by the madness of the ughter. He turned to face his next victim, but before he could lift his hammer, a spear pierced his throat from behind with the tip bursting out of his neck in a spray of blood.


    He fell forward, gurgling and desperately trying to obstruct his lifeblood from spilling out beneath him.


    He was unsessful.


    On the far side, a group of fighters shed in a frenzy. A woman whose face contorted in rage drove her dagger into a man''s chest, twisting it cruelly before pulling it free, leaving a gaping hole in her wake. The man dropped to his knees while desperately gasping for air but the woman didn''t stop.


    She kicked him over and raised her de high before plunging it into his back repeatedly, each thrust apanied by a savage scream of the effort she expanded.


    However, just as the fifth stab of hers found its mark in the man, someone else rushed up to her and severed her dagger-wielding arm before decapitating the shocked woman.


    Everywhere I looked, chaos reigned. Men and women who might have once fought with honor now resorted to utter savagery, wing at each other like animals. With eyes wide due to unadulterated fear and the instinctual fight for survival in their heart kicking in, they stabbed, shed, and bludgeoned anything that moved.


    Wrinkle had long since fled from the podium from upon which he looked down on the contestants as he started the event.


    Every few moments, anotherbatant fell, whether by sword, spell, or the sheer, crushing weight of bodies piling onto each other. Blood stained the stone walls, dripping down like rain from a horror movie. I''m very impressed by myself, my team, especially those of us who are new tobat and death, for remaining undisturbed by the sights we were seeing.


    A culling. It was a fitting description for the first test, I had to give it to ck Fang. Only those willing to embrace the carnage, to dive headfirst into the abyss of violence, would emerge victorious.


    "It''s a graveyard for the weak and unfortunate." Lucille muttered under her breath.


    "Yeah. However, we can get more XP in ces like this than we could in thebyrinth or while running across the forest, looking for greenskin scout parties. As I said in the beginning, this is an amazing opportunity."


    "Say that to your internal organs that almost gave up the fight." Ayame scoffed.


    Aurora, who still clinging to me, whispered tearfully, "So much death¡­ I''ve never seen anything like this." Okay, she might''ve been more affected than I thought before.


    I decided to stroke her robed head gently, though my eyes never left the battlefield. "You''ve been doing amazingly, Dream. All of you did, my Ascendants. I''m very proud of every single one of you."


    <That''s an elf. No, that''s not exactly right. That''s an entire Phenom team made up of elves.> Seraphiel muttered into my mind while she was squinting in order to see far into the distance.


    <You mean those robed, masked rogue-types?> I asked after focusing on where her gaze was.


    <No. The five archers standing behind a single tank. They''re all elves. I can tell just from looking at their graceful, lithe moves. Well, the tanker not so much, but I somehow sense her to be my kind too.>


    The setup seemed downrightical. Five archers who were all masked and robed, hiding their elven heritage from humans quite sessfully, were clustered together in an awkward huddle, clearly out of their depth when it came to battlefield positioning.


    Instead of spreading out and taking advantage of their ranged superiority, they were standing so close that their quivers almost bumped into each other as they drew their arrows.


    ''Forest dwellers.'' That''s what came to my mind while watching them. Seraphiel could function in our party from the get-go because she gained army training when she got conscripted.


    However, from a single nce I could tell that these five were only trained to fight in their natural habitat, not in an underground cave swarming with enemies with no trees to hide behind or climb upon which to shoot down at their opponents from.


    If it wasn''t for the one lone tank desperately throwing herself into the fray, they would''ve been picked off ages ago.


    The tank was an entirely different story. Dressed in full battle armor, they were holding their own against multiple attackers at once. Every time the enemy tried to break through to get to the vulnerable archers she would rush forward with her heavy warhammer raised high.


    THOOM!


    The tank''s hammer came crashing down with enough force to shake the ground, splintering bones and caving in shields. The sheer power behind their swings was awe-inspiring, so much so that I could feel the weight of each blow from where I stood. As they bludgeoned one enemy into the dirt, they cast a spell that made the very metal of their armor groan under pressure.


    "[Armor Crush]!" they shouted, and the enemy''s te crumbled inward, squeezing the poor fool like a tin can under their hammer''s weight.


    With the intonation of the spell, I could identify ''them'' as a woman.


    But she didn''t stop there.


    "[Hammerfall]!!!" she roared while lifting her weapon high again. Transparent energy surrounded the hammer''s head before she brought it down, creating a mighty impact that sent a shockwave that knocked her enemies off their feet, leaving them dazed and exposed. They soon found themselves riddled with arrows from her backline rangers.


    When one particrly bold warrior attempted to circle around her to reach the archers, she threw up a taunt spell- "[Rallying Cry!]" Her voice echoed across the field, filled with amanding presence that left enemies no choice but to focus on her as their attention locked onto the juggernaut that she was.


    <Are you sure that''s an elf and not an orc?>


    <Master, that''s racist. We can be physically imposing too!> Seraphiel chided me with an uncharacteristically energetic tone.

 Chapter 301: Alliance 1

    <Are you sure that''s an elf and not an orc?>


    <Master, that''s racist. We can be physically imposing too!> Seraphiel chided me with an uncharacteristically energetic tone.


    <Says the healer archer elf girl who has a feeble 6 base Strength. You do realize that if you were to lose your levels you would pathetically suffer defeat in a wrestling match against a 13-year-old human farm boy, right? What''s more, I''m looking at an elf party with 5 archers¡­>


    <Okay, I am willing to admit that we might have a predisposition toward a specific archetype¡­ Also, I''m a woman, not a girl. I''m older than all four of your matesbined. You should be calling me an olddy, not Lucille.>


    Hoh? I couldn''t help but notice that my elf was getting more and more sassy with me over the duration of this massacre. A content smile suddenly found itself stered across my face at the realization. It was a good sign, she was gettingfortable with her master and new team.


    <That reminds me, if you''re right and the tanker is an elf, how did she pass the examination? Aren''t you like prepubescent teens at age 30?>


    <Must be an artifact. I mean no offense but the human technology is behind the Alliance''s by a good margin. She must''ve gotten her hands on some dwarf creation that tranted her elf years to the equivalent of a human''s. Or one that just simply allowed her to lie about her age.>


    Hmm. Makes sense. Seraphiel''s Lifebloom Arc is a prime example of the dwarves'' superiority in the cksmithing/artificing department, so I don''t need convincing to believe her.


    I refocused my eyes on the elf party. The tank''s efforts were desperate but incredibly potent. Every time it looked like the archers would be overwhelmed, she threw herself back into the heat ofbat, fending off multiple enemies at once. The weight of her entire team rested on her back, but she carried them all masterfully.


    The archers weren''t useless either. They might''ve been packed together like a group of nervous schoolchildren, but they had very good aim. Their arrows flew with precision, peppering targets in volleys. Their reloading speed was great too, providing the tank with a pretty formidable support.


    One archer stood out particrly from the rest. She shot with a touch more finesse than the others. As the elf drew her bowstring back, I could see a faint glow of mana around the arrow''s tip. "[Guided Arrow]," she whispered, and the projectile curved mid-flight, weaving between allies and enemies alike before striking an enemy archer in the throat. It was a clean kill, but her victory was short-lived as she fumbled for her next arrow, clearly not used to the high-pressure pace of a full-scale battle.


    Another archer loosed a volley of arrows into the sky, casting "[Piercing Rain]", a spell that sent a barrage of arrows cascading down like a storm, though the spread was too wide to do any real damage. Still, they kept the enemies at bay, allowing the tank to continue her desperate assault.


    Despite their efforts, it was clear the archers werepletely dependent on their tank. Every time she pushed forward, they hesitated, unsure whether to follow her lead or stay behind and fire from a distance. But the tank? She was an unstoppable force, holding everything together with brute strength and sheer power of will.


    As I watched her, a small smirk tugged at my lips. It wasn''t often you saw someone throw themselves into battle with such reckless abandon. She wasn''t justpetent- she was downright impressive. But no matter how hard she fought, this strategy wasughably doomed to fail. Five archers behind one tank? That was a great recipe for disaster.


    "They''re screwed." I muttered under my breath when I saw more and more groups targeting hers. After all, they were easy pickingspared to a better set-up team like ours.


    "That''s an entire alliance!" Ayame decreed with a hint of panic in her tone. Indeed, about ten teams'' worth ofbatants were huddled together but they made no attempt to hurt each other.


    It made sense, after all, 100 Phenoms and their Heralds would survive. If they teamed up, their chances of passing the round skyrocketed.


    "Are you all ready to get to work once again? It seems we can no longer remain here and wait for thepetition to eliminate each other. We need to be active, or soon we''ll find ourselves facing an alliance with hundreds of opponents working together in tandem."


    "You''re the one who almost died¡­ Are you ready is what we should be asking." Aurora corrected me while ncing at my side worriedly.


    "I am. Those who form such big groups are going to be the biggest losers of thepetition. Only the weak would throw such a rare XP farming opportunity out of the window to instead focus on simply getting out of here alive. They must be low-level scrubs. Let''s ambush the group I say."


    "Sure. I do need my XP after all." Ayame nodded.


    "I want to catch up to you guys! I want to test my Berserker ss so badly too!" Lucille cheered.


    "Ghost will do whatever Master thinks is best!" Always so loyal. I want to kiss Blossom on the forehead so badly, but that will have to wait.


    "I want to get XP too!" Aurora was in a good mood now that my survival was ascertained.


    "I''m in." Was all the stoic elf stated.


    "Then we''re all in favor. Time to farm,dies."


    ¡­


    We descended upon the alliance with the ferocity of starved beasts.


    Lucille was the first to engage- after getting Shielded and buffed by Aurora- as she rushed at them with her axe in hand and eyes zing with the fires of battle. She activated her Berserker abilities for the first time, causing a red aura to swirl around her body. "[Rageborn Frenzy!]" she roared and the ground trembled beneath her feet as shended near her first victim. Her movements became a blur for the untrained eye as she charged into the fray with her axe crashing down on the first unfortunate soul who tried to stand against her. The impact sent the poor woman flying, forcing her body to crumple as if it were made of paper.


    With her first blood drawn, her bloodlust became palpable as she cleaved through her second enemy, making her strength and speed grow slightly with each kill. "[Crimson Surge!]" she screamed and her speed increased even further with her strikes bing even more vicious as the blood of her foes coated her weapon. Her eyes gleamed with a dangerous light as she continued her rampage that was apanied by herughter ringing out amidst the screams of the dying.


    "This woman¡­ [Lifebloom Shot]! I don''t believe her! [Lifebloom Shot]! Stop taking damage all the time, I''m begging you! [Lifebloom Shot]! Use your speed to dodge, not to y more enemies! [Lifebloom Shot]!" Seraphiel''s earlier grumbling quickly turned to desperate begging as she sent healing arrow after healing arrow Lucille''s way, but the receiver of her healing paid the long-eared beauty no heed at all.

 Chapter 302: Alliance 2

    Meanwhile, Blossom slipped into the shadows as she moved like a phantom, living up to her ss''s name; Phantom Canine. She descended on the panicking backline. Her ws tore through the soft targets with brutal efficiency. The archers and mages never saw hering. One by one, they fell to her deadly assault, their bodies dropping silently to the ground. "[Backstab!]" she intoned just before her ws sank into the throat of an archer, mauling to death with a single swipe of her delicate hand.


    I unleashed a [Fireball] over a cluster of warriors who had foolishly tried to form a defensive line. I''ve quickly learned that fire was mighty potent against armored enemies. Ever since then, I''ve been paying close heed to Ayame and Lucille- who were our only medium-armoredbatants besides me. I was always ready to envelop them in my [Bubble Snare] spell tobat that weakness of them.


    Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    My targets screamed in agony but they were soon silenced as the fire consumed them whole.


    Ayame danced through the battlefield like a deadly whirlwind as she cut down her enemies with swift, precise strikes. "[Storm of Wind]!" she called, and her de blurred momentarily before slicing through multiple opponents in the blink of an eye. Blood sttered across the dirt, but not a single drop touched her as she moved with a grace that reminded me of a ballet dancer during her performance. Ayame''s swordy was poetry in motion.


    The noob alliance was falling apart at the seams, crumbling under our relentless assault. Many of them have long since turned their backs on their struggling allies to run for their hide.


    Amidst the chaos, the elven tank held her ground respectably, but exhaustion was beginning to take its toll on her. She''d saved her five archers single-handedly from numerous attempts on each of their lives, so it was more than understandable. Her shoulders sagged and her breath turned heavy as she swung her hammer with less precision, speed, and strength behind each motionpared to thest.


    As thest of her enemies fell, I decided to approach her slowly with my hands raised in a non-threatening manner. "I like your style. Wanna team up? We could use a tanker to hold everything together. Naturally, your archers are wee too."


    The archers shifted uneasily and drew their bows at me. They clearly didn''t trust us.


    "Stay where you are! If you approach her, we shoot!" One of them threatened, and I stopped in my tracks obediently.


    Two more rushed to the tanker and helped her rise from the ground while eyeing us suspiciously. I get where they wereing from. Not only could we attack them and have the obvious upper hand, but they were elves in humannd. Each of them was worth a baseline of ten golds just for being elves, more if young females. Archers like them who were obviously above level 10 would go for 15 gold at the lowest. They were in the Vraven Kingdom, where they were not epted as legal citizens, making them ouws by default, unless they were the ves of a human.


    <Let me talk to them.> Seraphiel said, taking the initiative.


    My elven ally calmly walked toward the tanker who was nked by her five archers. For some reason they only eyed her curiously instead of the open hostility I received. Seraphiel said she sensed the tanker being an elf without her giving any obvious signs of it off, so maybe it worked the other way too.


    She leaned in and whispered something in the elf''s ear- sadly her statement was too quiet for me to catch.


    The tank''s eyes widened in surprise behind her visor and for a moment there was only silence between them. Then, slowly, the tank nodded.


    "Stand down." the tank called to her archers, her voice steady despite the exhaustion. "We''ll work with them."


    The archers hesitated but ultimately lowered their bows.


    We''ve acquired a temporary tanker and a mighty firing squad. I would hug my amazing elf if I didn''t know for sure that she wouldn''t appreciate it.


    "I''ll heal you." Seraphiel said before casting a few spells on the tanker.


    <What did you tell them?> I asked curiously. Their talk was way too seamless for it to boil down to ''I''m an elf too, so trust me''.


    <We elves believe that we return to the Eternal Forest where the first elf, Luminara, awaits us after our death instead of what you humans think, which is that you get to greet the Goddess upon death. I said that if I or any of my teammates betray them, my soul will not enter the Eternal Forest and instead will wander the mortal realm aimlessly for eternity.>


    Huh? I am a bit humbled by the evident trust she has in us. I just bought her a few days ago and holdplete sovereignty over her life and death, yet she would go this far due to a couple of positive interactions we shared. I could see this if she had the innocent mentality of Blossom who basically trusted her entire existence to me after a couple of nice words and head pats, but not this crafty elf.


    <I greatly appreciate the faith that you ced in us.> I replied after a few seconds of thinking.


    A strangeugh weed my fervent thanks.


    <¡­ So you tricked them.>


    <You could say that¡­> Her coy voice entered my mind.


    <What would you do if I betrayed them?>


    <I suppose I wouldn''t get to meet Luminara and enter the Eternal Forest.>


    So you would do absolutely nothing, huh¡­ I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly while shaking my head. This woman was something else.

 Chapter 303: Greetings

    I''m honestly a bit shocked at how little Seraphiel cares for her own kind, but it''s not like she sold them out. I''m guessing that she is almost certain I won''t betray them unless given a reason to. Also, she was conscripted by the Elven High Council to fight in a war she didn''t care about, so her slight distaste might stem from that.


    "Great. Nice to have you on our side. Our teams together will make a great mini-alliance." I said while nodding the tanker''s way, who was obviously their leader and Phenom candidate. Compared to her, the rest were just background characters.


    "If you say so¡­" She replied hesitantly, clearly failing to trust us to any serious degree. That''s a smart thing to do. A leader shouldn''t believe what strangers say, even if those words are honeyed and paint a very tantalizing picture.


    "I''m Devil, this is¡­" I then introduced my teammates one by one.


    The tanker nodded her helmet slowly. "I''m Ambition. They''re my Heralds."


    So not even a proper introduction for the poor elves? At least her criminal alias is pretty cool.


    "Devil, my armor is done for." Lucille said wryly while examining the remains of her heavy gear that still clung to her alluring frame. Most of the armor had been trashed due to her wild antics.


    "Here, change into this." I said while pulling a light armor out of my ring. I''ve prepared some extra stuff in case one of mydies lost their stuff, which was more than possible in such a brutal test as the Trial was said to be.


    Ayame spoke up next; "let''s nk Scourge so she can change without spying eyes. The less information the Consortium has about us, the better."


    We all agreed with her assessment and helped the berserk hide her body from the insect helmets.


    Once she was done, I put the gear away into my ring. Maybe the ce we bought it from could repair it.


    "Oh! This feels so liberating after the stuffy heavy armor." Lucille whistled cheerily.


    "But you''re easier to one-shot kill too. I''m not happy with you going melee range with your rtively low level, so please watch out."


    "I know¡­ But I''m already level 12! This ce is amazing."


    Three levels in the span of a few dozen minutes? That''s truly great. "Let''s aim to level up even more." I added.


    "About half of them are left, Ghost thinks." Blossommented. "Master, Ghost''s nose is bing ineffective due to all the blood present in the cave. It''s very stinky, her head hurts¡­"


    "Who is she talking about?" Ambition asked curiously.


    "She has a quirky speech pattern. Talks in third person for whatever reason." Seraphiel revealed.


    "Oh. She''s cute." The tanker''s thoughts made my dog-girl''s tail swing from left to right happily.


    "Say that after you see her maul high-level Phenom candidates to death in a matter of a single second. I spent so much time of my life getting to where I am, and this ''cutie'' could erase my existence at any moment she wishes to, and I wouldn''t even have the time to realize that I''m dead." My rude healer''sment made any tail movements halt immediately.


    I couldn''t let this sphemy continue. "Don''t badmouth my Ghost. She is the most adorable person in the world."


    "Master!" Ghost shouted and gave me an energetic hug. Both of our clothes were adorned with dried blood, so it wasn''t overly homely, but I still appreciated the gesture.


    With all that out of the way, our hunt for XP resumed. Now our frontline vs backline numbers were messed up to a great degree since we had 8 in the backline with me included, and only 3 on the front holding it down with Ayame on the left, Ambition in the middle, and Lucille on the right. Blossom was no longer part of the formation since it was better to let her do her own things. Assassins weren''t meant to stick close to their party, but to disrupt the enemies before her team and theirs even shed.


    Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    The archer elves immediately became a hundred times more effective with them not having to rely on Ambition to safeguard them, because, for the first time since the start of the Trials their team was on the offensive and not desperately fighting for their continued survival. They released volley after volley of arrows upon our enemies, and the best part of it was that they often only injured our enemies, which allowed my girls- and me of course- to steal the easy kills under the guise of teamwork.


    The biggest winner of our team-up was however Ambition herself. No longer needing to rush from elf archer to elf archer to keep them alive, she could remain in the position she was meant to be as she squashed her enemies to death with her mean warhammer, taunted them with her skills, and if that wasn''t enough, with Aurora''s buffs and Seraphiel''s healing she became a true iron wall keeping her group safe from harm''s way.


    With this formation, we bulldozed our way through multiple teams, and even some smaller alliances. My primordial eyes have spied two giant alliances with about 500 members in each, and sadly they weren''t fighting each other yet. However, it was only a matter of time, after all, those numbers meant that they each had 100 or so Phenoms in their ranks, the amount the Consortium wanted to pass the first test.


    Their strategy was to simply kill everyone other than their allies.


    For now, they were busy ganging up on poor stragglers and simply overwhelming them with their unfair numerical advantage but their sh would soon begin.


    No matter how individually talented me and my group are, we would get run down like dogs by any of these two alliances, so we had to steer clear of them. It wasn''t too hard to do since we were coordinated and theirrge numbers meant that they were slower to react since they had to work in tandem with hundreds of people.


    I couldn''t think of any other exnation for their rapid formation amidst such mayhem than that they were ''premade''. They likely knew each other from before the Trials started and devised a n in which they would stick together should the situation allow.

 Chapter 304: Cedric and Selene

    While Quin and his team was mowing down groups of hopeless XP packs in the form of desperately begging, screaming humans, Cedric and Selene (AN: Two rich youngsters they met in chapter 151 when shopping for weapons) were busy organizing their uncoordinated alliance.


    Cedric was the son of Leia, one of the most prominent members of the Divine Nectar faction, the group within the Consortium who were responsible for managing ck Fang''s drug empire in Braedon and its surroundings. Leia ''The Serpent Queen'' Viperis was of the Eclipse Enforcer rank, the one below Shadow Vanguard. Shadow Vanguard itself was retained for the faction leaders most of the time, or the more outstandingbatants.


    Meanwhile, Selene was the daughter of a prominent member of the mage''s faction in Braedon. Her father fed her a Wizard Potion when she was little, hence her enviable ss.


    Both of these youths were groomed by their parents to pass the Phenom Trials so that their families could further their agenda within the syndicate. The time finally came to participate in the event they''d been training for more than twenty years, but it was messy.


    So. Incredibly. Messy.


    ck Fang''s tendency to not care about things that didn''t interest an age-old person like her threw an ugly wrench into their ns: the mayhem started long before they could organize properly.


    Their parents had drafted a group of followers who would also be participating, and who were willing to listen to theirmands, effectively bing their subordinates. At least, until it came to their own elimination from the Trials.


    However, due to the entric woman''s antics, the event started after a few simple words of hers, not letting them get ready. They didn''t even know what to expect here, since their parents were too low rank to get an insight into the rounds they would have to pass but to think that it was a brutal, crude massacre¡­


    All that is to say, half their supposed super-team was lost in the initial chaos as other participants murdered them. What''s more, most of the teams that managed to join the alliance lost a few members before even getting to them, ruining some of their supposed innate advantages that they should''ve gotten from the premade giant group.


    This round should''ve been easy to pass due to their preparations, but instead, it turned into a nightmare.


    They had no choice but to either ept not being made up of 100 Phenoms or recruit outsiders to their group. They decided to go with thetter, filling their ranks with no-name opportunists who they knew nothing about.


    Anyone could participate as long as they managed to reach the outpost that was surrounded by forests infested with greenskins and passed the artifact-conducted examination, so some of their teammates ended up being random lowlife forest rangers who up until today hunted rabbits and deer but got bored of their lives, so their genius level 4 asses decided that it was time to take matters into their own hands and be renowned Phenoms.


    What''s even worse was the existence of another alliance like theirs. Both Cedric and Selene were worried like never before as they imagined how their sh would be once both alliances had eliminated the smaller teams around themselves and turned their attention to each other.


    "Boom, headshot! Kekekeke!" A crossbowman jeered as his bolt lodged itself into the back of a running enemy''s helmetless skull, forcing her to facent into the ground.


    "That''s a kill steal, fuckface!" One of the low-level rangers growled since his arrow was loosed already but the crossbow''s bolt flew much faster.


    "Come and get it, peasant." The ''kill stealer'' scoffed dismissively.


    "You don''t think I will?"


    "No."


    "Alright, that''s it!" The archer worded and then raised his bow at the crossbowman, his supposed ally. Before he could loose an arrow, a swordsman severed his arm, forcing him to drop the bow, before plunging the de deep into his heart.


    "Thanks, bro. Reloading this shit takes ages. Not that such a loser would''ve hit me, hahaha!" The crossbowmanughed mockingly while spitting the corpse''s way.


    "Even I could hit your fat ass and I''ve never held a bow before¡­" The swordsman replied dryly.


    Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Meanwhile, Cedric and Selene who saw this disy only got paler. Their alliance was inplete disarray with the neers causing internal issues like this.


    "I''m getting lightheaded. This is horrible." Cedric voiced in hushed tones into his fiance''s ears.


    "Yeah, I''m pretty sure we will lose the sh with the other giant alliance." Selene nodded.


    "What should we do then?" Cedric was never the brightest tool in the shed, but he was a very talented sword user for his young age. Meanwhile, Selene was a very cunning woman and a Wizard to boot.


    The two were a great pair who worked well together because they made up for each other''s shorings, so their parents arranged a marriage between them. Their ceremony will take ce once they be Phenoms, but their rtionship has already be close years ago.


    "I say we betray these losers. When the sh with the other alliance happens even if we lose, we are bound to kill at least a few Phenoms on their side. We will turn our des and spells on our allies in the midst of chaos and trim the numbers so that we are in thest 100 winners. It''s scummy, yes, but as they say; what happens in the Trials stays in the Trials¡­"


    Cedric winced, clearly unhappy with her solution. "There''s no glory in that at all, Selene."


    "I know, my brave knight. Yet we must do this. Swallow your pride for me, if nothing else. Can you do that?" The crafty woman''s great maniption skills were on full disy as she made her guard dog obey without much thought.


    She was ready to pull out the ''I''m pregnant with your child'' card should he not listen- she wasn''t pregnant, but it would''ve made him do whatever she told him to for sure- but it wasn''t necessary.


    Cedric frowned before sighing. "Alright. I will do as you say."

 Chapter 305: Mistake

    - PoV: Quin -


    I can''t lie, I''m having an amazing time. It feels like I''m ying a video game and a double XP weekend dropped in myp. I expected the Trials to be beneficial to us, but at this rate, we might get more XP in a single day''s worth than we did in the entire past month. Mydies and I are leveling up amazingly fast thanks to all the randoms that run our way when they are desperately trying to get away from the two giant alliances, bing easy pickings for us.


    I knew that forming such big teams was for the losers. They''re missing out on the benefits of the event. How rare is the opportunity to fight with solely young people who are more or less at your level? The only simr ce in the world is thebyrinth, but due to its heavy XP gain penalties, it''s not close at all.


    As for our team, I''m officially loving the addition of the elves. Now we could just use a few more frontliners and all would be perfect. With 3 more tankers on Ambition''s level, I would even dare to bear my fangs at the alliances if the situation called for it.


    ¡­


    Why did I have to run my mouth?


    One of the alliances decided to charge at us just as soon as I thought that. I don''t have my three OP tankers yet!


    "Team, we''re getting attacked from the west!" I shouted, letting all know what my primordial eyes had been showing me.


    "Shit!" Ayame cursed amongst others.


    "That''s a scary sight¡­" Seraphielmented wryly. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "Ghost knows Master has a brilliant n like always!" My beloved dog-girl wasn''t worried at all. How heartwarming.


    "Dream, start running in the opposite direction and only turn around to cast buffs one the frontline when theye off cooldown. The rest of you, we have to kite the horde. Run and shoot as they say. We will use our speed and organization to our advantage while keeping the distance." I decided, then nced at Ambition who after a single second nodded.


    As for why I sent Aurora to run for it? She was at the lowest level out of any of us, besides Lucille, and she had a low Agility score to boot, unlike the Berserker woman. She wouldn''t be able to run and gun properly.


    "Archers, take aim. Meleebatants, only engage the ones who get close to us while you are continuously backing away."


    Why were we not running? Because they made a ''mistake'' which in turn forced us to fight. The alliance ignored their backline and tankers who were naturally slower with low Agility and sent their swift members at us. This way, our own slower teammates wouldn''t be able to run. The reason I call it a mistake is that in order to do this, theypletely ruined their formation.


    However, it might be a stretch for me to say that they were wrong with their approach. After all, there were hundreds of them and only twelve of us. Even just their quick members should make easy work of us and then regroup with the rest.


    I felt like ming myself for not expecting this, but it wasn''t like I could just sit back and rx in a safe corner. We had to cull the Phenom numbers so that we would pass before all the remaining teams formed simr alliances. That would''ve been the end of us.


    The first volley from our archers was a deadly rain, five arrows loosed simultaneously alongside Seraphiel''s signature golden Arcane Arrow. The arrows arced through the air and each managed totch into a person.


    I took the opportunity to throw out my own opening salvo. With a firm gesture of my hand, I sent three rapid [Air shes] forward, slicing through the front ranks. Limbs and weapons alike were severed in a shower of blood. Quickly, I followed up with an [Aqua Bolt], its spiraling blue form mming into the chest of a charging axeman and sending him sprawling to the ground. Without a moment of hesitation, I followed up with a [Fireball], the most iconic spell to ever exist that was crackling with energy before I lobbed it into the crowd. It exploded, engulfing half a dozen warriors in a fiery inferno, the st sending shockwaves outward.


    I was far from finished. I called upon the earth''s might, summoning a massive boulder from the ground beneath me. "[Boulder Throw]!" I yelled, hurling it with a surge of mana. The huge rock spun through the air like a catapult, crushing the frontline beneath its weight with a sickening crunch.


    But the wave kepting. Of course they would. After all, they were like ants who got bloodshot eyes for some reason and were determined to kill us in particr.


    With my primary damage spells on cooldown, I switched tactics, deciding to be the crowd control master of the team. A swirling mass of water formed in front of me as I cast [Tidal Wave], the crashing surge mming into the advancing warriors and washing them back, buying us precious seconds.


    The lull was brief. The few dozen I sent back were reced by new enemies who pushed even harder, forcing us to backpedal. "[Cyclone]!" I bellowed, raising both hands and twisting them sharply. A vicious whirlwind whipped into existence, a swirling vortex that sent their archers and lighter fighters sprawling to the ground, cutting off their advance with a wall of air and debris.


    I needed more. The sheer numbers were overwhelming, and I knew I couldn''t hold them off for long. Summoning another surge of mana, I called forth a jet of roaring mes. "[Inferno st]!" I shouted, sweeping my arm wide. A wave of fire burst out from my fingertips, engulfing the nearest ranks in a consuming ze. Screams filled the air as the heat burned armor and flesh alike, but still they pressed forward, relentless in their determination.


    The ground beneath us was trembling now, and I stomped my foot down hard. "[Quake Stomp]!" I snarled, sending a shockwave rippling outward. The ground cracked and shifted, throwing warriors off their feet and causing a few unlucky ones to tumble to the ground, dazed and vulnerable. My eyes scanned the battlefield as I panted with my heart pounding due to the extreme amounts of adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    Things weren''t done just yet.

 Chapter 306: Stormblade

    The archers were still desperately firing, their retreat steady and precise, but our line was starting to waver. There were just too many of them. Every spell, every arrow bought us only a fleeting moment of relief before they pushed forward again, sheer numbers threatening to overwhelm us.


    As for our frontline, they never stopped their steady retreat, save for the few times they lunged out at an attacker who reached the wall they formed.


    "Damn it!" I cursed with a mix of frustration and desperation. I''ve used all my spells that would be useful, and now had to wait for their cooldown. However, I couldn''t just sit around while sucking on my thumb. It was time. My frontline was about to be overwhelmed, so I couldn''t hold back any longer. In the matter of a moment I focused inwardly and called for my systemic interface to materialize. I mentally clicked on Warrior and selected it so that I could upgrade it. I was surprised to see that not only one but two Saber sses appeared. I had to select one to invest in, which would take my ceholder Warrior ss'' levels so I wouldn''t start from scratch, giving me ess to more skills than a level 1 version of the ss would.


    Last time I checked only one was present. However, the two sses were only Rare rarity, so I couldn''t expect something truly OP this time around. The selection was between Saber Duelist and Stormde. Despite thetter not having ''saber'' in its name, it required one to be in my hand or its skills wouldn''t activate.


    I didn''t think that one was strictly better than the other, just for different purposes. Saber Duelist would be better for 1v1 fights with skills focused on a bnce of offense and defense, while Stormde was pure offense. Speed and strength above all else.


    As they say, the best defense is a good offense, and I couldn''t exactly just begin dueling these people when there were hundreds of them. I needed to blitz past them and kill dozens by the second or we were done for. My selection was on thetter; Stormde. It was a ss that used wind and lightning elements to bolster my speed and destructive capabilities.


    However, that meant a horrible thing; my primordial nature being revealed if the observers knew of it. If not, they would still see a Wizard like me suddenly begin casting Warrior spells, which simply shouldn''t be possible. Thus far, I was fighting with a saber but I didn''t cast Warrior spells. Well, I did cast [Power Strike] once when I tried to deflect the Water Wizard''s Kamehameha spell, but Power Strike is as inconspicous as they get. I just swung with 50% more strength than normal. That can be chalked up to me being desperate to survive and my body doing its best to help.


    With this, however, I would likely be the most interesting entity in the world in their eyes, and they would do anything to learn how I achieved such a feat.


    There was nothing I could do but get the ss, kill the enemies fast enough to open a portal and shove mydies in, then never appear in Consortium territory ever again.


    [Warrior ¡ª> Stormde]


    With the ss gained, it was time to select the spells I would spend my Free Skill Points on. However, I didn''t even have proper time to read through their details leisurely, so I got five that sounded badass after skimming through them. All of this, from the decision to unlock the ss, took only a second or so in reality.


    [Stormcaller''s de] - envelop my de in crackling storm, dealing a mix of wind and lightning damage to those I hit.


    [Thunderp Strike] - jump high into the air with the assistance of wind currents and plunge down, causing an electric explosion upon impact.


    [sh Strike] - gain tremendous movement speed until reaching the target of the spell. The first attack on the target gains increased electric damage from the next strike of the saber.


    [Stormde''s Focus] - Gain supernatural reflexes, extreme rity and ability to focus onbat no matter the situation.


    [Stormde''s Fury] - Use the power of wind to engage in a deadly dance, moving from target to target while striking them all in quick session with unnatural speed and strength behind them.


    All five spells seemed amazing, and I was very happy with my decision. However, that didn''t change the fact that I was about to make a very big gamble. I could only curse myck of foresight. I thought that keeping such a distance from the alliance would be enough, but s it seems I was too greedy. We got too close while chasing easy kills. I had to reap what I sowed. Greed has been a big enemy of mine for a long time. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    I sighed while raising my pitch-ck sealed de towards the ceiling, calling upon the storm. "[Storm-]"


    Before I could finish the incantation, a feminine voice entered my ears. "Wait! Everyone, stop! We wish to negotiate."


    The battlefield stilled, as if frozen in time. I had to give credit where credit was due; they listened to her. As for who ''her'' is, I don''t know, because I couldn''t see the speaker from the horde in front of me.


    "Lady Selene?! We finally reached them! It''s time to kill!" Dozens of them voiced their disapproval.


    Selene? That name was somewhat familiar. Might''ve been a pornstar from back Earth, though.


    "Make way already!" A man shouted from behind the front ranks.


    <We met these two before when buying your saber, my katana and Blossom''s ws.> Ayamemented.


    Indeed. Well, I don''t really remember the guy, but I could never forget the sassy red haired mage with her plump ass and big breasts. She was the first Wizard I saw from up close in this world. She wore the same loose robe and mage''s hat, and had a big wooden staff.


    (Picture)


    As for the man, I think he was the one who I titled the ''first young master'' I met. The entitled kid who argued with the shop owner. He wore nice metal armor and had a good longsword to boot.


    (Picture)


    "Negotiate? Send your underlings back and I''ll think about it." I replied. It couldn''t be called a negotiation if they surrounded my tanker from all angles.

 Chapter 307: Deal 1

    "Who are you to-" the guy began but was cut off by Selene.


    "All of you, take 50 steps back. Masked man, do the same for your subordinates, then we can talk."


    "Lady Selene..!" Many protested his but were shut down fiercely.


    "Your father owes my family quite a lot of debt, no? Listen to me or we''lle knock on your doors as soon as the Trials are over."


    Simr threats yed out until the mob listened. I did the same for my team, just with much less back and forth. Ambition as the other leader stayed with me, while the rest backed 50 steps.


    "You''re kinda familiar." The warrior guy muttered under his breath while ncing at me.


    "Cedric, baby, he''s the guy we met at the shabby arms shop."


    Cedric thought inwardly for a moment while stroking his chin, then shook his head. "I don''t remember at all."


    I chuckled and decided to help the mage out. "You know, I gave you the big scare after which you jumped back like a startled kitten began threatening me, saying you''ll destroy me. We made a deal that we would settle our differences during the Trials, so this wish of yours tonegotiate is a bit of a surprise to me."


    His features contorted as he reached for his de, "you! I remember now!"


    "Calm down." That much was already enough for Selene to momentarily calm her bull. "You''ve grown, though¡­" She then followed up by tilting her neck back to look up at me.


    "Growth spurt." I refused to reveal why I was smaller back then. Naturally, it was because I was wearing the height disorienting robes Borderick gifted us. The reason why we''re not wearing them is that they tear easily, so we decided to relegate them for nonbat situations.


    "Oh. I see." Selene nodded while not at all believing my words, then continued. "Could you put your differences with my fiance aside for this round?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "honestly, I already forgot about his existence. The only reason I even recognized you two is your giant twin mounds, lush hair, and stuck up bitchy attitude."


    This time Cedric didn''t open his mouth, instead simply choosing to draw his de and jump at me. I raised my own weapon to parry but before our swords could sh, Ambition stepped in front of me and delivered a mighty swing of her hammer towards the charging human.


    The guy truly wasn''t bad. Now I could understand why Selene felt so confident in having a two on two negotiation despite seeing what Ambition and I are capable of. Cedric easily deflected the hammer with great finesse disyed. He resembled Ayame as far as mastery over the de was concerned, and was even higher leveled based on his speed and strength.


    "Enough, Cedric." Selene''s cold words made the man pause momentarily just as he was about to plunge his sword into Ambition''s armor. I have no doubt she wasn''t about to be done by him, but I had to give credit; he was great for his age for sure.


    "Thanks." I nodded to Ambition once she got back next to me.


    "I can''t let my team''s amazing offensive mage die¡­ It''s my duty to protect you, after all."


    "You certainly have an attitude. Devil was it?" Selene asked dryly. She wasn''t overly happy about my previous statement.


    "Yep. Pleased to meet you."


    "I wish I could say the same, but s¡­" Her grimace said all I needed to hear. "Anyways, we wanted to talk to you about your team joining our group."


    "Don''t you already have 100 Phenoms?" I questioned with pretend puzzlement. Of course they don''t. After all, we just killed a couple of them. However, it was time I stopped giving them an attitude. They still had the numbers to mow us down.


    "Not anymore¡­ What do you say?"


    "Your team will for sure lose against the other alliance. They seem much stronger and significantly more organized. I believe you to also be aware of this fact, so you have a backup n. Let''s hear it before we go any further." I refuse to be their chess piece while they weasel their way to victory.


    Selene sighed frustratedly, nced around, then leaned in closer. She exined how they will betray their allies. The cold woman wanted me to help them kill members of the other alliance to ensure that enough Phenoms die among the enemy''s ranks since she saw how good we are.


    I was presented with two bad choices.


    On one hand, we could join them and fight together, but such a giant sh between a thousandbatants was unpredictable at best. Furthermore, we never fought in big groups before. It''s a straight up army warfare at this point. Lastly, we might also get backstabbed. I would sooner cut my member off than trust an ounce of what this cunning fox of a woman tells me.


    On the other hand, I could refuse their offer, which would result in us findings ourselves in a 12 vs ~500 fight. Naturally, that had to be stopped from happening at any cost.


    "Sorry, but we will have to refuse. I hate working under others, especially if they have such sly eyes like yours. However, before you order our execution I have an offer myself. We will go our own way, and when your sh happens we will backstab the other team, wreaking havoc in their backline. I''m sure a lot of Phenoms will be standing at the back, so we will be very effective. You might not even have to betray your allies. I''m sure you know that the insect-helmeted guards would see it and report your actions to the higher ups. You might get the Phenom rank, but I doubt your future prospects beyond that would be anything enviable."


    My statement forced both of them to wince, evidently being aware of the truth as well. However, Selene was too crafty to agree just go along this. "Nice try, but I can''t agree. You''re at our mercy, so such a third option would be too generous of us for my liking. Join our ranks and do our bidding or perish."


    "You know, this is what I like to call self-sabotage. You will kill us, yes, but then will go on to lose against the other alliance. Let''s go even further, we will shout that you n to betray your followers. I might just be a mage with a shitty hybrid build, but can you even kill this mighty tanker before she gets the message across? Your boytoy tried and I wouldn''t bet on your odds of sess."

 Chapter 308: Deal 2

    My statement caused Selene''s features to darken considerably. Cedric bared his fangs at me but I couldn''t care less. Especially with Ambition at my side, I doubt he could hurt me even if he tried.


    The mage stared at me for a good dozen seconds, clearly deep in thought. After a while, she sighed while obviously being stressed to the limits. "Alright. You will take an assassin squad with you. They are better used for attacking the nk than standing in the formation anyways."


    So you sent a group of professional murderers to kill us if we step out of line, huh? Pretty smart. "Alright. We will circle the alliance carefully at the edge of the cavern. Once you begin the sh, we will strike."


    My dearest newly made allies weren''t pleased with my proposed solution, but they were in a real bind even before meeting us, so they did not have much of a choice but to begrudgingly ept.


    Six assassins soon found their way into our group, and we left, making our entourage 18 people strong. I wasn''t happy about their inclusion but we got off basically scott-free considering the severity of the situation.


    "Hey. My name is Andrea. I''ve been tasked with handling you." The leader of the assassins introduced herself. I didn''t see her face but based on her small frame and voice she was a petite, young woman. Ideal for a ninja.


    I don''t know why she thinks herself to be our handler, though.


    "You mean our temporary ally." I corrected her mistake.


    "If you say so. Anyway, we will do as I say."


    "And what is it you want to do?" Instead of starting trouble, I just asked for her proposal. I didn''t want to engage in a sh.


    Yet.


    "We will circle around in a wide arc while hugging the cavern wall and wait for the alliances to sh, then rush at their backline to kill as many of them as possible."


    I had to hold a muted chuckle back. So the exact same n I said earlier. Truly amazing strategizing, youngdy. Sun Tzu would be proud.


    Afterward, we didn''t do much culling of the masses any longer. The remaining teams were small and scattered, so we instead focused on not drawing the attention of the other alliance. That would''ve been deadly.


    It didn''t take more than 30 minutes for the long-awaited encounter to finally begin as two armies formed, facing each other. Their numbers truly were eye-popping. It was going to be a bloody scuffle.


    On one side, Selene''s alliance- roughly five hundred strong- formed a solid line. Shield-bearers and heavy-armored tanks stood at the front, creating a nearly imprable wall. Behind them were rows of melee fighters such as swordsmen, spearmen, and otherbatants. Their archers in the rear had their arrows nocked at the ready. Here and there, I spotted robed figures- wizards and their other variations most certainly.


    Across from them, the other alliance mirrored their formation. It was clear this opposing force was better prepared; their line was tighter, the distribution of roles more organized.


    Then, as if on cue, a horn sounded. It sounded like the mighty bellows of a beast while echoing through the cavern like a signal of impending doom. The sh began with a fierce roar.


    Selene''s tanks advanced with their shields locked together as they meticulously moved forward, determined to break the opposing line. Their melee fighters followed with a war cry. It seemed that their strategy was for the spearmen to remain behind the shieldbearers while the rest of the fighters would form two nks and engage the enemy on either side of their line of tanks.


    Soon volleys of arrows streaked through the air and began descending like a deadly rain on both sides. Several of Selene''s tanks raised their shields to intercept the iing barrage, and the sound of metal hitting metal filled the cavern.


    Just as the tanks were about to collide, spells erupted. Fireballs, lightning bolts, and chunks of ice exploded. Mages responded by conjuring shields and defensive wards, barely-if at all- managing to contain the first onught of magic. As the spells met, the sky above the battlefield lit up with a chaotic dance of light- arcane energies shed and then dissipated, casting shadows in every direction.


    Selene''s tanks mmed into the enemy''s front line, the impact reverberating through the cavern with a deep, bone-shaking thud. Swords nged against shields, and the melee fighters from both sides engaged, a flurry of des and desperate lunges. Blood sprayed as the first casualties fell, staining the cold stone floor crimson.


    The backlines immediately came alive. Archers loosed arrows with machine-like precision, targeting enemy mages and sniping vulnerable gaps in the shield wall. Wizards unleashed devastating torrents of the elements, channeling raw magic into focused fury. The air buzzed with power, the ground shook with the fury of earth-shaping spells, and the echoing sh of steel filled every inch of the cavern.


    Selene''s tanks strained to hold the line, their shields beginning to falter under the unrelenting assault. Spears jabbed from behind their wall of protection, searching for weaknesses in the enemy''s formation. The sh had quickly devolved into a chaotic brawl with fighters on both sides grappling for any advantage they could find.


    "We are losing¡­" Andrea said after examining the first few dozen seconds of the sh. Indeed, but we already knew this would happen. However, Miss Assassin of course wasn''t privy to this info. She likely believed that it was do or die. Which for her, was likely true as well. After all, Selene only wanted to keep herself and Cedric alive from the Alliance.


    "We have to make a move now! Charge at their backline!" She ordered hurriedly.


    Already? They barely even started. We should be waiting for a more opportunate moment.


    Nheless, my opinion wasn''t important for the petite professional killer. She began urging us to rush towards their backline with daggers in both hands. I epted without making a fuss and began running at the front of the group with Ayame Lucille, Blossom, and Ambition next to me. The six assassins followed, and after them were our five elf archers, Seraphiel and Aurora.


    However, sadly for Andrea and her teammates, I had other ns in mind than to throw myself and my team into the fray desperately so that our ''allies'' would have a better chance at victory. I opened my [Master''s Link] with all three of my ves, andmanded;


    <Execute Order 66.>

 Chapter 309: Order 66

    <Execute Order 66.>


    ''Ahh¡­ I''ve always wanted to say this.''


    I''ve been in telepathicmunications with my three ves basically throughout the entire Trials, but when Andrea and the rest got forcefully added to our team we devised a special countermeasure against them, called Order 66. Naturally, the name came from the brains behind the operation; yours truly.


    I refused to do anyone''s bidding, especially a traitorous bitch''s like Selene.


    Seraphiel who was part of ourmunications instructed the five elves to shoot the neers in the back, and the archers didn''t need much convincing. They didn''t have any wishes to attack a whole army with only 18 of us either.


    A flurry of arrows shot out from our archers, striking with the long-lived species'' many decades of trained precision. Six arrows- one of which was Seraphiel''s [Arcane Arrow]- found their marks. The assassins were caughtpletely off guard. They staggered as the projectiles buried themselves into their backs.


    Perhaps due to their desperation to help their alliance out made them even less receptive to their surroundings, or maybe they just weren''t all that good to begin with. The fact that I and Ambition were running in front and gave nomand at all- verbal or physical- must''ve also lulled their danger senses. What kind of a conspiracy theorist would you have to be to expect others to have telepathy in their skillset?


    Andrea let out a strangled gasp with her momentum halting mid-stride as blood spilled from a wound near her shoulder. She stumbled with wide eyes that told tales of extreme shock and betrayal.


    I, Blossom, and Ayame lunged toward the injured enemies. I personally aimed straight for Andrea. Her eyes were frozen in terror as she saw me rapidly approaching. The petite woman''s honed instincts barely gave her enough time to raise her twin daggers in defense. I could see the confusion and fear in her gaze, but there was no room for hesitation.


    "Why...?" she gasped while catching my sword''s edge between her crossed des, managing to just in time survive the first strike. She couldn''t help but stagger back a step, clearly unprepared for my sudden attack.


    "Why? Because I think this is the best way to bring all my teammates out of this situation alive. Your suicide charge was simply uneptable." I said coldly, pushing harder against her daggers. She gritted her teeth and pushed back, trying to regain her footing. Andrea''s hands were quick, evidenced by her deflecting and countering with the kind of practiced efficiency that spoke of decades of training. She was good- very good- but I wasn''t about to let her take the lead.


    I pulled my de away from her parry and lunged again, forcing her to sidestep with a strong twist of her lithe body. She retaliated by slicing low at my legs but I flicked my sword down to deflect the blow, then immediately swung back up, aiming for her throat. She ducked, rolling to the side, and came back up in a crouch.


    We circled each other briefly with our weapons aimed at the other. She was fast- perhaps even faster than Blossom- but I had the reach advantage, she was already wounded, and I wasn''t about to lose at such a critical moment. With a sudden burst of movement, I feinted to the left and then shed downward in a full-power, brutal arc. She moved to block, but I altered the angle at thest moment. Perhaps due to the arrow in her back, or maybe due to her simple mistake, my de bit deep into her chest. It cut a gaping vertical wound through her ninja robes, revealing her white skin. Blood soon began gushing down in a crimson riverfall and her eyes went wide as she dropped to her knees while desperately gasping in pain.


    Ouch. I think I cut her open from her right breast all the way down to her left hip. Yep. Her organs were spilling out across my lengthy slice. The woman who must''ve been a sight to behold based on her pristine skin was nothing but a gory mess now.


    "This is all a giant mistake, you will all die! Only 100 Phenoms can pass, you scumbag! Attacking their backline was our best move, and you ruined it all!" She shouted her usations and obscenities at me while clutching at her wound, trying to keep everything inside instinctively.


    I shook my head. "We can''t know the future. The only thing we mortal beings can do is act in our best interests with the current information avable to us. I made my decision, and it was honestly nothing personal."


    She painfully scoffed at my reply. "Damn you¡­! I hope the Goddess curses your soul for eternity!"


    "May you rest in peace." I didn''t wish to elongate this conversation by having a back-and-forth debate right now. I wanted to give her a quick and honorable death, without letting her suffer any longer. After all, I just ordered her to be shot in the back. As far as I was concerned, she didn''t deserve to be ridiculed by me now.


    Her mouth opened as if to say something but I didn''t give her the chance. With a quick, decisive strike I brought my de down and severed her head from her shoulders. It rolled away with a frozen expression adorning it, and then her body copsed lifelessly, bing one of the many thousands of unfortunate young and opportunistic souls whose blood soaked into the cavern''s floor.


    With Andrea''s demise, I got thest XP of Primordial Level 19, which meant that it was time for the Rank-Up Mission. However, for primordials, it was supposedly somethingpletely different for normal humanoids, and my message window also alluded to this fact.


    [Entity needs to pass the Rank-Up Mission to be allowed to reach level 20. XP gained until the Rank-Up Mission''spletion will be stockpiled and added once the entity passes the test.]


    [Rank-Up Mission: Entity should wish in their mind for the primordial test to initiate.]


    Yeah, I wasn''t about to do this right here. I could go out ofmission for who knows how long at such a critical moment, and honestly, I would really like to gather some info about what I should be expecting before proceeding.


    Ayame and Blossom who were in on the schtick from the beginning have also finished off an opponent each. Lucille and Ambition werete to the party, but despite theirplete confusion they still stuck with us and killed an assassin each. Thest one was finished off with a second arrow from Seraphiel.

 Chapter 310: Permission

    "What the hell just happened?" Lucille questioned puzzlingly.


    "Exactly what it seems like. We betrayed them and the alliance." I responded dryly.


    Ambition''s gaze flicked to the fallen Andrea and then back to me, clearly not happy with my decision. Her grip tightened on her hammer, but after a brief, tense silence, she reluctantly nodded. I understand where she wasing from, after all, if I betrayed these people so easily, what keeps me from doing the same to her?


    I might''ve been forced to ept them in our ranks, but still. It probably didn''t paint me in an extremely favorable light.


    "Do you want to separate?" I asked. "No one is going to hurt your team now, you can just hide somewhere until things are over."


    Ambition shook her head after a few seconds of thinking. "No, we need to stick together in case the two giant groups don''t kill enough. It''ll fall to us to cull the numbers down to 100 then."


    I epted her words with a nod. I estimated that such a sh wouldst for at least ten minutes, so we had some free time on our hands. I walked up to one of the insect-helmeted guards who were the closest. He turned his head in my direction but made no moves.


    "I wanted to inquire about the contestants'' right to the dropped loot by the failures."


    No reply came for a second, then, "I''m not qualified to give permission."


    "Who is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then who should I ask?"


    "Wait a second." The awkward conversation suddenly became muted as the guy was doing something. "Miss ck Fang informed me that she will permit you to loot as much as you can carry in your hands."


    Did this dude just say ck Fang? The ck Fang?


    The guard then spoke up again, "herdyship has instructed me to tell you that she approves of your decision to get rid of the pests and that she has high hopes for your future, so take this as a token of gratitude for showing her a great time. Also, miss ck Fang says that you can''t put loot in your ring. Only what you can carry physically shall be yours."


    Damn¡­ So she''s been watching? I suddenly got the urge to look around in order to spot her. Is she stuck to the ceiling like a spider? Or maybe she''s watching through an artifact. Or a high-level scrying spell perhaps. It''s also possible with her presumed extremely high level that if she''s a rogue type, she could be standing a simple inch away from me and I wouldn''t know about it.


    That''s not creepy at all.


    Getting on such a high-ranked person''s radar is both a blessing and a curse. Now I just have to hope that she doesn''t suddenly want to know everything there is to know about me, and especially not try to recruit me into her personal subordinates. It was easy to say no to Aurelion, but ck Fang is a different matter entirely.


    Well, as long as she respects the rules of the Consortium all should be fine.


    "What about us?" Ambition asked the guard next.


    "You aren''t allowed."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Candidates have no right over the spoils of the Trials. The Consortium usually sends the artifacts and equipment of the fallen back to their parents if they''re part of the syndicate, or use it to reimburse some of the costs of holding the event if not. ck Fang will personally reimburse the Consortium from her own coffers with the value of what Devil and his team take away."


    Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    So we got special privileges already. She must''ve really liked our fights or something. I''m not going to try to understand a multiple-century-old granny''s thoughts, so I instead asked Ambition and her team to keep a lookout on the battle while my girls and I went on to collect the best of the best loot.


    ¡­


    While Quin and co were looting the riches from the bloody corpses, Selene and Cedric were having the worst day of their lives. At first things were equal between the two armies, perhaps even in their favor, but that quickly became nothing but a dream.


    Cold reality was setting in with their frontline getting overrun and with their backline catching arrows and spells with their bodies as if it were a pokem*n collectingpetition, and the assassin squad was nowhere to be seen.


    "Fucking Devil! I knew we couldn''t trust him, Selene! We gave him six of our assassins like dumbasses too! A critical mistake¡­" Cedric cursed. He, Selene, and the survivors of their personal Heralds stood at the back. Cedric as a swordsman should''ve been on the front, but he was the protector of Selene and themander of their group, so he was exempt from that.


    "Yeah. We got stood up." The busty mage nodded. She wasn''t overly surprised. It was wishful thinking on their part to expect the strangers to act in ordance with her wishes. The reason why she went along with Devil''s offer was that she simply didn''t have any better cards to y. She could''ve refused and killed him, but that would''ve just further weakened her army since the duo''s team waspetent and surely would''ve taken a few of them down before they fell. As for the assassins they lost, it wouldn''t have turned the tide of the battle anyhow, so it was a gamble worth taking in her mind. If they did as promised, the sh was perhaps winnable, and if not, then it didn''t change anything.


    "We have to go along with our initial n." Selene decreed wryly.


    Cedric gasped and winced at the same time. "Is this really necessary?"


    "Do your role, my knight. Protect me with your body." The mage didn''t reply to his question but instead ordered her fiance to sacrifice himself for her safety if needed.


    With that, she leaped into the midst of her own army and cast her mightiest spell.


    Her throat was dry and her face sunken as she uttered the next two words coldly.


    "[zing Cataclysm]"

 Chapter 311: Blazing Cataclysm

    "[zing Cataclysm]."


    A furious roar of mes erupted from Selene with her being in the center of it all as the spell spiraled outwards in all directions in a vortex of crimson and gold. Selene''s eyes shone like embers with her body engulfed in a blinding pir of fire. She became a living inferno and her form was slowly hardening into a strange cocoon of molten rock, effectively sealing her inside a fiery shell. As the zing cocoon formed around her, its surface cracked and oozed with moltenva, radiating an unbearable heat that turned the ground to ash.


    It was the spell itself protecting the caster from what was toe next.


    The


    explosion.


    Fire spewed from the cocoon like a tidal wave, incinerating everything within its ever-expanding radius. Screams of agony filled the air as soldiers were caught in the st with their armor turning red-hot and their flesh blistering and ckening in an instant. Bodies were immted where they stood, reduced to charred husks as the wave of me tore through them. Swords, shields, and banners alike melted into molten g, pooling in glowing, viscous puddles among the ash-covered ground.


    The once-living faces of warriors twisted in their final moments of agony while their flesh was sloughing off the bone as they tried- in vain- to shield themselves from the onught. There was no mercy in the fire''s path- friend and foe alike were consumed in the brutal inferno. Even the earth itself was scorched and cracked, ending up splitting open to reveal the molten veins of rock churning below the surface.


    Within the heart of the chaos, Selene remained cocooned in her hardened shell, untouched by the hellfire she had unleashed on her own army. Her body glowed with the heat of her magic, pulsing with the rhythm of a slow and steady heartbeat. The cocoon pulsed with her, throbbing like a twisted form of life itself, as the fires raged and roared around her.


    "I''ming, my love. Wait for me." Cedric mouthed with a dejected expression on his features while he reached beneath his cloak. His fingers closed around a small, crystalline pendant hanging around his neck- an artifact they bought just to use in conjunction with this spell of Selene, the Frozen Tear. zing Cataclysm was a mighty destructive spell, the strongest in the fire specialist Wizard''s arsenal, yet it also had drawbacks. She would have to wait until the molten rocks weakened and fell off her by themselves, as for now she was imprisoned inside without the ability to cast other spells, let alone move.


    As she was, the opposing alliance could encircle her and wait it out, or simply kill her while she was still stuck.


    He yanked the artifact free and instantly felt a cool, refreshing sensation spread from the pendant enveloping his entire body in a thin, shimmeringyer of cold water. The item was destroyed as soon as he cast the spell imbued within. The protective shell pulsed and moved like a second skin, offsetting the suffocating heat and keeping the searing mes at bay.


    With the Frozen Tear activated, he was able to plunge straight into the blistering inferno that raged around Selene. His hair and clothes remained untouched by the sweltering temperatures thanks to the thinyer of water sizzling and evaporating as it absorbed the worst of the heat, but constantly replenished itself from the artifact''s power. Each step brought him closer to the cocoon of molten rock that encased her. The air around him was distorted with the unbearable heat, but the barrier of cold water held.


    Cedric swung his sword at the blistering cocoon once he reached it. The cold steel of his de was fighting desperately against the molten rock as he hacked away, determined to reach her. Cutting hardened rock with a sword would''ve been in stupid, but a swordsman on Cedric''s level had ways to harden his de enough to be effective. Each strike sent sparks flying and chipped away at the hardened shell with the steam from the evaporating water hissing and mixing as the acrid smoke rose from the charred battlefield.


    Finally, with onest, desperate swing, Cedric''s de shattered the cocoon, revealing Selene''s slumped form within. He returned the sword to its sheath, reached in, and pulled her free. With her in his embrace, the thinyer of water around him instantly enveloped Selene as well, cooling her skin before it began getting severe burns. She was barely conscious and could only inhale oxygen with shallow, hard-fought breaths.


    "Hang on, my love." he muttered under his breath while lifting her limp body over his shoulder. With the pendant''s magic shielding them from the worst of the lingering inferno, Cedric bolted across the smoldering battlefield.


    Behind him, the scorched earth continued to smolder, the ckened corpses and twisted remnants of what had once been his and Selene''s army lying in charred ruin. He didn''t look back- he couldn''t afford to. His only concern was getting her to safety, away from the ashes of her own creation.


    "Kekekeke¡­" Selene began manically chuckling once they were out of the heat and the artifact also lost its effectiveness. "I got more XP in a single minute than I did in the past decade¡­ Life has a way to make even this situation funny in a grim way."


    Cedric could only grimace wryly at his fiance''s words. He was well aware of her being pure evil, but he still loved her with all his heart. His mother also wanted him to marry this woman, so it didn''t really matter what he personally thought about Selene. Whether his being in love with her was a coping mechanism or not was up for debate, but it didn''t change the end result.


    "Is it over yet?!" The evil princess'' shining knight shouted at one of the guards observing the proceedings from the edge of the cavern.


    "The candidates will be notified once the first round of the Trials is concluded." He replied in an emotionless, matter-of-factly tone. He had just seen hundreds of people burn to death, but evidently, it was just another Tuesday in his book.


    "Shit¡­! Team, follow me. We need to run. Selene must''ve not hit all of our allies. At least, not in a fatal capacity¡­ We will wait until the alliance finishes them off." Their lord''smand made all ten Heralds'' expressions darken, but in the end they listened.

 Chapter 312: Traitors

    Selene- who would be out of fighting condition for a few minutes- was now clinging to his back as her arms were crossed in front of his neck since she''d regained enough strength to no longer be hauled over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.


    The Heralds ran in tight formation behind him. He could hear their ragged and strained breaths due to the fear of the alliance''s overwhelming numbers who would soon be on their tails if they weren''t already.


    And then¡­ they saw it- a sight that made even Cedric''s blood run cold. On top of a massive heap of butchered bodies, five archers stood tall. They watched Cedric and his group from behind their masks, and their bows were already nocked with arrows aimed straight at them. And there, at the base of the corpse pile a figure d in dark, menacing armor raised a gauntleted hand high in the air.


    He recognized them. Ambition and her traitorous team of rangers.


    Ambition brought her hand down like a guillotine. "Release!" shemanded with her voice carrying a great amount of authority.


    In perfect unison, the archers released their arrows.


    "Damn it!" Cedric cursed with a strained voice as he nted his feet and gripped his sword with both hands. Thanks to Selene being on his back he could use both hands. He poured every ounce of his focus and energy into his de. With a furious roar, he unleashed a wide, sweeping sh. "[Wave Breaker]!"


    The edge of his sword glowed with a blue light as the spell activated. The arc of energy expanded in front of him in the form of a shockwave, destroying the arrows mid-flight. However, he wasn''t done just yet. Cedric''s master had taught him that being on the defensive would only lead to one oue. Thus, he aimed the shockwave purposely toward the five archers, not only to deflect their volley but also in order to give the favor back.


    Ambition wasn''t only a decoration, though. She jumped high into the air and simply neutralized the attack with two outstretched hands as if grappling with the ominous force for a second before it dissipated into nothingness, and then shended gracefully on the ground.


    "Fuckers¡­!" Cedric hissed between clenched teeth.


    His frustration deepened to a never-before-seen degree when his eyes locked onto the figures beyond the archers.


    There they were, a group of familiar existences kneeling and rifling through the blood-soaked remains, looting gear and valuable equipment from the dead.


    Cedric''s vision blurred red with fury as a throbbing vein bulged on his forehead. His knuckles whitened around the hilt of his sword with his breathing in ragged gasps as realization dawned. They hadn''t just betrayed him- they were using his prearranged alliance''s battle, their desperate fight for survival, as a distraction to pick the battlefield clean.


    This shameless behavior was something he never expected to see in his entire life.


    "Devil!!!" Cedric roared with of voice that sang tales of the extreme rage and betrayal he felt. "How dare you?!"


    "Shut up, you dumbass! Run in the opposite direction! We can''t fight them now!" Selene shrieked from the top of her lungs. She was baffled at how emotionally driven her chauffeur was. They were on the cusp of sess and he was ready to throw it away for his pride and honor or something simrly useless like that.


    Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    However, she was a bit toote. When Ambition gave the order to release the volley Devil was already aware of their presence. By now he had gathered his allies around and was collecting their loot into his storage ring.


    "Ambition, the round isn''t over yet and my eyes spy two Phenoms¡­" He murmured with a hungry, ominous tone. It was the voice of a cruel predator.


    "It''s time to hunt, right?" The tanker asked in a simrly merciless tone.


    Ambition walked to her allies and stood at the front, nked by three others of Devil''s team. The katana wielder who rivaled Cedric in techniques from what he saw, the wed assassin who was any backline''s nightmare, and the axe-wielding madwoman.


    "Run, run, run!" Selene screamed while hitting the back of his skull with both hands in quick session. He didn''t feel much due to her extremely pathetic Strength stat, but it still pained his heart a bit. His fiance was a cruel one. "I need more time to regenerate my mana! Turn around and bolt at your top speed already!!!"


    Then the second volley of arrows came from the five archers, followed by the onught of spells from Devil and a heavily mana-charged [Arcane Arrow] from the mana archer in Devil''s own team. At the same time, the frontline began rushing at them greedily under the cover of their allies'' projectiles.


    "Do something, you shitty background characters!" This time his beloved wife-to-be was shrieking at their 10 dumbfounded Heralds. They were still reeling back from the shock of her extreme betrayal of their alliance, so they weren''tpletely able to put their heads to the present situation. After all, unlike the evil witch and her dumb knight, not everyone is capable of simply ignoring the sight of hundreds of humans burning alive, and all thanks to their own leaders'' actions at that.


    They were so out of it that a few projectilesnded squarely on their bodies.


    "Is everyone deaf?! Run!" Hermand this time was ignored by even her fiance who instead cast a self-buffing spell on himself. "Are you nning to fight with me on your back? Just leave already! We''ve basically already won!"


    "I''m not going to turn my back this time." For the first time in her life, Selene lost control over her guard dog. Cedric''s mental strength was destroyed by events of the past few minutes. Now, all he wanted to do was fight to his heart''s content, no matter the circumstances or consequences.


    "Leave the tank to me. I have unfinished business with her. The rest of you, engage the other three while protecting yourselves from spells and arrows." His calm and determinedmand somehow awoken the subordinates who were still to be counted amongst the members of the living.


    Selene couldn''t understand why they ignored her shouted orders while epting Cedric''s calmly stated one so easily. She was about to cry due to overwhelming stress and sheer hopelessness.


    However, just before her dumb knight''s suicidal duel could begin, a mighty voice boomed across the entire cavern. "The first round of the Phenom Trials have been concluded. Immediately cease any hostilities or you will be eliminated."

 Chapter 313: Plump Fox

    However, just before her dumb knight''s suicidal duel could begin, a mighty voice boomed across the entire cavern. "The first round of the Phenom Trials have been concluded. Immediately cease any hostilities or you will be eliminated."


    "Thank the Goddess!" Selene sighed merrily as a great amount of pressure left her curvaceous chest.


    Cedric froze mid-swing, as despite the heat of the battle still coursing through his veins, the authoritativemand left him rooted to the spot. It was as if an invisible hand had seized his body and held him in ce. Around him, the rest of his Heralds staggered to a stop due to the weight of themand snapping them out of their daze. Even the frantic array of spells and arrows in the air seemed to be suspended as if time itself had paused.


    Devil''s party likewise halted. Their expressions were a mixture of annoyance and begrudging eptance.


    "Sigh¡­ How unlucky. I can already tell that you two lovebirds will keep giving us trouble in the future. I really wanted to nip the trouble in the bud right here and now, but s, we can''t have it all go ording to n it seems." Devil mused coldly, no longer being the amicable person he once was back during their previous negotiations. He was finally bearing his fangs, showing his real thoughts.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    The transparent restraints suddenly ceased to exist, so he could begin walking towards Cedric and Selene.


    Cedric''s breaths were ragged with his chest heaving as the adrenaline of his rage began to fade. He felt Selene''s weight shift on his back due to her arms tightening around his neck as she let out a long, shaky exhale. Relief washed over her like a wave, and she finally had enough strength in her body to get down and stand on her own.


    "That was too damn close. Why didn''t you listen to me?!" she questioned in an extremely usatory tone.


    Cedric looked down at the ground ashamedly as he tried toe up with an exnation. The issue was that he himself didn''t know why he refused to obey. "I think¡­ I think I just wanted to take revenge on Devil."


    "We''ll talk about this at length once we get out of here." Selene coldly decreed, earning a defeated whimper from her fiance.


    "Such a cruel mistress you are, Plump Fox. Ignoring not only me but your loyal hound too? Severe mistreatment leads to the mutts having enough and biting the hand that feeds them, you know?"


    "Stop badmouthing my brave knight. Also¡­ Plump Fox? That''s a nickname I didn''t expect to ever hear¡­" Selene muttered under her breath. She wasn''t a loose canon like Cedric, getting under her skin was a great undertaking. While the woman despised Devil for doing what he did, she couldn''t hold it against him on a personal level, for she would''ve done the same in his stead.


    "I came up with it just now myself. How do you like it?"


    "I couldn''t say that I appreciate it." Her dry answer was more than telling at how she found it humiliating but was holding back due to not wanting to get on his bad side any further until the Trials were over. Once that happened, she could use his father''s authority to give him trouble. After all, Devil would only be a Phenom, which was equal to that of the Lunar Adept rank as far as hierarchy went. Lunar Adept was one step lower in rank than his father''s Eclipse Enforcer rank.


    "I''m saddened to hear that. Anyhow, it was brief, but I had fun while working with you two."


    "Grr¡­! Traitorous bastard!" Cedric growled at Devil''s obvious mockery that even he picked up on upon hearing it.


    "Calm down. We''ll take revenge when the time is right." Selene whispered while putting her hand on his shoulder.


    "Cease hostilities immediately!" Repeated themanding voice, this time closer and colder, carrying a thread of undeniable menace. It belonged to a man who had appeared out of nowhere in the heart of the battlefield. The overseer was a tall, gaunt figure dressed in ceremonial robes, with an impassive face that bore the weight of unshakable authority and power.


    "Where did this guye from?" Cedric asked with surprise. Wasn''t Wrinkle the highest form of authority? Did hee during the massacre?


    "That''s a Veil Walker''s symbol¡­ Don''t you dare act out now." Selene muttered.


    Veil Walker¡­ The highest form of power, only below the seven circle heads. This is the rank at which most of the greatest Vesper Phenoms end up after a couple of centuries of good service and growing in personal power. This rank was exclusively retained for those of immense might. No matter how good of a merchant/ver/drug businessman etc one was, the Shadow Vanguard was their peak.


    After all, in a cruel world like this, personal strength mattered more than anything else.


    "Lady Selene! I need healing!" One of her Heralds begged, finally forcing the pair to examine their teams. Cedric lost two guys to Devil''s final ploy, while Selene lost one, with another one evidently injured.


    She scoffed annoyedly then pulled a high-tier health potion out, and dropped it in the subordinate''s hand.


    "It seems like you were the biggest winner of the first round, Devil." Selene said while turning her attention back to the man she found the biggest threat to her continued existence.


    "Me? You''re sorely mistaken. It was you, Plump Fox. You killed at least 200 people while I got only a fraction of that. You might just be the highest leveled Phenom candidate out of all of us. Good job, by the way. It''s a giant achievement." Mockery was oozing through his tone of voice as he reminded her that she''d just killed nearly her entire alliance. "Unlucky for you that most were already wounded. You would''ve gotten even more tasty XP otherwise."


    Hearing this Selene''s gaze hardened. The realization of her actions finally dawned on her in full. She knew that the guards would report it to the higher-ups. The chances of them approving her decision were low but not non-existent. No, it was almost certainly wrong. She sacrificed her team not for the sess of a mission or the ''greater good'' but for her own personal sake.


    "Bastard!" The shining knight came to his princess'' rescue immediately.


    "Please stop barking, my head hurts. Let''s call you Dumb Hound. Plump Fox and her Dumb Hound. Has a nice ring to it. Anyhow, that''s it from me. Enjoy life, you two." Devil said as he waved goodbye and walked back to his team, ignoring any further insults Cedric threw at him.

 Chapter 314: End Of The First Round

    - PoV: Quin -


    I smirked victoriously behind the cover of my mask while thinking about the pair I just had a nice talk with. I wasn''t always one to begin mocking people verbally, but considering that we have some shared history from beforehand and that they just tried to forcefully recruit me into their losing army made it a bit more personal.


    I nced at Ambition who was nked by her archers. They were watching the tall guy in rich robes, waiting for him to begin his speech about how we shall proceed. However, for now, he seemed to be upied by examining the winners of the alliance sh, the giant group.


    "How are youdies feeling?" I asked. At first, I didn''t know if they were all females due to their attire covering all of their physical features, but now I was pretty confident in my statement after observing them for a bit.


    "Good. You have our thanks, Devil and his Heralds. You''ve certainly saved us. We found it hard to trust you at first, and for that, you have our sincere apologies." She was referencing the time when the archers aimed at me and told me to stop approaching the then-hurt Ambition.


    "Don''t mention it. You also saved us for certain. If the next round allows, how about we team up again? We desperately need apetent tanker like you."


    The heavy-armored woman gave no response, evidently being deep in thought. Instead of answering she nced at Seraphiel, asking for silent confirmation if her oath still stood. My sly healer nodded without hesitation. Of course it would stand- Seraphiel doesn''t believe she will be punished at all even if we break her promise to Ambition.


    "We ept." That was all she said, and I nodded at her words happily.


    "Gather around, youngsters." The tall man finally spoke.


    The hundred victors and their subordinates did as told as they encircled the man. We decided to remain on the outskirts just to be safe. Who knows, maybe they are such lunatics that they would start round two right off the bat with the same rules, though I severely doubted that. Anyhow, it didn''t hurt to remain at a distance, so we did exactly that.


    "My code name is Heretic, a Veil Walker. I''ve been tasked with seeing the closure of the first round by the respected Circle Members. You passed the first challenge of the Phenom Trials, and for that, you have earned our sincere congrattions. Before the second round starts, you will have a day to rest, since in other locations the first round didn''t even start. If you need healing or gear repairs, we are at your service."


    He paused for a brief moment, and that gave me enough time to notice one detail. He was responsible for the closure of the first rounds, but they were scattered all across the duchy of Greenvale, which was an entirerge nation-sizednd in itself. This guy is capable of traversing through such distances every few hours? Well, he is a Veil Walker, so he must be at least level 40 if not higher, so I''m not overly bbergasted. Furthermore, they might''ve set it all up so that he didn''t need to rush from one end to the other but the next destination was close to the previous.


    "With that out of the way, let me reveal what the second round will be about. You will be grouped up with a few other Phenom teams- who will be selected at random- and you will also receive a handler of the Shadow Vanguard rank who will serve as your examiner. You will have toplete a genuine mission given by the Consortium, be that espionage, monster culling, invading other orgs'' territories, driving out bandits, you name it. The possibilities are near endless. That''s it from me for the time being. Return to the temporary homes you''ve been allocated if you don''t need healing or repairs. Once again, good job on getting this far. If you wish to retire from thepetition, now is the time to do so. However, let me give a warning that the Trials can''t be challenged a second time."


    This was it. We''ve passed the initial round, and gotten amazing results while doing so. So many XP packs were in and consumed, bing a part of ourselves in the process, and thanks to ck Fang''s ''donation'' we even got goodies. I don''t know their exact value, but I''m hoping for a couple dozen gold coins. I''ll have to ask Jasmine. Now that I remember, I still have Luke''s -the count''s son who I yed in thebyrinth- golden armor and gem decorated longsword. Those would go for a pretty penny too, but I''m a bit worried about selling them. If the buyer talks, I''ll be in giant trouble. There is a big bounty on any information leading to the killer, after all.


    Just as we joined the many tired candidates as they walked towards the exit of the cavern, Heretic spoke up once again. I didn''t like what I was hearing at all.


    "Devil, Ambition, Selene, Cedric, and their Heralds. Remain."


    Oh no. I''m smelling a conspiracy from a mile away. With a grim expression, I did as told by returning to his side. So did the others.


    "Lady ck Fang liked each of you enough to bend traditions a bit in order to give you a special mission."


    "Isn''t that against the rules?" I asked though hope had already left my soul.


    "No. The others will be doing missions given by the heads too, just drawn from a lottery instead of specifically selected for them."


    Figures.


    "Anyhow. You are to rest today and meet up at a specific coordinate where the rest of the team will be at. They are candidates who passed the first round at other locations. Also, your examiner will be ck Fang''s personal pupil who is of the Veil Walker rank."


    Great. Amazing even.


    "Can you tell us what the mission is about?" Ambition asked this time around, evidently not overly bothered by the revtions.


    "Yes. Lady ck Fang''s drug empire has been under attack on the west part of the duchy by Silverwind''s biggest syndicate, the Phantom League. They are a simrly giant-sized organization like our Vesper Consortium and have been aggressively invading our territories and wreaking havoc, especially targeting our drug operations. You are to show them that the Consortium is not to be trifled with by returning the favor. You will spearhead an invasion into their territory and cause as much damage as you possibly can. That''s all."

 Chapter 315: Intermission 1

    Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "You will spearhead an invasion into their territory and cause as much damage as you possibly can. That''s all." Heretic finished his debriefing with a matter-of-factly tone.


    That''s all? That''s all he says! He is so nonchnt about it too. But, to be fair, if we have a Veil Walker on our side it should be possible to seed. After all, we just have to find some barren territories where they aren''t stationing simrly mighty guards and at worst our examiner will step in. I hope. Otherwise, this mission is near assured suicide.


    "It seems we will be teaming up once again." Ambition stated.


    "Yeah. All of us will be together once again. Plump Fox, Dumb Hound, I hope we can put our differences behind us and work like a well-oiled machine once again." My sarcasm was palpable. If it wasn''t bad enough to be given such a dangerous task, we will need to worry about them backstabbing us as well.


    While I might''ve been unhappy about the pair''s inclusion, but Selene was straight-up terrified as if she had just seen a ghost. Pun not intended.


    I understood her point of view, after all, we are clearly hostile to each other and she lost multiple Heralds while we had all of us not only intact but in pristine fighting condition.


    I got no reply from the duo, as they simply turned around on their heels and bolted out of the cavern.


    "Shall the two of us travel there together?" I asked Ambition. Selene and Cedric for sure wouldn''t agree to travel with us, but the elves were another story. With so many forest dwellers our travels would be seamless almost certainly.


    "We agree. Meet you at the gate at dawn?" The tanker asked, to which I nodded.


    Afterward, we also headed back to our temporary abode. <My beloved Samurai, we''ve finally gotten a lead, huh.>


    I stated into Ayame''s mind.


    <So you didn''t forget your promise despite all the flirting you''ve been doing with the tanky elf? Color me surprised.> She wasn''t overly happy based on her tone of voice.


    <How could I do that? Also, it wasn''t flirting. You know how amazing of a damage sponge she is. Furthermore, I don''t even know how she looks. She might be an ugly tramp who''s a wrinkled 1000-year-old granny.>


    <You don''t seem to have trouble with older women.>


    <Don''t you dare diss my Lucille, woman. She is youthful like a beautiful spring flower.>


    <¡­>


    <Anyhow, so it was likely the Phantom League who got in bed with your sister and orchestrated your betrayal, right?>


    Indeed, from Heretic''s revealed info it was safe to say that the biggest syndicate in Fujimori territory- also known as the Silverwind duchy- had something to do with her getting poisoned which led to her losing the duel for session against Kaede, and especially her father dying abruptly.


    <Looks like it. To think that such a big criminal organization existed in my duchy and I had no clue about it¡­ Father must''ve kept it from me for some odd reason.>


    <Maybe he wanted his young daughter to only see the bright side of the world. After all, he should''ve continued to rule for hundreds of years. His tragic demise came very early.>


    <¡­You''re right.>


    She was pretty depressed based on her voice, so I moved closer and gave her a one-armed hug as I grabbed her farther shoulder and brought her into my chest. We were still walking so that was the best I could do for the time being.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, back in Braedon.


    Robert was standing behind the receptionist''s desk as he awaited new guests he could wee in.


    Since Quin left his two servants here, they learned the ropes rather well and reced Lucille effectively. At least, as far as their capacity as innkeepers went. The two young girls would never rece the wife he lost due to their lord seducing the love of his life.


    Robert was brought out of his daydreaming when the door to the inn suddenly swung open with a loud creak, and he nced up out of habit. His face settled into a practiced, weing smile. However, it froze halfway and the warmth drained from his expression as soon as the new arrival stepped inside.


    A young woman crossed the door. Her every movement was smooth and unhurried, radiating a confidence that felt entirely out of ce in the shabby, poorly decoratedmon room of the inn.


    She was striking- stunning, even- with the kind of beauty that made one forget to breathe for a moment. The only woman who could possibly hope to rival this neer in the beauty department that Robert knew of all belonged to the bastard''s harem, including his ex-wife.


    Her clothes were of the finest make he''d ever seen. A flowing dress trimmed with golden threads clung to her extremely alluring frame in just the right ces to emphasize her gorgeous form. If Robert wasn''t dealing with erectile malfunctions he surely would''ve popped a boner a long time ago.


    Jewels adorned her neck, wrist, and ears. She was refined, elegant, and downright hot as fuck, like someone who was a high noble''s most cherished daughter. She didn''t belong in this worn and weather-beaten wooden building at all.


    But it wasn''t just her innate beauty or her attire that set Robert''s instincts on edge. It was something else. An ominous presence. The air around her seemed to ripple with a suffocating pressure, creating a tangible weight that made his heart beat faster and a chill crawl up his spine. He had felt something like this before- a feeling of suffocating danger, an unspoken threat wrapped in a thin veil of civility.


    It was how he felt in Quin''s presence, though with Quin it had been an aura of raw power that was barely restrained and intimidatingly obvious. This woman, however, was different. Her danger was subtler, quieter- like a sharpened de concealed behind a soft smile. She was much smaller and less physically imposing than Quin but the silent rm bells ringing in his mind were louder than they''d ever been.


    "Good afternoon." she greeted in a smooth tone that was calm as if she werepletely at ease. Her gaze settled on him, making the hair on his back stand at attention.


    A cruel lioness was staring straight into his eyes.

 Chapter 316: Intermission 2

    Robert''s hands tightened on the edge of the desk with his throat being dry like a desert as he forced himself to speak. "G-Good afternoon..." he stammered with his unease bleeding through his attempt at politeness. "Wee to the-"


    However, seeing his frightened attention the woman''s eyes lightened up for a brief moment as ifing to a sudden realization. "Oh, my most sincere apologies. I was approached by a couple of thugs on the way here who were adamant about hitting on me, so my mood got soured."


    As she spoke, the tension in the room seemed to dissolve, evaporating as if it never existed. Robert blinked rapidly while feeling a strange, almost surreal shift in his perception of the woman before him. The invisible pressure he had sensed was gone, reced by an aura of delicacy that made her appear vulnerable, fragile even. Her face took on an innocent look, and her posture softened with shoulders rxing, her chin lowering slightly, and her eyes now a bit downcast as if she was embarrassed by her own behavior.


    The change was instant, and it was so incredibly startling. Suddenly, she didn''t seem dangerous at all. Instead, she looked like nothing more than a fragile young mistress- someone from high society who was unfamiliar with the roughness of the lifemon folk lead. Robert felt his tension drain away with his shoulders loosening as he let out a breath he hadn''t realized he was holding.


    He even began thinking that his previous perception was nothing but his senses ying a joke on him.


    "No need to apologize, youngdy." He responded quickly with his tone shifting from fear to sympathy in an instant. "We don''t get a lot of trouble here, but it''s not umon to have a few unsavory types wandering the streets." He forced a reassuring smile as his earlier anxiety was reced by a feeling of wishing to protect this feeble, fragile woman. He couldn''t quite exin it all.


    The woman returned his smile with one of her own. She lookedpletely harmless now, like a gentle noblewoman who had strayed too far from the safety of her estate.


    "Thank you, kind sir," she said with a grateful nod. "It''s reassuring to meet someone kind after what happened. I was wondering if you could help me with something."


    "But of course, youngdy! I''m just a humble innkeeper, but if you''re on the run or something like that feel free to stay a while!"


    She giggled cutely under her breath before shaking her head. "No, I''m not looking for a ce to rest. Instead, I am gathering information. You see, a brave hero and his harem had saved my life and I wanted to thank them personally, but they wore masks and left before I could speak to them. I don''t even know their names!" She whined in a high-pitched tone as if she was angry at the injusticemitted against her.


    "A hero and his harem? I know no such people personally, save for those in bard''s tales¡­" He responded sadly. Robert really wanted to help her but it seemed he wouldn''t be able to.


    "Maybe something wille to your mind once I describe their physical proportions. I''ve been told that they were staying here for a bit when I asked around in Braedon."


    "Oh? A hero sleeping under my roof? I seriously doubt that."


    "Indeed. He was tall, incredibly so. He had a ck saber and could cast magic spells of all four basic elements. He was apanied by a harem of women. A Fujimori Samurai, a dog-kin Assassin, an elf Healer, an Enchanter, and an axe-wielding female in heavy armor." As the woman detailed her descriptions she was staring deep into his eyes, giving the innkeeper an impression as if she were looking straight into his soul.


    Robert''s blood ran cold. He was hoping to maybe score a good point with such a pretty youngdy. He was already even thinking about their future marriage which saw him being lifted from the ranks ofmon folk to that of a noble, but s the bastard was the target of her adoration all along. "Quin!" He scoffed angrily.


    "Excuse me?" The woman asked curiously.


    "His name is Quin. The Samurai is Hana, the dog is Luna. I don''t know who the Enchanter and Healer are, but he was going around with two more women, named Aurora and I don''t know thest one. However¡­ The axe-wielder is my ex-wife who the bastard stole from me, Lucille."


    The beautiful young maiden''s eyes fluttered wide open at his words, and she visibly became hungry for more information. She grabbed a pouch and handed it to him. Robert opened it and his eyes almost bulged out of their sockets at the sight. A hundred silver coins¡­ that''s a gold coin''s equivalent!!! He''s never ever seen an amount even half as much as this in one ce.


    "Tell me all you know, and that pouch is yours."


    Robert was brought out of his daydreaming due to her smooth, serene voice. It was just as beautiful as the woman herself.


    "But of course, youngdy. They came to my building more than a month ago. At first it was just Quin and Luna, his much cherished dog-kin girlfriend who is his first mate. The fucker shagged Luna until my inn nearly came apart at the seams! What''s more, I had to clean their fluids from the mattress for hours on end! ... Anyhow, soon after he started living in my inn exclusively¡­"


    Robert continued his detailing for a few more minutes before he ran out of tales to sing.


    To his surprise the woman nodded and turned around, ready to leave. "Youngdy, won''t you wait for your saviors here? I''m sure they will return soon enough."


    She got all she wanted, so she didn''t even consider him to be amongst the ranks of humanity any more. Naturally, no answer was given to his question as she left without a word.


    As soon as she stepped outside the inn, her features hardened. She was about to call her savior and master. "Vex." ck Fang''s voice greeted her.


    "I found Devil, master."

 Chapter 317: Intermission 3

    "I found Devil, master."


    "Oh? Oh?! Tell me!" ck Fang''s voice rose a pitch due to her sheer excitement.


    Vex involuntarily flinched. She''d been working under the woman for over 2 centuries now but she''d never seen her be even remotely happy, but ck Fang did aplete 180 after she got to know about Devil''s existence. Vex didn''t really understand why her master was so infatuated with the masked man like a young teen who just experienced getting her first crush, however, in the end, Vex could only shrug her shoulders and ept reality for what it was.


    She then detailed her findings.


    "Quin¡­ Hm¡­ Quin." ck Fang pondered the name, rolling it around her tongue. "Ok, I like it!" She decreed after a short bit. Vex didn''t get the old woman''s reaction, but it seemed the masked man got her master''s approval as far as his presumed real name went.


    "Should I remain here and await his return to confirm things for good, master?"


    "No, he will be away for a while. Also, you will be going with him."


    ck Fang''s unexpected revtion caused the woman to flutter her eyelids multiple times. "Me? Why?"


    "Huh? Oh, that. Didn''t I tell you yet? I guess I didn''t. Anyways, to be brief, you will be his examiner as he goes into Phantom League territory and burns their warehouses down or something."


    It took all self-restraint that Vex had in her lithe body to not curse at her master out loud, though she did do it in her mind.


    "Master¡­"


    "Yes, Vex?"


    "You promised me that I would be able to take a vacation once I finished this information-gathering mission. I didn''t have an ounce of free time this entire year!"


    Indeed, ck Fang worked her like a mule, but the benefits were worth it, plus the ancient woman did save her life, so Vex felt indebted to her. "Oh, that? I already forgot about it, and so should you."


    ''Goddess-damned ancient saggy-titted serpent-loving fucking bitch!''


    ck Fang wasn''t saggy at all in reality, which only further infuriated Vex. Her Master had 200 years on her yet she looked like Vex''s sister! Maybe even a younger sister at that!


    "Is there a problem?" ck Fang''s curious tone sounded through theirmunication artifact.


    Vex quickly shook her head in order to force herself to return to reality. Despite her master''s entric antics, she was still an amazing being who deserved her utmost respect.


    "Yes, master. I understand."


    "Good. You can kill your overgrown kittens once you finish up with this mission."


    Vex''s family was eaten alive by a Beastkin Confederation invasion into theirnds, which was orchestrated by the tribe of lion-kin. Whenever the pupil would get the chance, she would single-handedly traverse through the Vraven Kingdom''s border and annihte any lion-kin settlements she came across. It was something akin to a stress-relieving activity of hers.


    "What should I do as the examiner? I''ve never been trained for that role." Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Vex could hear ck Fang shrugging her shoulders dismissively just from the tone of her voice. "Meh. I have no clue. I already know that he is good enough to be a Phenom, I just want you to gather as much information on him as you can. If he makes a mistake don''t help him. If he is about to die due to his mistake, still don''t help him. However, if the Phantom League has someone way above his means at the ready, then you should step in.


    As for the rest of the Phenom candidates, I don''t care. Pass them if you think they are good, fail them if not. However, remember that you are not evaluating teams but individuals. Only the Phenom''s performance matters, their Heralds are just there to assist. The Phenom can fire them at any point in time and hire recements, so that rank matters little as far as we, the upper management, are concerned. If a Phenom has amazing subordinates but they themselves are subpar at best, it likely means daddy or mommy bought expensive helpers for their defective cubs. In that case, fail them. I hate nepotism with a burning passion. However, they might also be charismatic leaders who people want to see seed, thus they are willing to be their subordinates even if they are betterbatants individually, so pay attention to that. We certainly need leader types in our ranks."


    Vex nodded, "understood, master. I will do as instructed."


    ¡­


    At Quin''s stronghold location that''s hidden deep in the forest.


    Ronan grinned at Iselda. "Morning, partner." They shared the same tent which was more luxurious and spacious than that of thebor ves and guards, even though only two of them upied it.


    "You''re getting awfully familiar with me. Let''s keep a professional air between us, please." The blonde-haired, widowed woman replied coldly. She didn''t have a very favorable impression of her fellow architect.


    "Oh? My most sincere apologies." Iselda could tell that he wasn''t at all serious with his words. "Anyhow, how are you holding up? This ce isn''t fordies of your stature. Should I talk to the master about it?"


    The woman in question scoffed, "so you can do things beyond fervently licking his feet and thanking him for the opportunity to do so? Color me surprised. I''ve not heard you say anything besides high praise as far as he is concerned."


    "For ady like you, I would dare speak up. However, you''re right. If you ask me, we''ve gotten the best we could considering our situation. We are both without rights, our master could order us to straight-up castrate ourselves with a rusty butter knife and we would have to do it, yet all Quin did was shove the most ambitious project of our lives under our noses while giving us the greatest creative freedom imaginable. He didn''t even have any premade ns, all he said is ''make it badass, effective, and impressive''. I don''t know about you, but I never had such a fun project under my hands without some administrative cunt breathing down my neck."


    Iselda lightly sighed. She understood that Ronan was exactly right. Even if she was past her prime as a woman, she was still not ugly at all. Her fate could''ve been much worse than sleeping in a shabby tent in the middle of a random forest. "You''re right. Please don''t bother him about my housing situation."


    Since they were his ves, Ronan could speak to him any time he wanted through [Master''s Link], so Iselda was worried that he would say some nonsense for her.

 Chapter 318: Intermission 4

    "Sure-sure. Ready to start the day? We''ve made good progress yesterday. Master said they might not be back for a few weeks, so it would be great to get at least the first building up to a liveable condition. We could then get proper beds and sleep in there instead of the tents too, which would further boost morale."


    "Sure, let''s begin." She nodded.


    Iselda as ady would take longer to get ready, and as a certified gentleman Ronan would naturally give her the space she needed, so he stepped outside. However, a strange sight weed him.


    Much to his surprise, one of thebor ves was already hard at work, hauling building materials from the storage unit to where they wereying the foundations for the servant/ve quarters.


    Ronan recognized him easily. After all, he knew all his subordinates by name. He was an entric man but his leadership skills were right on the money. He was a charismatic guy who thebor ves wanted to get along with.


    It was David, a simple, averageborer. Ever since Quin''s short speech and feast prepared by hisdies, the mood has been much better in the ranks of the ves, and many of them were motivated to work much harder than they would normally. Of course, there were still some who were sulking, but most were cheery considering the severity of their situation. Some were incentivized by their master''s offers of brothel visits, others by promises of tasty meals and quality wines, some by potential family visits, or the tantalizing permission for the best-behaving ves to start families of their own once their master buys some females for his other business ventures.


    However, none were more motivated than David. As for what he wanted to ask for, Ronan didn''t know. He was curious, though, so he walked up to the hardworking man.


    "You know it''s early morning, right? You have free time for another hour, then we have breakfast, and then your 12 hour long shift begins."


    "I do know, Sir Ronan." David nodded simply.


    "Then why are you here?"


    He paused his movements and thought inwardly for a bit before responding. "It''s just that I have a bigger favor to ask from the master than reasonable. I know he will decline it once I ask, but I felt that if I wanted to have even a drop of a chance at being granted my wish I should give it my all."


    "So that''s how it is." Ronan understood that he shouldn''t pry any further. Instead, he gently hit the man on his back a few times in a friendly manner. "If it''s any sce, I think master Quin is the only ve owner who might listen to a truly unreasonable request from his simplebor ve."


    Hearing this, David had a shy, hopeful smile tugging at his lips. He reached down and began hauling another portion of construction materials.


    ¡­


    - PoV: Quin -


    As soon as we got back to our temporary home the sight of Jasmine''s cheery smile and waving hands weed us. She was standing in front of the building, waiting for our arrival.


    "You did it! A heavy weight has been lifted off my chest."


    "I can still see two very heavy weights there, though?" Ayame grumbled cutely under her breath. Jasmine seemingly elected to feign ignorance regarding my second-inmand''s rather rude and unnecessaryment.


    "We did." I nodded.


    Her beaming smile brightened to an even greater degree.


    "Can you tell me about it? I''ve never spoken with a Phenom in my entire life!"


    "I''m not a Phenom yet, though."


    She gestured dismissively with her hand, "small details, really. I''m confident you will go all the way, maybe even be a Veil Walker in a hundred years! For reference, that would be probably record speed, albeit I can''t say for certain!" She then turned sour suddenly. "Though by then I would be nothing but rotting corpse deep underground¡­"


    "We can''t know what the future holds. And if you''re worried about death, you could be a fighter too, you know?"


    "I''ve been thinking about it, but it''s really not for me I think¡­ Anyhow, today is about you! Can Ie in? I will cook you all something tasty! I even brought the ingredients!" Jasmine said while gesturing towards the weaved wooden basket in her arm. She was very eager for some reason.


    <Blossom''s nose smells the scent of a woman who isn''t being entirely straightforward with her words.> My adorable dog-kin decreed.


    <Of course not. Bitch wants to weasel her way into Quin''s heart before he bes an officially recognized Phenom, at which point a simple merchant like her would have no chance of getting his attention. Well, normally. This big oaf is a bit different than the rest of the guys.>


    <Why so hostile, miss second-inmand? She seems like a lovely youngdy that our Ascendants faction could use as our specialist Merchant ssed individual. Is this jealousy getting in the way of you conducting your duties properly?> Seraphiel asked coyly.


    <¡­ We don''t need a specialist like that, especially not a young and inexperienced one like her.>


    <We are the Ascendants for a reason, we all rise up from the mud, no? We can''t get her father or someone simrly well-established and experienced to be our merchant, or our party''s youthful and ambitious theme would be thoroughly ruined.>


    <Let''s have a talk between just the two of uster tonight, Seraphiel.> Ayame replied rather coldly.


    <Oh my.> The elf wasn''t bothered by her boss''s tone, though.


    "Sure." I epted Jasmine''s words happily while ignoring the talk of mydies. Well, sadly Seraphiel was still just a simple subordinate, but she was warming up to us rather swiftly based on her antics. I might have a chance to woo her sometime in the future, hopefully sooner rather thanter. As for stepping in between the two hissing felines, I n to let the girls talk things out between themselves. If things do end up getting ugly only then would I intervene. Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Going back to Jasmine''s offer, I don''t know what kind of meals they serve in this ce, but a home-cooked one made with the delicate, caring hands of such a pretty girl would surely end up tasting better.


    "What''s on the menu?" I asked curiously.


    "A meat stew with potatoes and lots of tasty spices!" She replied cheerily.


    I happily epted her words. A filling meal was best after we expanded so much energy today. Soon after the meal, we sat down in themon area where I chatted with her for an hour or so, after which thedies and I spent the rest of the day with resting and having causal fun.


    Then, the morning sun rose and it was time to begin making our way to the indicated location where the teammates we''ll have during the second round will be awaiting us.

 Chapter 319: Second Round Start

    Once Jasmine''s tasty dinner found itself in the depths of our stomachs, we visited the outpost''s armory where multiple cksmiths were stationed. As Heretic had promised, we could make use of their repair services for free, and we did exactly that. My armor was nearly ruined back when the spearwoman stabbed me, and my fight against the water elemental Wizard didn''t help much either.


    Lucille''s heavy armor waspletely unusable, so we also gave it to them. Each of our des could also use some maintenance since we sliced quite a few bodies apart. A dull de wouldn''t fly considering the mission that ck Fang dropped on us.


    Lucille would transition from heavy armor to light armor, though, so her armor getting repaired was just me being opportunistic. They offered to do it for free, so I made use of it. As for what kind of armor she was going to sport going forward¡­ It was one that she peeled off of a random dead woman in the cavern, of course.


    A Rare rarity armor that had a self-repair spell imbued in it. She had to inject her mana and it would automatically repair itself. A perfect light armor for the Berserk woman, also because it didn''t have the bonus stat penalties that heavy and medium armor would bring with themselves. On the other hand, it didn''t offer bonus stats as being in civilian clothes would, and furthermore, her running around naked or in underwear would provide the greatest buffs, but I not only didn''t want my lover to run around in the nude, she was also too low level to do as such. If she insists, I''m ready to discuss it once she gets into the level of thirties.


    Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    As for the rest of the stuff we looted from the corpses, our aim was small items that held great value like trinkets, nes, rings, daggers, etc since ck Fang only allowed us to take what we could carry in our arms.


    Ayame got herself a wakizashi, which was basically the eastern version of a long dagger, or more urately a short sword. ording to her, it was needed tobat tighter spaces, and also as a general backup. My lovely samurai said that she was still looking for an odachi, the bigger and meaner version of a katana, which she would use against giant monsters where her current des would lose effectiveness due to their small size.


    I was looking desperately for rare artifacts like my storage ring, but I didn''t have much of a sess in that department. Sadly we didn''t have a great deal of time on our hands to scavenge around at all, and most of these people were opportunistic nobodies running around with Junk or Common rarity gear, let alone expensive artifacts.


    Blossom and Seraphiel both got themselves a dagger each, Aurora settled on grabbing a Rare rarity Wizard''s Staff, recing the cheap one I bought her after she drank the Wizard Potion and turned into an Enchanter.


    We brought all of the loot to the armory too, and shamelessly asked them to be repaired. They offered, and we capitalized on the offer, naturally.


    ¡­


    It was time to move out once dawn came. I debated about waiting in ambush for Selene and Cedric to settle our differences once and for all before they could be a thorn in my side during the second round but ultimately decided against it. If they were smart they''d already left the outpost during the dark of the night, and if not they likely secured a sizeable escort for themselves.


    We were on the eastern side of the Greenvale duchy, which bordered the Beastkin Confederation, while our destination where we would meet with the rest of the team and the Veil Walker examiner was a good bit to the west of us.


    Silverwind, the duchy where our mission will take ce is on the western end of Greenvale, so we will have to cross the entire duchy in a horizontal line. A good bit of journeying was ahead of us.


    My storage ring was full already with goodies, but a bit of travel supplies still found their way inside. Lucille and Ambition would also carry two big bags on their backs full of additional supplies for the journey.


    As for Ambition and her team, we remained strictly professional with each other. They seemed to be nice people, but they were reserved and anxious around us. I''m confident to say that if they weren''t much less effective without us around, they would be traveling without us. However, their horrible teamposition kind of forced their hand once they experienced how amazing it was to fight with a Wizard, Healer, Enchanter, Assassin, Berserker, and a Samurai.


    I elected not to use my [Warp Gate] unless necessary. I didn''t know if someone was watching, especially with ck Fang''s increased interest in us. Furthermore, I didn''t want to give the elves an even bigger reason to not trust us. Even while traveling to the destination I caught them ncing at us, and me especially, as if worried that I would order their execution all of a sudden.


    It felt a bit bad for my fragile heart, but I somehow managed to deal with it.


    The destination we were told to gather at was only a couple of day''s worth of travel from us. Well, if we estimate using the slowest member of the party, namely my bubbly pampered princess. If she wasn''t part of the group, we could''ve traveled at least 50% faster, but no one held it against her. Not only was she an amazing addition that any sane team would love to have in their midst, but we weren''t rushed for time either. After all, the rest of the teams also had the same amount of time to get there, so we would only be waiting for a while if we were too swift.


    The days passed peacefully and without hups, which considering the fact that the greenskin invasion was still raging in the duchy, could be said to be a giant aplishment on the elves'' and Blossom''s part.

 Chapter 320: Soren And Lyra

    We slept in foldable tents that were part of the supplies that we got from the Consortium. For guard duty, the elves happily volunteered, but just to be certain I also had one of us protect the sleepers. While I was 99% sure that they wouldn''t try anything funny, it didn''t hurt to be certain. Ayame, me, and Blossom rotated.


    Aurora and Seraphiel were supporters who would die if a single arrow were to hit their throats or other vulnerable ces, so they would make rather horrible sentinels, and Lucille was on the brink of being reliable, but I elected to be safe and only go with the three high leveled, sturdybatants as nightwatch. While Lucille had more than enough HP by now due to her Strength and Vitality-focused build, but she was still very inexperienced. She could be tricked much easier than the three of us.


    ¡­


    It didn''t take long for us to arrive at the indicated location where we would gather.


    Unlike the heavily staffed and well-developed outpost where ck Fang grew her horrible psychedelic nts, this ce truly lived up to the term ''outpost''. A barren little ce with not much going for it. At least so it seemed from the outside.


    Two guards greeted us, both of the Lunar Adept rank. It might seem low at first since we''ve met Veil Walkers and even got the attention of an Obsidian Circle Member, but Lunar Adepts were already respected members of the Consortium.


    Well, their having the honorable duty of guarding this ce might seem contradictory to that statement of mine, but it''s likely due to the greenskins. Normal guards of the Dawn Initiate and Twilight Apprentice ranks would just be eaten alive, so they had to bring out the big guns.


    During more normal times Lunar Adepts would be leading smaller teams. I''ve also been told that most of the untalented but very loyal and hardworking people teau at this rank. It''s kind of the rank where a lot of older people are, who have been promoted simply due to decades of good service while not really achieving much that would elevate them further.


    For reference, we canpare the ranks to those of leaders in the modern militaries of Earth. Of course, this is only forbatants. Civilians like Jasmine and Aurelion don''t count.


    Dawn Initiates were the footsoldiers.


    Twilight Apprentices were either footsoldiers or leaders of a minuscule team made up of Dawn Initiates, like a team of 4, so they could be the fantasynd equivalents of the Team Leader.


    Lunar Adepts would be the toon Leaders, with a few dozen men and women under theirmand.


    Eclipse Enforcers were akin to Company Commanders, with a hundred or so subordinates.


    Shadow Vanguards were either Battalion or Brigade Commanders, having at least a couple hundred, but most usually a few thousandbatants serving them.


    Veil Walkers were akin to Division Commanders, havingmand over thousands if not tens of thousands of people.


    Obsidian Circle Members were more akin to politicians than military personnel, but in case of a full-blown war, they would likely take center stage, especially the department head responsible for the army, who would be the General/Field Marshal.


    With that out of the way, we only had to show our dog tags that Wrinkle gave us before the first round of the Trials and they let us in. ording to them, we were one of thest ones since the other candidatespleted the first round before us.


    With us inside the walls of the outpost, I could now safely say that the interior was just as mediocre as the exterior. Only a couple dozen houses were around, and most seemed to be bunkers instead of civilian homes. It was a prim and proper utility-focused military outpost.


    "Ahhh! A good piss under the naked sky never ceases to be the most liberating activity a man could ever undertake!" A happy exmation sounded suddenly from our left, and as I turned my head I came face to face with a strange short, young man.


    He strolled out of his evident pissing spot while radiating a great deal of arrogance with each step. He had ashen white hair that was immactely styled. Hisvish robes were covered in intricate gold embroidery, clearly tailored to unt the depth of his pockets. He was carrying no weapon, making me believe he was some kind of a caster. His smirk was one of utter confidence as if the world was his to control.


    (Picture)


    Trailing behind him was a woman who contrasted him in nearly every conceivable way. She wore a shiny heavy armor that clinked with each step. Her frame was powerful with the physique of someone used tobat, built for both endurance and strength.


    What caught my eyes immediately however was the iron ve cor fastened tightly around her neck. The young man casually held the end of the leash attached to it, dragging her along as though she were nothing more than a tool- his personal bodyguard and, judging by her sunken expression, most certainly his unwilling meat shield.


    Her steps were heavy and slow, weighed down not just by the heavy armor she wore but by the crushing weight of her reality. Her long, beautiful pink hair hung around her face like a veil that did little to hide the deep sadness in her violet eyes. She was a truly striking figure in her silver armor and strangely colored hair.


    Her expression was distant, depressed, dejected. Her shoulders slumped in resignation as she clutched the hilt of the sword at her side and I could see a shield attached to her back, ready to be retrieved at a moment''s notice. Those were thebat tools she''d most likely mastered, yet they weren''t her own anymore- they belonged to the one holding her leash, just like the woman herself.


    (Picture)


    All twelve of us stood still as we watched the strange pair emerge from the shadows. My heart ached when I saw the youthful warrior woman be treated with so much humiliation for no apparent reason. The guy suddenly reminded me of Ian, Blossom''s old owner who liked to put her in ugly situations such as wiping his greasy fat fingers in her lush tail just to satisfy his sadistic tendencies.


    Now that I think about it, I''m very happy that Ayame castrated him in the most cruel method possible. His desperate screams fill my soul with pure happiness whenever I remember back to it.


    The arrogant guy finally noticed our presence and spat in our direction. "What are you staring at, masked fuckers?"

 Chapter 321: Soren The Closeted

    The arrogant guy finally noticed our presence and spat in our direction. "What are you staring at, masked fuckers?"


    What a lovely person. I hope the pink-haired beauty is abat ve at least. If she has a simr contract to that of Ayame''s, he can''t abuse her sexually. While taking her out to watch him piss might count as harassment, but we are in a danger zone, and as his bodyguard, she can be ordered to protect him at all times, I could also order Ayame to apany me for such reasons if I wanted.


    Well, it''s not my job to protect the rights of ves, so even if he rapes her I can''t do much about it. A lot of people drew the short end of the stick in this world, but that''s just life. I have enough on my te already.


    "We are Phenom candidates." Ambition replied emotionlessly, though I could tell from her tone that she already hated the guy. Understandable, since as elves they were highly sought after on the ve market.


    "You? How many Phenoms are there amongst you?"


    "Two." This time it was me who answered.


    "Two for twelve people? Hmph. Your first round must''ve been easy. How lucky." His petty scoff told me all that I needed to know. He likely lost all his team and this woman was hisst Herald candidate. For a Wizard-type like him losing her would be fatal, as unlike me he seems entirely dependent on a frontliner protecting him.


    "Don''t tell me, you lost four subordinates already?" It was Ayame who asked in a hostile tone.


    "So what?! Lyra is my greatest asset anyhow, the rest were just shitty extras. Listen to this, you peasants! She is worth 25 gold coins! Wait, I know bumfucks like you have no clue how much that is, let me trante it to lowlife numbers. 250,000 bronze coins! Your mothers would instantly part their legs for that amount and your fathers would thank whoever left his seed inside their wife! Lyra is more expensive than the four I lostbined."


    Twenty-five for a human ve was truly an exceptional amount, but unless she was above level 20 the dude got straight-up scammed. Ayame and Blossom were worth about 15 gold when I got them, with their current levels they would likely be worth a couple more, but that''s it. Since the herald can''t be higher than the Phenom levels-wise, I doubt that she is more than level 20. This guy doesn''t strike me as someone who spent his entire life power-leveling to be beyond 20.


    Also, is this truly it? A ve worth only 25 gold coins and he already speaks as if I was a beggar next to him? I couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. What a misguided loser. I spent more than 50 gold coins on Seraphiel alone, and another 30 or so on my other vesbined. Although I got Ayame and Blossom for free, they were still my rightful assets, making my worth more than 100 gold coins just based on the value of my ves alone. If we included our gear and artifacts then it would be more than 200 due to the storage ring, and if we included Geim and the Legendary veiling artifact I would be worth easily over 10,000 gold coins, and these are very conservative figures.


    Of course, I saw no reason to have a dick-measuring contest on which of us spent more on ves, so I let it go.


    Just because he is an arrogant prick doesn''t mean we have to be hostile to each other. I just want toplete the mission with all of mydies intact and get the Phenom rank finally.


    "25 Gold? That''s an amazing amount. Are you a noble?" It was Lucille who asked this time, with pretend amazement evident in her tone.


    "¡­ Was." He hesitantly replied after a bit with a sunken expression. "I may or may not have had a more intimate rtionship with my mother than socially eptable, so my bastard of a father disinherited me. Thankfully I managed to rob the treasury before I left."


    <Ew.> Seraphielmented in our shared link.


    <That''s... disturbing¡­> Ayame added.


    <What does that mean?> Blossom asked innocently.


    <He fucked his mother.> I revealed without pulling any punches.


    <Oh¡­ Oh! Humans can do that?>


    <I''m pretty sure beast-kin can do it too, but it''s certainly not rmended for any races¡­>


    "That''s unfortunate. Anyhow, are the others here? Is the Veil Walker present? I really want to see him or her." I asked.


    He walked closer to us and reached out his hand, asking for a handshake. Only I seemed to receive this big ''reward'' since the others were females in my team, thus handshakes were not for them. Not that I would''ve let them touch him.


    "Sorry, but considering the activity you just conducted l would like to skip this part. I''m Devil, nice to meet you." I refused the handshake and instead only verbally greeted him. Seeing this Lyra, his pink-haired ve had a brief moment where she smiled ever so slightly before returning to reality and bing depressed once again.


    "Hmm¡­ So not only are you a coward who hides behind masks, but you are even scared of some germs¡­ I see. The name is Soren. As for your question, the others are here already, and yes, the Veil Walker too. Let me tell you, my guy, she is the prettiest woman I''ve seen in my entire life. I would trade Lyra for just a chance at making her mine in a heartbeat. I would even suck a fat cock for it."


    <Blossom thinks he is what her mother Natalie called bottoms! Is he like Blossom then?> My adorable, ultra-submissive dog-girl had some ideas, although she was a bit confused about these things still.


    <I suppose we should be happy that he settled for his mother instead of his father.> Seraphiel snickered.


    <Eww. Quin, it seems that we bought a perverted elf back then, she seemed so timid too.> Ayame decreed.


    I could only barely hold myughter in, just like the rest of us. What kind of a closeted homosexual do you have to be to say this out loud? Even if it was the truth, why admit it so openly? Not that I have problems with gay men, after all, they are the best bros to straight people. Not only are they notpeting with us for the attention of females, but they even take another dude out of thepetition for us.

 Chapter 322: Vex

    However, in this world, being homosexual was heavily frowned upon, to the point of being a crime worthy of getting enved for, so his admitting it after trying to boast about his expensive ve is a bit of a strange thing, since he justpletely ruined any chances of looking cool in our eyes. Maybe he hit his head on the way here.


    "Oh? My ears have picked up on some interesting statements." All my jovial snickering came to an abrupt halt as soon as the chilly tone of a female whose presence I was unaware of sounded from close to me.


    "L-ldy Vex, I was merely jesting, a slip of the tongue between men trying to one-up each other. I''m begging you, don''t take it to heart!" Soren shouted immediately, letting me know that the woman behind me was most certainly the Veil Walker sent to act as our examiner.


    Both Blossom and Ayame reacted instantly by getting behind me in order to stand between myself and the neer in a protective gesture. They drew their weapons and aimed them at her.


    Indeed, appearing behind someone you don''t know was not something strangers do to each other, so it could be taken as her being hostile to me.


    "Oh my. Please excuse my rudeness." Vex stated in a yful tone, and I finally turned around to check her out. I had to give it to Soren, she truly was an exceptional female specimen.


    She was simply breathtaking. Vex- as she was apparently called- had long, straight silver hair that was smooth and pristine, which ended up contrasting sharply against the dark parts of her outfit. A delicate ribbon adorned her head which was tied into a bow that was somehow both elegant and yful. Her face was simply wless as if she were a doll- porcin skin, sharp features, and lips painted an alluring shade of red. Perhaps her eyes were what stood out most. They were of a red color that seemed to bore into my soul, assessing and appraising me in an instant.


    Vex''s outfit was something akin to that of a kendo practitioner, and she had the sword to match it as well. The attire was simplistic with ck and white details. It was practical and clearly designed to move easily in. Her main focus wasbat effectiveness rather than sex appeal, yet in my humble opinion that only made her hotter. My kink towards strong women also probably yed a role in my minor but instant infatuation with her.


    (Picture)


    The woman stood there with her arms up in yful surrender,pletely unfazed by Blossom and Ayame''s weapons pointed at her.


    <Stand down. I do appreciate the gesture though. Truly, I have amazing lovers.>


    <Hm¡­ She surprised me. Sorry, I overreacted.> Ayame epted as she ced her katana back inside its sheath.


    <Blossom didn''t even smell her presence despite the fact that she was paying attention the whole time! She doesn''t like this woman!>


    "Oh, what a cute doggy you are! Please don''t have a nervous breakdown on my ount, I was just using a few tricks up my sleeve to hide my presence." Vex added with a smile, evidently managing to guess what Blossom was thinking despite the mask covering her face.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Vex. I''m Devil, and these five are my Heralds."


    "Likewise. I''m Ambition, these five are my Heralds." The tanker elf followed my example.


    Vex examined us all with a curious expression before pping her hands together. "Good job on surviving the first round with all of you alive. Back in my day only I got out of it in one piece, though that was probably because I attempted the Trials alone."


    Evidently, this woman was something of a lighthearted jester. Maybe her joke would''vended more sessfully if she hadn''t just given us all a big scare, and she wasn''t strong enough to kill us all on a whim.


    Anyhow, I am sold on her. Once I be strong enough I''m making this woman mine for sure. I''m not a horndog who goes into heat just from visuals alone but she is theplete package. My heart is telling me that, at least.


    Vex then refocused her attention on Soren. "So I heard you would give up on your ve and do some other interesting things for a chance atying with me? Well, I ept. If you beat me in a fair duel I''m yours, such is thew of the jungle. The strong rule over the weak. In exchange, I''ll be taking your ve. Devil, do you want to cash in on his other promise? You''re the only one with the required tools, so you could consider yourself lucky."


    *Cough* I couldn''t help but cough into my palm. This Vex woman was truly something else. "I''ll give up on your generous offer, thanks."


    She smiled at me cheerily. "Oh well."


    Lyra on the other hand did aplete 180. She beamed like the morning sun due to the hope of changing owners to that of a Veil Walker. Based on her antics I guessed that she would''ve been happy with anyone but Soren being her master, but it seemed Vex was right up her alley even then.


    "I was truly just joking! My father always told me that I have a big mouth and that I deserve to be beaten! Please forgive me!" Soren shouted while desperately bowing after each sentence.


    Vex merely shrugged her shoulders. "It seems my sense of humor has grown too outdated for you youngsters. I didn''t find the ''joke'' funny at all, but I forgive you just this once. Let''s get a move on, shall we?"


    The silver-haired beauty made it crystal clear that she wasn''t serious about taking Lyra as her ve at all, which resulted in the pink-haired woman''s expression going from hopeful to one that was even more depressed than before.


    I shook my head disapprovingly. Vex just lost a point in my book. It''s one thing to not care about the life of a random weak (in her eyes) ve but to give her false hope just to crush it for no reason at all wasn''t something my future wife should be doing.


    It seemed that this woman was in need of some correction, which I will happily provide her with once I''m strong enough.

 Chapter 323: Meeting The Team

    With our initial greetings out of the way, which saw both Soren and Lyra experience a lot of emotional changes in their psyche thanks to the mischievous actions of Vex, we headed for the biggest building in the small outpost.


    It was built like a bunker, made of strong metal and probably strengthened by artifacts. I liked what I saw, and decided to also incorporate such heavily defensive buildings in my own stronghold n.


    After all, seeing what Selene, a talented fire specialist Wizard could do, I no longer felt safe. She was likely not even level 20 back when she cast that mini nuclear bomb, so what if a level 50 version of her decided to explode in my home?


    This also made me question how big cities even managed to survive to this day. Even Selene herself could just waltz into the town square and destroy arge chunk of Breadon or Aldoria.


    On another note, it seems that my Elemental Sovereign ss isn''t as OP as I initially thought. Well, it will certainly be very strong once I get to unlock the intermediate spells in its arsenal, to which I will have to reach level 25 of the ss as well as ''master the basic spells''. The reason I''m saying that it''s not too strong right now is that the water elemental Wizard had stronger water spells than me with his Kamehameha-style jet attack standing out in particr, and Selene seems to have more potent fire spells than I do too.


    Despite them being around my level, this phenomenon urred most likely due to their specializations into a single element- and probably a great deal of innate talent- they must''ve graduated from being simple Wizard-ssed individuals who simply spent their free skill points on their preferred elemental spells to obtaining a specific ss catered to them, which in turn opened the door for them to have ess to these intermediate powered abilities.


    Wizard was a holder-style ss like the Warrior ss, which meant that it was a generic one that the holder was supposed to upgrade, just like I did it with promoting to Stormde from simple Warrior, so they must''ve had this door open to them once they embraced their element and mastered the basic spells avable.


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    I was closing in on the level 25 requirement for the Elemental Sovereign, but sadly the ''master the basic spells'' part was very ambiguous. I''ve been using all my spells very religiously, so I believe that I''m on a good pace towardpleting the second requirement too. However, there was an issue with one of the spells, [Burning Hands]. It was an ability that allowed me to burn what I touched. Due to my being a saber-wielding swordsman besides a Wizard, I saw no reason to engage in hand-to-handbat, so that was the sole spell sorely underutilized up until now.


    Anyhow, I nced at Vex''s swaying buttocks which were sadly heavily covered by her loose kendo-style robes, so I didn''t see much in reality. She led us into the main bunker, where I soon found myself in something akin to a conference room.


    <Blossom smells someone¡­ She remembers her.> Blossom decreed as soon as we stepped inside.


    <Who?>


    <Blossom can''t remember her name¡­ Blossom almost killed her at the kingdom''s outpost. She was dueling Ayame and Ayame got mad at both Blossom and Master for interrupting their duel.>


    <Iris.>


    <Iris.>


    Ayame and I decreed at the same time together. The somewhat mentally insane woman who nearly cut my head off when we were invading the outpost while looking for the Geimroot to turn me into a Wizard.


    Iris was the holder of the Child of Agony ss, which alluded to her horrible childhood, which in turn made her into a bit of a loose mental case. She was also very hot though. However, my father always told me not to stick it in the crazies, so I will do my best to refrain from that.


    Her being here wasn''t a good sign for us at all, though. We were liabilities for her continued existence, and so was she for ours. Iris was a wanted woman after she bolted from her post, so us being aware of her location meant that we could lead to her arrest by the kingdom''s guards, so she definitely wouldn''t like being near us.


    On the other hand, she is the only person who is not my ally and knows that it was us who invaded the outpost and stole the legendary artifact. That would also lead to us being responsible for the death of Geim, the rare creature who we found at the bottom of the cave guarded by the three-headed dog monster who we beat by having Blossom cum buckets at the expert movements of my fingers, and Ayame throwing the clothes that were soaked by my first mate''s love juices at the canine.


    The kingdom doesn''t know that we got Geim''s baby, but they would still me us for the parent creature''s death. Our future would instantly be over if Iris spoke, which was the same for her if we spoke.


    Truly, what a conundrum.


    I have three possible routes avable to me.


    1, Kill Iris. We are on this mission with a single examiner watching over multiple teams. There must be a chance to go ahead with the execution.


    2, Enve Iris. With the right uses, she wouldn''t be able to speak, and we would get a very strong soldier. However, do to that not only would I have to beat her, capture her, and retain her, but I would also need to find someone willing to cast very magic on her like I did for Blossom with the deranged ve merchant married couple.


    I theoretically could unlock the ve Contract spell in the future, but to do that I would need to spend 10 Free Skill Points, which was more than 3 levels worth of points. I also spent my stash on Stormde and its five spells, so I couldn''t unlock it right now.


    3, Make a deal with Iris. We both have dirt that would ruin the other party, so we simply agree to remain silent. However, for this to work without very magic, we would have to trust the other party to actually stay silent, so I''m not sure about this one.


    4, Make Iris fall in love with me.

 Chapter 324: Debriefing

    That was the least logical and most difficult option to achieve, but it was a peaceful solution at least. However, the fact that she was somewhat of a psycho did make me frown a bit.


    Once my mental deliberations were concluded for the time being, I nced around the conference room.


    The first people I noticed were the Plump Fox and her Dumb Hound. We weren''t rushing at all to get here, but we still should''ve arrived sooner than them just due to the fact that we had many forest dwellers on our side. The pair likely got escorted by Mommy''s and Daddy''s arranged entourage. They basically got taxied.


    Cedric growled upon seeing us, while Selene grimaced. I could tell that they experienced two very different emotions. Cedric wanted to kill me, while Selene was sad that the greenskins and other monsters didn''t do the deed in their stead.


    I saw 8 people standing behind their seated forms, likely their remaining Heralds who didn''t die at our hands.


    Next to them sitting at the round table was a masked and robed person.


    <That''s her.> Blossom confirmed.


    Iris waspletely hidden like us, but sadly for her, such a guise couldn''t fool my beloved first mate''s extremely potent nostrils. I couldn''t see her reaction due to the mask, but she was frozen while staring our way, so she likely recognized us as well.


    We sported the same weapons and masks that we did back when we met, so it likely didn''t take a genius to piece it together. She already knew that we were criminals, thus us being part of the Consortium shouldn''te as a giant shock either.


    Behind her stood no one. I know for a fact that all candidates were advised to select five subordinates from the people the syndicate themselves provided in the case they had no teams of their own, so she either lost them all already, didn''t select helpers in the first ce, or got fed up with them and did the deed herself. I could see that being the truth when ites to this lovelydy.


    Next to her set two people, one man and one woman. The man seemed to be a monk based on not only his attire but his antics too, since he was praying with hands sped together in front of his face. He had four Heralds intact who stood regally behind him.


    The next one was a woman, the first I''ve seen up close that resembled an MMA fighter. She had not much femininity going for her at all. She had bulging muscles and a masculine face, and based on her weapon she was some giant axe-wielder. Unlike my gorgeous Lucille, who was an extremely sexy youngdy, this one definitely embraced her ss not only in mind but body as well. Her axe was also significantly bigger than Lucille''s, and she wore heavy armor, indicating her to be a proper sturdy melee fighter instead of my light armor-wearing Berserker lover. She had only two Heralds left.


    Soren rushed to his seat which was next to the masculine female, all the while dragging the depressed Lyra along her leash attached to her cor.


    I gestured for Ambition to go ahead since I was a real gentleman, and she epted. This seating arrangement meant that I was sitting between Ambition and Selene.


    I nced at Iris who was staring daggers at me, and nodded. She didn''t make a motion for a good bit but reluctantly ended up returning the gesture, silently agreeing to talk it outter.


    Vex then spoke up. "With all of you here, it''s time we begin. I''m your examiner, you may call me Lady Vex. The mission in case you weren''t aware is to head into Phantom League territory and cause as much damage to their properties as you can. Killing, stealing, enving, and raping are all allowed. This is going to be a bloody retaliation against them looking down on Lady ck Fang and the Vesper Consortium itself by invading her territories, burning the psychedelic fields, ruining equipment, killing guards and innocent civilians, and the like."


    Dear father and mother, this is your son Quin writing. I''ve been transmigrated to a new world for some unknown reason. I had fun and even managed to score four extremely lovelydies. Yes, I may have bought some ves, but I only bedded two of them (thus far). I also may have killed some people, but overall I was a very good boy. However, now I find myself in the midst of a vicious drug war between two fantasy cartels of incredible sizes. I''m good, though, there''s no need to worry. Much love, your son, Quin.


    With my mental letter written, sealed, and sent, I could only sigh. I know I signed up for this, but I would''ve preferred some greenskin culling or some other missions instead of this one. There were too many variables that could go wrong here.


    "With that out of the way, here''s the intel I can provide you with. The rest is up to you, you make all the decisions. I''m just going to follow behind silently and examine your decisions and actions." Vex said while reaching into her storage ring and pulling out numerous papers. She handed one stack to each of the 8 Phenom candidates present. They contained numerous maps, reports, and even spections regarding where what may be in Phantom League territory.


    Indeed, our mission wasn''t to do a specific thing like ''here''s a barn full of stashed coins, steal them all'' but just to basically ''cause mayhem''. We were given lots of freedom, but that also meant that a lot of uncertainties would be present during the mission. Patrols, guard numbers and their strength, locations of valuables¡­ these were all merely unverified spections.


    We''ve been given a very delicate task which would require lots of careful nning and a professional execution to seed. ncing around the table I couldn''t help but sigh dejectedly. With this ragtag bunch, such a thing will be near impossible. I will have to first attempt to create some semnce of team chemistry between us unknowns, so I spoke up.


    "Greetings. My name is Devil, and I suggest that before we dive into the nitty-gritty details, we should first get to know each other."


    Iris spoke up next, to my great surprise.

 Chapter 325: Cedric Is A Smart Lad

    Iris spoke up next to my surprise. "I''m Wrath, a sword user." That was all she said. She was the only other person besides us and Ambition''s team who veiled herself in order to remain anonymous, so she was also using an alias to go along with it.


    The muscr woman mmed her hands on the desk and then stood. "Good! I agree with you, Devil. I''m Gragan, I''m a bit stupid but I can dish out lots of damage and take even more, so leave the frontline duties to me!" She finished her boisterous statement by flexing both of her biceps, but due to her wearing heavy armor not much could be seen, further supporting her earlier ims about not being the brightest tool in the shed.


    "My name is Abudha, I have the Monk ss." If I''m not wrong in my RPG knowledge, then that means he is a brawler-type fighter who uses his fists to dish out hurt and also has some self-sustaining or tanky elements to himself.


    Though, I''m not exactly certain what a Monk is doing here. There''s only one deity here, that being the Goddess, and her fervent believers are the Arch-Priests. Maybe this ss doesn''t originate from religious roots in this world but is simply a fist-fighter.


    "Cedric, I''m a swordsman, and this is my fian-" His introduction was cut short when Selene abruptly interjected.


    "I can introduce myself just fine, thank you. I''m Selene, a Pyromancer." So I finally know the Plump Fox''s official ss name. My theory of her graduating from the Wizard ss was proven correct.


    Pyromancer. Sounds very badass, it''s just sad that I will have to kill her.


    "Soren is the name, but you must''ve heard of me already so me introducing myself is very redundant. I''m somewhat of a legend, after all. I''m a Geomancer and most certainly the most fit individual to lead this mission." Soren was evidently very quick at oveing Vex''s earlier ''teasing'' which saw him nearly crap his pants.


    His ss revtion also led me to believe that these were the natural paths normal Wizards take. They get the Wizard ss, try out the basic elements and select one they like and are talented with, then master it. At that point, a ''mancer'' ss bes avable to them. The water Wizard likely was something akin to an Aquamancer then.


    "You? You only have a single surviving team member, you''re not fit to lead at all." Cedric scoffed and was then hit on the back of his skull by the Plump Fox.


    "Kekeke¡­" I couldn''t help myself and burst out with light snickering. At least my enemies were entertaining. The reason behind my amusement was that Cedric''s statement alluded to the fact that he believed the best leader candidate would be the one who had managed toe here with most Heralds intact, which would be me and Ambition, hence Selene''s strong outburst at her seemingly mentally handicapped fiance.


    "In that case, I believe Devil would be a great leader. He is the reason both of us still have five Heralds each. My name is Ambition, and I''m a tank. Pleased to make your acquaintance." I''m starting to like this elf woman more and more. She swiftly arrived at my conclusion as well and capitalized on the mistake the guard dog made.


    "I don''t like backliners being the leaders¡­ They''re wimpy and die from a loose arrow." Gragan, the big woman stated.


    "I have no preference nor do I wish to lead this expedition. You can decide it among yourselves. However, if I think the leader made a decision that would put me and my team at unnecessary risk I won''t listen." The monk decreed.


    Iris didn''t say anything. She with her exactly 0 surviving teammates didn''t strike much confidence in the rest, or perhaps she was much more focused on what to do with me and the others who knew of her identity.


    Soren wasn''t happy with me being the leader either. "The reason I lost my other Heralds was because they were trash, not due to myck of foresight and ability to lead. I believe myself to be the best candidate."


    "And I think it should be Selene." Cedric announced.


    Yeah, that won''t be happening as long as I''m alive, since that would be akin to receiving the death sentence.


    Also, this conversation showcases why hierarchy is so important in bigger organizations. If there was an Eclipse Enforcer or Shadow Vanguard here who were ready to assume leadership none of this conversation would''ve taken ce to begin with.


    I spoke up next. "Let''s settle that dispute at ater date. Maybe we won''t need an actual leader if we can agree on dividing the tasks sufficiently." I then turned to Vex, who was watching the round table''s discussion with eyes that gave off no emotions or thoughts. "Miss Vex, could you confirm whether we can count on you in case we are attacked by a strong entity? That''s a point we must know to n properly."


    Hearing my question she had a faint smile tugging at her lips. "It depends. If a rogue high-ranked member of theirs happens to cross your paths I will intervene, however, if you make a stupid mistake like storming a stronghold that is swarming with high-level Phantom League guards then don''t expect me to save your dumb hides."


    So Vex will only help if she believes our n to be good but we get unlucky by a variable we couldn''t possibly ount for. That''s better than nothing.


    Iris''s smooth voice rang out suddenly. "Do we know anything about the duchy of Silverwind to begin with? I''ve never been there and these reports are very spective. Calling them reports is generous, to begin with."


    Her question wasn''t a random one at all. She knows that Ayame is a Fujimori Samurai, so chances are that she was born there, or at least knows something about the ce. I can''t help but shake my head. This crazy girl is trying to give us trouble. Well, people getting to know the fact that Ayame is a Fujimori is not that big of a deal, after all, there are hundreds of thousands of them in this kingdom.

 Chapter 326: Devil The Terrorist

    "I''ve been there before but I didn''t know about the existence of the Phantom League to begin with, let alone where they might be hiding critical ces that we could do a hit-and-run on." Ayame replied coldly.


    "The Heralds should remain quiet." Soren shut her down rudely. The cock-gobblerwas still hung up on his daydreaming of being the leader.


    "If you have a problem with my subordinate you should take it up with me." I responded in kind, which earned a few muted curses being sent my way.


    This team was already extremely dysfunctional. Ambition and I were openly at war with Selene and Cedric, Iris and I had some heavy problems that needed to be dealt with, Soren was just a power-tripping jackass, while Gragan and Abudha didn''t really wish to participate in the nning phase of the mission. At least they didn''t seem to have problems with ying their part in the execution of it.


    "What''s the most we can hope to achieve with our numbers?" It was the Plump Fox who spoke up, evidently noticing that I was leading too much of the conversation. "If we assume all of us Phenom candidates to be at the strength of Lunar Adepts, and half of our Heralds to be Twilight Apprentices strength-wise with the other half being simrly Lunar Adepts, then we will struggle to overrun even a simple outpost of theirs. The one we''re in is guarded by ten Adepts and thirty Apprentices but is led by three Eclipse Enforcers. I suppose with the element of surprise we do have a minor chance of victory against a ce like this."


    "We shouldn''t target military-style outposts at all. They burned down the Consortium''s drug fields from what I''m reading in these papers, so we could do something simr. It is a retaliation, after all. We are not even part of the syndicate yet, so expecting a proper military maneuver from us is just in unreasonable." Iris'' statement was logical. If I didn''t know any better I would''ve thought that she wasn''t insane at all. Not that she was stupid at all, in fact, based on our short encounter she was very smart and had strong senses, such as her noticing that the veil was no longer hiding the outpost and instantlying to the conclusion that it was in my possession. It''s just that not everything was alright in that pretty skull of hers.


    "I have a proposal." I said while heavily debating inwardly if I truly wanted to utter these words or not. "We have a Pyromancer and a Geomancer in our midst. As far as I know, the two of you have the biggest destructive potential out of all of us. If our goal is to send a message we could escort you to a popted area that''s ruled by the Phantom Leauge like Braedon is ruled by the Consortium, have you two unleash a mighty spell each, and then return before their strong members could arrive to the scene."


    <Quin¡­! I don''t believe this! You''re suggesting a mass killing of innocent civilians, and in my duchy at that?!> Ayame protested in my mind, and she was right. It was an extremely soulless proposal. I just rmended wemit an act of terrorism to get the mission over with.


    "Devil is a fitting alias for you, my brother." Abudha stated with a sigh. "I refuse to participate in this."


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    "Yeah, I''m against it as well. I say we just attack an outpost of theirs and if they are stronger than expected we go out in a ze of glory!" Gragan shouted.


    "I love it!" Soren cheered happily. He would be one of the two stars of the show, so he likely thought that he would be getting good examination results from Vex.


    "We have no problem with it either." Selene stated which caused Cedric''s head to snap in her direction. Evidently the ''we'' meant ''I'' in their case. However, the Dumb Hound remained silent despite his obvious disagreement.


    Iris and Ambition also remained silent. I don''t know where I should ce Iris on the willingness meter, but the fact that my biggest supporter remained silent at my proposal can only mean that she truly didn''t like it, but out of consideration didn''t say that out loud.


    "A no-go, huh¡­" I muttered after a short bit. Honestly, I was d some of them opposed it. My n would''ve resulted in our greatest chances of sess- in my humble opinion at least- but it would''ve made me into aplete monster. I guess I can no longer call Iris a psycho. Or at least, I should consider myself to be of her ilk.


    We spent the next couple hours deliberating but in the end it all lead to nowhere. We were still on the eastern part of the Greenvale duchy, which meant a long journey was ahead of us before we even reached Silverwind''s borders. We decided to mull on it for the time being and deliberate once we reached our new destination; the closest Consortium outpost to the duchy''s borders. It would serve as our base of operations for the duration of the mission.


    With that concluded the rest of the day was free time, after which we began journeying together as a group of 8 Phenom candidates, their Heralds, and our examiner. Vex had embraced her role as a background character and remained entirely out of our way. She offered no guidance or anything along those lines.


    Since our elves wanted to hide their race from the group, we lost some advantages we''ve been enjoying in the forest biome. Blossom wasn''t hiding her dog-kin nature since strapping her ears and tail down would''ve limited herbat effectiveness, and I didn''t wish to do that for the Trials, so we could at least have her strong sense of smell guide us.


    However, that meant we had multiple encounters along the way since her scouting ability depended on the wind carrying the scents to her nostrils, which didn''t always happen quickly enough.


    Be that as it may, with our numbers, which were exactly 32- Vex not included- most greenskins and other monsters would be quickly dispatched.


    The tensions were starting to rise, however, as the days passed by. It was going to be a dangerous journey, and not just because of the presence of monsters.

 Chapter 327: Black Fangs Demand

    "I''m sick of the fucking forest. Fuck the Trials too! I came here expecting a party of the likes I''ve never seen before, but I spend most of my time going from forest to fucking forest!" Soren shouted with frustration. As a disinherited noble I imagine this way of life is something he needs so time to adjust to.


    Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    "It''s not that bad, geo boy." Gragan tried to cheer him up. Despite her not being a very smart person, the axe-wielder giantess was definitely one of the kinder souls out of all the Phenom candidates present in the group.


    "I''m not ''geo boy''! Call me Lord Soren." The delulu was strong with this one.


    At least he lessened Lyra''s humiliation. Her iron cor was no longer attached to a leash. This allowed her to fight much better, perhaps also because a semnce of honor returned to her due to not being dragged around like a guard dog.


    Selene and Cedric remained vignt of us, and the same was true for our side. We maintained a distance from each other at all times. With Vex watching, it would''ve surely been a negative point- if not outright enough to have our candidacy ruined- to attack a party member while on a mission, so our hands were tied as long as her eyes remained closed in on us.


    Abudha was silent, only conversing with his four Heralds on asion. They were a strange bunch who also seemed to be Monks. Maybe they were all from some niche n.


    Iris meanwhile waspletely closed off. She only attacked monsters when they appeared, but beyond that, she did nothing noteworthy.


    It was a good sign at least. If she went to the higher-ups, Vex in this case, and informed her of my having a legendary artifact somewhere in my possession I don''t want to think about the consequences. I need to settle this matter with the woman before we return from the mission.


    Our days continued as such, with the team chemistry not at all getting better, in fact, it was only getting worse.


    ¡­


    While Quin and co were heading towards the mission''s location, the seven circle heads met up via an artifact call. With the first round concluded, they wanted to discuss the happenings, mainly¡­


    "ck Fang. We disapprove of your actions." The army head grunted.


    "Which ones?" The woman in question wasn''t bothered at all by the overwhelming dissatisfaction her peers had for her.


    "You know exactly which ones. You going out of your way to assign a specific mission for specific candidates is not how the Trials should be conducted. It loses credibility for being a fairpetition." The finance head decreed.


    "You mean it''s fair when the rich kids are taxied by the high-level guards their parents hired to deliver their children to the location while the less fortunate ones have to fumble their way through monster-infested long strips ofnd only to be thrown into a death battle against well-rested opponents who are also equipped in significantly better gear?" ck Fang long since believed that the Trials were not fair from the start.


    "Be that as it may, you''re only adding fuel to the fire." The meditator who held the highest respect in the syndicate said in a calm, non-confrontational tone. "If there''s a little bit of unfairness present that doesn''t mean that you should make it even worse."


    ck Fang rxed back into her poison-filled bath as she gently caressed her tender skin. Spending a few hours every week in this potent mix extracted from the venomous nds of serpentine monsters was one of the remedies she''s found to be very effective for skincare. Of course, as long as one had the required poison resistance, as otherwise it would just melt their skin off and kill them in mere moments. "Okay then. Write me up or something."


    "¡­" Multiple sighs could be heard through hermunication device. The other department heads were used to her non-caring attitude.


    "Can you give us an exnation as to why you selected those few candidates?" The human trafficking head inquired. She was also a woman, though unlike ck Fang she was old not just based on the calendar but her physical form too.


    "Yeah. I wanted to talk to you six about it. I selected them more or less at random, save for one." ck Fang revealed casually, before changing her carefree tone to that of extreme authority. "Devil. Devil is mine. I care not for what you think or want. If you oppose me, I''ll kill you."


    Her announcement sent shockwaves through all those who heard her voice. The Trials were meant for the Consortium to find promising youths who could fill their ranks, and after they invested in the youngsters, one day they might even take up positions as respected members such as the Veil Walkers who were the main muscle of the syndicate. Usually, the heads didn''tpete or argue among themselves about which candidate would go to which department. Most of the time it didn''t matter much, since the Phenoms could change departments if they wanted. It was more so just to decide which head would finance which youth''s growth.


    ck Fang wanting to sponsor a specific Phenom was a new thing for them. Of course, simr things have happened before with other Obsidian Circle Members wanting a specific Phenom to be allocated to them, but not to the point of outright threatening murder. The woman was a bit abrasive, and very distant at all times, so her being this interested in Devil made all of them curious too. It would''ve been one thing if it was the army head or someone more simple-minded who did this, but ck Fang¡­? The one who basically left all her duties to her subordinates because she couldn''t care about drugs and money?


    That''s right; not all department heads were masters of their craft. They were just the mightiest people in their departments. ck Fang for example never did anything for the drug business besidespleting missions like killing their rivals and the like. While this might be true for most of them, over the centuries they did limate to their roles and have been allocated a great deal of resources to excel as actual leaders of their fields, it''s just that ck Fang never cared for it.


    "You''ll kill us, huh¡­? But can you do it?" The army head asked arrogantly.

 Chapter 328: New Plan

    "Only one way to find out, but I''ll certainly do my utmost." ck Fang replied without hesitation.


    "So Devil is this important to you? I''ve seen the recordings and he is certainly an excellent mage with his four elements and physical stats, but¡­ Those who want to be jack-of-all-trades tend to burn out before reaching their potential. It''s much better to focus on one or two elements, let alone on being both a mage and a fighter." The human trafficking head mused.


    "Whether you''re right or wrong doesn''t matter. I''m not going to say more than this. Leave Devil alone, that''s all." With that, ck Fang disconnected from the call and submerged herselfpletely in the poisonous bath.


    ck Fang was the strongest assassin in the organization, and if that wasn''t enough of a deterrent to act against her wishes, her three disciples were also extremely mighty. They were each in the upper echelon even amongst the Veil Walker rank, especially the eldest pupil of hers, so much so that if one of the heads were to perish there was a good chance that she would be taking their ce. Therefore, none of the other six department leaders wanted to beef with ck Fang, especially not over a simple Phenom candidate.


    If she wanted him then it was easier to just let her do as she wished.


    ¡­


    - PoV: Quin -


    After two weeks of gruesome traveling, we arrived at the final outpost which would serve as our base of operations for the mission. I can''t say I had a lot of fun in the past 14 days. Soren was permanently whining like the little bitch that he is, and we had to constantly worry about Selene, Cedric, and even Iris doing something ''funny''. At least Gragan and Abudha were just normal teammates who caused no fuss. As for Vex, I''m not even sure if she''s with us.


    The woman was very good at hiding her presence if even Blossom didn''t sense her when we met for the first time. However, her not being present meant that we had to be even more on edge about being backstabbed by our team. We didn''t want to try anything because I was 99% sure that she was here somewhere, but I wasn''t confident that Selene was also aware of Vex''s stealth abilities.


    Once we got to the outpost each team upied a bunker-style home, and after a few hours of rest we met at the big bunker just like we did at the previous ce.


    "So, any new ideas?" I asked. We agreed to think about a solution while traveling, so maybe some of them cooked up some reasonable n.


    "With our restricted information we can''t do much. Wrath''s suggestion seems reasonable." Abudha decreed. He hated my mass murderer idea, so he approved of Iris'' n to simply retaliate by burning their fields and other properties.


    "I like Devil''s much better." Selene argued. "It''s less risky, quicker, and we don''t have to stumble around looking for properties to destroy."


    "Same." Soren nodded rapidly. "Maximum efficiency for maximum results."


    "If we want to pass with great results then we should not only destroy valuables but kill enemies too. We should attack an outpost." Gragan stated.


    I shook my head. "Do you have a way to ascertain that they don''t have anyone we can''t deal with? I mean something like a super spy, a scryer, a future teller, etc. Vex said she won''t help us out if we undertake a stupid risk, and your idea sounds exactly as such. I''m not suicidal. Since we can''t all agree to the mass murder n, let''s deliberate on how we could aplish the property-damaging one."


    "We have to find a way to cross the border without detection. Unless the Phantom League is made up of ipetents, they should be expecting retaliation from the Consortium for their aggressive actions." Iris spoke up, once again ascertaining how intelligent she was.


    "Let''s put our chips on the table then." I nodded. "One of my Heralds is a dog-kin with a strong sense of smell. She is a good candidate to lead us through their territory, but her detection capabilities aren''t invincible. Does anyone else have a simrly useful subordinate?"


    "Can''t we use Soren like a mole to dig a tunnel underground?" Cedric asked next. A reasonable proposal, especially for a dumbass like him, but I don''t think Soren has enough mana to do that. It would take weeks if not months. Furthermore¡­


    "I refuse! Absolutely refuse! I''m not a mole and won''t be digging anything. My almighty powers are meant to be used for destroying my enemies, not to make shitty underground tunnels."


    Yep, as expected.


    "My rangers are pretty good scouts too." Ambition added. Of course they are, since all of them are elves. We''ve left the forested area of Greenvale, reced by swampy patches ofnd apanied by hills and even small mountains. However, those were still part of nature. While elves were most effective in the forest biome, they were still more spiritually limated to thesends than humans were.


    "My scout died an honorable death in the first round." Gragan decreed proudly. She was visibly sad due to the loss, but proud of how the scout went out in a ze of glory.


    "Same, just not honorably." Iris replied with an emotionless tone.


    "I never had one." Abudha revealed. Of course not, you are surrounded by Monk dudes¡­


    "I only have Lyra left. The rest were trash." Soren announced dismissively.


    "We do have an assassin but he is mostfortable in urban settings." Selene stated.


    *Sigh* I couldn''t help but release a breath dejectedly. So it would be up to us to carry these noobs.


    The map Vex provided us with was at least detailed enough to allow us to n a strategy. We analyzed the borders where they most likely nted their sentries, and where Blossom''s nose could be utilized to the highest effect. However, a new n suddenly hatched in my mind.


    "I propose we travel to the Central Lands which is ruled by the royal family. There we obtain guises and pretend to be merchants." The Central was the heart of the kingdom, not only militarily and administratively, but also financially. It was the trade hub that connected to all five duchies. The reason I wanted to go there was not only for what I stated but to have a [Warp Gate] point leading to the biggest and most important cities in the human kingdom. There I could participate in much bigger events, such as ve and artifact auctions. I could also sell and buy materials, ves, equipment, etc there better than in the duchies. Basically, it was thend of opportunities, and in my case, I could exploit this advantage better than anyone by teleporting between ces. It would be insanely worth it.


    "I agree." My greatest supporter, Ambition, voiced her agreement.


    "I''m not sure if going to the Central is a good idea¡­" Iris wasn''t so happy. After all, she was a wanted woman and would be walking into the ''maw of the beast'' so to say.


    "I see no reason to refuse."


    And just as so, our n was set in stone. We set out in a few hours, ready to finally set foot in the royalnds.

 Chapter 329: Enemies

    Thankfully the borders between duchies, as well as the Central Lands, were not protected by border patrols. At least, not by the actual armies of the kingdom. Considering that the Central Lands are the jewel of the kingdom, the Valorian family is strict on criminal activities in their own territories. Some small-time gangs definitely exist in this ce too, but nothing even remotely on the scale of the Vesper Consortium or the Phantom League.


    The Central Lands are like Pyongyang, made to look good while the rest of the country is left to fend for themselves.


    That''s not to say very and such don''t exist here, it does very much so. However, only the legal side of it, meaning debt ves, criminal ves, etc. Kidnapping people to turn them into illegal ves is significantly lessmon in the Central Lands.


    We stepped through the border of Greenvale and the royal territories without being obstructed at all. My initial impression was that thends were the same as in the duchy I was transmigrated to, but that opinion quickly changed once we entered the nearest city.


    Braedon and Aldoria were the biggest cities I''ve been to thus far, and the difference to this one was like homeless shelterspared to luxury hotels. Okay, that might''ve been an exaggeration, but the contrast was stark. Greenvale was stuck in the ugly Middle Ages while the Central Lands were centuries ahead in the Renaissance era or something.


    The fact that we were in a world of fantasy was quickly apparent too due to the many quality-of-life improving artifacts like street lights, self-cleaning garbage bins, and road heaters which made it so that city streets were never obstructed by winter conditions for long as the snow melted, and it also heated the city up, letting people get out of their homes even in the coldest months. It was likely the culmination of multiple decades worth of hundreds of Artificer sses working in tandem to upgrade the roads to such a state.


    Although it wasn''t the capital city of the Vraven kingdom, the one we arrived in was still bigger than Aldoria or Braedon. Supposedly more than a million people lived here. The buildings no longer resembled shabby construction of the Winterwood county, as multi-story homes were rathermon, and the city itself was very wide.


    Anyhow, we began enacting our n, which was renting multiple carriages and pretending to be merchants. Vex handed us a small bag of coins for the operation costs, saying that although it wasn''t nned by ck Fang to use such a method to enter Silverwind territory she herself approved, so the silver-haired girl financed us. We then loaded the carts with produce. Some were cheap like wheat and such, but we also had to have expensive items since otherwise having so many strong guards made no sense. Yes, we nned to pretend that most of us were merchants while others were guards.


    We were stopped by patrolling guards a few times along the way, but not much else urred. They gave us no trouble. We traveled north alongside the Silverwind duchy''s border so that we could enter the territory farther from Greenvale. The Phantom League likely posted most of their sentries alongside the direct border between the two duchies, so we would face fewer dangers as so. This method inadvertently also allowed me to enter a total of three centralnd cities, which included the capital of the ''World'', as the locals so arrogantly prefer to call it.


    Valorian was the city''s name, just like the royal family''s. It was by far the biggest settlement I''ve seen, with over 10 million people living in it. Such a ce must be brimming with opportunities, something I will be sure to exploit with my portal once we''re done with the mission.


    However, we didn''t dwindle around. We loaded our carts with a few more products to seem like real merchants and then finally turned the caravan to Silverwind.


    Just like it was when stepping into the Central Lands, reaching Fujimori territory wasn''t hard at all either.


    Our caravan moved into the nearest city where we sold our stuff off and also left the carriages and animals behind. We even turned a small profit, how nice. From here on out our n was to sneak to the ce where Consortium intelligence reported a highly probable drug operation to be taking ce.


    We could burn the fields down and rush back,pleting the mission. Though I don''t know how happy ck Fang would be with us only ruining a bit of their psychedelic operations.


    "Ghost smells nothing troublesome." Blossom, our primary guide informed us.


    We''ve been traveling through thends without obstruction, however, it was now time to move off from the road and head towards Phantom League territory. Just like the Consortium, they didn''t ce their outposts and other territories close to Silverwind''s settlements. It''s almost like nobility and the criminal underworld had an unwritten agreement not to bother the other party.


    They were coexisting rather amicably.


    I was brought out of my thinking about few minutester when my dog-kin frantically shouted. "People ahead! No, wait¡­ They''re all around us! Close to a hundred! We arepletely surrounded!"


    Damn! How did they find us this quick? We''ve been very inconspicuous thus far. And their numbers¡­ Something''s not right.


    <Master¡­ Blossom is so sorry¡­> Blossom''s dejected voice entered my mind. Yeah, I understand her frustrations. She didn''t sense Vex at all before, her nose somewhat failed during the first-round massacre due to all the blood diluting her senses, and now she let an entire army get this close to us. Blossom likely feels that she''s been failing me constantly. However, it makes no sense that she didn''t smell them sooner since they wereing from all angles, thus the wind should''ve carried their scent to her no matter from which direction it blew.


    The only thing I can think of is that their smell was being suppressed by an artifact or an AoE spell.


    <It''s not your fault. Put your worries away and focus.> Discover stories with mvl


    "Let''s break out of the encirclement by spearheading an attack in one direction." Blossom''s revtion was met with shocked gasps, but mymand brought most out of their daze.


    Gragan hoisted her giant axe off her back and lowered the visor of her helmet to be in ce. "Finally! After weeks of being sissies, a good battle is ahead of us!" Her shout was reciprocated by her two surviving Heralds.

 Chapter 330: Mordecai

    Abudha made a quick prayer motion, followed by his Heralds. "I don''t like their numbers, though."


    Iris drew her de and coldly stated; "quality over quantity."


    Just like that, our formation was established and we began rushing in the direction where Blossom smelt the least opposition.


    Experience more tales on mvl


    It only took us a second or so to see them; over a dozen soldiers stood in our way. I call them soldiers despite likely being criminals because they are wearing uniform armor, making them seem like a professional army. However, three stood out from the rest.


    The first person was a towering figure whose armor was dulled and scarred, likely from countless battles. He gripped the hilt of his massive sword with both hands while looking like a knight at prayer.


    (Picture)


    The second was a cute woman whose gaze was rather emotionless as she calmly watched us. Her high stockings peeked out from beneath the edges of her tunic, which immediately caught my eye. If I wasn''t in a desperate situation I would''ve even basked in the alluring sight of her bare thighs, but s¡­ She was likely here to brutally murder us.


    She had the thinnest and weakest de I''ve seen in my entire life. This girl was definitely a speedster, but even then, I had no idea why her ''sword'' would be in such a feeble form. With her expected high level, she should have no trouble swinging around normal des at all.


    (Picture)


    Then my eyes werein on the final ''boss'' of the enemies. ''He'' was in the middle of the two sword wielders, making ''him'' seem to be the highest authority of the bunch. I am not sure if it''s a male, though, since it''s the most monsterized human I''ve ever seen.


    It''s a creepy entity with ugly, sharp teeth and with his breath continuously oozing out some purple putrid substance instead of the transparent air that shoulde out of one''s lungs. I''m getting mad scientist vibes from this one who experimented on his own body, turning it into something entirely unnatural.


    (Picture)


    "Keke! You''ve got good senses, doggie! Even amongst the hundreds of canine-kins I captured and experimented on, you''re the first one who smelled us with my concoction applied. Now I really want to take you apart to understand how this strange phenomenon urred." The monsterized human screeched happily. Just like the rest of his appearance, his voice was monstrous too. It was horrible on my ears just listening to it.


    It was something like jagged metal scraping against bone. It had a shrill, unnatural quality with each word rasped out in gasps that were both too quick and too drawn out. His words cameyered with oily wetness as if something thick and viscous was bubbling up from deep within his chest. There was a sickly, gurgling undertone in his voice that made it sound as though he was speaking through a mouthful of spoiled blood. Eachugh burst forth in choking, crackling wheezes, turning his mockery into a maddening, hellish shriek that wed at the edges of sanity. It was as if his voice alone could spread demonic corruption.


    I''m getting very bad feelings from these three. My primordial senses are screaming at me to stop where I stand, and I do exactly just that by grabbing Lucille before she could jump at them, and instruct the rest of my team through our mental link. Thankfully Ambition wasn''t at the front but next to her archers, and so was Aurora, thus none of us rushed at them.


    The same can''t be said for Gragan, the brave giant of a woman who let out a challenging roar before swinging at all three of them at the same time.


    She swung her massive axe with reckless abandon, fully embracing the moment like a warrior who was addicted to the thrill ofbat. It seemed like her sheer size and strength made her an unstoppable force- that was just my logic ying a trick on me, though.


    In the next instant, the slim woman with the sexy thigh highs vanished.


    A blink. That''s all it took and she was gone. She slipped out of reality as if she were never there. I strained to follow her movements, but my eyes barely managed to catch a shadow shifting. When I saw her again she was already in front of Gragan. Her de was etched deep inside the massive woman, easily piercing through the heavy armor as if it were butter. The tip went through Gragan''s heart and emerged clean on the other side. The woman then effortlessly pulled her sword back without a single wasted motion with her expression being utterly calm.


    "This is¡­ not how I¡­ wanted to go¡­" Gragan whispered while looking at the woman who just destroyed her heart through the heavy armor that no doubt protected her life magnificently up until this point.


    The woman in question shrugged her shoulders dismissively. "You''re too weak to have a say in how you depart from this world, little girl."


    "¡­ Is that... so¡­?"


    Gragan had a brief, dejected smile on her face before herrge form copsed in the next moment with her blood pooling beneath her, darkening the ground in a wide circle. Her two Heralds let out cries of rage as their faces contorted with grief and fury. Their eyes turned bloodshot and they charged forward, abandoning all sense of strategy, driven only by the desire to avenge their fallen leader.


    The man with the massive sword lifted his head while calmly opening his eyes from the trance-like state he had been in. He gripped his weapon and before I could even register his movements he was there- right between Gragan''spanions. His de shed in a single arc that cleaved through flesh and armor alike. The two subordinates barely had time to grunt before their bodies fell to the ground in two bloody halves with their faces frozen in eternal shock.


    Shit¡­ I felt that something was wrong with these people. It''s one thing for the girl who looked to be all about Agility to move so fast that I couldn''t even follow her, but for the knight to be so swift¡­ It could only mean one thing. They were above level 40 if not more.


    "Hahahaha!" Soren then suddenly burst out into a maniacalughter as he rushed toward the trio of our enemies, all the while dragging Lyra behind him. "I no longer need to pretend to be an obnoxious young master! I did my part, Lord Mordecai, I led them to you! The Veil Walker is somewhere here, she keeps disappearing for hours on end but never truly leaves."


    So that''s how it is. Soren was a mole who must''ve been inmunications with the Phantom League all along. Now I understand how they got us so fast.


    "Kekeke! You''ll be paid handsomely." Was all the crazy man, Mordecai, stated in response before shouting, letting his unnaturally deep and monstrous voice travel across thend. "Vex ''The Hexde'', show your face! It''s time I kill you for what your master did to me a century ago!"


    Suddenly, a high-pitched feminine giggling rippled across us before a shadow leaped down from the sky.

 Chapter 331: Vex The Hexblade

    "Kekeke! You''ll be paid handsomely." Was all the crazy man, Mordecai, stated in response before shouting, letting his unnaturally deep and monstrous voice travel across thend. "Vex ''The Hexde'', show your face! It''s time I kill you for what you did a century ago."


    Suddenly, a high-pitched feminine giggling rippled across us before a shadow leaped down from the sky.


    "Hehehe¡­ The rat boy sure is confident when the odds are on his side." Vex said, but none could tell where she was exactly. However, in the next moment, shended between us and the trio of high-level enemies, then stabbed her de into the ground and whispered ominously; "[Dark Covenant: Curse of the Revenant]"


    Shadows surged out from her de that was etched into the earth in the form of a pitch-ck river that snaked across the ground and crept toward the enemy soldiers with an unsettling speed. The shadows writhed and twisted like extensions of Vex herself, each one seething with dark energy. They closed in on their chosen targets by slipping beneath their feet and merging with their shadows. For a brief moment, the soldiers'' own shadows rebelled, thrashing against Vex''s influence. However, they sumbed one by one with their forms distorting as they were overtaken.


    In each soldier''s shadow now stood a replica of Vex- with her kendo uniform, beautiful silver hair, and drawn de beingpletely unmistakable. This sight was incredibly creepy, to be honest. It was as if they just lost their shadows, no. Not lost but had it stolen.


    Vex stole their shadows and reced them with her own.


    When the shadows reached the three ''bosses'' they shed against theirs and despite her spell''s relentless assault, Vex''s shadows were overpowered. "Tch!" The woman scoffed with dissatisfaction. It looked like the triobated her spell, or simply were just too strong to get their shadows stolen since I didn''t see any of them do anything in particr that indicated that they were fighting back against her strange spell.


    Then, one of the soldiers who was very clearly terrified by the Veil Walker''s attack panicked and charged at Vex. She watched the man for a brief moment before equipping a sinister smirk on her lips and weing his advance with open arms. He swung his axe with clear intentions to decapitate her- but it passed through her neck as if she were nothing but mist.


    A real ghost.


    The soldier looked up in confusion, but in the next moment, hisrade beside him copsed with his head cleanly severed.


    "Twenty lives, huh. Your ss is so damn annoying, and you''ve even gotten better since west met. If I remember correctly you were limited to 6 lives back then." The thigh highs woman muttered annoyedly.


    "Thanks for the high praise, ra ''The Heartpiercer''. It''s good to see that you''re still so youthful despite your old age. You and master ck Fang should work together to start a skincare business. This ugly drug cartel thingy isn''t for ancient grannies." Vex''s mocking tone made me calm down a bit. If she had the time to joke around with the enemies, things couldn''t be that bad, right?"


    She wouldn''t be one of those crazy people who crack corny jokes even while bleeding to her death, right?


    Right?


    ra''s face contorted as a vein bulged on her forehead. "It''s good to see that your sense of humor is still as crude as ever. Also, dearest Vex, you''re no longer a youngdy either. 203 was it? You could be a woman who''s birthed 10 generations of offspring already."


    "We''re on a mission, ra. Stop your useless chatting." The man with the giant de stated sharply.


    "Draven ''The Titande'', huh. First time meeting you, I think? Or did I just forget about you already? Sorry, you''re kinda like a background character." Vex''s words this time weren''t reciprocated at all, as Draven didn''t even react to her snarky remarks. Seeing it she continued. "Mordecai and his two trusted subordinates. To think the Phantom League''s drug department''s three bosses woulde out to greet feeble little me."


    ¡­ Oh dear. That means that Mordecai is equal to ck Fang while Draven and ra are akin to Veil Walkers. We''re in horribly deep shit. Based on their conversation Vex isn''t even as experienced as ra, and Mordecai surely should have the upper hand against her by himself.


    Mordecai chuckled, which with his voice was an extremely unsettling sound. "Unlike yourzy master who isn''t even capable of nning the most basic things by herself, I like to strategize a bit. Why should I send only one of my subordinates to fight you when I cane myself and bring extra help as well? Sorry, but you''re not the main character of a novel where I''m the dumb viin who keeps sending stronger and stronger grunts your way so that you can keep leveling up before killing me. You''ll die here, and I will be enjoying some alone time with your corpse afterward."


    Yikes.


    "What a gentleman you are. I bet you can''t keep thedies off yourp, they must be desperately begging for your attention." Vex''s cute giggling escaped her lips.


    "I''ve heard enough." Draven stated and dashed at Vex. However, before he could reach her he was stopped in ce.


    "ck Fang can''t n you said¡­ Hehehe! Maybe even an age-old entity like her can change her ways!" Vex''s smugugh reverberated through the battlefield.


    A neer stopped Draven''s chargepletely. The man was like a tank barreling towards Vex, but now he was standing still while simply eyeing the woman in front of him.


    And what a woman she was.


    She had long, dark hair that ended in a ponytail, with a few strands falling loosely around her face. Her features were extremely striking. She wore elegant earrings with intricate designs that dangled beside her face. She had a ck top that revealed a detailed tattoo covering her back and arms that extended down to her lower back. Due to her choice of wearing a crop top, her alluring belly that was adorned by a chiseled six-pack and her lower back werepletely bare. I didn''t know who she was, but she didn''t strike me as a woman dressed forbat.


    (Picture)


    "I''ll be taking this one. Master ck Fang said I need to practice more against swordsmen if I want to have a chance at beating you." Her silky smooth voice decreed. She wasn''t at all straining despite having just stopped Draven. The man likely wasn''t giving it his all right off the bat, but it was still an overwhelmingly impressive feat on her part.

 Chapter 332: Raika And Orianna

    "Hehe! Little sis, you''re fifty years too young to triumph over me in any shape or form. Maybe you should think of learning a weapon first before dreaming of beating me." Vex''s revtion and the neer''sment made me almost certain that she was one of ck Fang''s other direct disciples. She was said to be the master of three, so it was possible.


    "My fists are more than enough." The woman decreed arrogantly.


    Vex snickered but didn''t press further; "sure-sure."


    Their exchange was yful, though it was only Vex who was in a joking mood. The ck-haired woman was entirely serious and clearly very prideful.


    It looks like ck Fang expected something and had this neer follow us in secret. I was extremely dissatisfied and would be leaving the Consortium if I and my team were used as bait. However, I decided to give them the benefit of the doubt for now, though, since expecting that ck Fang nned for Soren''s betrayal was reaching too far for my liking. Maybe she just sent this sexy woman because we were entering her enemy''s territory. Better safe than sorry, as they say.


    "Raika ''The Brutalizer''. I''ve been wanting to fight you for a while now." Draven announced.


    Raika was kind of a cute name to go along with her ultra-badass title, but who am I to judge?


    "I''ll then be taking the hag with the oversized needle." Vex announced cheerily, earning an annoyed scoff from the woman in question.


    Wait, are we expected to beat the final boss ourselves or what?


    In the next moment, my question was answered when a miniature nt erupted from the ground next to Vex.


    "Ah¡­ She''s also here. The first disciple¡­" Mordecai cursed under his breath.


    She? This small nt is a woman? Like a dryad?


    It began as a small bud that was norger than a fingertip. Its petals were of a beautiful pink color with veins of white. In just a moment it began to grow rapidly as it stretched and unfolded with a supernatural elegance.


    The flower then began expanding with impossible speed with its petals unfurlingyer byyer. It grew taller and wider by the milliseconds. The once miniature flower was now taller than even me. It was a massive, blossoming marvel that held the battlefield in awe.


    Next, its stem began thickening and twisting while forming the silhouette of a humanoid figure encased within its bloom.


    Holy shit¡­ This creature within the nt was emerging from the earth below and traversing up through the roots into the stem, and then to the flower head¡­ This was one fancy way to teleport, that''s for sure.


    It might sound like she was vulnerable during the process, but it only took a few moments from start to finish, and the nt didn''t seem to be feeble at all. I bet it could withstand some good hits.


    With a final radiant re, the petals peeled back to reveal a woman stepping out gracefully from within.


    Damn, ck Fang is surrounded by absolute bombshells. Now I''m truly curious to see how the big boss herself looks. I wonder if the master was outshone by her disciples in the beauty department or if she is some truly otherworldly woman, as she would have to be a near-divine entity to have a fighting chance against this trio.


    I turned my attention to the newest arrival. The girl sported a very delicate appearance, being by far the most fragile-looking of the three disciples.


    She had gorgeous pink hair and her head was adorned with intricate floral ornaments as well as colorful ribbons. Her attire was beautifully patterned. It was an oriental-style robe featuring floral motifs, flowing sleeves, and a decorative belt tied at her waist.


    However, her robe opened up above her waist, revealing her gorgeous, fair-skinned back that was tattoed just like Raika''s, though it featured other depictions. Her gaze was intense and her posture exuded extreme grace.


    (Picture)


    Once she fully emerged the enormous nt began to wither. The vibrant green of the stem faded and the petals shriveled and curled in on themselves. After which it all copsed into dust as though the flower had expended every ounce of vitality to bring her here. In seconds, what had been a magnificent blossom was nothing but brittle remains scattered around her feet, leaving only the woman standing there who was radiating an aura of pure magic.


    "You sure know how to make an entrance, sis!"


    "Vex, stop joking around. We can''t afford to be careless in front of our enemies."


    "Yes, mom!"


    "Sigh¡­"


    Mordekai spoke up next. "Orianna, also known as the ''Flower Queen''. ck Fang''s most trusted and strongest subordinate. It''s been a while."


    The pink-haired extreme beauty, evidently called Orianna, nodded calmly without emotions on her petite features. "Indeed. I see that you''ve be even less of a human over the past few decades. What did you do to yourself this time around?"


    Mordecai snickered while shrugging his shoulders. "Oh, just the usual, you know. Myst experiment saw me capturing a hundred teenage elf virgin females, whom I let my war trolls ravage to their heart''s contents. While they were in the act I continuously extracted the elves'' tears that were filled with feelings of overwhelming hatred towards myself for some odd reason. Then I brought in the healers who repaired their broken bodies so that the act could be repeated every day for a few years until I finally had enough tears. The remainder of the story is just alchemy, so I won''t bore you with it."


    "¡­ What?" Aurora questioned under her breath. As an Alchemist she was probably the most disgusted by what this creature had done. Well, save for Ambition and her elves who were ready to dash at him but Seraphiel, Ayame, Lucille, and I held them back. Interestingly my gorgeous Healer wasn''t overly angry at the man.


    Orianna shook her head with clear disappointment. "I see that you''re still the proud little kid who likes to brag about his stupid experiments. Isn''t it time for you to finally grow up?"


    "Kekeke! I refuse!" Mordecai''s energetic shout was interrupted by numerous vines emerging from the ground.

 Chapter 333: The Three Disciples

    Orianna shook her head with clear disappointment. "I see that you''re still the proud little kid who likes to brag about his stupid experiments. Isn''t it time for you to finally grow up?"


    "Kekeke! I refuse!" Mordecai''s energetic shout was interrupted.


    "[Mother Nature''s Reach]"


    Instead of continuing the conversation Orianna simply extended her arms upwards, and in an instant thick, strong vines erupted from the ground with incredible force. They wrapped around Mordecai, Draven, and ra.


    However, the vines weren''t even attempting to hurt them. Within a single moment of them materializing into existence, they had already hurled the three enemies far off into the air. I''m guessing Orianna knew that they would be able to easilye out of the confines of her spell, so she only wanted to create some distance between them and us.


    She turned her head around and I got the distinct feeling that she was staring directly at me in particr. "Children, we will handle the old guard. The rest I leave to you. None of them are beyond your skill. Best of luck."


    Being called a kid by such a petite woman who was multiple feet shorter than me was certainly very strange, but she had an air of extreme maturity surrounding her delicate frame. Orianna felt like a person who truly lived for many centuries and has amassed a great deal of life experiences.


    Raika then grinned fiercely, evidently having quite an intense hunger for the uing battle. "I will kill my opponent sooner than either of you, older sisters."


    "It''s good to dream while you''re so young!" Vex cheered.


    Orianna wasn''t game, though. "This is not apetition. You''re to kill them as efficiently as possible, that''s it."


    The three Phantom League members have alreadynded on their feet. They were looking entirely unfazed by having just been thrown across the sky with the help of the angry vines.


    Raika, Vex, and Orianna wasted no time as they moved in on their chosen duel partners. The three ''sisters'' distinct personalities shone through in how they approached their enemies.


    Raika shot through the battlefield like a canon ball and before I could even blink she was already throwing punches at Draven. She was very eager to prove herself to her two rivals who based on context were older and stronger than her.


    Vex meanwhile practically skipped towards Elera with happy little jumps like a schoolgirl who was overjoyed from passing a hard exam. She was having fun and enjoyed the moment despite the harsh death battle she was about to partake in.


    Oriannazily strolled towards Mordecai with a borderline bored expression. Her oppoent was in the midst of gulping down the contents of some elixirs which he got from his robe''s inner pockets. The pink-haired beauty wasn''t at all concerned that Mordecai was fervently buffing himself up. She had a poker face as she calmly made her way towards him.


    They temporarily took care of the final bosses, but in the process left us with the remaining henchmen, the hundredbatants. "Fuck! This isn''t what was supposed to happen¡­ Two more of them were following us all along?!" Soren shouted with frustration.


    I had to give it to him, I totally ate up his acting. I thought he was nothing but a spoiled brat. Well, he likely still is, but there''s certainly more to him than I initially thought.


    "Wrath!" I shouted Iris'' criminal alias to gather her attention. "I swear on everything I hold dear that I won''t disclose your secret. Let''s work together."


    She thought about it momentarily before nodding. "I''ll keep yours with me as well. We do need to talk afterward, though."


    "Agreed." Just as so, a temporary ceasefire emerged between us. She was a mighty fighter who I couldn''t afford to have backstabbing us while we were fighting the enemies. Now only Selene and Cedric were the possible traitors who I had to keep in mind.


    "Selene, these people will kill you just like they will kill us. Let''s have a ceasefire between us until we get out of here alive."


    "¡­ Alright."


    With that out of the way, we created a circle with the backliners standing lumped together behind the frontline who formed an even bigger circle. Thankfully Abudha and his 4 Heralds were all melee, so they could even the numbers out better. I wanted to move to the frontline too, but couldn''t leave our fragile members standing next to Selene and her scheming mind.


    27 vs ~100


    I didn''t like our odds. These enemies might''ve been nameless soldiers of the Phantom League but such big shots like Mordecai shouldn''t be masquerading around with weaklings, especially since he knew of Vex''s strange spell that let her mark 20 of them. Based on Orianna''s words, it should be a very hard but winnable battle if we all work together.


    "Devil!!" Suddenly I heard Vex''s jovial tone shouting my name specifically for some reason. "This is a gift from big sis! ept it with a great deal of gratitude! [Dark Covenant: Revenant''s Sacrifice]"


    Before I could even process her words, an eerie, horrifying phenomenon unfolded around us. Those of the Phantom League soldiers who had their shadows stolen by Vex earlier suddenly stopped moving.


    Their faces froze in expressions of shock and horror and in the next moment they copsed lifelessly to the ground, like puppets whose strings had been abruptly severed. No visible wounds marked their bodies, and yet they were unmistakably dead. Theyy there with an eerie stillness nketing the battlefield as everyone took in the surreal sight.


    And then I saw it- the shadows. Dark tendrils began to slither out from beneath the fallen soldiers by peeling away from their lifeless forms. The shadows stretched and swirled, twisting through the air as if drawn by some maic force. They were all converging toward Vex''s location.


    They glided across the ground in order to enter her shadow one after another, only to be absorbed into the growing darkness beneath her feet.


    As each shadow melded into her own, Vex''s shadow grewrger and more distorted, transforming from the slender silhouette of a kendo outfit-wearing girl into something far more ominous and monstrous. Her shadow writhed and expanded with its edges curling and twisting as if living its own separate life. It ended up shifting into the grotesque shape of a monster- a towering creature with multiple limbs and an aura of pure malevolence.

 Chapter 334: Battle: Start

    Her shadow now loomed over her which cast a dark silhouette that dwarfed her small frame. It radiated an utterly intimidating, ominous presence.


    I got the distinct impression that she had as many lives as shadows she stole based on her previous disy with the soldier who tried to chop her head off, but it looks like she decided to help us out by culling the army''s numbers. However, it''s be evident that her ability is multi-faceted. She can either use them as extra lives or sacrifice them herself in order to gain a boost in power- or whatever her monstrous shadow might do for the silver-haired trickster of a girl.


    "I''ll spank this hag as swiftly as I can, you do your best to survive until then!" she teased with a cute wink, which only served to make her even more nightmarish considering what she''d just done.


    Don''t get it twisted, though; without a shred of a doubt I still


    would


    . Honestly, her disyed prowess only made me more interested in the girl. I have a kink for strong females as stated multiple times before, but I''m not into getting dommed, which would most certainly happen if we somehow found ourselves in a steamy situation together, so first I had to grow in strength.


    Vex then turned towards ra who was just about to pierce her frame with her thin de. Their duel began in earnest. Stay updated with mvl


    27 vs ~80


    Still bad, but slightly better.


    <Let''s capitalize on their momentary shock.> Ayame said as she lunged forward to sh at one of the soldiers, followed by the rest of the frontline. However, they couldn''t just go on a reckless rampage since they had to protect the fragile backline.


    "[Quake Stomp]!" Soren''s voice boomed as he invoked his spell, and the ground beneath us shook violently. I met his move head-on, chanting the same spell. The two seismic forces collided midway, canceling each other out in a powerful tremor that sent a ripple through the earth.


    Soren scoffed annoyedly. "Tch! I guess it should be expected from the weird hybrid Wizard that you are to have this spell in your arsenal. Do you have an answer to this, though? [Boulderfall]!"


    As he uttered the words, massive chunks of rock materialized high above us and began descending with great speed. It was clear this was no basic-tier spell. Boulderfall was an intermediate-tier spell, which put it a level above my own Boulder Throw. It has be evident to me that those of the ''mancer'' sses, Like Geomancer, Pyromancer, and Aquamancer had earlier ess to these advanced spellspared to my Elemental Sovereign ss, but in exchange they could only cast a single element while I already had ess to four and would likely gain even more down the line.


    He was right. While I could shield myself, the entire area where our allies were was simply too vast to cover alone.


    Before I could begin to despair Abudha''s voice rang out. "We leave our part of the frontline to you momentarily, Wrath, Ambition."


    Just like that, Abudha and his four Heralds leaped into the air with their bodies arcing upward. They ascended in unison in order to meet the boulders mid-descent. As they reached the apex of their leap, each monk raised a fist. In perfect synchronization, they chanted; "[Sky Shatter Strike]!"


    Their fists collided with the descending boulders from the sides of them, which led to an explosion of kic energy erupting upon impact. The rocks were forced off their intended path of their caster and instead fell in the ranks of our enemies, injuring a dozen or so.


    I had the urge to give Abudha a standing ovation, I never expected Monks to be this strong. While the spell name ''Sky Shatter Strike'' might be a bit overly grandiose for what it does, they still helped us out greatly.


    Soren''s face twisted in frustration when he saw that his attack was not only neutralized but even used to our advantage. He took a wary step back, realizing his mighty spells weren''t going to be enough to win the battle easily for him.


    I decided to mock him a bit, knowing it would be very effective in this instant. "Was you pretending to be a closeted homosexual also part of your guise, or did your inner desires identally seep through back then?"


    "I''m straight, you masked loser!"


    "And I''m a pretty little princess. We can keep saying nonsense all day long if you want."


    "Fuc-"


    "[Backstab]" The reason why I kept talking shit to him was due to the fact that I knew Blossom was sneaking up on him. By now, she was situated perfectly behind the Geomancer with her ws extended, ready to maul the life out of his wretched body.


    However, just as Blossom''s ws were about to sink into Soren''s back, a sh of steel intercepted her attack. Lyra, the tanky swordswoman who served as Soren''s unwilling bodyguard ve, had stepped in at thest moment. I had to give it to her; if she noticed Blossom so fast she was no slouch at all. Her shield arm mmed between them, deflecting Blossom''s ws. My dog-girl''s strike wasn''tpletely wasted- Soren still let out a pained hiss as her attack grazed him, managing to inflict a deep wound across his shoulder.


    Blossom didn''t attack again or even scoff in frustration- she instantly leaped back with her full speed, disengaging from the confrontation before it could even properly begin.


    She knew better than to engage a heavily armored knight in a duel, especially when the time wasn''t on our side since we had to cull the army''s numbers before they overwhelmed us.Blossom had to find new targets now.


    Lyra positioned herself firmly in front of Soren. "I''m truly sorry but I''m literally incapable of letting you hurt him¡­" She said with eyes that were nearly dead from the dread she was feeling. Her bastard of a master not only kept parading her around like a sexy object, but he even betrayed their team. While we might be criminals, we were still trusting the two of them to do their part. For a seemingly honorable knight like her, being forced to turn traitorous must be paining her heart greatly.


    Soren grabbed at his bleeding shoulder as he stared daggers at me, knowing full well that Ghost was my subordinate. "Argggh!!! It fucking hurts! You''ll pay for this, Devil!" His voice was filled with venom and he reached into his pocket and gulped down a potion- presumably one with healing properties.


    I couldn''t resist a smirk. "Your shield maiden might protect your physical health, but she can''t do anything about your hurt ego, can she?"


    "[Pyrosm]!" Selene''s mighty fire spell erupted.

 Chapter 335: Battle

    The battlefield was a cruel disy of violence and chaos. Selene''s Pyrosm scorched entire clusters of Phantom League soldiers as it seared flesh and metal alike in a ze that carved through their ranks. Her mastery over the fire element was on full disy, and I had to admit that she was a talented mage.


    Not far from her Cedric danced with death itself. His swordsmanship was so precise it seemed like art in motion instead of murder techniques. Each swing was calcted, each step a fluid evasion or counterattack. Blood spattered in arcs around him as he went from one enemy to the next, leaving behind a pile of felled foes.


    Meanwhile, the monks who were led by Abudha pummeled the enemy lines with bare fists that cracked bones and armor alike. They moved as a single, seamless unit as they held the line of the front to the best of their abilities.


    Arrows filled the air as the elven archer squad loosed volley after volley. They struck with machine-like precision, thinning the enemy''s numbers to the best of their abilities. Every second counted, and the elves didn''t waste even one as they continued their unrelenting assault.


    Stay tuned with mvl


    In the heart of the fray, Ambition was an unmovable force. Her warhammer swung in brutal arcs while she was tanking blow after blow as she plowed through the soldiers who dared to approach the fragile backline she was protecting. Her strikes were absolutely merciless with nearly each one caving in helmets and shattering ribs.


    Beside me, Seraphiel loosed a barrage of Arcane Arrows, each of which was charged with a great deal of her mana.


    Blossom moved like a ghost through the mayhem with her ws shing ominously as she darted in and out of the enemy lines. Every movement was nothing but a blur as she slit throats, severed arteries, and left a trail of death behind her. She targeted the isted and distracted, striking with lethal precision before slipping back into the shadows, hunting the next unfortunate soul in her path.


    Iris tore through enemies with pure, brutal efficiency. Her sword swung with relentless power, cleaving soldiers in half, scattering limbs, and coating the ground beneath her in blood. Each strike was a homage that was paid to her raw physical prowess, and the soldiers who faced her were given no chance to react before her de was upon them.


    Ayame moved with her trademark supernatural grace. She flipped and whirled between opponents, dodging and parrying attacks effortlessly while her de struck, finding the tiniest gaps in armor and exploiting them with pinpoint precision. Her strikes were as lethal as they were beautiful. She left a deadly trail in her wake.


    Amidst the chaos, Aurora was a beacon of calm support for all of us. She''s gotten much better at remaining efficient in highly stressful situations over the days. She was still my pampered princess, but she was not at all a liability during battle. Her voice rose in a melodic chant when she imbued some members of our team with increased strength, resilience, and speed.


    Then finally, there was my Lucille- she was no longer a fledgling warrior struggling to keep up but a berserk whirlwind of blood and steel. Each enemy she defeated fueled her even further. Her axe swung with monstrous strength as it cleaved through armor, flesh, and bone alike. Her body seemed to pulse with bloodlust as every kill added to her momentum and caused her to grin wide and wild as her axe cut down another enemy.


    In the meantime, I heard Orianna and the rest''s fight taking ce farther and farther from us. It was clear they had intentionally distanced themselves, giving us the space to fight without the risk of stray, catastrophic spells.


    Based on my descriptions one might expect us to be winning- or even owning our enemies, but that would sadly be far from the truth. Ayame, Iris, and Cedric, our three most skilled melee damage dealers couldn''t just blitz from enemy to enemy, since each soldier took time to go down. They managed to deflect a lot of our strikes, and return some hurt as well.


    We started with 27 memers but that was already below 20, while the enemies still had 50 or so enemies. Selene and Cedric''s Heralds were a straight-up liability. Their side of the circle was already overrun, making our job of protecting the backline nearly impossible.


    Abudha had also lost two Monks to the enemy''s assault. They were overwhelming us due to the number difference. Ambition''s archers were also less effective against these heavily armored soldiers than they would be normally.


    Much to my annoyance, our opponents deserved my respect. They were nameless soldiers but I couldn''t continue holding back. At any moment they will overrun us all, killing everyone who I care about in the process.


    With an inward sigh, I decided to stop hiding my strength. I will deal with the consequences once our continued existence has been secured. <Seraphiel, shoot Selene down if she tries anything. I''m going to the front.>


    <Master?!> She asked with surprise, but in the next moment after some swift deliberation, she epted. <I understand.>


    The part of the front where Ayame, Iris, and Ambition fought was still holding up, so I focused on where Cedric and Abudha desperately did their best in trying to keep our backline safe with less and less sess as time went on.


    I raised my de before my face while closing my eyes as I focused inwardly "[Stormde''s Focus]" I murmured, feeling the magic thread through my limbs, anchoring me to a ce ofplete rity. The sounds of the distracting battle simply faded into that of a distant murmur, and everything sharpened: the cement of every soldier was clear in my mind as well as how my allies were holding up, and I even sensed the minuscule shifts in my enemy''s stances.


    I extended my de, and with a thought, I invoked the next spell. "[Stormcaller''s de]."


    The sword trembled momentarily in my grasp before roaring to life as it got enveloped in a crackling tempest of wind and lightning. Thunder rumbled along the de''s length which became a weapon that was an extension of the storm itself.


    Some soldiers who had extremely acute senses paused, with some even stepping back as they sensed the storm''s fury radiating from my weapon. But I gave them no time to second-guess their instincts. In one powerful motion I crouched down and felt the wind whipping around me.


    "[Thunderp Strike!]"

 Chapter 336: Stormblade

    "[Thunderp Strike!]"


    I shouted whileunching myself high above the heads of the Phantom League''s soldiers, after which I plunged downward as I sliced through the air when I let gravity and wind pull me into a deadly descent.


    My de mercilessly crashed into the center of a tightly packed group of enemies only to release an explosive surge of lightning that instantly burst outward, throwing soldiers back and electrocuting those who were too close. The ground splintered under the impact of my potent strike and the smell of charred flesh filled the air as my strikended with a thunderous roar.


    "Fuck! What is this?!"


    "Arghh!!! My legs¡­!"


    "Calm down and focus! It''s just one young enemy!"


    "Yeah, we are still winning!"


    Chaos rippled through the Phantom League''s ranks. Soldiers shouted and scrambled but I didn''t give them a moment to regroup. "[Stormde''s Fury]" I whispered the name of the spell which I thought to be my current strongest based on its description, and I felt the wind gather around me as my body began moving as though I was weightless. The spell took hold and I became a force of nature as I darted from one enemy to the next in a flurry of lightning and steel.


    Each of my strikes delivered a brutal mix of wind and lightning damage, searing through armor, rending flesh, and obliterating the defenses of my prey.


    Thanks to my rather OP saber ss and its spells, I''ve reduced their numbers to 25 with my sudden outburst but in the meantime, Abudha lost hisst monk, Cedric and Selene their Heralds, and my teammates were getting overwhelmed on the front where I didn''t help yet. The only reason Ambition and I didn''t suffer losses was due to the existence of Seraphiel, Aurora, and Ambition herself who redirected a lot of damage from my girls to instead hit her.


    Shit¡­ My strongest spell just ran out too.


    <Master!!!> I abruptly heard Seraphiel shriek into my mind with a tone of extreme danger.


    I turned my head to see what stressed my gorgeous elf to this degree only to have my blood run cold. Seraphiel was in the midst of turning her bow towards Selene, who had a sinister, crazy grin on her features while she was aiming her staff directly at me. It seems my disy made her realize how big of an enemy I was and that she had to kill me right here and now lest I be her undoingter on, even while we were bombarded by enemies from all sides. I imagine she had a way to escape with her fire spells, but first, she aimed to eliminate me.


    My heart contorted as I realized that she was already in the midst of casting the spell of her choosing and that Seraphiel would be toote. I had a high HP amount, but I didn''t know if I could survive one of her stronger spells without even having time to cast a water shield on myself. At the very least, I would need severe healing, something we couldn''t afford right now.


    It wasn''t hard for me to decipher that Selene smartly waited until my Healer had to shoot a Lifebloom Shot at Ambition and acted exactly then. Damn... I''m out of time.


    Knowing I couldn''t do anything like cast a spell in time, I had only one choice left. I wanted to research more beforehand, but s...


    I opened my status window within my mind and clicked on the Primordial Rank-Up Mission to initiate it.


    I didn''t know what to expect, but at this point, I simply had to introduce a new variable to the battle or we would be wiped out. If I suddenly died my other ves would also be incapacitated due to the contract magic binding them to me. Yes, There was no other choice. A new line of text showed up in front of my eyes.


    [Primordial Rank-Up Mission Initiating...]


    Suddenly, everything turned white and the sound of battle could no longer be heard.


    My vision gradually sharpened and the blinding white gave way to something entirely surreal. As my surroundings cleared, I came to the bizarre realization that I was standing on the edge of a vast, floatingnd that was suspended high above a sea of clouds.


    The ground beneath me was soft grass that stretched out into a meadow filled with strange, vibrant flowers. Each nt was emanating a unique smell and they looked like nothing I''d seen before. They were entirely supernatural and seemed to live a life of their own since they were audibly conversing amongst themselves. That''s right; the flowers were talking and I understood them perfectly. Experience new tales on mvl


    "Lumi wille and water us soon!"


    "I can''t wait!"


    "Life is so good! Hehe!"


    I didn''t know where to ce this scene so I elected to ignore the cheery nts.


    Beyond the field of flowers, I saw towering trees with iridescent leaves that cast multicolored shadows, and their branches were stretching out into the empty sky like skeletal arms reaching for something just out of reach.


    I peered down from the edge of the ind where I stood and saw nothing but endless clouds.


    Panic surged in my chest as reality hit me. I didn''t have time to be here. Every second I spent away was another moment my team was left alone with the scheming bitch Selene ready to kill them so that she could escape with her wretched life intact. I thought the mission initiation would summon an apocalypse or that some brutal creatures would flood the battlefield to create chaos, which I could use to divert the enemy''s attention and turn the tides of battle. However¡­ instead¡­ I''d been


    teleported


    here.


    "Am I¡­ dead?" The thought wed its way up into my mind. "Is this¡­ some kind of afterlife?"


    My body still felt solid and my heart still hammered in my chest. I don''t know what Heaven should be like, but I refused to ept my death just as so.


    As I turned around towards the flower field and began rushing forward, hoping to find something- anything- that would help me, an old man''s voice sounded from next to me.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, youngster. Luminara nted those flowers a long time ago, and she will castrate you if you stomp on them." He then chuckled wryly. "Trust me, you don''t want to test her."

 Chapter 337: Malakar

    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, youngster. Luminara nted those flowers a long time ago, and she will castrate you if you stomp on them." He then chuckled wryly. "Trust me, you don''t want to test her."


    Huh?


    Experience more on mvl


    The voice wasing from right beside me but I didn''t sense him at all beforehand¡­ I abruptly snapped my head only to see an old man sitting on the edge of thend with his feet dangling freely in the clouds. He had a fishing rod in his hands which was cast into the vast sky below us.


    ¡­ What? Also, I feel like I''ve heard the name Luminara before¡­


    No, I don''t have time for this! "Old man, help me please! I got teleported here for some reason, but my allies are about to perish! I must to go back!"


    He was entirely calm despite my shouting at him. He continued gazing into the distance while slowly reeling his fishing line in. After a few seconds he spoke up; "teleported for some reason? The only way you coulde here is if you initiated your Primordial Rank-Up Mission, young one, or an Elder God decided to meddle."


    "I did initiate it, but I have no time for this. When is the mission starting? I have to get back! Where am I, anyways?!"


    "You are at ??????? ??¡Ì?."


    I didn''t understand what he was saying at all. For the first time since my transmigration, my primordial universalnguage understanding had failed me.


    The old man then continued; "??????? ??¡Ì? is a ce that exists but at the same time it doesn''t. And of alternate reality, or a separate dimension if you will. Time doesn''t flow in the outside world as long as you''re here. I know it seems contradictory since we are talking and thus time must be flowing, but the might of the divine are capable of achieving feats on this level. Their powers are above logic, and some can even bend the rules of the universe if they pour a great deal of their divinity into achieving what they want."


    "So that means I can stay here and train while the world I came from remains frozen?" I asked, much more eager to listen to his words now than I was before.


    "That''s simplifying it a lot but, yes, you could say that. However, you should remain cautious. If you stay here for too long, you will be stuck here forever just like the rest of us, if not get destroyed outright."


    That''s not ominous at all. "May I ask who you are exactly?"


    "You may."


    ¡­ I awaited his answer but nothing came of his lips. Realization dawned on me that this old geezer was one of


    those


    annoying people. "Who are you?"


    This time he answered. Yep, as expected. He was waiting for me to literally ask the question. "My name is Mkar, one of the oldest primordials. Oh, I''m also the father of humanity."


    Oh, okay then.


    I mean, how am I supposed to react to this news? I never expected to meet such an ancient entity. However, this man would then be a good source of information if he is friendly, and thus far he just looks like a nice grandpa out on his fishing trip. I teleported in front of his face, arguably interrupting his alone time but he wasn''t hostile to me even after that.


    "Lord Mkar-"


    "Mkar is fine, young one. You''re a primordial like me and what''s more, I can also sense that you are a human one as well."


    "Could you exin what you mean by that?"


    "Oh? You don''t even know this? Come, sit next to me. It''ll take a little while." He said while patting the ground on which he sat. I nced at the spot next to him wryly, because due to my severe trust issues I was already imagining him pushing me down into the abyss below thend, but my logic told me that if he wanted to harm me he could do it at any time, so I listened.


    I watched as he calmly drew the line of his rod in. Thus far, no catch urred. I don''t really know what he was expecting to catch in the sky with a fishing rod, but I had more important questions to ask.


    "When were you born,d?" He asked.


    That''s a difficult question, and I''m not sure if I should even answer that one. In the end, I went with my gut and told him. "Supposedly I''m less than a year old."


    "Oh? Supposedly?"


    "Yeah, based on the artifact that measured my age."


    "Heh, those junk are not made to measure primordials,ddy. Malfunctions happen all the time, don''t trust them. However, they were correct in this case, I can sense that you are a newborn. Your existence is something that will serve as a great shock to the others. No primordial was birthed for a very long time since our primary purpose is to be the first inhabitants of a newly created world and to popte it, after which we are to guide our descendants as their leaders. Our world is obviously not a newly formed one, and it''s already popted, thus there was no need for you to be born."


    That''s a bit unsettling. "How are we born? If we''re the first to exist, I imagine natural mortal biology doesn''t exactly work."


    Mkar nodded. "Indeed, we are birthed by divine will. However, the Goddess no longer has the power to create more of our kind, so she can''t be behind this strange urrence. I don''t exactly know what happened for you to materialize, but it certainly wasn''t the work of the one who resides over Thalorind. That''s the name of the world you were in beforeing here, in case you haven''t heard it yet. Sadly we primordials have been defeated and sealed by ??????????, thus none of us can tell you more. I imagine the curse of the pact that we were forced to sign has already made you not understand some of the things I revealed."


    "Yeah¡­" I replied wryly.


    He sighed dejectedly for a short while before speaking again; "such is life,ddy. Don''t ever lose if you want to remain free."

 Chapter 338: The Crazy Women Are Coming

    Very wise words, thanks. "How long do I have toplete the mission and return back? Also, what is my mission in the first ce?"


    "It depends on the individual. The time you have to return in one piece does too, since this is your first one I imagine it will be less than a week. You''re too weak to remain in this ce for long. If you fail to return home you will go insane due to the lingering divinity in the atmosphere here. Also, I will have to ask the Goddess not toe visit until you leave, her presence would outright kill you. Ok, done."


    "Huh?"


    "I told her not toe here for a week and she said okay."


    "So¡­ you can just telepathically converse with the Goddess?"


    He shrugged his shoulders, "It''s not that big of a deal. Think of her as the ruler of Thalorind and us primordials as her most trusted and capable administrators. We''re like kings under a supreme empress, with the only difference being that we don''t rule over nations but entire races. All of us can speak with the ruler of the world we were meant to administer, and so will you once you learn the technique. However, I don''t rmend you do that yet if you value your life. Your vessel is too weak and would disintegrate due to her extreme amounts of divinity." Continue your journey on mvl


    "I see¡­ and she justes here from time to time to have a¡­ chat? Are you in exile here or are you able to do stuff?"


    "Laddy, you''re a rude one¡­ Don''t kick an old man while he''s down. A thing happened in the past, we, namely all the primordials of Thalorind lost and were exiled. No, we can''t do anything in this separate dimension. And yes, shees to visit us, partly because she isn''t always busy, and partly because she feels guilty for how our fate turned out to be."


    I realized that I might be opening up old wounds, so I bowed my head sincerely. "I apologize." This man must be millions of years old, and what''s more is that he might''ve spent a near-infinite amount of time in this dimension where time doesn''t flow, at least not in the traditional way. My question was rude considering this fact.


    "Don''t worry about it,ddy. Though I rmend you don''t bring it up with thedies, they do still get emotional over it sometimes. Also, they might treat you like a baby if they see you. Let me tell you, women like them who birthed and raised numerous children and then got suddenly deprived of motherhood when we got exiled, yes, they can''t get pregnant here, so if a new kid like you shows up they might overdo it


    a bit


    ."


    "But I''m a tall and muscr man¡­" I said dryly. Now I no longer felt like meeting any of the females here.


    Hearing my statement Mkar suddenly burst out withughter. "Hahaha! Laddy, you truly are a newborn. So fresh and naive. Do you truly think they care about your size? As I said, we''re not born from wombs but from divine will. Using human terms, we materialize in our ''adult'' forms instead of as ''babies''. Thus, in their eyes, you''re a newborn simply because of your naivete, yourck of experience, and your weak state of being, not because you are a bumbling baby who can''t do anything beyond lying on his back and crying ceaselessly. Also, they areplete nutjobs. I''m not saying this as a form of joke or mockery, they are literally insane. Why do you think I''m out here fishing when there''s not even a body of water present, let alone fish to catch? It''s to not be in their presence."


    "Damn. Mkar, you''re starting to scare me. I will try to avoid them then."


    "Haha! Good luck with that. They sensed your presence a while ago. They will be here soon enough. Get ready mentally, they will grab your ears to pull you down into theirps and begin babying you. Be d if they don''t immediately begin forcefully trying to breastfeed you."


    Oh dear. I mean, that sounds kinda hot as long as they''re not overdoing it. I''m not going to say no to some primordial mommy milk, but I hope they''re not grannies. Mkar''s physical appearance doesn''t boost my confidence. I can already see the bleak future where the saggy titties are being shoved in my face and I''m powerless to do anything about it.


    A sudden shiver enveloped me as I shook from head to toe when I imagined how I would be forced to squeeze them¡­ and their spoiled, sour taste entering my mouth¡­


    Okay, let''s not depict it anymore, shall we?


    "Mkar, I have a favor to ask you."


    "What is it,ddy? Don''t beg me to hide you, they will beat my ass up. You''re a good kid but I don''t like you enough to be your fall guy."


    Grandpa is being very honest today. I chuckled a short bit before shaking my head. "No, I wanted to ask you to inquire from the Goddess if she would be so kind as to grant me the Healer ss. I wanted to ask her by praying in her temple, but I wasn''t always on my best behavior so I was worried she wouldmand the Arch-Priests to send me to the afterlife so she could beat me up herself."


    "Oh,ddy. She wouldn''t do that unless you did something truly horrible, like raping or killing innocents just for the fun of it, or buying ves and forcing them to do your bidding against their will."


    "Oh dear."


    For the first time since we began speaking Mkar''s head snapped in my direction and he examined my wry features. "You didn''t¡­"


    "I mean..." As far as sexual exploitation went, I was entirely innocent. Blossom was already not a causeless ve by the time we did the deed, since I forced the ver dude to change her contract to one that was very generous to my dog-girl, so she hadplete control over her getting in bed with me or not. Ayame was also very willing when we had our fun. However, Ayame and Blossom were the only two to have consented to being my ves and ''doing my bidding'' as Mkar put it. Well, technically so did Seraphiel during our brief talk at the ve house, but that was kind of forced. Be that as it may, the other few dozen ves of mine weren''t exactly asked for their opinions before I acquired them. I didn''t abuse them sexually, but they were my entirely unwilling (save for the strange guy called Ronan) vebor force who were in the middle of a random forest hauling building materials through 12-hour unpaid shifts.


    "Oh,ddy¡­ She doesn''t like very at all."


    "I theorized that before too, but then why doesn''t she do something about it?"


    "Because her hands are tied. It''s the same reason why she can''t even attempt to get us out of here. Sorry, I can''t say more or I will break the pact. Also, I asked her your query, and let me tell you, she isn''t very fond of you. No Healer ss for you,ddy."


    Shit. Are my dreams of one day taming the Goddess already over before I could even meet her? "Can''t you ask her to give me a second chance? I''ve been a good master if I may say so. Someone else would''ve bought them if not for me, and they would''ve been treated much worse."

 Chapter 339: Goddess Refusal

    Shit. Are my daydreams of one day taming the Goddess already over? "Can''t you ask her to give me a second chance? I''ve been a good master if I may say so. Someone else would''ve bought them if not me, and they would''ve been treated much worse."


    "¡­ Give me a moment." Mkar nodded then remained silent for a bit. I think he was conversing with her.


    He then grimaced. "Laddy¡­ She is saying that you bought a wonderful girl who she previously granted the Healer ss to. She said that you''re lucky to have notid your hands on her, or you would''ve been done, pact or no pact restraining her."


    ¡­ That doesn''t sound good. I frowned and sighed at the same time at the sheer injustice my ears were picking up on. "I say this is an ugly case of discrimination. I''m sure that over the years many people raped their Healer ssed ves, yet she did nothing. Why is she so antagonistic towards me specifically? What''s more, as she said, I didn''t even touch a hair on her body. I''ve been nothing but very kind to her all this time, and if anyone else bought her she likely would''ve been forced to do ugly things a long ago."


    Mkar nodded wryly. "You''re right, but you have to remember that first of all, the Goddess is a woman, so logic only applies to her when she wants it to, and second, you''re a primordial. We''re the closest entities to gods, and she is alienated from the other gods, so she considers us, Thalorind''s primordials, her only family."


    "What if I were to free Seraphiel, my Healer ve?"


    "Let me ask." After a few seconds, he began chuckling under his breath while shaking his head amusedly. "ording to her words, you''re a criminal scum who is a disgrace to the primordial race, and she will only consider giving you anything if you turn a new leaf entirely. Free all your ves and repent for your sins by bing an Arch-Priest of hers for a thousand years."


    That''s a big, fat, ''no thanks'' from me. Healers were free souls who could do whatever they wanted, however, the Arch-Priests were her messengers, and they had to do whatever she told them to. In exchange, they got a stronger ss and a great amount of influence, but their freedom was heavily restricted. To sum it up, the Healer ss was for people who were approved by the Goddess but wanted to follow their own agendas, while the Arch-Priest ss was for religious fanatics who wanted to serve her.


    "I think I''m good, thanks for the offer, though. Also, a thousand years? Won''t I die before then?"


    "I keep forgetting that you''re a newborn,ddy. My bad. You were born in a time when no adult primordial existed to guide you. It must''ve been tough. Maybe some motherly affection will do you good in the end. They''re on the way with extremely hungry steps, by the way. Brace yourself. As for your question, no, you won''t die. You are eternally young, even if you stay at level one. You''re akin to a demi-god, but to truly feel like one you will have to grow in strength. Anyhow, only mortals need to level to elongate their rapidly thinning lifespans."


    "Then why do you look so old and fragile?"


    "Laddy, I''m starting to think that the Goddess wasn''t just throwing a hissy fit, maybe you truly are a vile scumbag. This rude mouth of yours must be the result of having no parents who would beat the crap out of you when you misbehave. No, I am not a dying old man. When you get to a certain level of mastery over your primordial nature you can age yourself as you wish. I could even be an embryo or look like a 1000-year-old human corpse and still continue living."


    Enjoy new adventures from §Þ??


    Ah, I see. So he''s chosen to look like an old man to better reflect his mental age and mood, or maybe it was just the ir of the month appearance of his.


    "He''s here!"


    "Look, next to the boring loser!"


    "Don''t call him a loser¡­ He''s just a bit of a loner."


    "Hmph. Tell him to stop calling me a crazed lunatic and I might reevaluate him."


    I only heard two of them, though. "There are only two women in this ce?" I asked mutedly while not daring to turn my head around.


    Mkar had a sunken face, clearly unhappy that they were here. "No. When you arrived I instantly concealed your presence but these two are the most motherly of all women. They have been craving the presence of a child for such a long time that you can''t even begin to grasp the depths of their desperation. Thus, their senses simply overpowered my veil. It shouldn''t be logically possible, but as I said, these creatures only care for logic when they feel like it. Let me tell you,ddy. Strong women are scary. Steer clear of them if you want a peaceful, calm home life. Well, in the future I mean. There''s no running from these two. Best of luck to you." With that, he slid a bit further away from me.


    Traitor¡­


    Ah, they are standing right behind me. Oh Goddess, what have I done to deserve this? Well, I guess kind of a lot ording to her¡­


    Whether I wanted to turn around or not was evidently not their concern since I felt two hands touching my shoulders, after which I was lifted and forcibly turned around.


    What weed me was certainly a¡­ sight to behold. Two absolute milfs and their ginormous bazookas filled up my vision. Mkar had already told me that they would be motherly, but this¡­ I don''t even know how to begin to describe what I''m seeing. They oozed not only a great deal of femininity but also sheer ''motherhood''. When I looked at them, I instantly thought that they would make amazing mothers instead of lovers, thetter of which was what I felt when I looked at my girls. Lucille was the closestparison I could draw, but even her motherliness paled greatly in front of these women.

 Chapter 340: Primordial Mommies

    They were extremely curvaceous all over their bodies, with thick thighs and an alluring round mound adorning their rear. Both were wearing loose robes that seemed to be veryfortable.


    One of them was a human and the other an elf. Well, I know from Mkar that everyone here is a primordial, so to be more urate they were the primordial representatives of said species.


    (Picture) Experience tales at §Þ??


    (Picture)


    The two neers let go of me now that they''d turned me around and were looking up at me with sheer, unbelieving eyes. "¡­ Are you real?" The human-like woman asked in a hushed tone.


    "¡­ Yeah?" I didn''t know how to best act, so I simply hesitantly replied.


    They were quite tall for women, with both being around 175 cm (5''7), so we weren''t that far apart despite my usually towering height.


    I could see tears slowly beginning to form in their eyes as they blinked rapidly. It felt as if they were thinking that I could disappear each time they closed their eyelids.


    "I think he''s real¡­" The elf decreed with disbelief.


    "Maybe¡­"


    Mkar then elected to speak up with a low grumble. "For the love of ??????????¡­ Of course thed is real, you just touched him. Also, can you take this a good distance away? I don''t want to hear it."


    He waspletely ignored, though. Instead, they both shouted together; "He''s real!!!" while gently reaching up to stroke my chin. The elf took my left side while the human did the right. In the next moment, they grabbed onto the back of my head and brought my face into their extremely plentiful bosoms. Sadly they were wearing lush robes that covered their breasts but it was still a heavenly feeling. I have two very big-breasted girls in my harem, namely Blossom and Aurora, but these two were on a different level.


    No wonder they oozed motherhood with every fiber of their being, they could feed an entire town of kids with these milk jugs, no, milk tanks¡­


    "I''m so happy¡­" The elf said between muted sobs while hugging me desperately.


    "Yes¡­ It''s the day we''ve been waiting for for such a long time¡­ I can''t believe that it''s happening!"


    Okay, this was starting to be a bit ufortable for my liking, but I wasn''t cruel enough to ruin their moment, so instead I just focused on enjoying the warmth that radiated from their plump mommy milkers.


    "He''s bloody and sweaty. We have to clean this baby up!" The human then decreed.


    "Yeah, his clothes are unbing too! Babies shouldn''t be wearing armor. Let''s do this!"


    And just as so, I found myself getting hauled off from the edge of the floatingnd towards wherever these feistydies decided to take me.


    I did not doubt that they had enough strength to carry me, but thankfully they merely clutched my hands to their chests desperately as we walked side-by-side next to each other, with me being in the middle. In the meantime, I was bombarded with questions that seemed to be endless as it flew out of the two women''s mouths without pause. They asked the questions one after the other while switching who spoke each time.


    "What''s your name?" The human started.


    "Quin."


    "What''s your favorite food?" The elf continued.


    "I am not a picky eater."


    "Why are you dressed for war?"


    "Because I was fighting."


    "With whom?"


    "A criminal organization ambushed me and my allies."


    "Damn them¡­! You must win!"


    "Of course I will."


    "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Yeah."


    "Oh!" They both gasped together and happily giggled in a jovial tune.


    "One?"


    "Four."


    "Oh!!! Are they all good girls?"


    "Yeah, I love them all from the bottom of my heart."


    "Good. You have to select the females who will give birth to your children very carefully! That''s the most important decision of your life!" I felt like that was slightly overstating it, but what else could I expect from these two turbo-enthusiastic mothers?


    "What races are they? I hope you''re not a bigoted fool!" The human chided. "You arepatible with all races, you should sire a child from each and every one! No, not only one but a hundred! It''s easy for men."


    That''s a bit much for me¡­


    "Three humans and a dog-kin, but I''m trying to get into the pants of an elf right now. I''m open to any girl no matter their race as long as they are very sexy and have a personality that draws me in."


    "Oh! Tell me about the elf you want to make yours!" The elven milf asked. She was visibly relieved that I wasn''t a human supremacist.


    "Her name is Seraphiel, she is a Healer so her personality already has the Goddess'' seal of approval. Her body is extremely alluring, so much so that when I first saw her I could barely believe my eyes. She is a real bombshell who is right up my alley. As for the rest of her, I don''t know too much about Seraphiel, but so far she proved to be a good teammate and a fun woman to be around, so I hope to impress her somehow."


    "I see, I see." The elf nodded while deep in thought.


    "You should give her a foot massage." The human spoke up abruptly.


    The other female suddenly stopped in her steps while yelping in fright. "Don''t listen to this clueless woman! She has no idea what she''s talking about! Foot massages are to be done after you''ve earned her favor. If you ask to do it before she thinks highly of you, you wille off as a horny pervert. However, if she still epts a foot massage despite not being in love with you, then she is not a candidate to be the mother of your children, for she is a loose slut. We only let our special ones touch our feet."


    It''s¡­ good to know I suppose. I''m aware that Seraphiel heavily disliked it when I forced her to wear boots because we were trying to hide her elven nature during the Trials, and I also know that she can bettermunicate with nature through her bare feet, so I guess that body part of the elven race is especially important and sensitive.


    "What can I call you two?" I asked.


    "Mommy." They said instantly in perfect unison.

 Chapter 341: Luminara and Mearie

    "What can I call you two?"


    "Mommy." They said instantly in perfect unison.


    I could only chuckle wryly at their overeager antics. "I meant to ask what your actual names are."


    "Oh¡­ Luminara."The elf said somewhat dejectedly. She was very clearly sad that I didn''t call her with her preferred title.


    So the conversing flower beds near the edge were nted by this woman. Mkar warned me that she would ''castrate me'' if I stomped on them, so Luminara''s antics towards me which were overflowing with motherly tenderness and affection did not match at all what I expected when I imagined her during the man''s warning. Instead of this adoring milf, my beautiful Ayame''s sadistic grin shed in my mind while she was busy cutting off the sack and rod of Ian and the old ver dude who contracted Blossom to me, both of whom were squealing like pigs in a ughterhouse under her cruel machinations.


    "Mearie, son." The human-like primordial revealed.


    It was a bit ufortable to be called her son since I had a mother back on Earth who- I hope- was still perfectly fine and healthy. However, I knew how important this moment was for these two, and I''m a bighearted individual, thus I decided to not object. The fact that they were extremely alluring milfs whose only dream was to pamper me to their heart''s contents didn''t y a role at all in my willingness to amodate them.


    Not one bit.


    We soon found ourselves near a little pond with crystal-clear water. It was a very serene ce with birds chirping in the background and the sun shining warmly on the scenery, making it seem entirely dreamlike. This whole primordialnd was like that, to be fair.


    The twodies let go of my hands and began expertly disrobing me. I was still in my battle armor, but getting it off proved to be of no trouble at all to them. They were working in perfect sync to get everything off me at record speed.


    "Hehe, Quinnie is certainly a healthy boy." Luminara squealed happily once shey her eyes on my pecker.


    Quinnie?


    "He must be healthy and well-endowed in order to have four lovers already despite having been born such a short while ago." Mearie reasoned jovially.


    "True, true." The elven milf nodded in agreement.


    With a single touch on their loose robes, the clothes fell to the ground instantly, letting me see them in their natural states. I gotta admit, my primordial senses were calling on me to breed them right here and now. I could tell by instincts alone that they would be perfect mothers for my children.


    I guess Mkar''s im that we were meant to popte entire worlds was true. I didn''t feel this extreme need with my girls, partly because I knew that we were too young and too weak to protect our offspring, but with these two, no such reasons existed. Furthermore, since Luminara and Mearie were fellow primordials, the need to breed them might be stronger just from the simple fact that they were of my species. Maybe my stupid brain sensed that I was in front of two such entities and that it was time to fulfill the role for which my race was ''created''.


    Stay updated with §Þ??


    However, I also understood that one, they couldn''t get pregnant due to whatever effect the primordials were under in this ce, and two, it was also easy to tell that they only thought of me as a kid, not as a potential partner. They were not at all being seductive or flirtatious toward me. Luminara and Mearie were treating me gently with great care, but only as guardians would of a young child.


    It was a bit disheartening but I also understood where they wereing from. Even if we were to take into consideration the 25 years I lived as a human, I would still be nothing but a newborn in the eyes of people who had millions of years under their belt. I did not have enough life experiences for them to consider me as a potential partner, since I was not equal to them in any shape or form.


    That didn''t mean I couldn''t enjoy theirpany in a non-sexual manner, though.


    "Come, child." Mearie grabbed onto my hand and began leading me toward the small body of water.


    "Let us wash the grime off your body." Luminara added while grabbing onto my other hand.


    They were walking slightly ahead of me while pulling me toward theke, so I had a perfect view of their heavily swaying buttocks.


    And what a sight it was¡­


    I soon found myself seated in Mearie''sp while Luminara was washing my front with a sponge. I have absolutely no clue where she got it from.


    It might be a bit shameful to sit in thep of a woman, but I couldn''t care less about that now. I let myself beforted by Mearie''s warmth while I leaned back onto the soft cushion that her remarkable breasts created.


    "I would like to ask you something, Luminara."


    "Go ahead, Quinnie!" She cheered happily while not at all stopping her stroking motions. In the meantime, I felt Mearie''s arms envelop my hips as she hugged me closer to herself. It felt almost as if she got a bit jealous because I wanted to ask something from the other female.


    That couldn''t be¡­ Right? There''s no way these world-old people could get jealous just from such a small gesture, right? I mean, with millions of years of life experiences¡­ Surely.


    "I was told by Seraphiel that the elves believe that upon death they will be greeted by the first elf, Luminara, by whose side they will spend their time in the afterlife in the Eternal Forest. Would you happen to be the elven ancestor in question?"


    The hot woman squeezed the sponge in water to get the dirt out of it before beginning to clean my lower abdomen. Interestingly, that''s exactly where Mearie''s possessive hands were located, who was now forced to let go of me due to the elf''s choice to clean me there. I think I just heard a faint scoff from behind me.


    "I''m the mother of all elves but I don''t know anything about the rest of your tale. There''s no such a thing as an Eternal Forest, or at least I''m not part of it."


    "Sounds like a misguided notion." Mearie added. "It''s normal for mortals to make up unfounded beliefs that help them cope with whatever they are dealing with."

 Chapter 342: Mommy Evaluation

    "Seraphiel also said that she believes it to be bogus, though she thought you to be dead."


    "She likely didn''t know that I was a primordial. Our race''s details have be a rather obscure knowledge ording to the Goddess after we were... sealed here, to the point that not many are aware of even our existence."


    "How does that work exactly when the time is supposedly stopped?"


    "The time isn''t stopped per se, or to be more urate it only does when a primordial enters this dimension. After we were sealed here, we no longer counted as a primordial who can evoke this phenomenon, thus when only we are here time flows at the same rate as it does in Thalorind. However now that you, a primordial who isn''t cursed by the pact have arrived, the dimension functions as intended, which is why once you return to Thalorind you will find yourself in the exact same moment when you left."


    That''s... A bit too supernatural for my liking, but it is what it is. I have no reason to believe that they are feeding me lies, so I''ll believe them.


    "Quinnie, you should draw me a picture of this Sera girl! I''m very curious about how she looks now."


    "Uh, that would most certainly not do her beauty any justice."


    "Oh¡­" Her droopy expression pained my heart a bit, but I couldn''t do much. My artistic skillset went as far as drawing stickmen. "It seems I can bring some items with me to this ce based on the fact that my armor and weapon are here, so for my next Rank-Up Mission, I will try to get paintings of my girls for you two."


    The dejected look on the gorgeous elf''s face disappeared instantly and I could also feel Mearies tremendous bazookas on my back flinch for a moment apanied by a gasp. It seems both were happy with my proposal.


    "Ok!" Luminara cheered.


    "We will hold you to that!" Mearie shouted energetically from behind me.


    "You wouldn''t forget it, right?"


    "Quinnie is a good boy who wouldn''t do that to his mommy."


    "Mommies." Luminara sharply intervened.


    "¡­ Mommies." Mearie seemingly epted shared motherhood over the newborn primordial, also known as me, with a small resignation in her tone.


    Since both me and she were human-like primordials, she might''ve wanted to be the only woman who was exclusively my ''mother'', but evidently, the elf also found a way into this rtionship.


    I guess from this point on I have three mothers. Sorry, Mom, it looks like you''ll have to share your most beloved son with these two slightly unhinged dairy cows.


    "Wait, can''t we just do that?" Luminara suddenly asked with a gasp.


    "¡­ I forgot due to my excitement." Mearie stated a bit embarrassedly before she gently put me down from herp and I was faced with the two of them standing next to each other. They then grabbed onto the back of my head and pushed their foreheads up against mine.


    "Doing this allows us to see into your thoughts. Think of the girls and we''ll see how you imagine them. But, young man, we still want to get paintings of them too!"


    I gulped nervously as their foreheads connected to mine.


    Oh no. Oh no¡­ Goddess, help me!


    "Quinnie, you''re too young for it¡­" Luminara winced.


    "We''ve also been abstaining all this time. There''s no reason to do it if my womb isn''t housing a wonderful child afterward."


    Yep, my head was filled with thoughts of ravaging these two where they stood, naturally. "I''m sorry, I couldn''t help it."


    They turned their heads to meet each other''s gazes and soon giggled together. "We get it, don''t worry, Quinnie. It''s a natural reaction, and we forgot how newborns like you are very instinctual. Instead of being angry with you, it makes us happy to know that you think so highly of us."


    "I agree!"


    I sighed with a bit of relief. "Phew. Great. Okay, let me introduce the girls. Please ept my apologies in advance if I identally include some private thoughts."


    "We don''t mind!"


    "Instead, you should actively do your best to include them. There''s no one more qualified than the two of us to decide if they''re worthy to be the mothers of your children, and to do that we need to see their performance in bed. Our son can''t be married to a boring woman who just lies on her back the whole time, and especially not a deceptive, gold-digging harpy!"


    "True, true." Mearie nodded sagely.


    I decided to be a bit bold since they seemed to be so non-caring about sexual boundaries, so I sat down at the edge of the pond where I was submerged up to my stomach in theforting, fresh water and ced the two milfs on either of my thighs. This way I could envelop them with my arms by cing my hands on their inviting hips while feeling their generous breasts brush up against my chest. I was fully aware that they knew exactly what dirty things I was doing due to our foreheads remaining connected throughout the motions, but I wanted to befortable for story times. I didn''t touch them in private ces and they obviously were very free-spirited as long as bodily closeness went.


    If they don''tin then all is good. Experience exclusive tales on §Þ??


    No harm, no foul.


    "Ayame is the first girl I met, she has known me since I was two days old, although she didst a very long time against my advances, so she''s technically my third woman." As I began, I shed numerous images of her, as well as our connections. I showed how I bought her, how traumatized she was from being betrayed by her sister and n, as well as how the year-long stay at the ve house affected her psyche. I included some talks where we were flirting and having our trademark back-and-forth bickering. "She''s a very good woman who I can trust to take the helm of leadership in my absence."


    "Hmm¡­ She is certainly a kind girl, but would she be a great mother is the question¡­" Mearie began pondering while deep in thought.


    "Yeah. She didn''t even mate with Quinnie yet, so we can''t be certain. Also, her petite breasts don''t fill me with much confidence."


    I couldn''t let my Ayame catch stray bullets while she wasn''t here to defend herself, so I spoke up to preserve her honor. "Mothers, I hope you know that she can produce more than enough milk for our future children. Her breasts are not inadequate at all, it''s the two of you who are overachievers. As for her performance in bed, although it''s true that we didn''t go all the way yet, the method with which she pleasured me all the while enthusiastically kissing me should surely indicate that she won''t be just a boring lump of meat during the act."


    Both instantly froze up upon hearing my statement, making me question if I said something wrong. I mean, yeah, I was very open with these two who were basically nothing but strangers to me, but I believe in my people skills and my instincts have told me that they are kind souls who wish me no harm.


    ""Quinnie, you just called us your mothers!"" Suddenly, they both shouted simultaneously with great enthusiasm as they distanced their foreheads from mine to lean back and look me straight in the eyes.


    Oh, so that''s what this was about. I returned their staring for a short while after which I nodded and spoke up; "I know that you two are not my biological mothers, but it''s true that ever sinceing to Thalorind I''ve been without a parent figure, and this world is such a vast and dangerous ce that I could certainly use some motherly guidance, so if you would have me¡­?"


    Who would say no to having two such amazing women be their parent figures? I didn''t need to be babied by them, but they would make amazing allies, especially if I could somehow get them out of this sealed ce. Naturally, I didn''t say this just out of being an opportunistic scumbag. If I''m not wrong, the two of them want this rtionship even more than I do, so you could chalk it up to me being the kind-hearted charitable hero that I am.

 Chapter 343: My New Mommies Are Primordial Supreme Milfs

    "Quinnie!!!" Luminara and Mearie screamed my name together at the top of their lungs before throwing themselves at me.


    "Of course I ept!" Mearie was the first to ept me as her son.


    "Same! I''m so happy!" Luminara quickly followed up.


    With their arms around my neck and chest, we continued the family hug. Yeah, I suppose it''s a family hug. I just got adopted by two primordial mommies.


    It''s a bit hard to believe but it most certainly happened. My mothers'' giant milkers brushing up against me while they are tearing up is more evidence than I need to ept reality for what it is.


    "Calm down, mothers¡­ I don''t like it when the people I care about are crying." I said in a calming tone while hugging them even closer to me.


    "¡­ Quinnie!!!" Luminara sobbed my name again while brushing her tears into my chest.


    "These are tears of happiness, my dear." Mearie added. "We are just d for the miracle that you are. I''ll admit that Mkar might''ve been right in iming that we were a bit of loose canons since being sealed here..."


    "I understand." I nodded to ept her words. "Can you tell me about this ce? What is it? Why are we floating in the sky? Why is the time stopped here?"


    Since the elf waspletely absorbed in nestling her head into my chest it was the human who replied. "We can''t tell you everything¡­ However, what you should know is that this ce is not a cursednd. This is the rightful home of Thalorind''s primordials, our safe haven and private home. This is also the reason why you came here for your Rank-Up Mission, because that''s the original purpose of this ce. We all came here to level up back in the day, but when something happened we got sealed here and can''t go back to Thalorind. The reason why time doesn''t flow here is aplicated exnation a baby won''t understand, but to sum it up what happens here isn''t truly real. You can bleed and even die, and you will heal back to full health. If you jump off the edge you will be teleported back to the spot you jumped off from. This ce was meant to let us train in peace and security, so to you, being here is very beneficial. Just make sure you finish the mission in time."


    "I see¡­ How much time do you think I have? How do I start the mission?"


    "The answer to your first question is that it depends on your current vessel''s ability to withstand the high doses of divinity present in this dimension. We can stay here indefinitely and not suffer any drawbacks due to our high Primordial Level. As for your second question, we will take you there once we are done with the bath. Don''t worry, you don''t have to rush. Clear your head, unwind from the battle you came from and the shock arriving at this strange ce and meeting us caused to your brain, and then once you are ready mentally we can begin. It would be foolish to challenge the trial if your head is not in it. For now, let your mommies take care of you."


    "That''s right!" Luminara shouted enthusiastically, then grabbed the back of my head and pulled it down so that our foreheads met once again. "Continue with showing us your next girlfriend! As closing thoughts for Ayame, she seems promising but did not disy enough credentials to earn ''Luminara''s seal of approval to be with her son''. She has some aspects she could heavily improve upon."


    "Sadly I''ll have to agree. There are lots of promising signs but thus far I believe her to be better off as just a teammate and not a wife."


    I could only smile wryly. My poor Ayame didn''t manage to win over her mothers-inws it seems.


    "Next up is Blossom, my first mate, the girl who took my first time and the most adorable existence in the world. Of course, she is very sexy too." I showed them my memories of how she saved me and Ayame from the war troll, at how lost she was at first when I gave her some gentle head pats and she didn''t know how to ce the new emotions surging in her heart. My heart couldn''t take it if my mothers also badmouthed my adorable dog-girl, so I disyed how amazing of a mate she is in bed, and how much of a turbo bottom she is. I also showed off her talent as an assassin and her amazing scouting abilities."


    "Luminara''s seal of approval received!!!" The elf shouted once I was finished. "You must put a baby in this woman right this moment, Quinnie!"


    I mean, unless she can bring her here¡­ Also, Blossom is the least mentally child-ready girl in my harem as far as I''m concerned- perhaps save for Aurora- so I don''t really understand Luminara''s criteria for a good mother candidate.


    "I agree that she is very good, but she still doesn''t get a full score from me." Mearie revealed and I could swear that I almost heard a ''hmph!'' at the end.


    "Why do you think her to be a good mother candidate? I hope it''s not something superficial like her having big breasts." I finished my statement with a slightly threatening tone.


    They both rapidly shook their heads to dissuade the thought from my head. I gotta admit, they were both very cute. It was Luminara who began detailing their reasons. "No, Quinnie. A good physical form is just the most basic requirement. Blossom has disyed extreme dedication towards you in every memory you showed us. She is ready to give you her everything, you just have to ask. Also, she might be a bit of an entric girl, but once her braines to the realization that her most beloved person''s child is inside her womb and it''s up to her to protect said child, trust me, she will develop motherly instincts straight away. Her every waking moment will be spent towards ensuring that your child is brought to this world in the best possible conditions and that afterward, the kid bes a person you can be proud of."


    I''m d that they at least had better reasons, but¡­ "And why would Ayame be bad? I''m confident that she would make an amazing mother."

 Chapter 344: Disqualified!!!

    This time it was Mearie''s turn to exin. "Maybe in the future, but right now, her head is filled with other thoughts. Avenging herself and her father, finding out about the conspiracy that took ce between her younger sister and the Phantom League, and even after that, she has big dreams of bing the greatest swordsman in the world. I''m worried that she will think of the child as a liability that stands in the path of her dreams. Unlike Ayame, Blossom''s dream is to simply see her beloved mate be as happy as he possibly could be."


    "¡­ And she is petite, and possibly bad in bed." Luminara added. So that also yed a role¡­ However, I do get their reasoning. Ayame would not be able to properly parent our children right now, but I have no wish to have a child with any of my girls for a good while- if at all- so this talk is purely hypothetical. When we''re both ready, I''m sure she will prove to be an amazing mother.


    "I understand. Next is Aurora. She is a precious existence who I adore with all my heart. Her parents were arrested by the kingdom and through sheer luck, our paths crossed." I spent some time showing how amazing of a woman she was.


    "Hmm¡­" Mearie began pondering her assessment out loud. "She''s very naive and not at all motherly."


    Yeah, honestly I don''t even know if I ever want to have children in my life, so my girls being good mother candidates or not has never been my concern when debating if I want to be them.


    "Her ss is very good though." Luminara continued. "Enchanters can be amazing allies once she levels up a bit."


    "Even now she''s already a great ally to have on the battlefield." I nodded.


    "Quinnie, this girl is also so-so. Her body is perfect for motherhood, but her personality¡­ Mommy is starting to think that she should y a big role in choosing your future partners. You can''t be trusted with this paramount task it seems." Mearie mused, to which Luminara fervently nodded.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. My poor pampered plump princess was also catching strays. She was an amazing woman to have as a lover, but I wholeheartedly agreed that she was not at all mentally ready for motherhood which, as stated before, was perfectly fine in my book.


    "Next is Lucille. I believe you will like her. She already has a child with someone else but that doesn''t bother me. Her daughter was brought up to be a fine youngdy, so I believe it shows her ability to properly raise our future children."


    Once my memories of her were showcased, the two women nced at each other meaningfully, though I don''t know for what reason. They then nodded in sync and snapped their heads back towards me, after which they shouted together. ""Disqualified!!!""


    "Huh? Why?" She even had a resume to show how good of a mother she was.


    "She swallows too much!" Luminara shrieked furiously.


    "¡­ What?"


    Mearie also wasn''t happy at all. "She''s wasting our baby''s precious seed! Does her diet consist solely of your seed or how do you exin this horrible woman''s actions, young man?! This is straight-up robbery!"


    I couldn''t help butugh out loud. So that''s how it is. Lucille was the most fervent head giver in my harem, so naturally, she drank a lot of my sperm. It seems to these entric creatures whose entire existence revolved around motherhood, swallowing was a wasteful action since she didn''t store my baby batter in her womb but in her stomach.


    I loved being on the receiving end of Lucille''s sloppy toppy, so I had no problems with her actions, but my mothers fervently disagreed.


    "Mothers, it doesn''t matter where she stores my seed, for I impotentiate it myself, thus she couldn''t get pregnant anyhow. You should know it very well. I''m simply not ready to be a father, so don''t me Lucille."


    They both grimaced together while shaking their head disapprovingly. Just from the fact that I showed me breeding Blossom for more than two months now without ''results'' should''ve let them know that I was doing something to prevent pregnancy from uring.


    "It''s aplete disaster¡­" Mearie muttered.


    Luminara suddenly reached out to envelop me in her warm embrace. "Lumi mommy understands¡­ Quinnie is most likely the only primordial in Thalorind, therefore there is no one present to not only guide but to protect him and his children. It pains my entire soul to say this, but it would be reckless for him to sire offspring as he is. We have to ept it, Mearie."


    The woman in question stared at both me and Luminara for a good bit before very reluctantly nodding her head. "I suppose¡­"


    "So with the issue of her swallowing bucketfuls of my cum resolved, what score does my dearest Lucille get?" I asked.


    "She''s pretty good!" My elven mother began. "Her drive to grow in strength matches your current wishes, so you''re on the same page. She is also very fierce and I do not doubt that she would be the perfect ''mother bear'' who wouldn''t let a single hair on your children be harmed as long as she is alive."


    "She is hiding something, though. It feels like she fled from home and married the most average man she could find in order to blend into the ranks of themon folk. I''m pretty confident in saying that she is from the highest echelons of human society based on her aura. She did her best to change her regal mannerisms to that of a no-name city dweller, and she did quite a good job at it, but her acting can''t fool my eyes." Mearie decreed, surprising me greatly. I knew that Lucille was hiding her past, but I had no clue that she was from the ranks of nobility. It seems I have a lot left to learn if Mearie coulde to such a conclusion this swiftly while I was left in the dark even though I''ve known my lover for a good while now.


    "I''ll see if I can get her to open up when the time is right. Let''s finish with Seraphiel. She''s just my teammate for now, but as stated, I like her a lot. She was a very closed-off person when we met, which was more than understandable considering her circumstances, but slowly she opened up to us. Nowadays she is even joking around with me while we''re in the middle of battle."


    I showed them my memories and awaited the results of their evaluation.


    "Hmm¡­"

 Chapter 345: Ranking

    I showed them my memories of Seraphiel and awaited the results of their evaluation.


    "Hmm¡­" Luminara began pondering while stroking her delicate chin. "She''s good. She''s a noble as well as a fun youngdy who has an amazing body with perfect childbearing hips and since she is a Healer ssed individual, we can be sure that her mind is in the right ce."


    Damn, another noble? I mean, with the amazing artifact weapon that''s bound to her it isn''t nearly as big of a surprise as Lucille being allegedly from noble origins. "I''ve been meaning to ask about this Goddess'' approval thingy. Is Seraphiel really that much of a saint? She just fooled Ambition by making an oath regarding you, Luminara, and her afterlife in the Eternal Forest because she believed it to be religious nonsense. I could''ve easily betrayed Ambition and her team because of the trust they ced in me due to her false promise. It definitely wasn''t a kind thing for Seraphiel to do."


    It was Mearie who answered. "Healers are pure souls when they receive the ss, but corruption of the mind can happen afterward. Seraphiel must''ve gotten the ss when she was a teen based on her current level, so some time has passed since, during which the poor girl was conscripted and dragged away from her home and loved ones, she was then forced to invade and she didn''t care about all the while risking her life, and then got enved by the Ravenshade duke once the army she was part of lost. It''s no surprise that she is no longer such a saintly girl. The Goddess could reim the ss if she wanted to, but she understands the horrors some Healers go through and the inevitable tainting of their pure souls. If they go overboard with their unsightly actions she reims the ss, but if not, they are allowed to retain it."


    "So that''s how it is. Thanks for the exnation."


    "You''re wee, Quinnie! I also approve of Seraphiel. Once her mind heals and sees how good you''ve been to her, I''m sure she will be very grateful. She will be the perfect mother for your long-eared offspring. Of course, that doesn''t mean that you should stop at her being the only elf in your harem. Although we can''t see her body, Ambition thus far proved to be an extremely kind youngdy, so she has the potential to be an exemry wife."


    "I suppose. We''ll just have to see where things take the two of us." I nodded, epting their words.


    Luminara then distanced her forehead from mine and pped her hands together with a cheery smile. "It''s time to rank the girls!"


    "Oh, right!" Mearie agreed enthusiastically.


    My elven mother went first. "Blossom is the clear best choice, after which my guts are telling me to go with Seraphiel, however, Lucille is a close third. Ayame fourth and Aurora fifth."


    I didn''t like them ranking my lovers, since to me they were all equally perfect. It was also crystal clear that the two were rating them on ''potential to be ideal mothers'' and not ''our son''s most ideal lovers''.


    "I''ll have to agree with Blossom upying the first ce, however, I firmly believe that you are giving Seraphiel way too much credit. We don''t even know if she is a good kisser, let alone a worthwhile partner in bed. I''ll have to give Lucille the second ce, and for me, she is almost the winner. Already an amazing mother who has a healthy daughter, she is a Berserker who will protect her children from any and all evil or she will die trying while raising hell for her enemies. The third for me is Aurora. She is a bit too unprepared mentally, but she not only has the perfect body for motherhood but is also a very kind soul. Teaching kidspassion early on in their lives is very important. Ayame is fourth, mostly because of her mental troubles and grandiose dreams. Fifth is Seraphiel for ack of credentials."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at how in-depth my human mother was. Furthermore, I simply can''t believe that my Blossom cleared the other girls so easily. She''s the gold medalist mother candidate based on both primordials'' evaluations. Maybe I should be saying that it''s to be expected of my first mate. Only she has the right to im that title, and no one can take it away from her for the rest of time.


    The three of us spent another hour amicably chatting among each other''spany mostly about myself and my girls, as well as our adventures thus far. I truly felt bad for my new mothers. They''ve been imprisoned in this primordial dimension for a very long time, and not much happens here if any at all. To me, it''s ideal to be here since I can basically cheat time and train more than I logically should be able to, but to them, this ce is literal hell.


    Also, sadly I can''t juste and go as I please. At least, not yet. I can onlye here when I attempt my Rank-Up Mission and leave only when I pass it. Therefore, I can''t do this frozen-in-time training arc each time I''m about to be killed by my enemies.


    My grips involuntarily tightened around my two busty mommies'' hips when I thought about the traitorous bitch Selene. As soon as I return I will be hit with her potent fire elemental spell. She probably isn''t aware of how high my HP is thanks to my Primordial Viin ss'' incredible stat increases, as well as my tendency to put some points into Vitality here and there, but I''m not tanky enough to just brush off an intermediate spell cast by apetent Wizard. Even if I survive, I will be incapacitated. Selene will then likelyunch herself off, grab Cedric, and escape, leaving uspletely unable to beat Soren, Lyra, and the rest of the enemies.

 Chapter 346: Ready For The Test

    Plus, if I''m badly hit, my team will be instantly thrown off rhythm. Aurora will begin spamming buff spells solely on me, Blossom will give up on harassing their backline to rush to my side, which will let Soren cast another mighty Geomancer spell at us. By now only Abudha was alive of the Monk squad, so he can''t just shatter the rocks like they did before. It will be a disaster.


    Also, I''m not confident if Iris and Ambition saw me disying my Stormde ss. If they did, then they would be confused at best and antagonistic at worst. Iris knows that I would be better off if she is incapable of ratting me out regarding the heist we pulled off, so she might betray us like Selene did and make a run for it.


    However, their backs were turned to us and they were in the midst of dueling the enemies, so chances are that they had no opportunities to check what I was doing.


    On the other hand, Cedric, Selene, Abudha, and any of their Heralds who have managed to survive are most certainly aware. They will have to be dealt with.


    Cedric and Selene are going to be going down today, and while I feel bad about Abudha since he was nothing but an extremely nice-to-have teammate, he knows too much to be left alive.


    "Mothers, I''m ready." I spoke up, letting them know that I wished to proceed to the mission''s ce.


    "Okay!" Luminara cheered as she got off my left thigh.


    "Let us go then." Mearie nodded as she pushed herself off of my right thigh. The twodies then walked out of the pond and materialized a towel each out of thin air¡­ Making me greatly surprised, since they had no storage rings on their fingers. But, to be fair, they are primordial existences whose power I can''t even begin toprehend.


    Sadly us getting ready means I didn''t suffer Mkar''s ominous im that I might be forcefully breastfed by these two. I don''t know if they held themselves back for some reason or Mkar just guessed their wishes wrong, but it is what it is.


    "Come, Quinnie. Let your mommies dry you off." Mearie said with inviting eyes and a bright smile as she pulled her arms apart, stretching the towel in between them. She was indicating me where to go with this motion.


    Now I truly felt like a little kid, but s¡­ I felt no shame at all when I stood and walked up to the two heavenly milfs, opened my arms wide, and let them wipe the water off of my skin.


    Mearie took my front and Luminara my back. When she arrived at my shaft with her towel the woman carefully enveloped it in the fabric and dutifully brushed it, but she was not at all flirtatious, which once again reinforced the notion in my head that these two only saw me as a kid. I wasn''t saddened by it, though. I was happy to fill the void in these two mothers'' hearts that the curse of being sealed here created.


    I wasn''t their biological offspring, which would not be possible in the first ce since if two primordials were to mate, their child would be a mortal, thus me, a full blown primordial, couldn''t havee from either of their wombs. However, they didn''t mind the fact that I was only their adopted child. I even had a feeling in the back of my mind that they might be happier with this arrangement in a way, since no matter how much mortals level up, sooner orter they will die of old age. I, on the other hand, will always be here for them as long as I''m not killed.


    This thought also reminded me that I will need to look into a way to make my lovers eternally young too, as I refuse to say goodbye to them.


    Luminara was finished with cleaning my back long before Mearie did my front, and she went off to my gear and before I could check what she was doing, my clothes were already pristine clear.


    ¡­ Do these two have household magic in their repertoire or what?


    Each grabbed onto either of my hands and we began walking together. I couldn''t help but be a bit nervous. This mission was a do-or-die for me, not only because Selene''s spell is going to give me one hell of a weing party once I return, but also because to return in the first ce I will have to pass the trial. The divinity in the atmosphere will corrode me slowly over time, so at most, I have a week to seed, ording to Mkar and my mothers.


    I decided to ask something that''s been on my mind so that I don''t dwell on the severity of my situation. "Mothers, do you know anything about why the Iskaris continent is sealed?"


    Indeed, thend upon which the three countries, namely the Vraven Kingdom, The Alliance of Elvardia, and the Beastman Confederationy is sealed. No one cane or go, save for the Fujimori n who somehow found a way in many thousands of years ago but their secrets are not open to the public at all, and there''s a good chance it was either pure coincidence or the knowledge got lost somewhere down the line even in their household, since I doubt the king would allow them to keep such a secret.


    Luminara had a sour expression while replying. "Sorry, Quinnie, we can''t tell you that. This ursed pact is forcing our silence."


    I couldn''t do much besides ept it. There was no need to throw a tantrum fit at their inability to help me, especially because these two kind souls have suffered much more due to it than I ever would.


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ve already blessed me with a lot of valuable information." I said while tightening my grip around their hands, eliciting a small, thankful giggle from both.


    "Can I call you Lumi? Your name is too long." I asked a more lighthearted question.


    The busty elf beamed as she threw herself at me in a fervent hug. "Of course! You can call Mommy whatever you prefer as long as it''s a cute name!"


    I felt my other mother tug at my hand expectantly.


    I could only smile wryly. Mearie was a perfectly short name, what was I meant to shorten it to? Mea? Rie? I didn''t like the sound of them. "How about Miri? Lumi and Miri, it even rhymes a bit."


    "Lumi, Miri, and their son Quinnie. I love it!" Mearie epted my proposal with overflowing happiness. It was very clear to me that she would''ve epted any nickname I cooked up for her, she just wanted to be part of the party.


    A sudden deep, masculine voice boomed from the sides. "Heh! You two sure look happy. Who''s this? Did that loser nerd shapeshift to fulfill your fantasies of raising a child? Have you no shame at all?"


    Both Lumi and Miri hissed threateningly at the neer together. I got the distinct impression that I was a little cub who was protected by my feline parents from a ferocious predator.


    ... And what a neer he was. I got chills running down my spine just from looking at him.

 Chapter 347: Dragnar the Primordial Fury

    A sudden deep, masculine voice boomed from the sides. "Heh! You two sure look happy. Who''s this? Did that loser nerd shapeshift to fulfill your fantasies of raising a child? Have you no shame?"


    Both Lumi and Miri hissed threateningly at the neer together. "Dragnar¡­!" I got the distinct impression that I was a little cub who was protected by my feline parents from a ferocious predator.


    I reluctantly turned my head in the direction of the voice. I had a bad premonition about this man. I had seen my fair share of scary creatures, like the war troll back during the goblin extermination, or more recently Mordecai and his monsterized human form was also up there among the more terrifying existences I''ve encountered.


    This man, evidently called Dragnar, had been a figure best described as the embodiment of ''dread''. His build was massive, probably slightly over 3 meters (~10 feet) tall. His giant muscles bulged beneath his rough skin that looked more like armor than an actual human''s skin.


    I gotta admit, for the first time since my transformation, I felt small.


    Dark fur-lined armor and rugged leather straps wrapped around his frame, enhancing the primal power he radiated. In his arms which were as wide as tree trunks he wielded an enormous double-ded axe with ease - an axe that looked like it was crafted by runesmiths, if something like that ss even existed.


    His beard and hair were wild, untamed like the ferocious beast he resembled. Perhaps Dragnar''s most unsettling feature was the pale, ghostly green eyes that shone with a predatory hunger from their sockets. Tribal tattoos marked his biceps and shoulders, hinting at some ancient, barbaric tradition. There was something primal in his stance, like a savage energy that made the air suffocating with pure dread.


    (Picture)


    My two mothers stepped between me and him in a protective gesture and out of thin air they materialized their own weapons and armor. Probably to no one''s surprise, Luminara had a bow in her hands, but it wasn''t anything like I had seen before. It was almost as tall as the woman herself and made out of some thick, shiny metal. Instead of an arrow, she seemed to use something like a javelin.


    This setup made me think of a giant yer bow, which was probably not a coincidence considering the giant tank of muscle in front of us. Maybe a normal-sized arrow would just get shrugged off by his skin alone.


    Mearie instead resembled a Valkyrie from legends with her ornately decorated heavy armor,rge shield, and spear. She took one step towards Dragnar to shield both Luminara and me.


    I was honestly pretty surprised that both of my mothers turned out to be melee fighters, or perhaps there was another exnation behind this. I also didn''t expect hostilities to exist in this ce between the inhabitants. I thought they were on amicable terms since they were sailing together in the same boat.


    "Easy there, lionesses. If you keep baring your fangs at me with so much hostility I will take offense and kill you." The giant of a man growled seeing their extreme enmity towards him. He was evidently quite surprised, though he never let go nor lowered his ginormous double-edged axe.


    "Dragnar, if you hurt him we will never forgive you." Mearie decreed.


    "You know I can''t amodate that request. I will attack him on sight, just as I''ve done all this time ever since he did that."


    "It was not a request but a deration. He is not who you think he is. He is our newborn son." Luminara replied.


    This only made the giant even more confused, as he began shaking his head disapprovingly. "You two have be delusional to this degree? I once thought of you both as honorablebatants, but this is such a sad sight to witness that I want to put you down for good now. Haah¡­ But you will just revive and heal back to full health."


    Tension filled the air as the walking terror of a man monologued his thoughts out loud. Dragnar also confirmed what others have told me, which is that we can''t die here. However, I believe he is mistaking me for some other primordial, likely a sneaky ratty one.


    "We don''t have to exin ourselves to you. If you want to fight someone to the death you should go find Mkar or Nyx. They are permanently bored, so they will surely y with you. Leave us alone now, Dragnar."


    The man in question grunted aggressively. "Something''s wrong here¡­"


    "That''s because just like my mothers have said, I''m Quin, a newborn primordial. I don''t know who the shapeshifter is, but he certainly isn''t me."


    "Hoh? Your acting skills are fit for the Primordial Shapeshifter ss, you bastard. It reminds me of the fact that I didn''t torture you this week yet. Move out of the way, you two. It''s time you finally wake up from these sad delusions of yours." With that ominous sentence, he grabbed his giant axe with both hands, flexed his muscles, and roared in a dreadful voice; "[Anti-Magic Domain]!"


    As soon as he bellowed this incredibly scarily sounding spell, an eerily glowing field expanded outward from his body, enveloping everything in a wide radius. My world lost its natural vibrancy with the colors fading into whites, cks, and grays as an air of terror washed over me. I felt that I was a prey within this dominant predator''s domain.


    My chest tightened immediately as if the very essence of life itself had been drained from me. I tried to feel for my mana by reaching inward like usual, but it was... just gone. Instead of the familiar warmth, I felt an aching emptiness akin to a cold sense of disconnection from the elemental forces I''de to rely on.


    Dragnar stood at the epicenter of this field and for now, he was still as he only radiated an intense sense of dread while staring at me with those ghostly green eyes of his.


    "Curses! We can''t let him get to Quinnie!" Luminara shouted, to which Mearie only nodded.

 Chapter 348: Protective Mothers

    I was still a bit lost as to why this all was happening, but just for good measure I tested what I already knew. "[Bubble Snare]" I cast my spell, trying to detain him where he stood, but nothing happened. My spell refused to materialize.


    Holy fuck, this dude is OP.


    "Really? A basic-level attack? Are you actually pretending to be a baby for these unstable women?" Dragnar mocked my choice of spell. If I wasn''t about to faint from the incredible bloodthirst directed my way I would''ve felt bad, but s¡­


    *Boom!*


    Everything happened within a second. Dragnar lunged at us. Lumi''s giantyer projectile hit him square in the stomach and came out on the other end of his body, leaving a gaping hole in the middle of his body.


    However, the man didn''t even flinch, let alone keel over and die. I could swear that I saw a faint smile tugging at his lips as if he weed the pain, the damage he received. He didn''t slow down at all and instead readied his axe for a monstrous swing at me. I couldn''t react at all.


    *ng!*


    Miri''s shield deflected the axe and she thrust her spear straight through his heart.


    Dragnar''s smile of terror widened as he swung the axe at me, not at all caring for the injuries he sustained. Wasn''t his heart just destroyed?! Does he have multiple ones or what?


    I couldn''t even raise my saber to defend my life. My head was about to be chopped off, alongside my entire upper torso.


    "Urgh!" My elven mother grunted as she jumped into the air to be high enough in order to deflect the axe with two daggers she got from somewhere.


    She was somewhat sessful in her endeavor since my head was still attached to my neck, however, Dragnar''s swing''s force sent her flying in the opposite direction.


    Mearie took this chance to ravage the beast''s body with her spear. She didn''t pull it out once she destroyed his heart but instead began trashing his insides up all over his body. When she saw that it wasn''t enough and the still alive and well man readied to swing at me once again she kicked him in the lower abdomen and sent him flying the other direction from where he flung Luminara.


    While he was in the air she grabbed the spear and hoisted it above her shoulders, then threw it with so much force that I didn''t even see it fly across the air, it was already etched in Dragnar''s skull.


    Luminara wasn''t a slouch either. As soon as Dragnar his the ground, she was already on top of him and delivered hundreds of stab wounds all over his upper body at a moment''s notice.


    Yep, this all took a second or perhaps two.


    However, instead of jumping on the man who was momentarily incapacitated, both women jumped next to me and Mearie took a step forward. She raised her shield above her head and a protective veil emerged out of the golden artifact.


    "Why didn''t you keep pummeling him? Also, what the fuck is going on?" I asked now that we had a moment of respite.


    "He has the Primordial Fury ss, he will basically never stop fighting as long as his spirit remains steady and he wishes to stand back up to continue the battle." Luminara revealed.


    "That''s... Unsettling to say the least, but it doesn''t exin why we are hiding behind a shield when he is down¡­"


    "Brace yourselves. It''sing." Mearie whispered.


    *Vroom!*


    A giant explosion urred all around his body, and instead of the traditional colors, this one was neon green. The entire anti-magic domain he created was enveloped in sweltering green mes to the point that even the ground around us began melting away.


    I could see Miri gritting her teeth from the effort it took for her to maintain the shield around us. Cracks began forming on the manifested protective veil as the eerie colored explosion refused to subside for a while.


    "This is what happens when his heart and other destroyed organs reconstruct themselves. When Dragnar''s body loses the ability to fight, it uses his near limitless energy to cause a detonation, which forces everyone and everything back until he is healed. Back in the day when we fought together our strategy was to just throw him into the midst of the enemy''s ranks and he would wreak such incredible havoc while simultaneously simply refusing to die no matter how much damage and debilitating injuries he sustained¡­"


    ¡­ I don''t even know what to say. This man ispletely broken. Sounds like a Berserker on steroids. If my Lucille could gain a fraction of this creature''s powers she would be the most terrifying existence on the battlefield.


    "Didn''t you say that we heal and get revived in this ce? Why does this explosion of his ur instead of the dimension or whatever healing him?"


    "That''s not an instantaneous phenomenon. His abilities activate quicker than the world could rejuvenate him."


    Ah. I see. How troublesome.


    Once the green mes settled Dragnar stood upright as if he didn''t just suffer hundreds of wounds, each of which should''ve put him down for good as far as my logic was concerned.


    His eyes glowed a much stronger neon green than before, and his entire body emanated the same colored aura. It felt as if we just entered the second phase of a boss battle.


    "To think that you would protect this shameless scumbag to this degree. I''m almost inclined to believe your words."


    Mearie seemingly had enough as she began furiously shouting at Dragnar. "You hard-headed barbarian brute! We''ve been telling you that he is not Karl! He is Quin, our son! We''ve been holding back because we understand why you hate Karl so much, but our patience has officially run out. Try to hurt him one more time and I''ll be torturing you for the next hundred years!"


    Wait, my mothers were holding back?! Also, what kind of a shitty name is Karl for a primordial entity of the legends?!


    "You''ll go all out? Heh! Don''t tempt me with a good time¡­" Dragnar chuckled, but instead of taking on abat stance, he focused his eyes on me, as if studying the validity of their ims. I didn''t know why he hated this Karl dude so much, but his hatred was extremely deep-rooted. If even my mothers feltpassion toward his reason then it must''ve been a good one. Maybe Karl killed his family in the past or something.


    *Oink* A sudden pig sound could be heard from somewhere nearby. "Now what is going on here? I thought you three were good friends. It hurts my heart to see allies turn their des on each other. Oh, the misery!"


    I turned my head only toy my eyes on the most bizarre creature I''d ever seen. It was a bipedal, pig-headed entity wearing an elegant gentlemanly suit and a top hat. I had to give it to him, he had style at least.


    (Picture)


    "Karl!!!" Dragnar bellowed with primal fury that made my heart shake.


    The piggy began snickering with pig sounds. "Oink oink oink! To think you would be this mad at me just because I transformed into your wife''s form and pretended to be her for a couple of weeks. Didn''t we have a lovely time in each other''spany?"


    ¡­ You what?

 Chapter 349: Karl

    Every single muscle in Dragnar''s body tensed as he got ready to lunge at the pighead, evidently, this was the primordial who could shapeshift, Karl. I didn''t know where to ce this character at all, but now I understood why my mothers feltpassionate towards the giant barbarian.


    I can''t even begin to imagine the mental trauma I would suffer if a dude could perfectly replicate the physical form of one of my lovers and he pretended to be her for a while and we did this and that together. I felt sick in my stomach just thinking about it, to the point that I wasn''t angry at the berserker for trying to kill and torture me. I surely would''ve done the same if our ces were swapped.


    "It was almost a million years ago now, how about we agree to make up and move on? You''ve beaten and tortured me to death so many times that I''m starting to get bored of it. By the way, who is this kid, oink?"


    So this bipedal pig was the reason behind the giant barbarian dashing at me to get my head. Shapeshifting is truly a scary ability to have. Now I''m beginning to wonder what my mothers'' specialty was.


    It would be easy to assume Lumi to be a ranger and Miri to be a spearwoman, but they knew who the enemy was, and his ability to call forth the anti-magic domain, thus they had no choice but to fight with physical tools. Anyhow, it''s a discovery that the Quin of the future will have to unravel, not me. I have more important matters to focus on right now, such as the raging barbarian and the talking pighead.


    Seeing that Dragnar was no longer hell-bent on torturing me, my mothers rxed and desummoned their gear and armor, changing back into their loose ornate robes.


    "He is Quin, a newborn primordial. He had only just initiated his first Rank-Up Mission, so he came to this dimension."


    "Hoh?" Karl looked at me with a raised eyebrow as his eyes gleamed with interest.


    "¡­ Why didn''t you say that sooner? I almost made a bad first impression on the kid." Dragnar grumbled disapprovingly.


    Almost?


    You almost made a bad impression on me?


    My guy, you''re a giant with the meanest exterior I''ve ever seen and you were lunging at me with the speed of sound to give me as much pain as you possibly could. Your sinister smile that promised me eternal suffering is forever etched into my mind. If my two guardians weren''t here I would likely be experiencing the most excruciating time of my life at your hands¡­


    "We''ve been telling you exactly this, you dumb oaf! When ites to Karl you lose any semnce of reason."


    The terror of a man sighed dejectedly then desummoned his axe. I was starting to think that primordials had ess to a private pocket dimension or something. None of them were wearing a storage ring.


    He approached me while my mothers gave him res that promised nothing but pain if he tried anything. I''ll be honest, I don''t want to have anything to do with Dragnar. He is too much for the current me. I have a bad feeling about being near people who are significantly stronger than me and are not my clear-cut allies like Lumi and Miri are.


    "I apologize, young one. Will you forgive me?" The berserker said while reaching his hand out towards me.


    I eyed it for a second, then nced at my mothers. Both nodded at me, signaling that it was okay. Based on their antics towards the man he was likely not a bad person, I just met him under unfavorable circumstances.


    "I ept your apology." I decreed and shook his hand. For the first time, it was my hand which was enveloped by the other party''s. I didn''t like this feeling at all.


    "Can I ask if you''re a human primordial?" I inquired curiously.


    "Yes, I am."


    Mearie thoughtfully supplemented the barbarian''s ratherckluster answer. "Quinnie, he is this big because he had unlocked multiple physique altering transformations throughout his journies. I can tell that you also underwent at least one before."


    I see. While I got my Primordial Breeding Physique, he got something simr, just more brutish. Or maybe his size is the result of stacking multiple such transformations on top of each other.


    That raises another question, though. "I thought Mkar was the male human primordial? Are there more of the same species?"


    Lumi spoke up this time. "Yes. Usually, each species has around three of both genders. In the case of the humans, Mkar and Thyra are the oldest, however, when Dragnar was created he and Thyra left together to explore the northern parts of the world, where they eventually established a continent under their rule."


    Oh! So there''s a continent of ice with viking-style humans inhibiting it? Sounds pretty epic, especially if they have some other species as well like frost giants and frost dragons there.


    My elven mother then continued; "Mkar and Mearie stayed on Iskaris, while the final two went east and established thest human continent. Your girlfriend Ayame is that pair''s descendant."


    I see. Now that makes me want to explore the world even more. Ever since I heard it from my Ayame, I wanted to visit the so-called Eastern Continent, however, first I will have to dominate my own continent and break the seal that imprisons us inside.


    I also couldn''t help but wonder if Mearie and Mkar were once an item. It was clear that if they were, it was a long time ago. There was not even a semnce of warmth between them. It might be easy to assume that they must''ve been together since they were the male and female primordials of Iskaris, but Mkar and Thyra were the oldest human primordials. By the time Mearie was created, mortal humans likely existed as well, so it was not certain that she was with Mkar.


    Anyhow, such matters of the very distant past are not relevant.


    "Is no one going to include me in the conversation, oink?"


    "Young man, can I see your saber?" Dragnar asked after each of us ignored the talking pig. It seems that the barbarian was now much more interested in me than punishing Karl, at least  for the time being.


    I was hesitant but after receiving another pair of nods from my mothers I reluctantly obliged his request.

 Chapter 350: My Sabers Origins

    Yes, sadly I still didn''t manage toplete even one of the three requirements to unlock the full potential of my weapon.


    [Sealed Weapon]


    [Name: ???]


    [Rarity: ???]


    [Skills: ???]


    To break the seal:


    Bathe in the blood of a worthy adversary.


    Submerge in the waters of a cursed spring.


    Sharpen on the bones of a dragon.


    "How did we not notice this before?!" Miri shouted while ncing at my saber which was in Dragnar''s hands as he inspected it intently.


    "¡­ We were too excited due to the arrival of Quinnie and his subsequent eptance of us as his mothers." Lumi replied with a slight amount of embarrassment evident in her adorable features. I think I could see her long ears turning a shade redder than normal.


    "Do you know something about it?" I asked curiously. This de has been a mystery to me ever sinceying my eyes on it.


    "Yes." It was Dragnar who replied. "I''m absolutely certain that it is the creation of Bj?rn, the greatest artificer among our ranks."


    I couldn''t help but gasp. "You''re saying the most talented primordial is the one who created this saber?!"


    "Most talented in crafting gear!" Miri corrected me with a small hint of jealousy in her tone.


    "Yes. Bj?rn had crafted my [God-ying Oblivion] as well." Dragnar revealed.


    Holy¡­ "Then I must work towards unsealing it. Oh! Since he''s here, can''t he do it for me?"


    "Quinnie is very opportunistic." Lumi snickered jovially.


    Karl spoke up suddenly. "Bj?rn is a stubborn mule. I''ve been begging him for a weapon since forever but he refuses my requests all the time. It pains my fragile heart greatly¡­ Oink."


    "Can I ask why you look like a bipedal pig?" I inquired due to my curiosity finally getting the better of me.


    "Oh, such a fine gentleman you are! Atst, someone who acknowledges my existence without trying to kill me on sight. Maybe I could be the father figure in your life, having two mothers will lead to an unbnced upbringing. We can''t have you be an effeminate twink who wears skirts and takes girthy shafts up the as-"


    ""Khm!!!"" Both Lumi and Miri coughed at the same time, though it felt more like threatening growling than anything.


    "I''m sorry, Karl, but I''m not interested in any form of rtionships with males beyond casual friendship." I shot his offer down with as much gentleness as I could. While I weed friendly rtionships with the members of my gender, such as what was between me and Broderick, but that was the limit. I wanted to be surrounded by hot babes, to be honest. I didn''t need a father''s stern guidance but my two mothers'' gentle and lovingforting.


    Also, what does this dude mean with ''can''t have me taking it up the ass?'' Didn''t he just admit to transforming into female forms to do the deed? Or does that not count as shameful in his mind since at the time he was technically a woman?


    "Oink oink oink¡­" Karl whimpered dejectedly. "Life truly is a trial we will have to cope our way through until we breathe ourst. As for your earlier question, I''m a pig because I was invited over to have lunch at Toxana''s abode, but I think the cruel woman poisoned me with the meal she gave me. My stomach was hurting very badly so I transformed into this creature. This way, I could digest the potent poisons easily."


    Damn. Are all these people insane? This primordial dimension is starting to feel more abnormal by the minute.


    "I see¡­ Let''s return to the topic of my saber."


    "Yes, I agree. Quinnie, you should just ignore Karl. As for the de, you must unseal it! It will be an amazing ally to have on your journey."


    "I''ve been trying, but the requirements are rather overwhelming. Can''t you help with at least some tips?"


    "No." Dragnar quickly replied. "Bj?rn only crafts sealed weapons. These seals are not simple, they are differing by every individual. For example, for me, your de says I would have to kill five gods to unseal it. Furthermore, the sealing mechanism senses if someone yed a helping role in the weapon''s unsealing and will refuse to be wielded by that person forever. Bj?rn believes that to wield his creations, one must prove to be worthy of the privilege. It is a journey of hardships meant to test you."


    Damn. Things are never easy in my life. Also, did he just say kill gods? His axe was named God-yer too¡­ I suppose once a primordial reaches a certain power level they might be able to put up a fight against divine entities. However, since it is meant to be a great challenge that forces the wielder to grow to unseal it, his requirements could also be understood in a way that he currently isn''t strong enough to kill gods, but that it''s his trial to get to such a level.


    I surely can''t kill a dragon, which is one of my requirements, so this theory definitely has some merit.


    "I see. Then I will figure things out on my own. Thank you for the input, Dragnar."


    "Don''t mention it." He epted my thanks with a grunt.


    "Let''s go then. Are you ready, Quinnie?" Lumi asked while being clearly overly nervous.


    "Yes." I nodded while reaching my hand out to hold hers in mine. Not wanting to leave my other mother out since I knew she would not appreciate it, I took hers in my other.


    As we began walking ind towards where my Rank-Up Mission would take ce, I took the opportunity to ask around what I might expect. "Could you tell me about what I should be ready for?"


    Dragnar took control of the conversation once again, proving to be much more than the unintelligent brutish barbarian I first thought him to be. "It can be anything. The Soul Records, the greatest power in the universe, is responsible for the system, and it administers the trials, too. The challenge it creates for you is personalized and usually targets something it believes to be your weakness, or the most important area for improvement. For example, when I was level 99, up until that point I was exclusively leveling up by ying only hordes of monsters and people, thus my dueling skills were subpar at best inparison. Therefore, when I started my Rank-Up Mission to be allowed to reach level 100, it took me to a newly formed dimension where nothing existed besides air and mana, and then it created a weakened replica of the Goddess and I had to fight her until I could give her a minor scrape. I was at it for over ten thousand years."


    ¡­ That is just ridiculous.

 Chapter 351: Start

    As we walked down the pathway leading to where my trial will be I assume, I brought up my status window. These are the increases since we set out for the Consortium''s Vesper Phenom event.


    [Name: Quin Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Level: 19. XP 11246/11246]


    Chapter Read:


    [Primary ss: Primordial Viin 12 -> 19]


    [Secondary sses]


    <Warrior 18 -> Stormde 23>


    <Elemental Sovereign 16 -> 24>


    <Merchant 19>


    [Health Points: 938 -> 1050]


    [Mana Points: 1256 -> 1275]


    [Vitality: 63 -> 70]


    [Strength: 55 -> 56]


    [Agility: 56 -> 57]


    [Magic: 84 -> 85]


    [Unused Skill Points: 15 -> 0]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    I used my ''Unused Skill Points'' to unlock the Stormde ss and the five spells I did, so I will need to grind a bit. Once, or rather if, I pass this test, I will level up a few times since my XP is being stockpiled at the moment, and I did kill quite a few soldiers since reaching the end of level 19.


    My sses also leveled up at a satisfactory rate, as far as I was concerned. I was very close to getting Elemental Sovereign level 25, which was the only requirement besides ''mastering the basic elemental spells'' for me to have ess to intermediate spells. Once I get back and wreck Selene and the rest of my enemies, level 25 will be done.


    With my inner deliberations done, I nced around, examining our surroundings. We''ve long since left the edge of this strange floatingnd, and were walking inwards. Since we were still not at the end of the other side of it, this ce was evidently not a small ind.


    Within a few minutes, I saw silhouettes of man-made structures in the distance. A small town square weed us, with only twenty or so buildings. However, the buildings themselves were not at all shabby; in fact, they were made from some obsidian-colored metal and most definitely had the hand of a genius architect behind their construction. Maybe it was Bj?rn or some other dwarven primordial''s handiwork. Well, I didn''t specifically ask them if Bj?rn was a dwarf, but who are we kidding? The best cksmith/artificer has to be a stocky midget, no?


    Maybe I was turning slightly racist.


    "Where''s everyone?" I asked when I realized that no one was walking around. Not only that, but I didn''t even hear a single sound from the homes. It felt like a ghost town.


    "Asleep at different parts of the dimension. Once we realized that we were stuck here, most coped by hibernating for entire decades without waking up." Luminara replied with a sorrowful tone.


    I would like to say that doing that doing so sounded very unhealthy, but Mkar told me that he could live just fine if he turned into an embryo or the corpse of a 1000-year-old human, so doing this much sleeping must not be anything harmful to these OP existences.


    Also, I was starting to pity my brethren. Their situation was truly not enviable. I honestly didn''t really care about the rest of them for now, but I definitely want to free the two kind souls who somehow ended up being my adoptive mothers, and Dragnar seemed to be a nice guy as well.


    "We''re here, oink." Karl decreed.


    I had no idea why he was still sticking around with us when everyone besides me clearly wanted him to be anywhere but here. I was surprised to see that Dragnar had enough self-discipline to keep his hands to himself thus far. His disheveled exterior painted him as a simple brute, but since then I''ve learned that he was pretty intelligent. Also, ording to Karl''s words, the giant had already been torturing him for a million years, so I guess with the appearance of a curious attraction in the form of yours truly he had better things to do.


    I nced ahead of us and saw a giant decorated monument. It was the main attraction of the miniature settlement since it towered over all other buildings, and it pulsed with otherworldly energy I''d never seen before.


    [Entity Quin Noir, ready to begin the Rank-Up Mission?]


    These words were not read from my systemic interface but straight from the surface of the monument. No other words could be seen anywhere else on it.


    "Quinnie, are you mentally prepared?" Miri asked worriedly.


    "Yes, you still have a lot of time. It might be smart to wait¡­" Lumi added with a simrly concerned voice.


    Dragnar interjected with a stern, disapproving tone, though. "Do you want to lose your son just after meeting him, you two? We don''t know what his test will be, it''s possible that he won''t be taken to another dimension but has to do something here. With the divinity in the atmosphere, Quin can''t stay here for long or he will go insane and then die soon afterwards. Every moment not spent onpleting the mission is a wasted one."


    "Ugh¡­" Both of my mothers grunted but offered no rebuttal. Evidently, they knew he was right.


    "I''m as ready as can be." I replied confidently while tightening my hold around their hands.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what my trial will be. What was Icking the most right now?


    The obvious answer was ''power'' since there were lots of individuals out there who would pose an existential threat to me should we cross paths. However, getting ''power'' was not a trial, it was a lifelong journey of leveling up endlessly.


    Maybe mypassion and empathy could be bolstered in such a test? It would be goofy as hell to get educated about the rights and wrongs of the world by the universe''s greatest entity, known as the Soul Records, but I could see the so-called mission being about something like that.


    My knowledge was alsocking, maybe it could materialize an old sage who would be my professor and I would have to learn whatever he taught me and seed in the Rank-Up Mission by passing a final test like a school exam.


    "You can do it, Quinnie!" Miri shouted while lunging herself into my embrace energetically. She enveloped her arms around my waist and hugged me.


    "We believe in you." Lumi followed up with her own encouraging words as she hugged me from behind and nuzzled her head into my back.

 Chapter 352: Initiating...

    We remained as such for a few minutes until they reluctantly let go of me. I am not gonna lie, seeing these two people who I''ve only known for less than three hours care so deeply about me filled my soul with warmth.


    "I will see you in a bit, my mothers." I decreed resolutely and turned towards the giant structure.


    "I am ready to begin."


    [Initiating¡­]


    A sudden brightness enveloped my vision. If I didn''t know any better, I would''ve thought that I got incapacitated by a shbang. I tried to open my eyes, only to realize that I never closed them in the first ce. I was surrounded by pure whiteness all around me, and I was floating freely in the midst of this strange atmosphere.


    In front of me, words began materializing just as they did before on the monument.


    [The Soul Records believe that the entity Quin Noir has a low tolerance for pain, both physical and mental.]


    Oh dear. That doesn''t sound good at all.


    [He''d surrounded himself by mortals and went from being a frontline warrior to a backline mage so that he would not have to dirty his hands. He almost lost consciousness from the mere pain inflicted upon his body by the intermediate water elemental spell, [Jet Assault], which would''ve seen a simple mortal human of an identical level eliminate a primordial through the use of a single spell. Furthermore, he''d never suffered loss or crippling defeat. His biggest personal loss is gettingid off from a workce he didn''t care much about in the first ce.] Chapter Discover:


    "What do you mean, not having to dirty my hands? I am not a coward. I just wanted to be a mage more than a fighter. As for the water spell, I held my ground in the end¡­ Also, I did lose before, such as Ayame whopping my ass in our duel or the many monsters I needed her help with." I rebutted the strange creature with my admittedly rather weak arguments, but it paid my words no heed.


    [Therefore, the primordial entity shall be tested on his ability to endure suffering.]


    [Primordial Rank-Up Mission: ''Gauntlet of Suffering'' is beginning¡­]


    [Constructing simtion: the childhood of Iris Thornw¡­]


    [Task: Remain Sane.]


    No way¡­


    Iris was the holder of the Child of Agony ss, and my mind instantly reyed my beloved Ayame''s words regarding it.


    ''Child of Agony is an Epic rarity ss that debuffs its user with various debilitating effects but in exchange grants buffs. It''s up to the ss holder to retain their sanity andbat readiness despite the immense pain they are constantly subjected to, and if they can, they get rewarded handsomely in the form of bonus temporary stats and strong spells.


    The ugly namees from its unlock requirements, which are just straight-up horrible. One needs to be tormented from the moment they are four years old - which is when children really start to understand what''s going on around themselves - until they reach the age of fourteen, constantly. Without a day''s rest. The child has to feel permanent terror, horror, hopelessness, depression, and such. If they feel a single happy or hopeful thought for more than a few hours, the ss can''t be unlocked at all.''


    I couldn''t help but think that I might just go insane if this simtion was going to be about what I thought it would be.


    The light that enveloped me thus far dimmed and in the next moment I found my surroundings to undergo a drastic change.


    My body waspressed on all sides as I was held tightly in a warm, pulsating darkness. I felt pressure building, intensifying with each second, and then a powerful force squeezed me downward.


    The sounds around me were muffled and very strange - somewhat familiar but from an angle I hadn''t experienced before. I could make out low murmurs, one distinctly feminine and filled with pain as she was desperately gasping for air. A second voice shouted reassurances.


    "You''re almost there! Just one more push,dy Vernice!"


    "Come on my love, you''re doing so well. Inhale and exhale while pushing!" said another voice, a man''s this time around. It was deep and shaky as though the tension in his mind fought against his understanding that he is the one who must remain calm.


    The walls around me tightened once more and I was forced to move forward. Panic swelled in my mind - was I really in the womb of a woman? I couldn''t see anything but darkness and I couldn''t move my body at all. I tried to extend my arms but felt no response.


    The woman''s - who was evidently called Vernice - body surged again, forcefully pushing me out into the unfriendly wee of cool air that stung at my skin. I felt myself break free with my senses getting entirely overwhelmed as a loud cry tore from my throat. I was alive in a way that was both intensely raw and painfully vulnerable.


    Through a blindingyer of moisture, I managed to glimpse some blurred figures hovering above me. I blinked several times as I was trying to focus on my surroundings which were slowly but surelying into hazy focus. I could see a female''s features that were red and weary yet softened with relief, beaming down at me. Beside her, a broad-shouldered man leaned close and his eyes shone as he looked down on me with a mix of awe and pride.


    "She''s perfect¡­" the man murmured while reaching down to caress my forehead. His touch was firm but gentle, steadying me amidst the strangeness of it all.


    The realization hit me like a tidal wave. I was¡­ Iris. Not the Quin who just moments ago stood ready for a test, but the newborn, helpless body of a child named Iris Thornw.


    As a pair of hands lifted me and wrapped me in a nket, the voices continued.


    "Wee to the world, my beloved daughter, Iris Thornw." the woman, my new body''s mother whispered lovingly.


    I was swaddled in nkets and handed to the man, who held me close. This was my father - if only for the purpose of the trial, which would see me through the early years of one of the most tormented lives to ever exist.


    As Iy in his arms, I tried to steel myself for the path ahead. Gauntlet of Suffering - the words echoed ominously in my mind. This was going to be the greatest challenge I''d ever faced.

 Chapter 353: Newborn

    As Iy in the arms of this newborn body''s father, I tried to steel myself for the path ahead. Gauntlet of Suffering - the words echoed ominously in my mind. This was going to be the greatest challenge I''d ever faced.


    I couldn''t help but shed a mental tear of pure fear towards the future. It quickly became evident that I would be trapped in the body of an extremely abused child for over a decade''s worth of time.


    As a primordial who was meant to live for millions of years and lead his own species toward greatness, experiencing such diverse and different perspectives could be beneficial. However, I firmly believe that it was too soon in my case. I didn''t even spend three months of my life as a primordial yet and I would be forced to live a trauma-filled childhood for over a decade.


    Anyhow, I could only ept reality for what it was. Even if I could get out of the test and go back to ''reality'' I would just get sted by a fire spell the moment I returned.


    Oh¡­


    Now that I think about it...


    Did the Soul Records take that into consideration? Maybe it wants to increase my tolerance for pain so that even when I get burned alive I can continue functioning as abatant instead of rolling around on the ground and screaming from the top of my suffocating lungs at Seraphiel for healing.


    ¡­


    The first year of my simted reality went extremely slowly but at least I lived the life of a normal baby.


    Both of Iris'' parents were very loving and caring.


    From the small tidbits of information that I managed to gather, we were a small baron family in the Ravenshade duchy, the ce that bordered the Alliance of Elvardia, and the one who enved my gorgeous healer elf when she was forced to invade the human kingdom.


    We were distant rtives of the duke family, hence our Ravenw family name, however, we were not mainline members of the family. In fact, over the passage of generations, we''ve be more or less strangers to the main family, making us just another baron family without support from our superior''s superior.


    We were rather poor to boot since our only town was sidelined by the count''s city which was built close to ours, taking nearly all possiblemercial venues for revenue generation away from us.


    However, in this world, being an impoverished noble was already a much better fate than what 99% of the poption received, so we had no right toin as far as I was concerned. Iris'' father - named Gilbert Thornw - though begged to disagree. Over the months he had be more and more frustrated with our declining financial situation.


    Lastly, I''vee to a harrowing realization.


    I was not in control.


    I was merely a bystander, experiencing everything that the baby Iris did such as hunger and sleepiness, but I could offer no inputs of my own. At first, I thought that the reason why I couldn''t move my limbs was due to me having just been born, but that notion had to be thrown out of the window over the past year.


    I could only go along with whatever the baby Iris decided to do, making me a prisoner in the body of a baby.


    Sadly I understood why the Soul Records did what it did.


    This was a simtion meant to make me suffer and to make me surpass the pain and emotions that came with it. It was not created so that I could outsmart those who hurt me and escape from my situation, which I most likely could do sometime in the future when the opportunity presents itself due to my adult head.


    To be brief; I was here to suffer and to ovee said suffering.


    I''m not gonna lie, I was horrified by the prospect.


    Time was a cruel mistress. I''ve only spent a few months at most in thepany of my lovers, yet I now found myself dragged away from them for such a harsh reason. I spent most of my time in the past year reminiscing about my beloved girls and thinking up new ways on how I could show my appreciation for them, and how much I will enjoy feeling their warmth and love once this test was finally concluded.


    "Iris, it''s time to eat!" Vernice''s jovial tune sounded as she grabbed me out of the baby crib, sat down on a lush sofa, and began breastfeeding me. "Your big brother Damian just stood on his adorable stubby little legs and managed to run for a short while before falling straight on his nose for the first time today! He will grow up to be a strong boy so that he can protect both you and me¡­" She said in a dreamy voice. Vernice was nothing but a happy mother who had no grandiose life goals of her own, she just wanted to see her children flourish and live a good life.


    I know that I should''ve done everything in my power to prevent this from urring, but I couldn''t help myself. I''ve grown slightly attached to Vernice. She spent basically every waking moment of hers caring for either Iris or Damian, Iris'' older brother, when it should''ve been the job of a maid and she should''ve enjoyed the life of a nobledy, such as drinking tea, chatting with other wives at parties and the like. Vernice was very motherly to the point of reminding me of Lumi and Miri.


    Furthermore, since I was imprisoned in the body of a child, her presence was sadly the most memorable moment in my long days of miserable, excruciatingly boring solitude.


    I''ve arrived at the realization that if I want to torture someone in the future, and I have the time as well as the resources, chaining them to a bed to the point where they can''t even move a finger would be a rather effective method. My poor Ayame had also endured something simr, though she at least had thepany of her caretaker from time to time, and her talks with potential buyers.


    "Waa!" Iris cried cutely as she reached for her breast when Vernice took her off of it to check whether her daughter was full or not.


    "Ah! I''m so sorry my famished baby, here you go." Vernice apologized while pushing her bosom back into Iris'' gaping mouth while rocking the baby back and forth in a rxing motion.


    ¡­


    Another year had passed, making Iris two years old.

 Chapter 354: Remain Sane

    By now she''d managed to walk, although not very confidently, and she could say a few words. They were the typical baby words, like hungry, mom, and dad.


    My own mental health on the other hand was deteriorating. I was bored beyond what words could possibly describe. I know it sounds like I''m whining, but this was just a in horrible experience. No one should be forced to experience what it is to be an inactive baby while having the mind of an adult. What''s more was that my situation was even worse since I couldn''t even move, only follow along with whatever Iris wanted. If I could, I would''ve grabbed a book, even a children''s book, and read it or something like that, but even such actions were forbidden from me.


    To cope with this hardship I''ve basically moved back into my mental shell where I reyed memories of both my current primordial and past human life on repeat.


    Furthermore, from Dragnar''s information, I could tell that in trials like mine, retries were more than likely possible. However, that would mean that I would again be a newborn Iris. If that happened I would truly be insane and fail the task which was to literally ''Remain Sane''.


    If I were to be insane, no matter how many times this simtion were to be rewinded, I would still fail, since my mind was already a goner. That would be like Dragnar having to scrape the Goddess'' weakened replica without the Soul Records providing him with a weakened replica of the Goddess or something like that.


    "Sister! Come, let''s y!" Damian cheered. He was a little more than a year older than Iris, so he was further along in his body''s development.


    Thus far, I saw no signs of him being an evil child or anything of the sort. He was just a normal little kid like all the others. Through my mental connection with Iris, I could sense her feelings, thus I knew that she was overjoyed each time her brother came to visit her.


    This time was no different; "Bruwder Damian!" She cheered cutely.


    "Brother." The boy corrected with a small smile.


    "Bruwder!" His teachings had very little effect on Iris. "y!"


    "Sure. How about we go to the courtyard to y some ball?"


    "y ball!" Iris vehemently agreed with his proposal and rushed up to him in order to grab onto his hand. Well, when I say ''rushed'' what I truly mean is ''walk slowly with unsteady steps''.


    She then grabbed onto his hand and greedily pulled Damian toward their destination. This was a small mansion, thus it took them little time to arrive.


    Through our shared feelings I could tell how overjoyed the little Iris was to y with her beloved brother.


    They were not allowed to leave the home''s premises without supervision from armed staff, so on the way the pair were noticed by the servants, thus they found themselves nked by a guard on each side, and a maid walking behind them. She was there in case they got dirty or needed special attention.


    "Hiya!" Iris shouted as she focused her entire existence into kicking the ball toward Damian who was standing a short distance from her. She was ultimately quite unsessful, though, since she missed her target entirely as she whiffedpletely with her leg flying right by the stationary ball on the ground, after which her feet shot up into the air, resulting in Iris finding herself fallingically onto her back. "Ouchie..." She grimaced as she massaged her spine with her small baby hands.


    Through our shared sensory receptors I could also feel the same thing, though after getting shot in the face by that water Kamehameha attack falling to the ground didn''t feel that bad inparison.


    "Sister!" Damian shouted as he rushed to her, followed by the maid''s "youngdy!" yell.


    "I ok." Iris decreed heroically, though the tears in her eyes told an entirely different tale.


    "Urgh!"


    "Argggh!!"


    Two gurgles suddenly erupted from behind Iris. She turned her head rapidly and came into view with a harrowing sight.


    I couldn''t help but instantly think to myself; this is where it all begins, huh¡­


    The two guards who were meant to protect us were backstabbed by men in ck robes. They lost their lives instantly after their death grunts left their lips.


    "Ah! Intruders! Damian, grab your sister and run!" The maid shouted as she stood to be right between us and the assants.


    "Bruwder¡­?" Iris asked. I could tell that she was utterly confused. She had no clue what was happening at all, and sadly, the same could be said for Damian as well. He was a good kid, but that was all he was; a less-than-4-year-old child. He froze where he stood and was unable to move or even respond to the maid.


    "No! Don''t you daree any closer! These are a noble''s children, harming them will cause you to be hunted down like a dog!" The maid was a truly brave woman, but she was just a servant. Her neck was severed without her even being able to react. Commoners faced a truly ugly disadvantage againstbatants in the world of Thalorind.


    Although Iris had no clue what was going on, even she understood that people shouldn''t be bleeding profusely from their necks, nor should they fall to the ground while desperately clutching at the red wound on their throats.


    Her little body began trembling as she moved closer to Damian, behind whose back she attempted to hide from the intruders. I could see them clearly, they were three men dressed in ninja-style masks and robes. Due to my sharing Iris'' entirely untrained and undeveloped senses, I couldn''t properly estimate their levels. To her, all their moves seemed to be momentary blurs, but that might''ve just meant that they were level 5 Agility-focused builds. It was really hard to tell.


    One of them approached Iris and Damian. The boy finally seemed toe to his senses as he punched the man on his thighs since that was the highest he could reach. "Back off!"


    He was unceremoniously kicked in the stomach and sent flying a short distance, where hended with a loud thud.


    The assassin then squatted in front of the cowering Iris who put both of her hands on top of her head as if that would protect her from the bad men. This way, he could be at eye level with her. "Littledy, you''ll being with us, m''kay?"

 Chapter 355: Blackmail

    He was unceremoniously kicked in the stomach and sent flying a short distance, where hended with a thud.


    The assassin then squatted in front of the cowering Iris who put both of her hands on top of her head. This way, he could be at eye level with her. "Littledy, you''ll being with us, m''okay?"


    My entire existence was enveloped in unadulterated fear due to the senses I shared with the young Iris. The poor girl was trembling so vehemently¡­ I''ve felt fear numerous times before, but my heart never pumped like this. So this was true, extremely pure fear...


    "N-n-no! Please, don''t hurt my Bruwder!" She shouted, or at least tried to, but it was just a muted yelp amid her heavy sobbing.


    The assassin chuckled cruelly. He was clearly relishing the emotional distress he was causing in the mind of a two-year-old girl.


    How disgusting.


    "Littledy, it''s you we are taking, not him."


    "Enough chatting already." Another growled from behind him.


    "Oops! My fetishes red suddenly, how unprofessional of me." With that, he reached under Iris'' arms and hoisted her up.


    "Wait!" Damian shouted all of a sudden. Iris'' head snapped in the direction of his voice and saw that he was painfully clutching his hands at the spot where he was kicked previously. However, his features were determined more than ever. I''ve never seen such a brave face on a three-year-old kid. "Take me instead. My sister deserves better. Please."


    "Hoh?" The cruel man voiced amusedly.


    Iris meanwhile began weeping even harder. Her previous confusion was reced by sheer terror. "Bruwder!!!"


    It seems that the man who stopped the disgusting assassin from speaking with Iris further was also impressed by Damian''s bravery. "Alright. The bosses only said that we had to take one of the kids. We decided to go with the girl because it would be easier and fathers dote on their daughters more often, but I respect this kid. Come to us, boy."


    "Do you promise to let her go if I do?"


    "I promise."


    Damian eyed the man for a second before nodding.


    What a horrible situation. If they weren''t impoverished nobles the kids would''ve been protected by stronger bodyguards and even if they were killed, another patrol should''ve heard thismotion and came running. s, as it stood, only a few guards were stationed around the mansion, and they were eitherzing off or they''d already gotten themselves murdered.


    "Let her down." The shot-caller ordered, and after a disapproving growl, the man did as instructed.


    "Sister, I love you." Damian decreed resolutely, which gotten the hysterical girl to shriek "Bruwder!" amid her tears.


    "Listen here, little girl. Tell your father that if he wants to see his son returned alive, he is to repay the debt we are owed, okay? Tell me if you understand."


    Naturally, Iris was in no state to understand such amand. My heart was shattering into a million pieces due to the agonizing trauma the two of us were going through together. This was truly the ''Gauntlet of Suffering''¡­ and it was only just beginning.


    Damian understood that his life depended on his sister rying this to their father, though, so he calmed her and got her to memorize the words.


    "Bruwder back if father pay!" She cried the info she was meant to know amid her teary sobs.


    "Yes. Good girl! I''ll see you soon, so don''t cry so much. I''m only going away for a little while."


    His attempts at calming her were very unsessful. The men quickly lost patience and after a minute or so grabbed onto him. Within a few blinks they were already out of Iris'' range of sight.


    She cried for a few more minutes before I could feel a drastic shift in her mental state. She steeled her resolve, and with the fastest steps she''d ever taken she rushed back to the mansion.


    "Youngdy?!" Sarah, the old headmaid shouted when she saw the little girl barreling down towards the mansion''s entrance. She kneeled in front of the girl and began inspecting her body for any injuries. There were none, though her clothes did get muddy, and her eyes were deep red from all the crying.


    "Bruwder taken! Father pay money, get him back!" She was incredibly resolute, so much so that her mental strength even made me believe that Damian could easily be saved. After all, a noble should have numerous assets he could liquidate at a moment''s notice, right? Paintings, sculptures, artifacts, arms, and armor just to name a few.


    "What?! Guards! Help!" The old woman had a good head on her shoulders, she quickly understood that something was terribly wrong.


    However, it was Vernice who arrived the swiftest. "Iris! My love, what happened?!"


    "Bruwder taken! Father pay money, get him back!" The young girl ryed the information once again. She knew that her brother''s well-being depended on her right now. She didn''t understand what death was exactly, but she knew that the maid and two guards were hurt badly. If she didn''t inform her family, then Gilbert wouldn''t pay back the money, and his brother would be simrly hurt. She couldn''t have that, so she bravely ryed all the information she could about how they were ambushed.


    The blood quickly left Vernice''s features as she went pale and fainted on the spot. She was a good mother, but not at all ready to face such situations.


    The next few hours were very hectic. Gilbert organized a search party for the remaining personnel and theybed through their property but found no-one.


    Night came but Iris couldn''t get an ounce of sleep. She turned and thrashed around in her bed to no avail. Her mind refused to be turned off.


    The young child decided to go to her mother because she didn''t want to be left alone.


    As she reached the doors to the master bedroom, loud shouts could be heard. Normally, her parents should''ve been long asleep, but today was anything but normal.


    Vernice''s desperate voice echoed through the doors. "Still nothing¡­ He''s gone! Taken! My baby boy¡­ We have to go to the duke! His count is ckmailing us with kidnapping our children!"


    Gilbert''s tone was hushed, almost as if he was embarrassed. "It wasn''t the count¡­"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "I took out a second loan¡­"


    "You what?! Who was the lender?!"


    "A criminal organization."

 Chapter 356: Downhill

    "I-I don''t believe this. Please wake me up from this nightmare."


    "I''ve failed as a father."


    "Yes, you did! Why did you need a second loan anyway?! We had some time left to repay the first one which we got through the supposed means!"


    "We wouldn''t have made it. We couldn''t default on the count''s loan, so I decided that we needed to invest in rebuilding the run-down roads that connect us with the nearby city so that merchants would be more inclined to make their way toward our town. It would''ve bolstered ourmercial possibilities greatly¡­"


    "So that''s where you got the money for that stupid project of yours." Vernice''s tone turned from desperate to ice-cold as things finally began clicking into ce. I had to wonder if she was about to kill her husband.


    Through my shared senses with Iris I could feel her drastic confusion. She didn''t understand most of the words they were saying, though she did get the basic gist of it; her father made a mistake and it was Damian who was forced to pay the price for it.


    "We have to go to the duke then even more. We made a big blunder and got involved with criminals, surely they can bail us out!"


    "We can''t do that. They will take this opportunity tobel us as supporters of the underground organizations and take our title andnds from us."


    "Then you better think of a solution right this instant, Gilbert!"


    "I don''t like your tone, woman! I did everything that I did for our family!" For the first time, the husband also raised his voice. Upon hearing his menacing tone Iris gasped and took a step back while her tiny body shook with fear momentarily. She''d never heard him speak anything like this before. Gilbert was a model father if I may say so, though I only knew of what he allowed Iris to see.


    "We''ll sell off our assets." He revealed after calming down slightly.


    "Like what?"


    "My wine collection should cover at least a portion of the fee. Your numerous pieces of jewelry, our statues, paintings, and the family heirloom artifact will do the rest."


    Silence ensued in the room for a few seconds before Vernice spoke up again. She wasn''t happy with the proposal she was hearing. "This is all too slow. It will take days if not weeks for all the transactions to take ce. They can do horrible things to our son in the meanwhile, and if they think we are not paying up then¡­"


    "What do you want me to do then?!"


    "To correct your mistake! Ask for a loan from our allies."


    "I can''t do that."


    "Gilbert¡­" The wife growled her husband''s name in an extremely spiteful tone. "If you can''t raise the funds within three days I will sell my body. A lot of wealthymoners would pay incredible amounts toy with a noblewoman."


    *p* *p* *p*


    Three aggressive ps were the response she got. "You will do no such things! I refuse to humiliate myself to this degree! Know your ce, you wannabe whore! I will resolve everything. Stay put."


    Loud thuds could be heard as he approached the door. Iris panicked and knowing that she couldn''t rush back to her room in time, she did her best to hide in in sight by hugging the wall where she stood. In theplete dark, such a small child was hard to spot, and she was right on the money. Gilbert stormed by Iris without giving her a single nce.


    The next thing Iris heard was the sorrowful, desperate sobs of her mother. She was not crying due to the physical pain her husband inflicted on him with pping him around forcefully around, but for the emotional trauma caused by getting her beloved son kidnapped and being helpless in getting him back.She didn''t have many means of her own to get such amounts of wealth, since all their properties were under her husband''s name.


    Gilbert left the door wide open so Iris carefully peeked inside and saw Vernice kneeling on the ground and clutching at her face with both hands, into which she was sobbing fervently.


    Seeing that the scene was clear she stepped inside. "Mommy¡­?"


    The woman''s head instantly snapped in her direction and within a second Iris found herself enveloped in her mother''s arms. The pair stayed as such for a very long time, after which they moved together to the bed. "Everything will be fine, you have my word¡­ Even if I have to do unspeakable things, I refuse to let Damiane into harm''s way."


    "Okay." Iris nodded, and I could feel the pure trust she had for her mother and her promise. There was not even a shred of doubt in her little head now. Her brother would be fine and she could see him soon. After all, the kindest person she knew just promised so.


    In the next few days, the Thornw household was as active as ever. Gilbert, fearing what his wife would do if he failed to deliver, ended up begging for funds from the nearby barons. He promised to pay them back by liquidating the aforementioned assets.


    A chest filled with silver coins was soon collected from all the different venues. Iris nced inside the box once, and I could estimate that It was two dozen or so gold coins worth, showcasing just how well-off I was in reality. They would need to collect twice this amount and they could still not afford Seraphiel, not even close. I now inly understood that the means of an impoverished baron family was not very great. Strong adventurers for example like Broderick had much more financial freedom.


    The following day, a messenger came from the syndicate to inquire if the funds were ready. After getting a positive reply he departed, and in the afternoon an entire battalion arrived at our doorsteps. Vernice and Gilbert stood at the entrance of the mansion and were nked by the remaining guards, who amounted to exactly ten.


    In front of them, over five hundred criminals stood. They were dressed for war. Iris managed to sneak out of the mansion despite being strictly instructed to remain inside, and he was watching the event unfold from the cover of a green bush. "Good day, Gilbert." A man stepped forward. He looked like the stereotypical mafia boss with an elegant suit, a belly that spoke of a rathervish lifestyle, and he even had a big cigar in his mouth.


    "¡­" Gilbert didn''t reply, instead choosing to only nod as a form of curt greeting.


    "Where''s my son?! Bring him to me or we won''t pay a single coin!" Vernice had more guts to her, or perhaps her motherly instincts took over and she momentarily forgot the concept of fear.


    The ringleader puffed a gust of smoke as he grabbed the cigar in between his two fingers and took it out of his lips. "Mydy, you have my most sincere condolences. It was an honest mistake on our end. My boys got a little tipsy one day and opened the door to his cell, where they had their way with your young son throughout the entire night. He didn''t survive."

 Chapter 357: Loss

    The ringleader puffed gust of a smoke as he grabbed the cigar in between his two fingers and took it out of his lips. "Mydy, you have my most sincere condolences. It was an honest mistake on our end. My boys got a little tipsy one day and opened the door to his cell, where they had their way with your son throughout the entire night. He didn''t survive the ordeal. I promise that punished the four offenders sternly."


    Iris'' little heart contorted upon hearing what the man just said. She slumped down onto her knees and began whispering; "no¡­ Damian¡­ note back?"


    When she saw her mother simrly fall to her knees and began wailing like a banshee the young girl understood that something terrible happened.


    "You vile scum! You just admitted to killing a child of noble blood! Do you know the consequences of your actions?!" Gilbert shrieked from the top of his lungs."


    The man spat on the ground before taking another huff of his cigar. His earlier amodating demeanor vanished just like the smoke he exhaled from his lungs. He was clearly pretending to be courteous. In reality, he couldn''t care less about the young child, and I was pretty sure the men weren''t punished for doing what they did to him either. "Is this superiorityplex of yours the reason why you thought it was eptable to take a loan from an honest and respectable man like myself and not pay it back? Because you''re a noble and I''m amoner? You''re entirely misguided. I can do whatever the fuck I want because I''m stronger than you. My organization is mightier than your household. The age of feudalism is swiftlying to an end and is being actively reced by anarchy in real time as we speak."


    "Wha- what nonsense are you spouting?! And even if you''re right, for now, you''re nothing but a petty ouw. The duke wille after you once he learns of this!"


    "The duke? Hahaha! He has better things to worry about, like fighting back against the hammer-fetishist midgets and their best buddies, the leaf-gobblers."


    "¡­ I refuse to ept this!"


    "I frankly don''t care what a relic of the past like you think. Hand over what I''m owed or see everything you once cherished be destroyed in mere seconds."


    "Damn it all¡­!" Gilbert cursed dejectedly. "Do you have my son''s body?"


    The mafia boss nodded and from his ring, a small, mutted corpse materialized. Both Iris and Vernice''s wailing reached a new high upon seeing that wretched sight.


    Loss.


    Amidst the extreme sorrow I was feeling due to my emotional connection with Iris, I couldn''t help but remember back to the Soul Records'' words about me.


    [He''d never suffered loss or crippling defeat.]


    Is this¡­ what you wanted me to experience, o'' greatest power in the universe? Do I truly need to feel such a devastating loss to grow as a person? I''m sure you have your reasons, but this is just¡­ too cruel. I feel like I want to lie down and cease existing.


    ¡­


    Iris seemed to agree with my feelings, as she did exactly just that. She went to bed and refused to do anything for the next few weeks.


    Vernice was simrly depressed, the mother-daughter pair spent every waking moment in each other''spany and even slept together, though they rarely spoke to each other. Whenever Iris was in thepany of her mother in the past, they wouldugh and have an amazing time in general, but things were vastly different now.


    Depression.


    That was what all three of us were dealing with.


    The once-always-smiling Vernice grew older by the day as her bright eyes lost their shine. She was a good woman but sadly not a strong one. In times like this, she should''ve stashed her own sorrow away and helped her baby ovee her own demons first, but the mother was too weak mentally to do so. Grief consumed her entire being.


    "Mydy¡­ I brought you two a meal." Sarah, the headmaid said after knocking on the door.


    "Just leave it there¡­" Vernice replied in a fragile, dejected murmur.


    "¡­ Understood."


    The pair had moved to the guest room. Iris didn''t want to stay in her room because she shared the same space with Damian, so being there was a constant reminder of her beloved brother who she lost.


    Vernice in the meantime refused to eveny her eyes on her husband let alone speak to him, so the master bedroom was also out of the question.


    In the meantime, ording to Sarah''s reports, Gilbert had be an alcoholic. He''d personally traveled to the duke for a meeting, and when he revealed what happened, he was brushed off with a ''we''ll look into this'' answer. It was clear that nothing major woulde of their investigations, thus he was consumed in not only his grief but extreme guilt.


    It was his mistake that caused Damian to go to the Goddess'' side the early and horrendous way he did, and they all knew and med him for it.


    It took nearly two months for the mother-daughter pair to voluntarily leave their room, but things never reverted back to how they were before the tragedy. Iris, the once cheery, adorable baby girl became a gloomy child. She never smiled. She was never happy.


    Over the next few months, things deteriorated rapidly. Gilbert had to repay the loans he took from the other barons as well as what he owed to the count. They basically ransacked the household for valuables, and Gilbert was even forced to let go of the servants. The only ones who remained were Sarah and a few of the older folks.


    I assumed that since they spent their entire lives here they had nowhere better to go, or perhaps they were just loyal to a fault. Older people tended to hate change with a burning passion, after all. Anyhow, I was pretty sure that they were not paid an ounce of money, since the Ravenw family had none to give. They were likely reimbursed for their services by only food and housing.


    How bleak.


    Up until Iris became two years old I was suffering from existential boredom that almost consumed my mental health, but ever since Damian''s death, I found myself dearly missing those simpler times. As the adult primordial Quin Noir, I honestly couldn''t care less even if I saw a thousand corpses like Damian''s, but this time things were different.


    Every single moment of my time in this simtion was melded together with Iris'' feelings, thoughts, and wishes. Furthermore, I spent two years watching Damian grow from a little baby to an incredibly brave child. He deserved so much better than what he got. My own feelings of grief for his loss as well as hatred toward Gilbert were further bolstered by Iris'' rampant emotions, creating a depressive spiral that hit me incredibly strongly. She was too young to want revenge on his father, as she barely even understood what death was, but such feelings were growing. Slowly, day by day.


    "Damn the count! He is demanding even more taxes¡­ We need to upgrade our county''s armed forces tobat the hostile advances by the Alliance of Elvardia he says¡­ Bah! He is pocketing the coins, I''m sure of it." Gilbert whined at the dinner table. For the first time since the incident, the remaining members of the Ravenw family gathered to share a meal together. Vernice no longer refused to speak with him, but tensions were obviously sky-high at the table.

 Chapter 358: Birth of Evil

    "So what will you do?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Maybe you should stop spending so much money on alcohol. We can''t afford such an expense."


    *Bam!* He banged his fist on the table in response. Iris involuntarily flinched in response due to his aggression as her little heart skipped a beat. "Is this how you want to speak to me after treating me like I was your number one enemy for months on end?"


    "Did I say something wrong? You should ept reality for what it is and budget ordingly. We can''t make the count lower the taxes hewfully imposed upon us, but we can lower our own spending to meet his demands."


    "You''re so fucking smart, aren''t you? Where was your big brain in the past? Could''ve used such a mastermind to make some cash in this shitty territory." Gilbert was evidently rather drunk, and in a pissed mood.


    "I was raising your children, you know, the innocent little boy who met the most nightmarish fate possible due to your retarded wishes to upgrade the damned roads and the brilliant idea to take money from criminals and not pay them back in time!" The kind mother was nowhere to be seen. Vernice had undergone a transformation of the mind. She was still caring toward Iris, but it was difficult to be motherly with a kid who barely spoke or reacted to your words, if at all. All she could do was hug her child and repeat how sorry she was, how much she loved her, and that all would be fine.


    However, I could feel a great doubt forming in the little girl''s mind toward her mother. She used to trust her with every fiber of her existence, but when Damian got murdered despite Vernice''s promise that he woulde back safe and sound anytime soon, Iris no longer knew if her mother could be trusted.


    How tragic was such a situation where this young child could no longer believe her own parent''s words?


    *Bam!* Gilbert''s other hand was also introduced to the dinner table in a crude manner. "I can''t deal with this all anymore. I officially give up."


    "What do you mean?" His verbal surrender surprised both Vernice and me. I didn''t expect this response.


    "I''m tired. I just want to sleep and drink booze. Life has been too much of a bitch for me to keep going."


    "So that''s it? Your son gets murdered and you''re just raising your hands to the sky in surrender? What about our daughter? How will you support her growth? I''m disappointed beyond what words can describe." Vernice scornful scoff and deration were oozing with hatred.


    Gilbert sighed and closed his eyes for a long few seconds. Iris watched the scene unfold with bated breath. Once he parted his eyelids, his aura changed drastically. His wimpy attitude was gone, reced by something much more sinister. Iris trembled just from the sight of her father''s eyes. They were so¡­ distant. Uncaring. And¡­ in cruel.


    This was the moment when Gilbert''s mind snapped.


    "You wanted to sell your body in the past, no? Let''s do that then. I know a few wealthy merchants in the count''s city, I will invite them over. With this we can even hit two birds with one stone, we will profit cash from your loose hole and they will bring some financial opportunities to our town with them when they visit."


    "Wha- What the hell is wrong with you?!" Vernice shouted furiously.


    "Nothing. Nothing is wrong with me at all. In fact, I can finally see clearly for the first time since Damian''s demise. You can run your mouth and me me masterfully, but beyond raising children - which is a lowly servant''s job, mind you - you''re not good for anything. It''s time we change that, no? Desperate times call for desperate measures, after all."


    Vernice shot up from her seat and began yelling at the top of her lungs. "I said I would do that when we were ckmailed for money in exchange for our child''s life! Have you gone insane?! I refuse to do this just so you can continue conducting your hedonistic activities, you disgusting, vile creep!"


    Gilbert also rose from his seated position and abruptly lunged at Vernice. He grabbed at her throat with one hand and punched with the other. He was no longer just pping like before, but straight up hitting her with a clenched fist and utilizing his full strength. "I''m not asking for your permission, woman! *Bam!* You will do as told and that''s the end of the story! *Bam!* From this moment on, if you have something toin about the only reply you will receive will be my fury, you understand?!" *Bam!*


    "Stop!" Iris shouted as she rushed up to her mother''s defense. "Stop!!!"


    Since Gilbert was preupied with pummeling the unresponsive Vernice, he didn''t resist her punches. Though, he didn''t need to. After all, Iris was just a little two and a half years old child. Seeing that she did not affect the man at all, Iris steeled her resolve, opened her mouth, and bit into his arm with all the jaw strength she could bring forth.


    "Agh!" The man shouted with surprise. His eyes met Iris'', his baby daughter who was looking up at him with intense, unbridled hatred. He continued looking at her for a short bit with a pained expression before parting his lips. "So you''re ming me for everything too, huh? Have I truly been such a bad father to you? I guess I truly am defective, or maybe it''s you two who are ungrateful for everything I''ve done for you?! Yes, that must be it! During the past few months that you spent exclusively in this vile woman''spany, she turned my only living child against me!"


    With that realization, he refocused his efforts on beating Vernice up.


    However, Iris wasn''t going to let him continue any longer. She climbed on top of her mother''s upper body and shielded the unresponsive woman with her own fragile, tiny vessel.


    "I see how it is¡­ Fuck it all. You need to be taught a lesson in respect and order as well it seems!"


    *Bam!*

 Chapter 359: Motherly Instincts

    However, Iris wasn''t going to let him continue any longer. She climbed on top of her mother''s upper body and shielded the unresponsive woman with her own fragile, tiny vessel.


    "I see how it is¡­ Fuck it all. You need to be taught a lesson in respect and order as well it seems!"


    For the first time, he raised his fist against his once beloved daughter.


    *Bam!*


    Extreme amounts of pain shot through both me and Iris. Now this much hurt was also affecting me greatly, unlike before when she fell while whiffing her kick into the ball.


    "Ah!" She gasped from the shock she received both due to the simple fact that her father truly hit her with so much strength, and also because this was the first time the young girl felt so much pain.


    I could tell from our shared connection that she did her best to keep her lips shut, but she just couldn''t do it. Fear and pain were overwhelming her entire existence. However, her cry helped Vernice return to consciousness who as soon as she opened her eyes was greeted by the contorted, teary features of her cherished child, and that was all her motherly instincts needed to take over.


    She took Iris into her arms and curled up into a ball so that she could protect the little girl with her own body.


    Thankfully Gilbert was just a lowly level 1 person, so he could only use his base stats, but for a fragile woman like Vernice that was more than enough to cause serious injuries. However, she didn''t relent. Now that she had someone to protect, the woman knew she couldn''t just give up and lose consciousness, thus she gritted her teeth and bore with the senseless assault of her abusive husband.


    It took a few minutes for him to calm down. Iris was trembling from the overwhelming fear his father instilled in her. She never would''ve thought that her once kind father would be capable of such cruel acts.


    "Do you know your ce now?!" Gilbert shouted as he stood up from next to the beaten form of his wife, and walked somewhere. Within a few moments he was back and he poured a health potion on Vernice''s ugly wounds.


    "I- I''ll do it¡­" Vernice whispered through the extreme pain she was enduring. "But you can''t touch our daughter again, ever."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    ¡­


    The potion took effect and Vernice was rejuvenated within a week''s time. Thankfully she suffered no serious wounds to her brain or other important organs.


    Iris was currently hiding behind a corner as she was intently listening in on the discussion taking ce in themon room where Vernice and Gilbert were entertaining three male guests.


    "Is this truly okay¡­?" One of the men asked in a hushed tone.


    "Yes. You''ve already received our written permission." Gilbert nodded.


    "And we can even be rough¡­?" Another asked with great puzzlement in his tone.


    "Yes, but you will have to pay the price of three high-tier healing potions aspensation." Iris'' father replied once again.


    "¡­ Okay then, we ept! Here''s the agreed amount." The third replied, and I could hear the clinking of coins.


    ¡­


    From this point on, Vernice would be forced into prostituting herself at least once a day to anyone Gilbert deemed worthy - meaning they had enough coins to pay for herpany.


    Iris didn''t truly understand what her mother was doing behind closed doors with strange men who she had never seen before, but the young child understood that it was nothing good. That idea was further reinforced in her little head by seeing her mother''s mental state deteriorate incredibly rapidly.


    She''d contracted sexually transmitted diseases on the regr, at least once a week, but the recovery potions did their work. She''d also gotten pregnant, but of course, she wasn''t allowed to give birth to the child. Gilbert forced her into miscarriage after miscarriage, after all, the clientele who would''ve been interested in a pregnant woman was much less than a regr trendy noblewoman.


    Gilbert had also learned his lesson from the other nobles and the mafia boss. He increased the taxes his subjects were forced to pay, and he spent a good portion of the money on establishing a respectable personal army. He now fully understood that the duke and other nobles weren''t on his side; he was alone and only personal strength could get him what he wanted.


    The peasants were naturally abhorring the new taxes, but with his budgeting, they were pretty much financing their own execution squad each time the dues were collected. Yes, whenever a dissident emerged, Gilbert would send his hit squad to deal with them and hold a public torture and execution session for all to see.


    This private militia took up nearly all of his budget, but it was fine. With Vernice''s extra ie, he could also continue living life the way he wanted to, which meant buying lots of liquor, holding parties with other nobles, and, of course, taking a peasant girl now and then from their homes and forcing them to be his concubines until he got bored of them, at which point they would either be sold off to a brothel, killed if they were beyond recovery from his own cruel administrations, or if he felt really magnanimous he would send them back to their families.


    "Mother¡­ How can I help¡­?" Iris asked with teary eyes. The woman in front of her was a husk of her former self. A lifeless, emotionless gaze stared back at the little girl.


    I could feel the incredible sorrow envelop me just as it enveloped Iris. I couldn''t help butpare the cheery image of the old Vernice in my mind with this one. She was a bright woman just like any of the women I consider important in my life, yet this happened to her, and if I were to remain weak, it could happen to any of them as well.


    Is this what you want me to be prepared for, Soul Records?


    Iris was being consumed by a great deal of sadness with every passing day. This kind of pain was entirely new to me. I couldn''t cast [Earth Armor] to block any such injuries, neither could I ask Seraphiel to heal me. Truly, mental trauma was much harder to deal with than physical.

 Chapter 360: Farewell

    Iris was already depressed since Damian''s untimely death, but I feared what was going to happen in the future if she continued spiraling downward in such a way, and I also dreaded the pain I would have to experience, endure, and ovee to pass this test.


    I was already struggling mightily yet she wasn''t even three years old.


    "I don''t know¡­ my beloved daughter¡­" Venrice mouthed her dry reply after a few seconds of silence.


    Iris gritted her teeth upon seeing her mother''s sad state.


    ¡­


    "Rest in peace¡­ I love you so much¡­" The little girl cried as she stood slouched over her mother''s grave.


    It took less than a year and a half of this way of life to kill the kind but weak woman. One slightly more than what was considered reasonable aggression had done her in. She died at the hands of a random merchant who choked her too hard.


    Grief.


    So much grief.


    It was horrible when Damian died, but now¡­ The young child had lost her final pir of support - the woman who''d been there for her since day one of her birth.


    I couldn''t take it anymore and cried my soul out alongside Iris. Her mental pain was just too much for me to bear without being engulfed by it.


    I always thought myself to be a strong person when it came to emotions, but now I inly understood that that was because I never experienced what real devastating loss felt like. The only thing I could do to cope with the overwhelming sorrow hitting me like a tidal wave was to think of my lovers, my four parents, and the happiest moments we had spent in each other''spany.


    The young child had no such memories, though. All whom she cared for were cold corpses whoy beneath the earth. She had no future prospects to look forward to, no family who she knew would wee her once this ordeal was finally over.


    Iris''s entire existence was lost, so incredibly lost.


    And through our shared connection I could feel all that she felt.


    "I¡­ I''m so sorry. I truly am. I will be better. I will do better. I will give you a happy childhood." Gilbert whispered as he stood next to his daughter. He cried tears of regret, but I couldn''t help but wish to spit in his face and beat him to death.


    As soon as Iris heard the voice of the man she once called her father, her tears stopped flowing. Her little hands clenched into fists and she spun on her heels and walked back towards their mansion.


    "Youngdy. Please ept our sincere condolences."


    "Youngdy. We will protect you with our lives."


    "Youngdy. Your father loves you very much."


    "Youngdy. Your mother is in a better ce now. The Goddess will take care of her."


    Every military personnel she passed by saluted at her with respect and said a few words of encouragement. By now Gilbert had amassed a truly respectable force for a lowly, impoverished baron. So much so that he had not enough tasks for them, thus he began sending them to conduct illicit activities in the territories of the barons he didn''t like.


    As night fell the nearly four-year-old Iris managed to sneak into the kitchen unnoticed, grabbed a knife, and headed for her father''s room.


    Her heart could no longer shed tears. She had steeled her resolve; this man didn''t deserve to live. He was responsible for all the pain they''d endured, and it was time to finally pay up his dues.


    As she crept closer and closer to the master bedroom''s entrance, she could see two guards standing at attention. With so many personnel at his disposal, it was only natural to protect himself day and night.


    Iris nodded to herself resolutely and decided to go ahead with her n. She hid the knife in her nightrobe and rushed up to them. "Knights! There''s an intruder in my room! Please, help me!"


    "Huh? Youngdy? What do you mean?"


    "A strange man was in my room! I kicked him in his crotch and rushed here."


    Their features contorted as they ate up the lie she served straight from her palm. "Go down this hall, there will be more guards there. We''ll take care of this."


    With that, they rushed off.


    She knew she had to act swiftly. Iris opened the door with as much care as she could. If Gilbert was awoken, she would not only fail be be in incredible trouble.


    Iris tiptoed as she sneaked closer and closer to the bed until she stood right next to his sleeping form. Though it was dark, candlelight was burning as a form of night light, which was more than enough for the young girl to see her father''s form. He was apanied by a woman who was whimpering in her sleep, and her face was bruised as well.


    She carefully climbed on top of the bed and positioned her knife right at his throat, exactly where she saw the assassin cut her maid back when Damian took her ce and sacrificed his future for hers.


    The young child paused for only a moment which was more than enough time to once again steel her resolve. This was the right thing to do. No, this was what she had to do.


    Iris plunged the knife down with all her strength.


    *Vrrrm* A sudden transparent mana veil materialized into existence, enveloping his entire body.


    Fuck¡­ A protective artifact.


    "Ah!" Iris cried out in surprise. She had no clue what this phenomenon was, but she knew that she failed, so she aimed her de once again and stabbed, but the artifact''s effect held firmly.


    Gilbert''s eyes suddenly snapped wide open and he turned to see his daughter''s kneeling form desperately trying to slice his throat apart.


    The man closed his eyes for a brief second as a single teardrop traveled down from his right socket, but once he parted his eyelids, his sadness was nowhere to be seen, reced by fury toward the girl who betrayed him.


    "So this is how you feel, my daughter... I see everything clearly now."


    With those ominous words, he kicked the nket off of himself and lunged at his child.

 Chapter 361: Sacrifice

    "So this is how you feel, my daughter... I see everything clearly now."


    With those ominous words, he kicked the nket off of himself and lunged at his child.


    Gilbert grabbed her hand which held the de and squeezed hard, forcing the weak girl to drop the knife while yelping in pain.


    He didn''t let go of her hand even after she lost the weapon, instead choosing to use his hold as an anchor so that the girl wouldn''t fly across the room from the punches that followed.


    This time, there was no Vernice who could offer her body as protection the young Iris could hide behind. She was alone, faced by a cruel monster.


    "Stop¡­ My love. Come, use my body as you see fit." The peasant girl who was Gilbert''s current ''vor of the month'' kidnapped prisoner was awoken from her nightmarish slumber and swiftly understood the situation. Even in such dire circumstances, her instincts as a normal, kind human being overtook logic and self-preservation, and decided to sacrifice her safety for that of a small child''s. She was at least an adult, so she could surely take his anger much better than such a fragile existence could.


    Gilbert paused Iris'' beating momentarily as he turned his head to look back at the woman. "You¡­ You''re all looking at me like I''m a monster! I''m tired of this! My daughter wants to kill me, myte wife hated my guts, and all my lovers want to see me drop dead. Stop smiling at me gently already, I can see the coldness in your eyes! I''ve had enough!" With that, he reached for the knife and plunged it deep into the young farmer girl''s stomach.


    "Argh¡­ Wait, I''m sorry! Please forgive me!" She begged, to no avail.


    "No! Curse you and curse this horrible world!" Gilbert shouted as he delivered stab after stab into the defenseless woman''s bare body.


    Iris watched in sheer terror for a few seconds before her sharp instincts took over as she turned around and rushed for the door.


    Her little legs were not at all swift enough, though. Before she could even reach the doorknob, Gilbert threw himself onto her and wrestled Iris onto the ground.


    She did her utmost to resist but her efforts resulted in only more injuries, and her meager stamina quickly ran out. Her limbs trembled from the extreme exertion she forced upon them, and soon enough, shey on the ground motionlessly. Iris couldn''t do much beyond epting defeat.


    *Knock* *Knock* *Knock*


    "Sir! Is everything alright? Your daughter said she encountered an assant but we found no one in her room. Do you need assistance?"


    Gilbert panted heavily from the effort he exerted to murder the defenseless woman and wrestle his child into submission. "All is good. It was my child. Her mother''s loss corrupted her mind, she stabbed Monica multiple times before she turned the de on her own father!"


    "What?! Sir, we''reing in."


    ¡­


    Within a few minutes, Iris found herself locked up in the mansion''s holding cell in its basement.


    She did her best to escape through the small gaps between the iron bars, but it was all to no avail.


    Once it was evident that she had no power to escape, she huddled up in the corner of the cell. She hugged her knees close to her chest and finally allowed herself to cry. What she just saw was way too much for her young mind to handle.


    Her father was officially a crazed monster who killed an innocent woman in cold blood and beat his daughter up. Furthermore, she was fervently wracking her little brain in an attempt to understand what saved his life from her attack. Although she had no profound knowledge of magic and artifacts, she could make an educated guess that a supernatural effect protected him.


    Iris'' desperation grew into pure hyperventtion as she realized that she had no way to exact revenge on him. Her brother and mother would not see justice served from the side of the Goddess.


    *Sniffle* *Sniffle* *Sniffle* Big tears traveled down her tender cheeks as she rocked herself back and forth in an attempt to cope with her new reality.


    Minutes turned into hours and it swiftly became evident that no one was going to let her out of this cell anytime soon. Although she didn''t want to fall asleep, her undeveloped body simply didn''t have enough energy left in the tank to remain awake, thus the young child drifted off to dreand - which in her case meant reying her nightmarish memories on repeat.


    ¡­


    The door to the basement creaked as it opened, alerting the sleeping Iris to the presence of a neer.


    She nced up only to see the form of the man she hated more than anything enter.


    He grabbed a chair from nearby and ced it in front of her cell, thenfortably sat down on it. He examined Iris for a good bit. The girl defiantly returned his nce with a spiteful stare of her own.


    "Happy fourth birthday, my child." Gilbert said in a strangely lighthearted tone which was apanied by a smile. "I would like to ask if you were ready to make up with me, but¡­ Your eyes tell me all that I need to know."


    Iris didn''t respond vocally, though she never ceased her death staring.


    "It pains me that our rtionship was strained to this degree, but I''m your father. You''re myst living family member, so we have to stick together. Be each other''s strongest pirs of support, yet here we are¡­ I''m ready to forgive you, but the same can''t be said for you. Therefore, you leave me no choice, daughter. I will have to educate you all over again. I will teach you respect, love, and family values. I won''t stop until you smile at me cheerily upon seeing my visage. I want to see pure, unadulterated adoration toward my person in your eyes, nothing else. I''m your father and you will love me."


    "You wish!" Iris spat hatefully, eliciting a disappointed sigh from Gilbert.


    "Sigh¡­ What will I do with you? What can I even do to make you understand? Oh, I know. I will beat my lessons into you. It worked with myte Vernice. After a single firm beating, she never spoke up against me ever again. She epted her fate as a purchasable hole and did her duty she held toward me until her final breath. Women are fickle creatures like that. A strong exterior that crumbles the moment they feel threatened."


    ¡­ I see how it is. Throughout the past few years, I learned from Iris what devastating emotional loss feels like, and now, it was time for me to build up damage resistance. This is what you wanted, right, Soul Records?


    ...


    [AN: Next two chapters have elements of torture. Proceed with caution. If the cruelty is too much in this arc for you, I rmended skipping these two chapters, or even outright going to the end of the iris arc at chapter 367. I firmly believe that the following chapters turned out great for what they are, but I understand if the darkness of this arc is too much to bear for some readers, and there''s no shame in that, none at all.]

 Chapter 362: Cruel Father

    "No response? Well, no matter. You will behave soon enough."


    I''ve never seen such a downward spiral take ce as what Gilbert went through. Only two years ago he was a loving husband and a great father, yet here we are now. A few tragic eventsbined with constant stress from his dreadful financial obligations, and his mindpletely snapped. He was a beast in a human''s skin.


    "No¡­ Don''te any closer!" Iris shouted with as fierce of a tone as she could conjure while she defiantly stood when Gilbert opened her cell''s door and stepped inside.


    She knew from experience that her punches were too weak, thus she determined biting to be her best method of defense. It did work to a degree before when he was beating Vernice up. It wasn''t ideal but she had no better choices avable at her disposal.


    Gilbert advanced toward her with no hesitation in his steps. It felt as if he was savoring the power he held over such a weak and small creature. When he reached her, Iris dashed at him with the aim of biting into his forearm. Her teeth sank into his skin, but Gilbert simplyughed, an unsettling, mocking sound that reverberated in the confined space.


    "My defensive artifact is still on cooldown, but a father shouldn''t need expensive items to have the strength to discipline his severely misbehaving offspring, no?" With a brutal yank, he tore his arm free from her bite and gripped her shoulders tightly. She tried to wriggle free, but his fingers dug into her skin, refusing to let her go.


    Without warning, his handshed out, pping her across the face with such force that her head snapped to the side. The metallic taste of blood filled her mouth as a small cut opened on her lip, she didn''t want to scream. She didn''t want to give him the satisfaction. She clenched her jaw tightly, yet¡­ "Aghh!!" Her weak vessel refused to obey hermand of total silence as she cried out from sheer pain.


    Gilbert''s face twisted with frustration at her defiance but once she couldn''t keep it in any longer, his lips contorted into a sinister smile. Then, his fists pounded into her again and again. He didn''t relent as he brutally vented his madness and rage with every powerful punch. Pain radiated through her body until her vision blurred and her limbs felt like lead.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he stepped back while breathing heavily. Gilbert looked down at her with a mixture of fury and disbelief. Iris was crumpled on the ground but her spirit hadn''t broken - she red up at him defiantly


    "So not all women give up after a single beating, huh¡­ You live and learn, I suppose. See you tomorrow, daughter."


    With those chilling words, he turned and left after locking the cell door behind him.


    Every single cell in Iris'' body was trembling from the pain and the dread she had for the future.


    The little girl could do nothing but curl up into a fetal position and cry incessantly.


    ¡­


    The next few months passed in the exact same fashion. Gilbert would visit once a day and beat her senseless. Iris held all my admiration since she absolutely refused to give in. She was stubborn like a mule despite her depression and overwhelming fear. If his ''teachings'' were too much, he would force her to drink a healing potion, and if even that proved to be ineffective, he would take her to the healer he managed to finance to remain in his territory.


    I never thought I would suffer so much at the hands of a mediocre level 1 human ever in my life, but due to the fact that I shared Iris'' pain receptors, her tender baby skin, undeveloped muscles, and fragile bones, I felt all the hurt she did, and it was a straight-up terrifying experience. I didn''t know if I could endure an entire decade of this treatment without going mad.


    Furthermore, it was not like I had already endured all the mental pain I would have to now that the situation had be this dire. No, Iris was still a terrified, defenseless child whose psyche was tortured all around the clock.


    "Why are you so damned stubborn?" Gilbert asked annoyedly. "Just love me like you did three years ago. Look at me with unfiltered adoration in your eyes. Giggle jovially when you see me. Why can''t you do this much?!"


    Iris didn''t bother responding, though she did feel an aggressive quiver travel down the entirety of her spine due to the extreme fear she held for the monster in front of her. He didn''t start today''s quota of beating her up, so she dreaded what was toe with her entire existence.


    Gilbert sighed dejectedly. "Haaah. You must''ve been a mule in your previous life. If Vernice had a single, minuscule percentage of your willpower, she wouldn''t have agreed to my stupid idea of selling her body, which would''ve seen her still alive and kicking. I can even imagine how she would be nagging me to stop drinking¡­ Hehe! The good old times, am I right?"


    So in your head, the death of your wife is the fault of her weakness and not yours, huh. I couldn''t help but marvel at the mind''s ability to draw up anything that would help a person cope with the harshness of reality.


    "I can already see that my kind methods resulted in only pain and suffering for the both of us, so it''s time I kick things up a notch. I want you to return to being my loving daughter, after all. Believe it or not, I don''t want you to spend your childhood in this musky cell at all. It provides me no joy, but what must be done shall be done."


    His crazed eyes were spiraling as he monologued insane sentence after insane sentence. I already knew that he was fucked in the head, but he somehow managed to continuously get worse and worse.


    With his statement finished, he brought out a tray upon which multiple iron tools were ced.


    The poor defenseless Iris was violently trembling from the unadulterated terror she was feeling in her small heart.


    However, she would soon receive an unexpected visitor.

 Chapter 363: Meow [Bonus]

    Gilbert''s fingers traced along the cold, metallic edges of the implements on the tray, each of which was more brutal than thest. He lifted a small iron branding rod whose tip was designed to leave deep, permanent marks on the flesh. His lips curled into a cruel smirk as he tilted it in the light, examining it thoroughly.


    He set the branding rod back down and moved to another tool - a barbed mp, sharpened and wickedly serrated. "This one here, darling¡­" he began musing while running his thumb along its cruel, twisted teeth, "it could make for a memorable lesson, wouldn''t you agree?"


    The girl''s face drained of color while her small hands pressed against the cold stone floor as if she could push herself right through it to escape. She whimpered softly with her eyes wide due to sheer horror as he turned each tool over in his hands, contemting its use with sick fascination.


    She wanted to resist with all her being, or at least not give him the satisfaction of showing fear and pain, but to the young girl''s dismay, her body had betrayed hermands. She was terrified beyond what words could describe. She''d somewhat even gotten used to getting beaten - which in itself was a tragedy already - but these tools were something much crueler. She instinctively dreaded each and every one of them with every fiber of her being.


    Gilbert chuckled victoriously and tapped a thin, rusted metal spike against the tray, letting the ng echo through the dimly lit cell. "You know, they say it''s better to let a child choose their own path in life¡­" he murmured in a sickly sweet voice. "So, why don''t you tell me, Iris? Which one would you like to start with?"


    The question was not meant to give her control; it was a twisted game, a mockery. Her heart thundered painfully, beating so fast I felt like it might burst. She wanted to scream, to cry out, to somehow vanish and escape this waking nightmare. But all that escaped her lips was a quiet, desperate cry, a sound that only seemed to amuse him further.


    "Not feeling talkative today either?" He asked with a lighthearted tone that sounded conversational. He held up a small de that was no longer than his hand but honed to a razor-sharp edge, perfect for carving deep lines. His thumb ran over the edge, testing its sharpness, drawing a thin line of his own blood. "Ah, yes¡­ this one has potential."


    He picked up a pair of iron pliers. "How about these? I could start with your fingers. Look, with your useless mommy deceased, no one has cut your long fingernails in months! It is time I step up as your father and lower myself to such a feminine task. Aren''t I a great sole parent?" He questioned while moving closer to her cowering form. An entirely crazed grin decorated the face of aplete monster.


    Gilbert crouched down to her level with his shadow stretching long across the cell as he savored every second of her horror. He gripped her trembling hand and she instinctively tried to curl her hand away, but his grip only tightened.


    "Let me reiterate that I draw not even an ounce of joy from this, my dear daughter¡­" he murmured as he brought the pliers up to her fingernail. With a swift, brutal jerk, he yanked it free, causing a sharp pain tonce through her small frame as her vision went white. She couldn''t contain her scream at all. The entire basement holding was filled with her wailing, and in my mind, I was doing the exact same thing. After all, I felt everything she did. Just like her, I''d gotten used to getting beaten by his fists rather well, but this¡­ I''ve never in my life felt anything even remotely this hurtful.


    This lunatic just tore the fingernail off his defenseless, less-than-5-year-old daughter! How ck does your soul have to be to reach this point?! What''s more, he had the galls to im he didn''t enjoy this process at all, yet his cruel smile and gleaming eyes told an entirely different story.


    "Good, good, good¡­ That''s the spirit." He set the bloodied nail aside, watching with sadistic satisfaction as blood trickled down her limb. Then, he moved to the next nail, pulling it out with the same ruthless efficiency.


    Her breaths came in short, desperate gasps. Each one was more strained than thest. Every nerve in her hand screamed in protest, yet he showed no hint of mercy, moving methodically from one nail to the next.


    Once he finished, he set the pliers aside and lifted her hand to examine his handiwork. "You look pathetic!" he spat, tossing her hand back down with disgust. "All this crying over fingernails."


    Iris could only gasp as she struggled to catch her breath. Her tiny, wounded hands curled against her chest in instinctive protection. Her tears streaked down her face, which were silent now - but their flow entirely uncontroble - yet she somehow managed to hold her gaze steady. Defiance burned through the pain, her hatred was clear as day even through the extreme amount of agony coursing through her small, fragile frame.


    Gilbert scowled at her. "Still not enough, I see. Alright, I''ll make sure you understand how things work from now on." He reached back and picked up the branding rod, twirling it casually as though it were nothing more than a harmless toy.


    He held the branding iron up to the torch mounted on the wall until its tip glowed red-hot. Then, without a second''s hesitation, he pressed it against the delicate skin of her forearm. The sickening sizzle filled the air as the stench of her burned flesh mingled with her screams. She thrashed, trying to wrench her arm free, but he held her firmly, forcing her to endure every second of excruciating heat.


    When he finally pulled it away, a deep, ugly burn remained on her skin that was raw and oozing. Iris''s vision swam from the sheer magnitude of the pain and her body was going limp in his grasp as she teetered on the edge of unconsciousness, alongside me.


    "Maybe that''ll teach you." He sneered while setting the branding rod down and wiping his hands as though ridding himself of something filthy. "Tomorrow, we''ll try again until you stop fighting and start acting like a daughter who respects and loves her only parent. Until then, try not to bleed out, alright? I don''t feel like spending a healing potion on you every other day, let''s limit it to once a week, m''kay?"


    He spat at her feet and with ast, disdainful look, he turned and walked out, leaving her battered, broken, and utterly alone in the cold silence of the cell.


    Iris once again curled up into the fetal position as she desperately hugged her legs to her chest and cried herself into sleep.


    ¡­


    "Meow."


    Both Iris and I awoke sometimeter to a warm sensation. It quickly became evident that it was caused by the tongue of a cat. "Whiskers¡­" Iris whispered.


    This cat was the animal Sarah, the head maid, kept around as her personal pet. In her free time, she would train Whiskers who I must admit had well above normal levels of intelligence for a simple domesticated cat.

 Chapter 364: Warm Meal [Bonus]

    As Iris'' eyes managed to focus better, she noticed a small bag hanging from the feline''s mouth. It brought her something.


    Although Iris was imprisoned in the basement of the mansion, simple air vents still connected the holding cell to the above ground. It seems that Whiskers managed to traverse through the small gap.


    The smell of freshly baked bread and seasoned meats filled Iris'' nostrils and she immediately began salivating on instinct. She only received soupy gruel ever since being captured by Gilbert, and he strictly forbade all personnel to feed her anything beyond that. Therefore, Sarah was risking her life by doing what she was doing.


    Evidently, her kind heart could no longer take it. Probably everyone in the household knew what was going on down here since Iris'' screaming was not only strained but extremely loud. However, no one dared to stand up to him up until today.


    They listened to him either because of fear, because he was their walking, talking ATM machine, or because they just didn''t care. Child abuse was an ugly business but that didn''t change the fact that it was not their business. Furthermore, in this feudal society, even if an uprising urred and the guards took control, they had no rights to hisnds and he wasn''t wealthy in the first ce since he spent insane amounts on keeping the military happy, thus there was not much to steal. If he were to die, Iris would inherit everything, and no one knew what a young, tortured child would do to them.


    The little girl grabbed for the bag which Whiskers gently ced on the floor in front of her. She opened it carefully and her eyes widened in wonder at the sight of real food: a small loaf of warm bread, a slice of soft cheese, and strips of seasoned meat.


    Her stomach gave a loud, eager growl at the sight, and a faint smile ghosted across her lips - almost as if her body were celebrating the promise of something nourishing atst. She lifted the bread to her lips, hesitating only for a heartbeat, and then took a tentative bite. The crust crunched between her teeth, and the soft, warm interior melted on her tongue.


    She closed her eyes, savoring every bit of it as though it were a precious gem. The bread tasted like freedom, like sunlight breaking through the endless gloom. For the first time in so long, she felt warmth spread through her chest.


    Whiskers watched her while giving a soft purr as he settled next to her. His small pink nose twitched as he nudged his head gently against her arm.


    Iris reached into the bag again, pulled out a piece of the cheese, and allowed its creamy, delicate vor to fill her mouth. It was so far beyond the thin, watery gruel she was used to. The little girl felt herself tearing up as she ate it. She took her time with each bite as every small morsel reminded her of the kindness the old family servant had shown her in secret.


    As she moved on to the meat, her stomach gave another happy grumble, and a soft giggle bubbled up from her. The sound was unfamiliar, a strange echo of happiness in the dark, cold cell.


    Whiskers meowed approvingly, his furry body curling around her as if shielding her from all the hurt she''d endured. She stroked his back softly with her fingers sinking into his warm, soft fur. "Thank you, Whiskers. And thank Sarah too¡­" she whispered, though she knew the cat couldn''t convey messages. But somehow, just speaking it aloud filled her heart with a bit offort.


    Piece by piece, she finished the meal until she had taken thest bite. The warmth of real food filled her belly, and the pain from her wounds dulled ever so slightly, reced by a great deal of gratitude.


    "Meow!" Whiskers announced, then bit into the bag and walked toward the air vent he came through. It seemed he was told to return quickly by his owner.


    As Iris watched his retreating form the reality of her situation once again washed over her, but for the first time in a long while the young child slept with a full belly at least.


    ¡­


    Years passed in this horrible fashion.


    Iris went from an extremely young kid to one who was only a single day away from entering her teens.


    Gilbert''s insane torturing sessions not only continued incessantly, but they even worsened in their cruelty. By now, her wrecked body was scarred and mutted all over as the man refused to heal her non-crucial injuries.


    It truly was a trial worthy of a primordial to remain sane throughout this simtion. My entire existence felt searing pain every waking moment since my sturdy primordial body was nowhere to be seen, reced by a young kid''s fragile vessel. Furthermore, the intense mental strain Iris was under provided another nearly impossible challenge for me to bear.


    Sarah continued sending Whiskers down with a bag full of fresh, tasty meals nearly every day at night time.


    And, yes, Iris was still imprisoned under the mansion after all these years had passed. As long as she refused to y the role of an obedient, loving daughter, Gilbert refused to let her be. If there was one thing that I had to agree with the disgusting father about, it was that Iris was the most stubborn person I''ve ever seen. She gritted her teeth and simply refused to y along with the person she hated the most even though she knew that the life of a noble''s pampered daughter was only a few words away from her.


    I was incredibly proud of this precious existence for her immense perseverance, though. I would''ve done the exact same thing in her ce if I had a simrly unparalleled amount of mental strength as she did.


    Things were finally about to change, however, when Gilbert approached her cell with a tray of warm food and a jovial smile stered across his evil features.

 Chapter 365: Birthday [Bonus]

    However, Iris'' childhood was truly cursed, evidenced by the next event in her life which saw Gilbert approaching her cell with a tray of warm food and a jovial smile stered across his evil features.


    "~Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you¡­~" He began singing merrily as he made some dance moves. "Happy thirteenth birthday, my daughter. You''re a teenager now! Let''s celebrate this asion by skipping today''s lectures." Gilbert stated as he ced a te into her cell.


    Instead of a cake, it was filled with meat and rice. He brought a chair to ce it facing her cell and plopped down on it, then began happily eating from the second te which was filled with the same meal.


    Iris didn''t know where to ce this strange urrence. Thus far, she''d never been served warm meals by this horrible man.


    rms instantly went off in my head, knowing full well that she should not touch this offering, but Iris was still a naive child who was robbed of the opportunities to develop her brain. After all, she''d been depressed since two years of age, and imprisoned since four. The only person she could talk with was her torturer, but she refused to converse with himpletely.


    "Go ahead. I promise it''s not poisoned. If I wanted to kill you, I would''ve done that a long time ago." He briskly muttered seeing her reluctance.


    After a minute of internal debate, she decided to listen. After all, she had to eat whatever he gave her, though she didn''t like watching him as she consumed the meal so Iris turned her back toward Gilbert in an act of defiance, causing him to chuckle.


    "Hehe. To think you would be such a strong woman. I''m honestly impressed. You''re a wonderful creature. Maybe you should join the army, I bet you could climb the ranks swiftly."


    Irispletely ignored his ramblings as she always did, but he wasn''t bothered in the slightest as he continued. "How does it feel to be a teenager? I''m not sure when you women begin bleeding down there, but it must''ve started for you already, no? Let me know if you need some female hygiene items, I will dly procure them for you. I''m a caring father after all."


    Silence ensued save for Iris'' greedy gobbling up of the warm meal.


    "How is it to taste such a luxurious food after nine years of living on gruel continuously? I bet it must be a heavenly change, do you feel like you''ve gone from being a beggar to an empress ruling over the masses?"


    "No? I guess not. Of course not, since you''ve been fed warm meals all this while."


    Iris'' frame immediately froze in ce as her heart skipped a beat. Her pulse then quickened and an immense sense of dread enveloped her.


    "Sarah, Sarah, Sarah¡­ What a fine woman, with the heart of an angel, no? You know, she was my mother figure back when I was a child. My biological mother refused to lower herself to parenting duties - unlike your sensationalte mother - so it was left to the then young maid. She''d be old now, though, so she must not be sad by the fact that she is nourishing the newer generations, right?"


    Iris'' head snapped around in his direction as she lunged at the bars that restricted her freedom. Her grip around the cold metals tightened as she gritted her teeth. "What did you do?!"


    Gilbertughed manically as he took another bite of the meat. "Me? Nothing. The cooks on the other hand might''ve served the two of us a socially forbidden meal today. One made with the mixture of a cat and a human. It kind of tastes like chicken I would say. Hmm¡­ Yeah, definitely not beef or pork."


    Iris''s entire world crashed around her as Gilbert''s words sank in. The taste of the food - which only moments ago had brought her a rare sliver offort - turned to ash in her mouth. Her stomach roiled as bile rose when her mind connected the dots. Her vision blurred as every inch of her body screamed in sheer disgust against what she''d just consumed. She staggered backward and clutched at her stomach before doubling over as violent nausea wed at her insides.


    Iris then forced her trembling fingers down her throat without a single semnce of hesitation. The tortured teenager soon began gagging as she tried to purge herself of the vile substance filling her stomach. Each attempt sent waves of pain through her already battered body, but she kept going.


    Gilbert watched the spectacle unfold with hisughter echoing through the cell as he observed her distress with gleeful fascination. "What''s the matter, daughter? They say experiencing new things together is a great way to bond as a family, and we''ve just be cannibals together! How does it feel? Isn''t it exciting?" he sneered between mouthfuls.


    Iris''s vision blurred with tears, but behind the veil of pain and nausea, something far darker was rapidly festering. A new, searing hatred bloomed in her chest, burning hotter than any it had ever been before. This wasn''t just anger - this was an inferno, an all-consuming loathing that took root in the farthest depths of her very soul. She straightened her spine while steadying herself against the bars as her thin frame trembled with raw fury. She clutched the cold iron so hard her knuckles turned white as she spat her words at him with a coarse voice. Every syble wasced with extremely potent venom.


    "I hate you! You''re the worst human the world has ever seen! A disgrace to your species! A grave mistake of the Goddess! I''m ashamed to be of your blood more than anything!" The young teen screamed curses from the top of her lungs.


    Gilbert''sughter only grew louder with his shoulders shaking as he wiped a tear of amusement from his eye. "Oh, what a fierce little lioness you are! The world may have forgotten about you, but here you are, all grown up and making threats you''ll never be able to carry out. How sweet."


    Seeing the way Gilbert acted so nonchntly despite her words only poured fuel on Iris''s raging fire. It was as if every scream, every tear, every ounce of agony he''d caused her was just a source of his amusement. His casual, mocking demeanor taunted her, driving her fury higher, like magma bubbling just beneath the surface, ready to erupt.


    At that moment, Iris''s anger reached a never-before-seen level, burning hotter and stronger than anything she''d ever felt before as the 11 years that went by since Damian''s death culminated together to form a single emotion.


    Wrath.


    The desire for revenge pulsed within her so fiercely that she felt as if she would sacrifice the entire world just to see this wretched creature suffer. She wouldn''t rest; she wouldn''t stop. She''d make him pay, no matter the cost.


    Fueled by this unrelenting hatred, she threw herself at the bars once again with her fingers wrapping around the cold, unyielding iron as she gritted her teeth and strained with all her might. Her small frame shuddered due to the extreme amount of effort she exerted, but the bars wouldn''t budge. Her hands trembled as she tried to pry them apart, feeling her nails dig painfully into her palms from the strain. She didn''t care if she broke her bones or tore her skin; the pain was nothing next to her desperate need for revenge.

 Chapter 366: The Birth of Wrath [Bonus]

    Gilbert''s boisterous mockingughter rang through the cell. He watched her struggle with that same infuriating smirk as his eyes glinted with sadistic delight. "Look at you, little lioness¡­ Thinking you''re strong enough to break free. Keep trying; your delusional side is truly an entertaining spectacle to watch."


    His horrible voice echoed around her, feeding her wrath until it consumed her entirely. And then, something strange happened. A faint, transparent blue window blinked into view before her very eyes.


    [New ss unlocked: Child of Agony]


    Iris paused her actions and stared at the notification as it sunk in. There was something powerful and dark within her that had finally taken form, as if her pain, hatred, and relentless desire for revenge had be something she could wield. A shiver ran through her, but not from fear - no, this was something else entirely.


    Since she had no ss of her own thus far, she didn''t need to visit a temple to equip it. As with nearly all other sses, it came with an innate spell, and what an innate spell it was.


    [Dangerous Game: The holder of this ss can select up to three debilitating effects to take ce on themselves in exchange for temporary boosts in stats.]


    Although Iris was illiterate due to having spent her entire childhood in captivity where no opportunities for education were offered, the powers of the Soul Records were beyond measlynguage barriers and learning deficiencies. She instinctively understood what she had to do to utilize the ss.


    [Name: Iris Thornw]


    [Race: Human]


    [Level: 1. XP 0/100]


    [ss: Child of Agony lvl 1]


    [Vitality: 12]


    [Strength: 6]


    [Agility: 4]


    [Magic: 6]


    [Unused Skill Points: 0]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    ''Sacrifice my sense of smell and turn it into Strength!''


    The girl roared inwardly.


    [Strength: 6 -> 9]


    She knew that such a small boost was not at all enough to pry the bars open. 10 was the Strength value of a normal healthy adult male, after all.


    ''Cause extreme pain all over my body and turn it into Strength!''


    [Strength: 9 -> 19]


    Her small frame cried out in rm from the sudden, as the unnatural hurt began assaulting her all over, but thanks to her father''s years of cruel torture she''d long since built up enough resistance to remain in control of her body. She didn''t cry or even shout; she merely winced for but a single moment.


    Gilbert sensed that something was terribly wrong due to the sudden change in the atmosphere. Iris went from a little ball of adorable rage to an eerily silent person hell-bent on snapping the bars of her cell. If that was all, he would''ve chalked it up to his daughter being weird as usual, but this time he instinctively understood that things were different. He couldn''t help but realize:


    ''I feel like I''m in grave danger! But why?!''


    In the meantime, Iris wasn''t done just yet.


    ''Cause extreme internal bleeding and turn it into Strength!''


    [Strength: 19 -> 39]


    She spat a mouthful of blood as this was beyond even her pain tolerance, plus it was a natural reaction when one''s own internal organs began profusely bleeding. Naturally, Gilbert had caused her internal bleeding before on the usual, but not to this degree. This was an entirely new amount, and she knew that her health was rapidly deteriorating.


    Blood began pouring out of every single orifice of hers as her body was about to give up and keel over, but her spirit was anything but worried. She, at longst, finally had the strength she always wanted, and she would not miss out on this opportunity. Whatever came afterward, be it her bleeding to death, getting executed formitting patricide, or making a run for it, the teenager didn''t care at all. All she wanted was to hear the heavenly sound that her father''s desperate shrieking would most certainly prove to be.


    With every ounce of strength she now possessed, Iris gripped the bars for the third time today and this time, the little girl pried them apart with ease as the cold metal bent under her enhanced strength as if it were moist y. Gilbert froze in ce and merely watched her in disbelief. His face which had been a perfect representation of smug cruelty only moments ago was now twisted with a rapidly growing sense of fear.


    Iris didn''t hesitate even for a moment as she lunged forward with her blood-stained hands and reached for his throat. She was inches away when a very familiar veil appeared around him to once again block her attempt on his life just like it did on the day of Vernice''s funeral.


    The barrier held her back but Iris wasn''t surprised. She remembered him boasting once about the artifact''s protective veil and its ability to prevent harm for a limited period. However, she also remembered about himmenting on the fact that it had a cooldown period afterward.


    With an otherworldly determination fueled by years of cruel torment, Iris took a step back and balled her palm into fists with her eyes zing furiously as she red at the veil. She struck it with every ounce of her newfound strength. It was a brutal assault that sent the dust particles nearby flying. Gilbert''s fear grew with each hit that followed, especially when he saw the shimmering shield weakening under her incessant blows. His trembling breaths became rapid gasps and his face went ashen as he realized just how close to breaking the veil she was.


    Before he could shout for help, shended one final punch, and the veil shattered with violent cracking. Iris then mercilessly reached forward and her little hands coiled around his throat. Gilbert''s eyes widened as he opened his mouth to scream, but she squeezed just hard enough to silence him, cutting off his voice before he could utter a sound beyond a muted yelp; "heeeelp¡­"


    It would be too swift a death to simply snap his neck. Iris wouldn''t grant him that mercy.


    The man who always held the ultimate upper hand in their rtionship was now faced with the intense, spiraling eyes of the cruel monster he''d single-handedly created. Gilbert couldn''t help butpare the crazed eyes of his daughter to the one he held in his memory back when she was a little innocent baby. Things have changed drastically, and he knew it very well that he was the sole reason for it all.


    It was only now that he realized that warm liquid was flowing down his thighs. "I''m¡­ I''m sorry, my baby¡­"


    His ragged whispers didn''t elicit her grip to lessen in their intensity at all, instead, it only made her lips curl into an evil, sinister grin that could only bepared to that of the devil.

 Chapter 367: Finale [Bonus]

    It was only now that Gilbert realized that warm liquid was flowing down his thighs. "I''m¡­ I''m sorry, my baby¡­"


    His ragged whispers didn''t elicit her grip to lessen in their intensity at all, instead, it only made her lips curl into an evil, sinister grin that could only bepared to that of the devil.


    "Such words are a little toote now I''m afraid." She replied before spitting a mouthful of blood on his face. She was bleeding profusely as her organs were working overtime to keep her alive. It was quickly bing evident that intense hemorrhage was not a debuff a level 1 person like her should utilize, but due to the years of torment she had endured, her Vitality rose to 12 despite her just turning into a teenager. With this rate of growth, she could potentially reach 15 or even 20 Vitality naturally, making her feminine frame tankier than mine if I were to also regress back to level 1 since I only had 15 natural Vitality, but that high of a number was only due to the assistance of my primordial physical transformation.


    She released his throat with one of her hands, formed it into a fist, and threw a punch at his lower jaw, breaking it immediately in the process. Loud whimpers erupted from his throat but she couldn''t care less. Iris knew that Gilbert walked around with a potion on hand at all times, thus she desperately rummaged through his pockets in search of one. Time was ticking and she was about to faint from blood loss.


    It didn''t take long for her to find it, and she drank the potion immediately.


    Thankfully it was a high-tier one, which immediately healed her of the debilitating effects.


    [Strength 39 -> 6]


    ''Shit!''


    She cursed under her breath as she realized her mistake, but Gilbert was barely conscious let alone in a state to fight back.


    She tried activating [Dangerous Game] again but came to the horrifying realization that it had a 30-minute-long cooldown.


    Next, Iris''s fingers began reaching for the hilt of the knife strapped to Gilbert''s belt. She unsheathed the de, causing the man''s eyes to go wide with terror and a faint, pathetic whimper escaped his bruised lips. Iris cut a strip of his shirt and stuffed it into his gaping mouth in order to muffle his pleas for help. No one woulde running to his aid; his cries of agony would die here, just like he would.


    She allowed her crazed features to contort even further as a cutesy, singsong voice emerged from her lips. "It''s time to get to work, my dearest father! Let us enjoy some family bonding like you always wanted! I feel like I need to get to know you better to build up my trust in you, so let me inspect you from inside out!"


    With that, it was time to begin.


    She brought the knife to his ear by dragging the de in a slow, deliberate slice until the ear separated from his head. He whimpered and his body jerked in pain, but her grip held him steady. She watched the blood trickle down his face with the stark crimson staining his sickly pale skin. She moved to his other ear with a calm expression and steady hands as she severed it too. His pleading gaze met hers. Gilbert''s eyes were wide and frantic, desperately searching for any semnce of lingering mercy for him in her wretched soul, any hope, but her only response was a dark smile that deepened with every pathetic gesture he made.


    Gilbert''s terror-filled eyes followed every movement as she began working on his fingers next, slowly cutting each one, joint by joint. His body convulsed with his voice struggling against the cloth in his mouth, producing a muffled cry that echoed pitifully around the cell. It reminded me of a wounded animal that was trapped and hopeless. The sound sent a dark thrill down her spine, a shiver of unrestrained joy at finally, finally being in control after all these long years of being on the receiving end.


    Iris took her sweet time as she savored each of his pathetic cries. "You look so pitiful¡­" she whispered. "How many people died at your hands just to satisfy your limitless desire for power, father? How many women did you kill like the one whose death you framed on me when all she did was offer you her body in exchange for letting me off the hook?" Her words were punctuated with deliberate cuts and twists, as she took his thumb and watched him gasp and writhe with utmost joy on her tormented features.


    Iris ran the knife along his cheek next and watched curiously as the flesh split beneath the pressure of the de. The skin peeled back, exposing raw tissue, forcing his eyes to widen with agony. The sadistic glee in her eyes only grew as she continued down his arms, slicing through skin and muscle. She moved with a methodical cruelty, cutting into his forearms and calves, marking him with gaping wounds that would never have the chance to heal.


    By the time she''d yed the majority of his skin, Gilbert''s face was a mask of pale, blood-smeared anguish. He could no longer resist, no longer struggle. His chest heaved up and down slowly due to his weak pulse, yet he still managed to look at her with desperate pleading spoken through his eyes.


    However, Iris wasn''t done just yet. It was time for the grand finale. He didn''t have long left in him to remain conscious, so she had to do onest thing. She ced the knife just below his crotch. "This¡­ is for the women you stole from their rightful homes - from their rightful families. May the innocent women of Ravenw territory rest easy by the side of the Goddess, knowing you''ll never ruin anyone''s life again like you did theirs." With one final, brutal cut, she severed his manhood and brought poetic justice to the victims of his sexual predations.


    After ast, shuddering whimper, Gilbert''s head slumped and his eyes rolled back. Iris kneeled next to her father''s unresponsive form and she clutched the knife in between her two palms as she formed her hands into a prayer. "Mother, brother, Miss Sarah, at longst the monster had been vanquished. I''m eagerly awaiting the day when we will meet again, however, it won''t happen immediately. I still have to exact vengeance on the criminals who tormented Damian, after all. May you rest in peace, and Goddess, if this lowly mortal may be so presumptuous, please watch over my loved ones and all those who fell prey to this vile creature.


    With her prayer concluded, the teenager stood and nced at the door that led to her freedom.


    ¡­


    [Primordial Rank-Up Mission concluded! Task: ''Remain Sane''pleted!]


    I was abruptly dragged out of the simtion and returned to the white nothingness that served as a sort of waiting room between reality and fabrication.


    [Primordial Level: 19 -> 23]


    [Entity Quin Noir had be a higher existence as his primordial vessel underwent a qualitative change. Rewards are applicable.]


    [Rewards]


    1. 20 Free Unused Attribute Points gained!


    2. Child of Agony ss unlocked!


    3. New Primordial ss received! ve Master -> Primordial Subjugator!


    4. New Innate spell, Subjugation acquired!

 Chapter 368: Primordial Subjugator [Bonus]

    [Subjugation: Force a contract upon those who were beaten by the entity; Quin Noir. There''s a limit to how many entities can be subjugated within a time frame. Unlike with the simple ve Contract spell, no medium in the form of cors are required. Willing participants can also be enved by Subjugation.]


    The description even mentioned me by name, because just like the Primordial Viin ss, it was a Unique rarity one, meaning only I could have it.


    I had gained such incredible rewards this time around, and were it on any other asion, I would''ve jumped with joy. Yet now, I just stared at the screen for a bit before sighing dejectedly. I didn''t even feel like checking the unlockable spells of my new primordial ss.


    Things were very bleak inside my soul at the moment.


    The memories of Iris wrecked mepletely. It might be safe to say that I was a changed man, though at least I evidently managed to stay sane since I seeded in the task which was literally ''Remain Sane''. Therefore, maybe I just needed a bit of time to recover from the immense mental trauma I was suffering from, or perhaps I would never be as cheery as I once was. Only time could tell.


    ¡­


    It didn''t take more than a minute for the four waiting primordials, namely: Luminara, Mearie, Dragnar and Karl, to see Quin''s form emerge.


    While it was just an incredible short while for them, they all understood that the power of the Soul Records were iprehensible, so much so that diluting the passing of time was not out of its reach at all.


    It was technically possible that Quin passed the test within a few seconds, but chances were that he spent a lot more time in there.


    Nothing disyed it better than the man''s sunken features. He was so¡­ dejected. Sad. Pained.


    "Quinnie!" His two mothers shouted as they rushed up to him. Their hearts were overjoyed for a moment due to the fact that their newfound son had passed the test, but once they took a better look at him, their minds began worrying.


    Just what did he see that made his confident and cheerful demeanor change so badly?


    They asked exactly this question while hugging him tightly.


    He took a deep breath, sighed, and answered. "... I had to live through the life of a baby as she grew for many years, until the point in her life when she unlocked the Child of Agony ss."


    He didn''t go into more details, but all four present could easily deduce what exactly happened in his trial.


    "That''s a bit too soon." Dragnar murmured. He believed that witnessing such a miserable life was beneficial for a primordial entity, but not a newborn. Quin was only a few months old, thus a myriad of mental issues could emerge in his young head that could cripple his future. He didn''t approve of the Soul Record''s challenge at all this time.


    "Right! This is unfair!" Lumi shouted furiously.


    "Are you fine, Quinnie?" Mearie asked worriedly. She was also beyond enraged, but his well-being was much more important right now.


    "I-I don''t know. I need some time to think."


    "Come, you should sleep! We''ll cook you a warm meal and make afortable bed for you to rest in." Lumi hurriedly began dragging him away by his hands.


    ¡­


    - PoV: Quin -


    I''m not gonna lie, the past week was simply amazing. If any army vet is suffering from PTSD, I rmend they get themselves two turbo-dedicated mommies who wish for nothing in life besides pampering him to the highest degree possible.


    I wouldn''t say that I have no lingering trauma, not at all, but they did a wonderful job in nursing my damaged mental health back from pure depression to a state where I could function without everything looking in bleak.


    I''ve also had some talks with the pair where I learned that a primordial should only gain their primordial ss when they pass their first such test, which brought up the question of why I had two.


    I received Primordial Viin very early on in my journey, which was aplete anomaly ording to them. No primordial had ever received two primordial sses.


    However, Viin was a strange ss to begin with. It acted more like a hub for my evil sses than a usual ss, but the Primordial Subjugator was very clearly an upgrade over the ve Master ss, which made it a normal one as far as primordial sses were concerned.


    This also meant that the Soul Records believed me to be most limated to being a ver as opposed to my other sses it could''ve upgraded, like how it upgraded Berserker for Dragnar back in the day.


    Guess I''m officially the primordial who specializes in very.


    Its innate spell, Subjugator, was a mighty one. It was a significant upgrade over the ve Contract spell, which I refused to unlock because it would''ve cost me 10 Free Skill Points, and boy am I d for my stinginess which prevented me from splurging on it. It would''ve been aplete waste now, since it was basically the extreme budget version of my new spell.


    The fact that my ves no longer needed to wear cors was an insane benefit. It will allow me to inject mypletely obedient minions into the ranks of my enemies and no one will know about it. The drawback of me having a sort of limit in how many people I can subjugate before it goes on cooldown was an annoying one, though, but we''ll have to see how limiting it is by live testing it, and the normal [ve Contract] spell also faced simr limitations anyhow. This [Subjugation] spell was a clear upgrade in all areas.


    I also checked the ss for unlockable skills and was weed by a few good ones which I unlocked in a heartbeat.


    [Overlord''s Eyes: Watch the world from any of the ss holder''s subjugated underlings.]


    A very useful spell, especially once I will have them going all over the world on difficult missions or if they see something hard to describe with words through our [Master''s Link].


    [Overlord''s Sacrifice: When the Subjugator receives a fatal wound, all damage will be transmitted to his designated subjugated objects and he will be fully healed, but only if the targets can sustain the wounds. 24 hours cooldown.]


    Definitely my favorite. I''m not keen on dying, so anything that helps me prevent death is amazing in my book, and this one does that magnificently. My understanding of the description is that I need multiple high HP ves to take over my damage from me.


    For example, if I had a single ve designated as my sacrificial pawn, and he only had 200 HP, he could only tank a bit of my sustained injuries and limated damage, thus I will either need to select lot''s of nobodies or a few strong dudes.


    [Overlord''s Magnanimity: as long as the Subjugator is not engaged inbat, he can bolster the strength of his minions from any distance. The amount of boost provided depends on the Subjugator''s personal strength.]


    A good spell, especially for the future. Once we are done with the Consortium''s Trials, my n is toy back a bit and enjoy life while working on my ve forces, stronghold n, and just enjoy time with mydies since I haven''t seen them in over a decade, so it will be nice to support my future soldiers from afar while I''m balls deep in mydies'' fertile, moist kittens.


    However, first, I will have to tank the bitch Selene''s fire spell and defeat her, Cedric, Soren and his ve Lyra, as well as the remaining Phantom League members.


    Let me just say that I have a strong suspicion that today will be the day when I will be officially making my entrance into the world of Thalorind as its Primordial Subjugator.

 Chapter 369: Time For A Rampage

    "Bye, kid." Mkar said as he nodded in my direction.


    The old dude who was the first primordial I talked to in my entire life decided to find me just when I was about to depart.


    "Don''t bring shame to your race." Dragnarmanded.


    "Remember, it''s okay to run away, and if the situation demands, you can get on your knees or even spread your legs! It''s not gay if your life depends on it." Karl left me with his very valuable wisdom. He was promptly beheaded by the giant berserker, but none of us even blinked at the abrupt development.


    He would heal soon enough and if not¡­ that was fine too.


    Both of my hands were upied by my mothers, who were clutching at me, refusing to let go. Their eyes were teary with sorrow.


    While the past week was about me getting over my mental trauma, I had a strong suspicion that letting these two pamper me in whichever and whatever way they preferred resulted in an incredible healing in their lonely hearts as well, so we all benefited heavily from this abrupt but sweet ''mothers and their son'' rtionship.


    After all, before I came, they spent an harrowing amount of years imprisoned in this ce without the ability to act motherly, which was at the core of their very being.


    "Mothers¡­ I wille back soon enough. A couple months, perhaps a year at most." I said while quipping their hips in my hands and pulling them into me for a firm hug, letting me feel their extremely generous curves mashing up against my body.


    "... Waaaa!!"


    Mearie went from muted sobbing to full-blown wailing as she began nuzzling her teary face into my chest.


    "You have to level up as soon as possible!!!" Lumimanded adorably.


    "Don''t rush the kid, you two. You already waited millions of years, what''s one more? Think of this instead; the next time hees back he''ll be able to stay longer due to him limating to the divinity in the air to a deeper degree." Mkar''s wise words managed to calm the rampant emotions ever so slightly. "In the meantime you can knit him a sweater or something."


    His impromptu idea instantly sparked their imagination. "A scarf!" Mearie shouted excitedly.


    "Socks¡­" The busty elf decided on her first creation being the fabric protecting the feet. As the mother of all long-eared species, she entirely refused to wear socks, but she fully embraced her son being a human primordial, so she knew his needs were different from hers.


    "I can''t wait to see what you two make for me." I added just to ascertain the idea in their minds that I was not only eager toe back, but also heavily anticipating to see what presents they would make for me. I hoped that this would let them be upied with knitting instead of depressedly awaiting my return.


    ""Okay!!!""


    And with that, I let go of them and they very reluctantly repeated my motions, after which they took a few steps back.


    "Give them hell!" Dragnar shouted boisterously.


    "I will see you, mothers and seniors, in a bit. Thanks for everything!"


    I only needed to think inwardly for the status screen to appear. There, I could see the option to return. I clicked on it with my mind, and the world of white weed me for a brief second before I was back exactly where I initiated the Rank-Up mission.


    Selene was aiming at me, with her spell already being in mid-cast, meaning I had no time to dodge or cast a counter. It was time to tank.


    From the corner of my eye I also saw Seraphiel being in mid-turn as she acted on my order which was to shoot the fire witch down should she act out, but sadly my healer was toote since Selene smartly chose the moment when the elf was busy casting a healing spell.


    "[Infernal Onught]!" She shouted with a smug, cruel grin adorning her lips. I just disyed the otherworldly feat of being able to cast saber-oriented spells besides my mage ones, making my threat level towards her continued safety skyrocket, so she decided to put me down with a potent backstab before I could bare my fangs at her instead of the members of the Phantom League.


    The ming torrent shot at me and before I could step out of its path I was already hit.


    ''Don''t you dare inhale the smoke, Quin!''


    I reminded myself as spell enveloped my entire form.


    My armor was strong but at the end of the day it was just a regr Rare rarity piece, nothing to write home about. It defended her spell for a second or so just before it was caught on fire, making my skin heat up, causing me crippling pain.


    Or that''s how it logically should''ve been.


    Iris was burned by her cruel father numerous times over the years she spent in captivity, after which she would be healed just for the process to repeat itself. Naturally, I was not immune to mes or burn damage. However, even as my skin was in the midst of being burned off of my body, I only flinched for a second before straightening my spine.


    What I gained from Iris and the Soul Records was not some abstract, game-like phenomenon such as ''damage resistance''. No, what I gained was much primal, much more... normal; ''pain tolerance''. If the teen Iris had suffered even a third of my current injuries she would''ve long since died, that''s an objective fact.


    However, when I was in the simtion, I was the upant of her fragile, level 1 body. A p that the current me wouldn''t even feel gave the young Iris a concussion. Being in such a weak vessel allowed me to train for any sort of physical pain my strong primordial body might be assaulted with, which in turn gave me the ability to brush off most injuries that previously would''ve seen my fighting capacity dwindle to a great degree if not make me outright incapacitated.


    "[Bubble Snare]" I cast the spell which formed a giant water bubble meant to entrap my enemies in. This time, though, I used it differently than in previous asions as I calmly stepped into it. It was time to take a bath in the cold water.


    "What the?!" Selene screamed just before Seraphiel''s Arcane Arrow hit her squarely in the head, but something - probably a defensive artifact - must''ve activated since she was left without a single injury, let alone a gaping hole in her skull.


    However, she clearly understood that the clock was ticking, especially since my devoted Blossom had already disappeared from the enemy lines and was in the middle of ferociously lunging through the air in order to maul the fire mage to her death. "[Infernal Boost]" she hurriedly cast her spell which saw her feet catch on fire, though not in a harmful way. Instead, they acted as if they were boosters for a spacecraft about tounch off of Earth.


    In the next moment she was already in the sky, flying towards Cedric to pick him up and escape.

 Chapter 370: Quinlan, The Primordial Subjugator

    However, unluckily for her, I had more than a decade''s worth of time to think about all possible scenarios regarding both her assassination attempt on me, her subsequent escape, and my response to all possible avenues this situation could take. I was not at all shocked to see her flying capabilities, in fact, I was waiting for them.


    With the fire no longer burning me alive, I stepped out of my bubble spell. My skin had burned off almost entirely, for sure making me look horribly grotesque, but I bore with the pain. I expected the pain. I trained for the pain...


    I


    awaited


    the pain.


    "[Rock Spike]" I cast my first spell, which forced Selene to slow down and change her trajectory ever so slightly.


    Then came my three consecutive [Air shes], two of which were dodged by the busty redhead, but thest left a deep cut on her left leg.


    "[Thunderp Strike]!" I cast my Stormde spell which lifted me into the air with the assistance of mighty wind currents, and then I descended towards the ground. However, my goal this time was not located on the''s surface but in the air. It required immense precision on my part tond pin-pointedly on my target.


    *Thud!* My feet hit the back of Selene, marking a resounding sess regarding this highly difficult maneuver.


    Thunderp Strike should''ve ended with an electric explosion upon mynding, but thankfully I managed to suppress it. I had better ns for this bitch in mind than simply butchering her.


    "W-w-w-w-w-w-wait! I''m sorry, I missed my target and hit you on ident!!!"


    "No one is buying that bullshit, especially not me, Plump Fox. Get ready to suffer."


    I didn''t give her the time needed to cook up a counter-response, instead electing to swiftly cut her two legs off from below the knee, causing her to screech from the top of her lungs. "Arrrghhhh!!! I''m so sorryyy! S-s-spare me, I beg you!!!"


    With that, her jet boost spell naturally came to an abrupt end, making the two of us plummet towards the ground.


    I could''ve made some borate moves tond with more grace, but I was in a very sadistic mood, therefore I elected to use her amputated, profusely bleeding body as a surfboard which I rode until her chest painfully crashed into the rocky earth.


    She probably broke a lot of bones based on the crunching sounds, but due to Selene killing her entire alliance in the first round of the Trials, she was of a very high level, making her Vitality stat at least passable, therefore she didn''t die.


    As she was unconscious and defeated by me, all requirements were met.


    "[Subjugate]!" I shouted with immense satisfaction coursing through every fiber of my existence.


    This was my revenge.


    The punishment for her treachery would be eternal servitude, and a bit of me venting my anger with Selene roleying as my punching bag from time to time when I find myself in a bad mood - until I decide she was no longer useful and throw her away.


    The magic was transparent and instantaneous.


    [Level 24 Selene Cross had been subjugated!]


    [Remaining subjugation capacity until cooldown: 71/100]


    I see. She ate up 29 points. That''s a lot, but a very random number, which led me to believe that I could either subjugate numerous weaklings or a few strong entities, and the amount they cost depended on the disparity between their strength level and mine.


    "My love!!!" Cedric screamed as he rushed at me with rampant fury.


    I stepped off of the back of his lover, ready to meet his charge. However, I was no longer alone. "[Canine Assault]!!!" Blossom bellowed as she wed at the swordsman with both gauntlets of hers in a simultaneous, overwhelming motion as she swiped from above her head all the way to the ground.


    "Urgh!" Cedric spat a mouthful of blood but he managed to block most of the damage with a skillful deflect of his sword.


    "Master! [Lifebloom Shot]!" Seraphiel''s first healing projectile finally reached me, alleviating the horrible pain I was suffering from at least a tiny bit, and I could feel some skin tissues already beginning to regenerate.


    "I''m good. Team, focus on your battles! I''ll deal with this side!" I shouted at Ambition, her elves, and the rest of my girls¡­ as well as at Iris. I didn''t know what happened to her after her first thirteen years besides her joining the army, but nheless, I felt an immense connection to the woman due to the simtion. I couldn''t bring myself to raise my de against her unless she made an attempt on my women or me, but doing so would''ve pained my soul greatly, so I truly hoped that we could have a meaningful conversation once things settled.


    "[sh Strike]" I intoned my next saber spell, which saw me burst through the space between the two of us as I reached Cedric just when he was about to sh at my so incredibly missed first mate. I couldn''t wait to bask in her devoted antics and bodily warmth once again.


    I caught Cedric unprepared to meet my attack, and I cleanly severed his hand from his wrist. To his credit, he didn''t scream in pain and even managed to react admirably well. He kicked at the ground, jumping back a short distance, and reached for his belt from which he pulled a shorter de using his remaining hand.


    I couldn''t help but grin sinisterly under my mask. My future super soldier was so damn badass. Well, as long as he kept his dumbass mouth tightly shut. He truly wasn''t the brightest tool in the shed.


    "Blossom, I''ll deal with him. You get back to harassing Soren. We can''t have him call a boulder shower down on us again."


    "Master¡­"


    She eyed me with a pained and thoroughly worried expression - well, her mask was covering her face but I could perfectly imagine the exact face she was making. It must''ve hurt her gentle heart to see her chosen lifelong mate''s heavily burned self.


    "Yes, Master! Ghost understands!"


    However, she was a warrior and a perfect teammate. Plus, a good girl who listened to me obediently. Thus, she did exactly asmanded.


    "I''m sorry for what my fiance did, but I can''t leave her be. I''ll have to finish what she started before saving her." Cedric mouthed as he pulled a small sk out and drank its contents.


    He came off as an arrogant young master before - which he most certainly still was - but he will make a perfect super soldier in my ve ranks, while Selene will be an amazing AoE caster. My subjugated army was already looking awesome.


    Though, to be fair, I should not be arrogant enough to write this guy off as already defeated. That''s how viins lose, and as someone who was literally titled viin by the most supreme force of the universe, I had to avoid any cliche acts viins mightmit that leads to their downfall.


    Yes, I''ll give it my all until my victory has been secured and I see the glorious notification message of my prey being added to my list of rightful properties.

 Chapter 371: Blademaster VS Primordial

    "Your amputated lover is bleeding profusely, how about youe at me?" I taunted Cedric, with great results.


    "[Fireball], [Water Bullet], [Cyclone]" I threw spell after spell at him, but he masterfully dodged or deflected them. His Swordsman ss - or whatever it was - allowed him to summon forth shields that protected him, and he could also give his des supernatural properties that allowed him to parry even attacks like a Fireball.


    I found him to be an excellent demaster who was equipped with the perfect tools to be a strong opponent against any sort of builds - be they fighters, mages or anything in between.


    However, we were not alone. The remaining Phantom League soldiers swiftly managed to awaken from their shell shock of my strange and mighty disy of strength and versatility, and longed at us, and especially at Cedric since my back was toward our backline while his was to theirs.


    Naturally, a warrior on his level could not be so easily backstabbed, but not only was he surrounded, outleveled, he was even bleeding from his amputated arm. It was not at all a fair fight where he could disy his true might.


    He was forced to engage with our mutual enemies, which allowed me to cast my arguably strongest spell, Stormde''s Fury. My movement speed increased drastically as I became a whirlwind barreling towards the hostile forces. I cut down two Phantom League soldiers before Cedric found himself caught between me and the rest of the enemies. A soldier lunged at him, piercing his side before getting eliminated by the heavily wounded swordsman.


    "Sigh¡­" He sighed tiredly when he saw that my hungry pitch-ck saber was already mid-arc as I swung at him, severing his remaining arm.


    I didn''t stop there, though. My spell was still active, so I sent a mighty kick into his stomach, knocking him out immediately, after which I moved on to the remaining enemies.


    ¡­


    In the meantime, Iris was busy engaging multiple opponents at the same time. She, the annoying midget woman she had a rather fulfilling duel with beforehand, the tank who definitely deserved her admiration due to her awesome frontline capabilities, and the axe-wielding berserker was fighting against overwhelming odds, but they were holding on rather well considering the numbers. Though, she knew that much of their sess could be redited to their backline.


    The five ranger Heralds of Ambition were definitely the least impressive of the bunch in her opinion, but their constant volleys sufficiently suppressed a portion of the enemies.


    On the other hand, the Enchanter who kept shielding and buffing them was an amazing supporter to have who Iris knew would be a real monster of a buffer with some extra levels under her belt, however, the Healer easily stole the show. She was simply wonderful.


    Iris had a healer in her army regiment back before she was banished to the outpost for torturing and killing her two would-be rapists, but that man could hold no candle to this woman at all. She seemed to have a nearly endless amount of mana as she was constantly healing all four of them on repeat, and if that wasn''t enough, she was an even greater offensive force than the dedicated archers of Ambition while also keeping multiple frontliners taking heavy damage in tip-top shape.


    She was straight-up OP.


    "Master is ok." Iris heard a silent whisper which she recognized as the dog-kin who backstabbed her back at the outpost and nearly took her life.


    She held no malice towards the assassin, though. It was fair game. Instead, she could only me herself for leaving her back open for such a clean, easy strike.


    "Phew." de sighed with relief while deflecting and parrying three fighters at the same time.


    "Great!" The berserker shouted as she brought her sharp axe down on her victim.


    At first, Iris thought that this woman would be a straight-up liability since she ate up almost the entirety of the healer''s attention, but as time went on, she became faster, stronger, and more durable, all the while Iris could swear that her strange axe was also getting sharper. Berserkers were scary like that. You had to blitz attack them before they had the chance to power up through shedding a river of blood and sustaining light injuries that only served to give them buffs. The longer this went on, the harder it was to put them down for good.


    Iris capitalized on the woman''s sessful kill as she spun around and lunged at an enemy, impaling him on her de.


    "Fucking dog!!! Get off me!!!"


    She heard the traitor''s frustrated shouts. Once he showcased his mighty AoE capabilities, Ghost and the archer squad had not once allowed him to breathe - or cast his spells.


    While Lyra - his bodyguard ve - could protect his life, she could not stop the assassin from interrupting his focus in its entirety, thus ruining his stronger spells before they were conjured. It was not the bodyguard''s fault per se, though. Her task was simply impossible because Soren was a badly trained Wizard who likely skimped on practice hours. Lyra couldn''t be med for the situation since a simple attempt on his life - which was not at all even close to injuring a hair on his head - was enough to repeatedly break his concentration and ruin his casting.


    Iris had to give it to Devil. Thest time she met him he was nothing more than cannon fodder. He didn''t even sense her de being an inch from his throat, it was de who saved his weak, miserable life.


    Now, however, he surrounded himself with outstanding followers and he was more than pulling his own weight.


    She suddenly remembered de''s outrageous im she uttered back during their duel.


    "You''d be surprised¡­ It somewhat pains me to say this, but with his rate of growth, he''ll wipe the floor with either of us in a couple of months. Maybe if the two of us will go at him together we''ll still stand a small chance."


    Iris knew that her prophecy did not entirelye to fruition - at least, not yet - since she believed that she alone could put up a good fight, but if de joined her in a 2v1 she saw no way for Devil to emerge victorious, but that mattered very little. Not even two months had passed since they met, and he went from a throwaway grunt to a promising Vesper Phenom candidate with by far the best team of Heralds supporting him, all of whom were not only strong but extremely loyal to boot.


    It was not the time to theorize such things, though.


    She was already buffed out of her mind with her Child of Agony curses and debilitating effects coursing through her body, so right now Iris knew that she was likely the highest statted entity in this scuffle, thus it was time to flex her numeric superiority.


    She smartly utilized the wild berserker''s created space since none of the enemy soldiers were eager to stand in her and her mean axe''s path, and Iris used her imposing presence to hide her own.


    In this manner she swiftly found herself near her target without his knowledge.


    It was time she helped her would-be killer out in her strange battle against Soren and Lyra.

 Chapter 372: Masters Message

    Iris patiently awaited the moment in which Ghost descended from the shadows upon the Geomancer, which prompted Lyra to jump at the dog-kin, and as a result leave her master plenty unprotected. A bodyguard could only do so much when her charge was a stationary target who kept getting assaulted from multiple angles.


    Iris knew very well that it was the golden time time to strike, thus she ruthlessly threw herself at the endlessly bitching Soren and cut his head off.


    Yep, Soren was killed just like that.


    Was it unceremonious? A boring end for a talented, strong mage? Did he deserve a more badass battle before he fell?


    Yes, very much so.


    However, Iris was roided out of her mind right now, making the weak spine of a Wizard easily snap under the overwhelming weight of her strike.


    Following her owner''s death, Lyra immediately face-nted into the ground.


    It was the one big disadvantages of surrounding oneself with ves as abat forces instead of willing participants.


    They were magically bound to be loyal, yes, but if one tore their cors off, or if their master met an untimely end, they were forcibly paralyzed. This was done so the ves couldn''t capitalize on bing free from the ve Contract spell. They couldn''t move until they were inherited by the rightful heir of their deceased master.


    Iris mercilessly lunged at Lyra to finish her off. Much to her surprise, her strike was deflected not by the Phantom League members but by Ghost herself.


    The woman''s face contorted in surprise which was rapidly turning into anger. Was this dog-kin doing this because she wanted the XP?! It was not the time to act with so much greed.


    Her question was answered in the next second with the deration of the blonde w-wielder. "Master wants her. She is his property. Miss Iris can''t kill Lyra. Master also wanted Soren but Ghost was unable to save him¡­ Miss Iris is really fast and deadly!"


    "Use my alias!" Iris hissed. She was one of the most wanted criminals in the entire continent, rivaling even the Obsidian Circle Members themselves, because the kingdom knew that she was the only one who could possibly lead them to the party that robbed the outpost of its Legendary tier artifact - also known as Devil and his group.


    "Oh! Sorry, miss¡­"


    Iris could only sigh. So this girl had forgotten her chosen criminal name. "Wrath."


    "Miss Wrath." Ghost nodded in understanding, before continuing, "Master instructed Ghost to inform Miss Wrath that he wants to invite her to a talk afterward. Master says he wants to form an alliance as equals, akin to what is present between Master and Miss Ambition."


    "Hmm¡­" Iris was very reluctant to ept such an invitation. After all, Devil would be much better off with her dead.


    It was true that he had leverage over her as well, but what she knew of him was much more substantial.


    Devil could go to the authorities and say ''the Consortium member called Wrath is the Iris you''re looking for'' while she could outright tell him that ''it was Devil who took the Legendary artifact.''


    While these two statements might sound equally damning at first nce, one has to consider that she was only important because the kingdom wanted to catch him through her.


    If he snitched her out, she could still tell them what they want, but if Iris snitched him out, no one would really care whether Devil revealed who she was or where she could be found. She would no longer be relevant once he was caught beyond the army wanting to punish a deserting soldier, which would not be enough of a reason to wage war on arge syndicate like the Vesper Consortium.


    Perhaps due to sensing her reluctance, Ghost opened her lips and uttered a few sentences that shocked the woman like nothing ever did before in her entire life.


    "Your younger brother Damian was kidnapped and killed by the syndicate who your father owed money to and stupidly refused to pay because he mistakenly believed that nobility didn''t need to pay debt owed tomoners.


    Your mother offered to prostitute herself out to collect the required amount, which enraged him and for the first time raised his fist against her.


    After his son''s death, he quickly began spiraling downward and soon forced his wife into prostitution. You then failed to assassinate him on the day of her funeral with the kitchen knife due to the defensive artifact shielding him. He killed his current kidnapped lover with the same knife and framed you for it, iming it was your doing.


    He imprisoned you in the mansion''s basement and tortured you for nearly ten years straight, awakening your ss, at which point you broke out of your cell and tortured him before murdering him.


    If that''s not enough, Master instructs Ghost to also say that the head maid of your house, Sarah, kept feeding you warm meals in secret through her surprisingly intelligent and well-trained cat, Whiskers, which ended up with the two of them getting killed and cooked, which your father made you eat. His extremely cruel act resulted in you going into ''wrath-mode'', awakening to your tragic ss, breaking out of your cell, and brutally murdering him."


    "... How?"


    "Master says Miss Wrath will find out once she follows him through the portal. Master asks Ghost to inform Miss Wrath that he means no harm to her at all. He suggests a team up to avenge Damian together and to rise to the very top of Thalorind - and beyond."


    "..." She didn''t know how to respond to this unbelievable development. No one should know this much about her life, not even her own parents¡­ only she could know all these facts.


    Her brain needed some time to think, and her favorite pastime was shedding the blood of her enemies, so she turned towards the quickly dwindling numbers of the Phantom League and threw herself into the fray, hoping to earn a level up while she mulled over on what to do.


    - PoV: Quin -


    "[Lifebloom Transform]" Seraphiel intoned the spell which transformed her bow into a staff, which in turn allowed her to cast proper Healer spells. <How are you still standing¡­ This is insane¡­>


    She questioned me in my mind with a quivering tone. Indeed, I should be rightfully knocked out, or at the very least not standing still calmly with my deadly burns torturing me continuously.


    <I can''t show my weak side to the sexy long-eared babe I''m doing my utmost to woo. I heard fragile girls like you prefer strong men to protect them.>


    She snorted at my statement. <It''s good to see that you''re at least still in a state to crack jokes.>


    <I don''t remember cracking any jokes.>


    <¡­>


    The battle was over. I subjugated Lyra, Selene and Cedric while the Phantom League soldiers existed no more.


    It was time to clean up the rest of the battlefield, I thought, as I began making my way over to the deathly tired Monk, Abudha. I decided that he would be the final super soldier I receive of my initial, glorious subjugation spree.

 Chapter 373: Victory

    The battle was over. I subjugated Lyra, Selene and Cedric and the Phantom League soldiers existed no more.


    It was time to clean up the rest of the battlefield, I thought, as I began making my way over to the deathly tired Monk, Abudha. I decided that he would be the final super soldier I receive of my initial Subjugation spree.


    "Brother. Good job. I don''t know what you did, but it was amazing." He said while sighing with exhaustion. "I just wish you did it sooner. Maybe my team would''ve survived..."


    "I''m sorry, Abudha. You know too much to be left as you are."


    "¡­? What do you mean¡­?" He asked with rapidly rising rm evident in his features.


    In response I raised my de at him, and thedies whom were in telepathicmunication with me did the same.


    "ept defeat, be my ve, and I will let you live." I said as I sent a mental intent of mine to subjugate him. I didn''t need to defeat those I wanted to enve - people could obediently agree. Theoretically they could even negotiate their contracts in such a case, but I had the overwhelming advantage in this specific situation, so he was going to get a one-sided contract which made him bepletely at my mercy.


    "Haaah¡­ I knew joining the Consortium was a big blunder."


    [Level 20 Abudha had been subjugated!]


    [Remaining subjugation capacity until cooldown: 3/100]


    [Enter cooldown?]


    ''Yes''. At my mentalmand, I immediately felt that my Subjugation spell became momentarily unavable to me.


    Thest thing I had to do was have a chat with Ambition. Her witnessing my actions towards Abudha was likely not painting me in a good color.


    "Ambition," I greeted, receiving a guarded "Devil," in response.


    "Thank you for all that you''ve done for us. I would like to make our alliance into a long-term one, but I know that you''re unable to trust me for now. Therefore, I would like to clean up my name and introduce myself to you formally. As the first step toward earning your trust, I invite you to my home. I swear on Luminara and the Goddess that I made no lies nor do I harbor any ill-will to you or your Heralds."


    "You don''t have the right to use the first elf''s name to make promises. Only elves can." She growled threateningly.


    Well, I mean, she is my mother, but sure.


    "I promise too!" Seraphiel interjected cheerily, happily slinging my beloved mother''s name around as if she weremon trash - or a stupid religious myth as she believed Lumi to be. Boy, did I have some news for this smug healer of mine.


    "What do you say? [Warp Gate]" I asked while opening a portal to my home where Ronan and Iselda should be busy constructing our buildings with thebor ves.


    "What the?!" Ambition and her elves yelped one after the other.


    "So this is the portal¡­" Iris murmured. I instructed Blossom on exactly what to tell her while I was fighting the Phantom League soldiers in real-time, so I could only hope that my beloved dog-kin could at least get the gist of my message across.


    "Yes. I promise no harm wille your way. In fact, I believe that in a few years'' time you will be looking back at the moment of you stepping through this portal to be the best decision you''ve made in your life." I nodded encouragingly.


    Sadly I couldn''t let Ambition and her team say no to my invitation exactly, since they knew too much, so I awaited their response. If they refused¡­


    "Alright. But your soul really will not enter the graces of Luminara and the Eternal Forest if this turns out to be a trap." Ambition decreed while eyeing Seraphiel, who happily nodded.


    "What about you, Wrath?" I asked, and received a stiff but positive response. Though she did say that one of us would have to step through first. We happily amodated her demand, and we soon found ourselves at my stronghold location in the random forest that was a long distance away from everything and everyone - unless one had the [Warp Gate] in their arsenal, of course.


    I dropped the still unconscious Selene and Cedric to the ground. Seraphiel had given them first aid and since the wounds were fresh, she could reattach the limbs, but they would need some time to heal back to full health. Lyra, on the other hand, only needed a few minutes for the ve Contract''s paralyzing effect to be overridden by my own spell. She was now under a new master, thus there was no reason for the old [ve Contract] spell to restrict her movements any longer.


    Currently, the gorgeous pink-haired tanker girl was busy eyeing me very intently.


    She was not at all sad about getting a new master, since she despised Soren with all her heart, but I did put her through a wringer for sure with all my strange spells and stuff, so I understood her heavy uncertainty regarding my person. I was probably the strangest existence all of them had ever seen. What''s more, Lyra was our enemy just a minute ago. Prisoners of war did not tend to receive the most luxurious of treatments, especially right after getting defeated and captured.


    "Masks off,dies." I instructed my team. It was no longer needed to hide our faces, since all of those who were here could only leave with my permission. Well, they could make a run for it, but an extremely angry dog-kin assassin and an elf healer/ranger would be on their trail throughout the hundreds of miles of forest biome that separated them from the nearest civilization. And that was only if they could escape before I or Ayame cut them down.


    Iris eyed me intently, though she did not react strongly to my visage. "It''s good to put a face to you. Now, can you tell me how you know so much about me?"


    "Sure-"


    "Wait, what''s this?!" It was Seraphiel who shouted abruptly.


    It was her first time here as well, so something must''ve spooked her senses.


    Her long ears perked as she focused on whatever she felt. "Ambition and archers, do you feel it too?"


    "Hmm¡­ Oh! Now that you pointed it out!" One of them replied excitedly.


    The strange sight that followed was something I would find hard to forget.


    Six elves - Ambition did not participate - reached for their boots to free their soft feet of their cruel, heavily confining boots.


    Their toes curled as if they were busily conversing with the earth itself, then one after another began rushing in the same direction.


    "The tree monster." Ayame decreed confidently.


    "Yep, I thought so too." I nodded. "Sorry, Iris, let''s see what these curious creatures are up to first."


    "So they were elves? Thought so." She added. Yeah, they were all hiding their races thus far, but the sight of a single tanker with five archers simply screamed ''we are elves!''


    ...


    "Oh my Goddess!" Seraphiel yelped when she came into view with the Geim who had grown to twice my size in the short span of time I didn''t see it. Now that it was nted in solid ground and nurtured with special - primordial - nourishing soil and liquid mixture, its growth speed was exponential.

 Chapter 374: Revelation

    It was still far from reaching the old Geim''s size, who was also said to be the Geim equivalent of a midget since he grew up in a ''small'' cave without sunlight and only extremely poor fertilizer avable to its roots. All that is to say, this nt entity was still a baby and sadly seemingly still unconscious, or at least incapable of speech and moving it''s branches like its parent could.


    "Master, I demand an exnation right now!!!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at Seraphiel''s antics. Wasn''t I your literal owner? Manners, miss¡­


    Of course, I didn''t mind her attitude with me at all. In fact, it was exactly what I wanted to see.


    I obliged her ''request'' and told the tale of how we got this thing, and what it was.


    Iris was also surprised. "So that''s how it is¡­ They were protecting this creature at the outpost. I kept wondering why we were even stationed in the middle of nowhere, but only the Aegis Vanguard - the kingdom''s elite soldiers - were allowed to go into the cavern system."


    The elves on the other hand had a rather different reactionpared to the ever-so-slightly shocked Iris - they were straight-up hyperventting.


    "The Eternal Forest¡­ We''re there?!" One of them shouted.


    "Did we die when we stepped through the swirling gate?" Another asked.


    "If that''s the case then I don''t mind dying!" A third archer decreed happily.


    "Wait, the Eternal Forest actually existed all along?!" Seraphiel screamed worriedly. After all, she''d staked her eternal afterlife multiple times because she believed it to be a sham.


    "What do you mean by that?!" Ambition roared furiously.


    "Ugh! Nothing¡­" My healer quickly zipped her tantalizing lips before she could utter more damning evidence regarding her heretical nature. After all, the six elves were only here due to her oath and their trust in it.


    "Master, you said that you talked with its parent who left this baby in your care but¡­ The elven legends say that no mortal can understand their speech." Seraphiel strategically changed the topic, which gained each elf''s attention like nothing before did, letting my cunning healer exhale a sigh of relief.


    I felt numerous eyes on me.


    I stepped in front of the slumbering Geim and turned my back to it so that I was facing all those in my audience. I could also see more and morebor and guard ves trickling into the audience, including Ronan who was jovially rushing toward us. He would need to wait a while if he wanted to speak with me.


    Anyhow.


    It was time to make the grand revtion.


    "The reason I can converse with the Geim species is that I''m not a mortal."


    "H-huh?" Hushed questions and voices of sheer disbelief erupted in the audience.


    "I''m a creation of the gods, a primordial." As I said that I summoned forth my status screen, and summoned a second window which detailed what the primordial race was.


    As the neers were busy reading - and trying to grasp - what was written there, Ayame quickly spoke up. "Creation of the gods? What gods? There are more divine existences beyond the Goddess? And you were created by them? Why was I not informed of this world-shattering information?!"


    "Yeah, not cool, baby." Lucille voiced her agreement with my disheartened samurai.


    "I will get to it soon. Please give me some time to bring the others up to speed."


    "Blossom has no clue what is going on, like, at all." Blossom decreed in an entirely matter-of-factly-tone. We''d officially lost her.


    Aurora, my beloved plump alchemist/enchanter, quickly leaned into the dog-girl''s ears and began whispering an exnation.


    Damn. Now that I had some time to observe all my girls in their full glory, I couldn''t wait for night to descend. I had waited such a long time to be reunited with them, and it finally happened. I would ravage all four of them together until I was totally spent, and I won''t take no for an answer this time. If I have to drag my Ayame to bed then so be it. In case she is not ready yet, I won''t prate her damp folds, but she will not be allowed to sit this night out in its entirety, and that''s an objectively true fact.


    The neers had enough time to read over my status screen five times over, so I continued.


    "Primordials are existences teetering between mortals and gods - we are not divine entities, but neither do we age like mortals do. We are born from the divine magic of the gods, not from the wombs of our mothers. When we reach level 20, our Rank-Up Mission goes from that of a mortal to that of a primordial. When Selene was about to st me with her fire spell, I initiated the test hoping it would bring down an armageddon of monsters for me to y, which would allow us to turn the tides of battle.


    However, I was instead taken to a new dimension where time didn''t flow - the private training dimension of the primordials. There, for the first time I met those of my kind. Sadly, for whatever reason which they aren''t allowed to reveal, they had been imprisoned there, unable toe back to Thalorind.


    In that ce, I met Mkar, known as the father of humanity, Mearie, one of the other human primordials, Dragnar, the human primordial who was said to be the greatest Berserker of all time - Lucille, girl, do I have some tales to tell you about that man¡­ He was a straight-up menace - Karl who we don''t need to mention, andstly¡­ Luminara."


    "W-w-w-w-w-w-w-wait, she is still alive?!" Seraphiel''s yelping turned into hysteria.


    The person she wholeheartedly believed to be nothing but an old corpse lying six feet under was still very healthy, and the Geim which was said to live in the Eternal Forest was right in front of her eyes. Was she destined to roam the mortal realms instead of joining Luminara for her heretic actions?! But wait, she was already in the Eternal Forest?!


    Whaaaat?!


    Yep, I could easily read her thought processes and knew that she was almost as lost as Blossom was.


    Ambition spoke up in an icy tone, "Miss Sce, would you mind exining what you meant by those words exactly?"


    "N-nothing!"


    "I will take over, calm your mind in the meantime." I said to Seraphiel before turning to Ambition. "I apologize from the bottom of my heart, me me for her actions not, her. Yes, she made a false oath to earn your trust, but we have no wishes to harm you at all."


    The elven tank''s eyes turned hateful as she nced at the woman in question. It was clear that despite my words, she felt severely wronged, and not by me but by Seraphiel herself.


    "W-wait, Master, don''t say more! I''m already going to burn in hell! Ahhhh!!! What have I done?!"


    "You''re not going anywhere, my gorgeous healer. Luminara will definitely not harm you, for she is my adoptive mother. She calls me Quinnie and jumps straight into my arms as soon as she sees me. In fact, I have a strong suspicion that she is knitting a hundred socks for me right as we are speaking. All that is to say; she would never hurt my cherished teammate."


    Let''s just say that my statement caused a¡­ myriad of overwhelming reactions.

 Chapter 375: The First Elf Is My Mommy

    Let''s just say that my statement caused a¡­ myrid of overwhelming reactions.


    "Hah?" Ayame was the first to voice her confusion. "What the hell have you been doing while we were fighting for our lives?"


    "I''ll get to that part very soon."


    "W-w-w-w-wait!!! Are you saying that the first elf is your mother?" I found this version of Seraphiel to be extremely cute. She was always so serene, so collected, and even if we were joking around, she was never out of her element, yet here she was, on the brink of fainting, crying, and losing her mind all at the same time.


    "Your listening capacity andprehension skills are simply amazing. That''s exactly what I just said, yes." I replied somewhat mockingly with an amused grin.


    "¡­ Hmph!!!"


    In the meantime, I could see that a lot of theborers were utterly lost. This topic was entirely above their means, but I didn''t mind them listening in. Their lives were very boring, so some excitement must''ve been uplifting, even if they had no clue what was going on.


    "I find this all very hard to believe. Do you have some proof? Your ims contradict everything we''d ever known about the afterlife." Ambition asked. Indeed, my ims were directly contradicting her beliefs. The Eternal Forest didn''t exist and Luminara was still alive yes, but imprisoned. I should be grateful that such religious fanatics were not outright attacking me for what I just imed.


    "No, sadly not. It''s fine for you not to believe me, I can''t change your thoughts. All I ask is that you hear me out with an open mind before turning hostile. However, please keep in mind that I have nothing to gain from saying stuff that contradicts your beliefs when I''m actively trying to turn you into my allies."


    "Well¡­ That much is true." One of the archers agreed.


    "He also has the mythical tree!" Another added.


    "So this old elf just decided to adopt you on a whim?" Lucille inquired curiously. I could tell that she was very entertained by the news.


    "Yeah, her and Mearie, the human primordial. That''s right, I have not only one, but two primordial mothers with ginormous mommy milkers adorning their chests. I showed them images of you five, by the way. They loved you all and send their greetings. Before you ask, they could read my thoughts, so I just thought of my memories of you and they saw them."


    "Me too?!" Seraphiel yelped once again.


    "Yes. In fact, Luminara voted you to be the second greatest mother candidate in my harem - yes, I know you''re not actually in it yet."


    "Yet?"


    "Yep."


    "What did they think of me?!" Aurora asked excitedly.


    "Uh, they said you have amazing body for child-bearing, perhaps even the greatest out of all five, but that your personality is not ready yet."


    "Oh¡­ That makes me happy bit also a bit sad¡­"


    "What about me?" Lucille asked with an amused grin.


    "Miri voted you close second, just behind first ce, and Lumi put you third."


    "Lumi and Miri? So you''re even calling these legends by cute nicknames¡­" Ayame voiced her acute observation.


    "Yep, they are my mothers after all. We bathe in the same pond and wash each other''s bodies and stuff."


    "Oh, I bet you love this new rtionship of yours, huh."


    "I sure do."


    "So shameless... I''m somewhat reluctant to ask about their opinion of me¡­" my samurai was curious but clearly dreading the answer.


    "Yeah, they said you are too petite - but I did defend you on that front - however, your mental trauma and grandiose dreams didn''t sit well with them. Mind you, this ranking of theirs is only about how great of a mother you would be if I impregnated you right this moment, not how good of a lover you all are or how good mothers you could be in the future. In that ranking, you all share the top 1 spot without a doubt."


    "Hmm¡­ I see. Honestly, I can''t fault them, I truly can''t even begin imagining my life as a mother. By the way, I couldn''t help but notice that Blossom was not mentioned yet."


    "She won first ce in both of their rankings."


    "Huh? Blossom did?" My dog-kin asked with a gasp, but in the next moment her lush tail began it''s trademark propeller movements.


    "Yes, they said that you''re a devoted lover who only wishes to see me be happy, and that despite your airhead nature, once you realize that you carry my child in your womb, your motherly instincts will kick into overdrive and you''ll be the perfect mother."


    "Master¡­!" She shouted merrily while lunging straight into my embrace and began licking my face fervently.


    "I can''t believe that this...


    creature


    almost killed me." Iris mouthed with disbelief. For the first time she was not only faced with Blossom''s adorable physical traits being on full disy, but also her needy, cute antics which only emerged when she was not inbat.


    "Yeah¡­" Lyra added. She had a lot of trouble with Blossom in our fight, my dog-kin basically made her duties as a bodyguard straight up hell. "She was such a nightmare on the battlefield, weaving in and out of shadows and striking from our blind spot with incredible speed, but here she is just a¡­ good girl?"


    "Yes, Blossom is the best girl in the entire universe." I decreed confidently, earning myself a myriad of extra fervent licks on my cheeks and lips.


    "... While I appreciate all this new information, could you finally tell me how you know so much about my childhood?" Iris inquired. She was clearly still on edge about this whole situation.


    "Yes." I agreed while gently doing my best to calm my overeager dog-girl down. "So this entirebat system we all came to enjoy is the creation of the Soul Records, the greatest entity in the entire universe. It administers our sses, XP gains - everything. When you see a notification pop up, it was sent by this omnipresent being. Soul Records is also responsible for evaluating a primordial''s current strengths and weaknesses, after which it creates a specific trial which we not only have to seed in toplete the Rank-Up Mission, but it also helps us grow as people. For me, it decided that I had things too¡­ easy. I needed to feel pain, loss, devastation."


    I took a deep breath before continuing. This topic was still very difficult for me. "Thus, my trial was called the ''Gauntlet of Suffering'', where I was forced into a simtion of Iris Thornw, from the moment she was born until her receiving the Child of Agony ss."


    For the first time, I saw her eyes flutter wide open from the sheer shock I gave her. "Are you saying that you saw¡­ and felt all that I did throughout my entire childhood?"


    "Yes. That''s how I knew so much about you. While you people were frozen in time in the midst of our battle, I spent over thirteen years of my life there. This is also why I refuse to attack you, Iris, despite me technically being better off with you being dead, or at least as my obedient ve. I know that I''m just a weird stranger to you, but your life''s story had be a part of my me."


    "This is just too much for me." She decreed tiredly.


    "I know. I will show you my undeniable proof, after which I will let you mull things over on your own."


    With that, I ced my newly gained Child of Agony ss into my three Secondary sses and summoned my window for her while also activating the innate spell that came with it, causing severe hemorrhage in my body, which reflected in the 20 temporary Strength I received.


    "Oh¡­ I see. I believe you, but I don''t know what to say beyond this."


    "Sure, I get that. Why don''t you go back to the battlefield? Vex and her two allies will finish soon, someone needs to be there to exin the situation to them." I proposed, then continued to detail my n in more detail.


    "Mind you, the story is that you were hit by Soren''s earth spell from your blind spot and thus was sent flying. Upon impact, you lost consciousness, and once you came to, the battle had already ended."


    It was not hard to tell that she was not at all a fan of this fabricated story. "I would not make such a rookie mistake after nearly getting mauled to death by your dog-kin teammate." I could hear a strong sense of pride toward her craft in her assured tone.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 376: Nah, Id Win

    "It''s just a tale you have to spin to get them to believe you. You can say that you were fighting four Phantom League members and he hit you in the back. There''s no shame in that at all." I tried to get her to agree with putting her in a much better light.


    She scoffed, "no, I would still dodge it, or at least not get taken out of the fight so miserably."


    I could only smile wryly at her antics. Iris was giving off a very strong ''nah, I''d win'' vibe.


    "Alright, thene up with a more believable exnation if you want. Abudha, please also go back with her. You should alsoe up with a simr story. Ambition, you''re free to leave too, or you can stay in my home if you feel like it for as long as you want - though it''s still heavily under construction from what I can see." I stated thest part jokingly.


    "We''re working on it, Demigod Boss!!!" Ronan shouted from the back of the crowd, earning a chuckle from me and my girls.


    Naturally, I couldn''t trust Iris to y along with my wishes. For all intents and purposes, she was a woman I didn''t know well at all. More than 10 years had passed since her life''s simtion ended, and a lot of change could happen to her in that time. However, even if shepletely betrayed me, which was a real possibility, it would not be the end of the world. She had no clue where my stronghold was located at, all she could do was make me wanted by the Consortium too if they learned of the wealth and secrets I hide.


    That was the reason I sent Abudha with her. Through my newly acquired spell - Overlord''s Eyes - I could perfectly listen in on not only how Iris acted, but how the three disciples of ck Fang reacted to the news of us disappearing - that is if they survived the scuffle with the Phantom League.


    I didn''t feelfortable going back, honestly. Too much had happened in our battle, and it was possible that these existences could watch me from afar. It''s not too outrageous to expect someone like Orianna - the woman who teleported into the battle to fight Mordecai, the leader of the drug empire of the Phantom League, basically making him be ck Fang''s equivalent - to have a spying nt or something like that, or someone might''ve just straight-up been watching us all along.


    After all, I had no clue that Raika, the ck-haired disciple with the badass title of ''The Brutalizer'', was following us in silence. There could be more who never showed themselves.


    I believed that it was smart for me to act with the attitude that they already know too much about me, thus I nned to remain away from the Consortium until things became more clear, even if it meant giving up on the Trials and thus not bing Vesper Phenoms.


    That rank would make my life much easier with its numerous benefits, but it wasn''t worth taking such a risk for. After all, there were other opportunities to exploit all over the Iskaris continent.


    "¡­ Understood." Abudha nodded. He was not very happy to be my ve, but evidently the many revtions I dropped on him forced him to think a bit more - or something like that. I didn''t expect him to like being my ve, not at all. He was a strongbatant, but that was it. He was the sacrificial pawn I was sending into the maw of the beast, so to say. I could just as easily send Blossom, Ayame, or Seraphiel, but they were too important for me to risk losing them.


    He was not.


    Once Selene and Cedric healed, I would send them back to the Consortium and thus have nted five Phenom candidates into the Consortium''s ranks. Selene, Cedric, and Abudha being mypletely obedient ves, and Ambition and Iris being my allies, though thetter girl might be a bit too much to im as a friend instead of a neutral force for now.


    With my three ves I nned to probe the Consortium to get a feel about my situation.


    "We would like to stay a bit." Ambition stated.


    I happily epted her answer, then I summoned a portal a good distance from the battle. Maybe someone was standing there, ready to step through. One could never be careful enough.


    "Head north, you will reach the battle site in a few miles." I informed them, and the duo departed.


    "Uhm, Master Quin - or what should I call Your Majesty? I would like to inquire as to what my future might have in store for me if I may be so bold." The pink haired tanker spoke up, clearly uncertain how to address me properly. I was not only her owner, but the literal leader of her race.


    "You can refer to me as master, or Quin if that''s morefortable. You will have the basic rights all of my ves enjoy, which are:


    1, You will be treated humanely, meaning not I, nor anyone else in my Ascendants faction will act demeaningly towards you. You might not have rights in the eye of the corrupt Vraven Kingdom''s book ofws, but in my faction you do. Just to be clear, what I consider demeaning is acting like you''re trash, lowlife, subhuman, etc. Me sending you into a fight where you might meet your maker is possible, but as abat ve that''s part of your job description, not me treating you as if you were trash.


    2, No one has the right to force themselves upon you. I abhor rape and sexual abuse, so if anyone tries such acts, you have my permission to fight back with all your strength.


    3, As part of your humane treatment, no one will beat you for ''fun''. The only way you can receive such punishment is if you deliberately act against our interests, though at that point a beating will be the least of your worries.


    4, Good work deserves rewards. There''s not a point system or anything borate like that in ce yet, but basically once I deem that you''ve done enough, you can ask for something reasonable. Time off, chance to visit your family or friends - of course, you will be strictly forbidden from revealing anything about us without my explicit permission. In your case as abat ve, your reward could also be expensive gear you believe will make yourbat prowess greater, but Soren refused to buy. Starting a family of your own in the future is also possible.


    I think that''s the gist of the basic ve rights in my employ. As for my ns regarding you in specific, Lyra, I need some time to debate, but what I can say for certain is that you will be a respectedbatant in the Ascendants faction with the ability to rise very high in our ranks. After all, the second inmand is also a ve of mine, and she''s not that high in the ranks because she is my lover. She deserved the position, thus she got it. As simple as that."


    With my long-winded exnation done, I could see that her soft features were beyond shocked. I just left this girl truly bbergasted.

 Chapter 377: Elven Guests

    With my long-winded exnation done, I could see that her soft features were beyond shocked. I just left this girl truly bbergasted.


    "You mean it?" She asked with disbelief.


    "Which part? Well, all of them are true, so yes." I nodded and could see her firm shoulders rx just a little bit - as if she felt her life had changed for the better, but she knew it would be stupid to entirely believe the words of the man who held her life and death in his hands, thus she was still mentally prepared to be ''betrayed'' by me and have this new, rather positive reality be turned into the grim one Soren provided her with.


    "Words are cheap, actions speak a hundred times louder. All I can do is act as I always have been, and with time you will see whether I lied or not." I added, and the pink-haired beauty epted my words with a faint smile.


    "A-are you alright?!" With that out of the way, Aurora rushed close to me and upied my other side which my dog-kin mate left wide open.


    Ayame and Lucille also looked at me worriedly. Their reactions were more than understandable, after all, I had just said that I was tortured both physically and mentally for over a decade while they technically stood frozen in time, unable to help or alleviate my pain at all.


    I understand their dislike of the situation. would''ve taken it very badly if our ces were swapped - so much so that I likely would''ve considered the Soul Records an enemy to defeat in the future.


    No one had the right to traumatize my lovers besides me and my girthy shaft.


    "I''m fine, thanks for caring, though." I said to alleviate their worries.


    "Girls,e here for a second." Lucille decreed in an authoritative tone.


    They were curious as to what she wanted, so they did as told. "Don''t listen in!" Shemanded towards yours truly before making a circle with all four of them and beginning to speak in hushed tones.


    Hmm¡­ Strange. They were very clearly plotting something.


    In the meantime, I turned toward Ambition. "So you stayed behind for the Geim, I assume?"


    "¡­ Yes." She rather reluctantly nodded, clearly fearing that I would not like that.


    "What do you want with it?"


    "We wish to observe it for a bit."


    I couldn''t help but have my trust issues surface. "And how can I know that you won''t just uproot my treasure and make a run for it?"


    "We would never hurt it!!!" She yelled from the top of her lungs with so much gusto that I had to do a double-take to ensure that it was not my mind ying games on me - it really was thisposed tanker girl who shouted at me so adorably.


    <Master, elves would rather slit their throats than hurt nature. Uprooting a nt is strictly forbidden not only in our culture, but we would also feel like we''remitting a heinous crime just by our instincts. This is then taken to the utmost level when ites to this specific creature. It''s a legendary entity they''ve been hearing about throughout their childhood in children''s tales and then learned about it to an even greater extent during their formal education. Them uprooting this nt has the same chances of urring as an Arch-Priest calling the Goddess a¡­ purchasable woman.>


    <I see. Thanks for the info.>


    "Alright. However, for the time being, I ask that you don''t leave the premises of my home and its close vicinity. If you do so without my permission, I will take it as you having done something that would make you into my enemies and chase you down. Just so you know, I can open portals anywhere I want for hundreds of miles."


    A bit of a lie was sprinkled in at the end, but bluffs were a necessary part of life if you weren''t an almighty entity.


    "You have our promise. Unlike this¡­ elf¡­" She spat in a spiteful murmur while turning her head toward my smoking hot healer, "I consider my promises to be of paramount importance. I will not act against them. I would even go as far as making an oath on Luminara, but it would be weird for me to swear using the graces of your self-proimed mother, so I will refrain from doing so."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle wryly at the hostility she had for Seraphiel. I understood her very well, after all, a member of her species swore to them with their religious beliefs on the line while thinking them to be total nonsense, which could''ve seen Ambition and her team get easily betrayed by us due to Seraphiel''s heretical and outright traitorous acts against her species.


    "I see. Please, enjoy your stay then."


    With that, the elvendies surrounded the Geim and began observing it with muted breaths. It seemed they were reluctant to do anything more such as touching it, so they just stood around it in total silence as if they were statues. It was a bit weird of a sight to observe, but elves with their severe foot fetish and extreme addiction to nature were already considered borderline psychotic as an entire race in my mind, so I was not surprised.


    Elves were cute and hot as fuck, and that was all that mattered to me. Though sadly I still didn''t see the faces of these six, since they were guarded against us even now, thus they kept their features hidden behind their masks or helmets.


    "Lyra you are free to go as well. Iselda, please show her around and give her some refreshments. The rest of you, good job thus far. I see that you''ve been hard at work on this strange project of mine. Once things settle down a bit I will have a chat with each of you where you can tell me the rewards you want to receive for this month of hard, dedicatedbor of yours. However, keep in mind that I have every right to refuse if you request something unreasonable, or I might say that you need to put in more work to receive your wish."


    "Yes, master." Iselda, the older woman who was the co-architect of the stronghold and the lead designer of the interior - save for my private rooms, such as my sex dungeon, which I left in Ronan''s capable hands - epted my order with a strong bow of her spine. It seemed that this new revtion session of mine had made her even more respectful towards my person.


    "Thank you, master!" Lyra cheered at the fact that instead of ordering her to do something taxing right after the battle had ended, I let her rx and explore to her heart''s content.


    As for the remainingbor and the few guard ves, their excitement was outright palpable. It was one thing when I said those honeyed promises to them about rewards for their hard work, but I not only ascertained their validity now but also stated that they might receive something in the very near future.


    It was a little over a month since they started working for me, so I thought it was time to receive their ''pay'' as if they were my sried employees. Naturally, I won''t pay them in the literal sense, but some rewards of their choice would surely be much appreciated.

 Chapter 378: Overlords Eyes

    A month seemed to be just the right time interval to reinforce their motivation and bolster their dedication towardpleting my orders, so I nned to do a reward session once a month. Of course, I will first consult with Ronan and Iselda who will let me know if any of them don''t deserve anything, or if any of them had done something outstanding.


    As for the fruit of their work, the first building in the stronghold territory stood proudly nearby.


    Expecting them to finish even a servant-housing building like this in its entirety was beyond what was reasonable, but I was very happy to see it being in a near-finished state already. It was still barebones with no paint, windows, or any other simrly fancy stuff, but at least it was liveable.


    I would soon need to make a shopping trip to get furnishing.


    The time was also nearing when I would need to get moreborers. I wanted to scale things up, but to do so I would need to secure more funds to buy them. Or, at least, so it should have been if we were to go by the book. Now, with my Primordial Subjugator ss, I could technically skip the ''buying'' part of the ''getting new ves'' procedure. However, I would not be kidnapping and enving random, innocent people for sure. Enving Abudha was already an act that left a bad taste in my mouth, but he was at least a criminal and simply knew too much to be let go.


    If I went for defenseless vigers and the like, not only would I be an even bigger scumbag than I already am, but my lovers and most other subordinates would heavily dislike my actions as well.


    "Demigod Boss! Can I show you around the building? We knew you were going to being back any day now, so we did our best to create a dedicated floor for you and yourdies to enjoy." Ronan eagerly asked now that almost everyone else dispersed.


    "Sure, but a bitter. I wille find you."


    "Yessir!" He saluted and with that, he rushed after theborer squad.


    "Baby, give us some money and a portal to Cratol." Lucille ''asked'' in a rather confident tone. It seemed that their hushed conversation hade to an end.


    Aurora spoke up next, "we refuse to have those two be the only ones who can nurse your mental health, that''s what we are here for as your devoted lovers!"


    "Blossom is eager to do this for Master! She likes the n a lot. She thinks Master will love it."


    "Uh¡­ I decided to y along with them just this once. You''ve been through a truly iprehensible trial while we were none the wiser about it. You deserve a very big reward which I hope you will find both pleasurable for your body and healing for your mind." Ayame''s embarrassed words finished their round of derations.


    It seemed all four were on the same page.


    "Sure. Buy yourselves something nice while you''re at it."


    I happily epted their request, eager to see what they cooked up for me. I took my storage ring off and handed it to Lucille since she seemed to be the ringleader this time around. It had the loot we acquired from the piged corpses back in round one of the Vesper Trials, so in case my meager amounts of cash were not enough to finance their n, they could sell some of the gear off.


    Now I''ve dealt with all the imminent things I had to do in this ce. Thus, it was time to focus on Abudha, Iris, and how the discipline trio reacted to the news - if they survived in the first ce, that is.


    "[Overlord''s Eyes]."


    ¡­


    Iris and Abudha traveled in muted silence next to each other toward the battle site which they left with the strange man''s teleport spell.


    They did not speak a single word to each other, for their minds were heavily upied.


    Iris had just met a random man who was not a human but a member of a mythical race, and he happened to witness every moment of her childhood. No, not just witness, but live through it. She had so damn much to think about.


    Truth be told, Iris hated suchplicated situations. She heavily preferred problems she could cut with her swordpared to these difficult dilemmas that had no clear right or wrong answer.


    Abudha, on the other hand, found himself enved by said legendary creature. He understood the reason for Devil''s actions, but that didn''t mean he felt good about it. Nevertheless, he knew very well that no one asked how he felt.


    Based on his new owner''s antics, he at least seemed to be amicable. Maybe he would prove to be what Abudha had been searching for all along.


    When they reached the site, the monk shed a tear while rushing toward his friends'' corpses. He kneeled down and began offering his prayers while Iris stood motionless a short distance from him. Evidently, she was so upied with her thoughts that she didn''t even feel like looting.


    A few minutester a cheery voice sounded. "Pfew! That felt so good. We should invade these losers from time to time to get a good exercise in."


    Abudha turned his head to see the beautiful examiner''s, Vex''s delicate features which were very clearly overjoyed.


    Next to her stood the ck-haired Raika, though her expression was the exact opposite of the aforementioned woman. "I failed to finish him off! Curse Mordecai and his underhanded tricks! Next time I see him, I''ll bash his skull in."


    The pink-haired, eldest sister offered a few words of encouragement, though her tone was entirely emotionless. "We can''t do much about it. Having an answer to everything is his biggest strength."


    With their conversation concluded, the trio observed the bloody battlefield ahead of them. "Just what in the hell happened here?" Vex asked Iris and Abudha, though her tone was amused instead of worried.

 Chapter 379: Orianna Is Simply Perfect

    With their conversation concluded, the trio observed the bloody battlefield ahead of them. "Just what in the hell happened over here?" Vex asked Iris and Abudha, though her tone was amused, not at all worried.


    "We''re uh¡­ Not exactly sure." Abudha stated, after which both he and Iris told their recounting of the battle and how they couldn''t see it through, thus they were just as lost when it came to the location of the ''mysteriously'' disappeared Phenom candidates and their Heralds.


    "I''ll check the surroundings." Raika announced, and she immediately disappeared from Abudha''s sight.


    Orianna sighed tiredly while ncing at the retreating form of her youngest ''sister''. Raika was well over a hundred years old, but she was still like a brash brat in her eyes. With a severe inferiorityplex toward her and Vex to boot, making the so-called ''Flower Queen'' feel like an exhausted senior any time she was forced to be near this ck-haired girl whose every cell was made up of overflowing energy.


    Indeed, Orianna was old. How old exactly? Well, she would have to kill you if she answered that question, but she was closer to ck Fang in age than she was to Vex, very much so at that - much to the short, pink-haired woman''s annoyance.


    For reference, Raika was ~150 years old, Vex ~200, and ck Fang was slightly over 400.


    "So I see." Vex nodded along to them detailing their stories. "Devil and Ambition, along with their teams, just *puff* disappeared while you were having a snooze fest."


    "That''s putting things weirdly, but you understood the gist of it at least." Iris'' snarky response only made Vex''s amused smile widen.


    "I like you, Wrath." The silver-haired gorgeous woman easily managed to brush off the "Sadly I can''t say the same at all." response she received, after which she continued.


    "As your examiner, I officially announce that you''ve passed the second test. While your n ended up being aplete failure, it was due to the backstabbing of Soren, which waspletely out of your hands. Despite his actions, you still ended up giving the Phantom League a heavy loss by killing so many of their soldiers, which was your mission. Oh, yeah, I can see the rat boy''s severed head just right there. Hehe! Hi, Soren!" She said while waving both of her arms cheerily at the arrogant Geomancer''s head which was severed earlier at the courtesy of Iris.


    Orianna couldn''t help but facent inwardly at the antics of her weird ally. Vex was a bit of a loose cannon with a very unique sense of ''humor'' to boot. Since ck Fang left most of her duties to Orianna - who was her second inmand - the woman had to deal with both Vex and Raika constantly as these two entric creatures were the third and fourth highest-ranked members of the drug department, much to Orianna''s dismay.


    She often found herself wondering how she was so unlucky to have her two most important subordinates be like this.


    If two out of the three disciples were ''off'' and ck Fang herself was a certifiably insane person, what was the ''deficiency'' of Orianna?


    Nothing, of course.


    She was simply perfect.


    (ording to the curvaceous pink-haired girl. It was a statement that all three women in question would instantly im to be aplete fabrication of reality, also known as a shameless lie.)


    "What now?" Iris asked.


    "Our exam group will travel back to the nearest Consortium outpost, which means in our tragic case that we will have a fun little trip with just the three of us since the others are ''missing in action'' or deceased, at which point I''ll leave you to your devices. The third and final part of the Trial will be held at ater date, probably in about two month''s time." *Khm! Khm!* she suddenly began coughing into her palm while making pained throat noises. "Sis, my throat is dry from hystericallyughing at that old bitch ra so much while fighting her, can you take over?"


    "¡­" Orianna sighed while heavily debating about beating this annoying woman up on the spot, before reluctantly parting her tantalizing pink lips. "The reason we can''t tell you exactly when or where it will take ce is due to the fact that we have to wait until all other exam groups like yours have finished with their respective missions, which could take some time. I rmend that you check in with the nearest Consortium branch at least once every two weeks to stay informed about news regarding your final challenge.


    We''re also permitted to notify you of the fact that the aforementioned round will be a tournament between the remaining Phenom candidates. No Heralds will be permitted to participate, as you will fight duels. We do care about your ability to form and lead capable teams, but at the end of the day, we are going to be financing you, the Phenoms, in specific, not your teams. You will be the representatives of the new generation in the Consortium, not your Heralds."


    "I can''t find anything." Raika announced as she arrived at their side with a strong whirlwind following in her wake due to the overeager speed with which she bulldozed her way through the forest.


    "I see. Thanks." Orianna said her appreciation to the neer, something she regretted instantly afterward.


    "You''re thankful? Ok, then I want ten duels when we get back home."


    "¡­ I was just being courteous."


    "I don''t care, like, at all." Was the sassy response the poor old woman got.


    Raika''s inferiorityplex and extreme desire to emerge as the strongest often resulted in her demanding duels. She could put up a good fight against Vex, but she could onlyst a few seconds at best against Orianna or ck Fang, which irked Raika to no end. However, she wasn''t a quitter, that much was for certain. Even after thousands of losses which often saw her lie limply on the ground with a broken and battered body as she was desperately teetering on the brink of death, she always returned to her aggressive ways once she had a good night''s rest after getting healed.


    "Okay, if you want to be bedridden this badly then be my guest, little girl."


    "You''re on, grandma." As soon as she said that, Raika had secured herself an extremely thorough beating which she would receive as soon as they were done here.

 Chapter 380 Foiled Plan

    Once the silver-haired prankster felt that her throat was again in a serviceable condition, she spoke up while observing Iris and Abudha. "So, none of you have any way to contact Devil or Ambition?"


    "I do not."


    "Same."


    "I see¡­ Well, not that I don''t believe you, but just in case you do have a way, please let both of them know that they have also passed the second round."


    Neither of them knew how to exactly react to this strange request.


    "¡­ I would let them know if I had a way, but s, I don''t have one." Abudha replied after a bit of back and forth with his master through their telepathic connection.


    "That''s all that I ask for." Vex nodded cheerily.


    What none of them were aware of was that ck Fang and her disciples knew a lot about Devil and his team already. ck Fang with her acute observations which were built upon centuries of gathering knowledge as well as experience recognized that he was much more than a shitty hybrid build while she was watching him fight in the first round.


    They didn''t know any exact details about him besides his supposed name, mostly because they halted their investigations, not wishing to awaken the ho''s nest - meaning they didn''t want to spook him. He was a man that not even the ancient ck Fang understood. Just the fact that the age-measuring artifact said him to be 7 weeks old was something entirely unexpected, thus they couldn''t anticipate what sorts of tricks he had up his sleeve.


    ck Fang wanted to recruit him on good terms, not by force.


    These high opinions of theirs regarding Quin were why Vex and Orianna found the fact that it was exactly this inexplicable man and his ally who were the ones that ''mysteriously'' vanished from the face of Thalorind to be very suspicious.


    However, they couldn''t do much about it now without capturing these two and torturing them for information, something that was exactly in the ''awakening the ho''s nest'' category of actions they didn''t wish to take.


    The original n of ck Fang was to send all three disciples of hers on this mission with Vex being the examiner, Raika being the backup muscle, and Orianna being the observer who never let Devil get out of her sight. She had a simr amount of knowledge and experience to ck Fang, so the Obsidian Circle Member trusted Orianna to notice any small acute details she herself would, but Vex and Raika could potentially miss.


    Soren''s betrayal threw an ugly wrench into this n of theirs. The truth was that they were just incredibly unlucky. ck Fang couldn''t care less about other candidates, so she just randomly selected a few teams to apany Devil on this mission (she threw Selene and Cedric into the mix because she found it funny since they almost killed each other in the first round. The ancient woman craved drama.) and the traitor just happened to be randomly selected, which resulted in three extreme heavy hitters descending on the team, which in turn forced not only Raika but Orianna as well to take the center stage, leaving Quin out of sight.


    At the end of the day, it might be said that they came out of this endeavor empty-handed, but Orianna would vehemently disagree with that im. They learned that Devil was truly the real deal; a man who could disappear in an abrupt manner without leaving even a semnce of a trail for them to follow.


    Although Raika''s short investigation time might make one think that her results should be considered inconclusive at best, but she was an amazing tracker in reality. Therefore, if she said with so much confidence that there were no signs of him, then both Orianna and Vex knew that he did something beyond simply running away swiftly. This finding of theirs only served to add another reason for them to give him space and wait to see what he would elect to do next.


    ¡­


    - PoV: Quin -


    My vision blurred momentarily as I got back to my reality when I ended the [Overlord''s Eyes] spell.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    I gotta admit, this spell was so potent, so realistic that it almost gave me PTSD. I could feel everything Abudha''s physical senses did. The only thing separating this from giving off the exact feeling as to what I had while being in the Iris childhood simtion - hence my PTSD - was that I didn''t hear his thoughts, and thankfully, I could quit at any moment.


    As for my observations regarding the conversation, I found it to be bittersweet, with both pros and cons.


    I was happy to see Iris not betraying me as soon as she had the opportunity. While she was aware of my enving of Abudha, she didn''t know that I was literally watching and listening to her every word, thus she could''ve snitched without my presumed knowledge as soon as the three strong disciples arrived. It seemed she was at the very least neutral toward me.


    I was also d to know that I was not knocked out of the Trials for this disappearance of mine and that I had an estimated two months to focus on other things. However, the way Vex acted didn''t sit well with me. Why would she assume that either Abudha or Iris would have a way tomunicate with me? She had no reason to think they did.


    Well, all she really did was give me an ominous feeling, and frankly, that woman was certainly a curious mental study so maybe I shouldn''t be reading into this situation too much. After all, she waved hello at Soren''s decapitated head¡­ No normal person does that.


    Once Selene and Cedric were healed I would send them back to the Consortium to sniff around as much as they could. Of course, first I would have a bit of fun with Selene, for no one gets off with simply bing my eternal ve in exchange for almost killing me which would''ve likely seen my entire team be overrun and eliminated as well. No, she had to suffer a bit more for my heart to settle down, finally feeling that justice had been meted out.

 Chapter 381 Masterfully Wooing Seraphiel

    Since Selene was out cold I couldn''t exactly begin venting my anger on her just yet, thus I stood. While utilizing the [Overlord''s Eyes] spell, I lost control over my own body, so I had to remain seated.


    "How did it go?" Seraphiel asked. She was the only one who stayed with and protected me. My four lovers had rushed off to buy whatever they needed to surprise me, the six elves were still standing like statues around the Geim - though I wouldn''t have epted even if they offered to guard me while I was absorbed in the spell. Our trust was not on that level just yet.


    The only other people who I could ask to guard me were the few low-level guard ves, but they were honestly only here to act as food offerings in case any hungry monster identally sauntered its way into the legendary veiling artifact''s covered territory. I rather them be eaten than mybor ves, and especially the expensive ves like Ronan and Iselda, let alone have a monster go on a rampage and destroy the building my construction ves have been working on.


    Lyra was the final choice avable, but she was a promising young girl who I had high hopes for. I wanted to give her the ''premiumbat ve'' treatment akin to what Seraphiel received back when I bought her.Thus, I wanted to give her some time off to get limated to her new environment.


    As for why I sent Abudha back with Iris and not her? Because Lyra''s supposed master was dead, which meant she should be back there lying on the ground, paralyzed. If the three disciplines saw her happily walking around, they would surely have some hard-to-answer questions for the pink-haired tanker.


    "Pretty well I would say. We''ll have some time to ourselves before thest round. Wanna go for a short walk?"


    She smiled at the good news before epting my invitation with a small bob of her head. "Sure, master." The gorgeous elf then let out a yful giggle, "I can see that you''re learning from your past endeavors and adapting to the situation ordingly. Now that I''m barefoot in a wonderful forest you believe that you will surely have better chances at hitting on me than you did while I was masquerading around in that horrible, stuffy legwear while also constantly having to worry about the many enemies around us."


    Damn. This woman read me as if I were an open book.


    "Why can''t you be simple like Blossom? No wonder she is the best girl. Not only did I reveal that I have a very close rtionship with Luminara, but your race''s religious creature, the Geim, is in my possession as well. Shouldn''t you be drooling at the tantalizing sight of joining my harem? Blossom would''ve long since been slobbering me with wet kisses if she were you."


    "Nice rant you got there, master. You''re off to an outstanding start in today''s attempt at getting me to spread my legs for you."


    "Yeah, that wasn''t very gentlemanly of me."


    "Hehehe¡­" She chuckled at our yful conversation. She knew that I was only jesting. "You know, back when we met and you were considering buying me for that exorbitant amount, you said you firmly believed that me going with you was in my best interest. You were absolutely right."


    "Oh?"


    "I''m not saying this because of your mind-breaking revtions about being a primordial or you having the privilege to get in a bath with the first elf while she is buck naked, or any other such otherworldly news I learned about you. It''s simply because you''re an amazing pir of support for those you care about. What''s more is that you very obviously find me attractive, and a singlemand of yours would see me dropping to my knees, yet you treat me with so much care and respect."


    "Of course I do. My old man used to say that nothing is hotter in life than consent, and I vehemently agree with the geezer. Getting the consent of the woman you find attractive is so incredibly sexypared to simply forcing her against her will. I want you to look me in the eyes with an adoring, loving expression as I tear your 100-year-old hymen, not with eyes that are full of sorrow toward life and hatred toward me."


    She scoffed but beyond that, silence descended between us as she mulled over my words. I nced to the left and saw mybor ves hard at work with Ronan rushing around all over the ce in sheer excitement. It seems our presence had made all of them work with newfound fervor. As for the elf walking next to me, she finally parted her delicate lips, "please don''t talk about that part of my body, and especially not as if it were ancient¡­ You do know that 100 years means that I''m barely an adult in our legal system, right?"


    "Of course I do. It doesn''t change the fact that ''it'' had been growing for a century straight, like the finest of wines, awaiting the gourmet who will finally uncork the preserved luxury good and take a blessed sip. Whoever will be the lucky guy (me) will demolish that century-long build-up in a single thrust of his hips."


    "That''s just a straight-up weird thing to say, master. You''re lucky I''m a free-spirited elf, if you tried to woo my friends like this your cheeks would be beet red from the torrent of ps assaulting you."


    "I apologize for my honesty."


    "¡­ But not for your words?"


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    "No."


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe you primordials need some guidance on how to win a modern maiden''s heart. You''re acting as if we were in the distant past, millions of years ago. Your antics are only a step above that of a caveman who hits me in the back of my head and drags me away when he is horny."


    "You know what a caveman is? Howe? Also, for the record, I''m a refined gentleman who said too much on ident."


    "Hehe! If you''re a refined gentleman then I''m a stocky dwarf with a bushy, disgusting beard and a crippling alcohol addiction who has micro orgasms just from sniffing the heavy smokeing from a smithy''s chimney - which is basically all of them. As for the question, we are good at keeping records. It was in your mother''s diary which the royal family still safeguards to this day. She called the humans cavemen because of their unrefined actions such as what I described before. They didn''t even know how to start a fire. The only reason we didn''t conquer them back in the day was that we were at war with the dwarves."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her tant racism towards the dwarves. I knew very well that the moment I set my sights on this wonderful girl I had to choose whether I wanted elven women or dwarven ones in my harem because my mental health sure as hell wouldn''t be able to take it if I had to listen to them bickering all day every day. The choice was easy, of course. I want dwarves in my smithies and breweries, elven men in my forests patrolling the outskirts of my territories, and elven women warming my bed with their pristine smooth skin shining at me invitingly to join them for a sweaty tumble.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 382 Seraphiels Gift

    Also, dang. Just¡­ dang. Mkar must''ve gone fishing andpletely ignored his first batch of offspring or something along these lines, as otherwise, I simply don''t see how they would be cavemen with his dedicated guidance avable. What ax dude. He has my utmost respect. I wonder what the first human primordial woman was doing. Well, considering the fact that she ended up fucking off to the fjords with Dragnar, I''m assuming she wasn''t exactly that responsible either.


    It might''ve been Mearie''s birth that put the human race on the Iskaris continent back on track. If she hadn''t been born or ended up being less dutiful, maybe I would''ve been transported to the alternate Iskaris continent where humans had no rights at all since they got enved by another race, or one where they didn''t even exist, having gone extinct a long time ago.


    Seraphiel then eyed me a bit apprehensively as if deep in thought whether she should say what''s on her mind or not. After a few long seconds, she''d reached a decision. "Master, your lovers are preparing some gift for you, and while I''m not a member of your harem-" she swiftly ignored my "yet" interjection as she smoothly continued as if nothing had happened "but I''m still part of the team, and it would not sit well with me if I was the only one who didn''t give you a gift. My gift is information that a man with your unique tastes will appreciate very highly."


    She took a few deep breaths as if still unsure whether she should reveal this so-called information to me or not, making me await eagerly what had her on edge so much. "Luminara is a religious idol in elven culture, second only to the Goddess herself. I don''t know what happened to the first male elf, but he is so incredibly irrelevant that we don''t even call Luminara the ''first female elf'' but the ''first elf''. She''d guided our race wonderfully for a very long time, and so she is adored greatly by themon popce. So much so that¡­ she has shrines¡­"


    My heart skipped a beat as I quickly understood her meaning. "And sexy elven shrine maidens."


    "Your brain works so fast when ites to this topic, master." She giggled and nodded, "yes, you''re right. The shrine maidens had dedicated themselves to the first elf, both in mind and body. They are not Arch-Priest ssed individuals like the Goddess'' fanatic followers, they are just devout followers of Luminara."


    Yeah, Luminara has no divine powers that would let her bestow sses on mortals, so it made sense for the shrine maidens to have random sses.


    I continued Seraphiel''s exnation for her. "And since they had dedicated themselves in body¡­"


    "Master, you ignored the ''mind'' part," she scoffed adorably, "but, yes, they have their virginity intact and most of them are much older than me, some even going as far as being more than a milennia old. If you''re such a *khm!* gourmet, there''s not a ''more luxurious wine to uncork'' - as you put it - than them. Thus my gift to you, both for giving me this chance at leading a good life and for being a strong man who survived that horrible ordeal with the Child of Agony simtion is this: when the next time you see Luminara, have her provide you with irrefutable proof of not only her continued existence, but have her decree you as her only living son and rightful heir. Doing so will see you having thousands of virgin shrine maidens ready to serve your every whim and desire, going as far as easily siding with you over the elven royal family should a conflict of interest ur."


    "Hahaha!" I couldn''t hold myugh back at all. What an amazing woman this Seraphiel had proven herself to be. I''m utterly shocked. "Thank you for the wonderful gift, my beautiful healer. I''ll definitely make good use of it."


    No wonder she was so reluctant to tell me this information. It could see mepletely upending elven society as she knew it.


    "¡­ Sigh. What have I done?"


    I decided to reach out and touch her soft shoulders and pull the dejected girl into a small, innocent hug. "You''ve done nothing wrong. Nothing wrong at all¡­"


    "Master, just because you hid your face away from my eyes in this coy and very opportunistic manner, you did not seed. I can literally


    hear


    the evil grin that upies your features. I don''t even have to look to know you''re harboring sinister thoughts for my fellow innocent elven maidens¡­"


    "Me? Grinning? You''re sorely mistaken." I said while grinning from ear to ear.


    "¡­ Hmph!"


    ¡­


    It took Seraphiel a few minutes to get over her presumed betrayal of her race - which wasn''t the case at all in my opinion since the first elf was on my side, not theirs. Though to be fair, the Goddess was indeed not very fond of me, but she had nothing to do with this particr issue. Now that I think about it, she must''ve been fuming when she learned that I got the Primordial Subjugator ss. She abhors very, so¡­ yeah. My Goddess taming thoughts were rapidly turning into mere daydreams with every passing power-up I received. It was almost as if the Soul Records wanted me to beef with the Goddess.


    The two of us walked for an hour or so while chatting amicably, after which we finally visited Ronan to check the building they''d more or less finished, at least its rough parts. I was happy to see that it was indeedpletely liveable, though very barebones at that. Naturally, it waspletely empty since I gave the ves no materials to furnish it with. Not that they would''ve had time to get to it, as both the exterior and interior still needed work.


    Just as we finished exploring thest room, I heard a mental message. My samurai''s alluring voice sounded in my mind. <We are finished with our preparations. Come to this address¡­>

 Chapter 383 Arrival

    [AN: WARNING!!! This is going to be the hottest smut scene you''ll ever read on this app, quite likely ruining your enjoyment of works made by other, lesser authors. Proceed with caution.]


    ¡­


    Just as we finished exploring thest room, I heard a mental message. My samurai''s alluring voice sounded in my mind. <We are finished with our preparations. Come to this address¡­>


    I didn''t need to be provided with more incentives to do as asked. My business here was settled more or less. Selene and Cedric were still out cold, and my reward session with theborers could wait until after I got my dick properly pleasured. I asked Serahpiel to apany Ambition and her elven team since they were absolutely adamant about not leaving the Geim''s side.


    I couldn''t help but lick my lips like aplete pervert as I began wondering what their gift might be. They must be aware that simply buying me stuff is not a gift, since I can buy what I want myself. Thus, I was expecting something that had to do with what I loved the most in this world; them.


    I opened a [Warp Gate] to an abandoned alleyway to Cratol. It was the nearest city to my home, but it was still a long distance away. Thankfully, with my heavy investment into the Magic stat, I could easily open a portal to a distance much farther than Cratol, but it was still good to have as much mana in my reserves as possible, so this city would most certainly turn out to be our most frequented one.


    The portal came into reality as it materialized in front of me in the span of a single second. I joyfully stepped into the swirling mass and found myself in the alley. Thankfully, no one was present to witness my arrival. I dreaded the day when my portal-opening tendencies would inevitably lead to me being stared down by some random drunk who got lost.


    Well, with my Primordial Subjugator ss, I could ensure their silence without killing them, and I could even let them go home with the only order of mine being them saying nothing about what they''d seen.


    I stepped onto the busy streets while whistling joyfully. Over a decade had passed for me since Ist basked in their intimate presence. It was high time to correct that horrendous fact.


    The region of Cratol where I emerged was the poorest, least inhabited. Based on the directions I got from the locals, the ce Ayame told me to go to was in the wealthy district, so I strolled in that direction.


    I got a few stares from the poor since I was dressed well, especiallypared to them. Some of the more opportunistic - or desperate - ones even ran up to me and started begging for bronze coins, but I could not provide them with any even if I wanted to, for I was penniless myself.


    Our ''treasury'' was in a very, very sad state, at least as far as coins went. This was also one of the myriad of reasons I wanted to be a Phenom. I could just ask for a bag of coins ''to grow in strength'' and my sponsor would throw a heavy pouch at me. Of course, within reason. I couldn''t do this too often, especially not without a good exnation. Wanting to build a luxurious stronghold far away from anything ''Vesper Consortium'' and building my own business empire and private military army was definitely not something they would appreciate, at least not without getting arge portion of the ''pie'' for themselves.


    Anyhow, that''s enough musing for now.


    It didn''t take long for me to arrive at my destination, however, the girls were nowhere to be seen.


    I stood in ce as I was ncing around. The location I arrived at was a very luxurious district full of mansions, borate parks, well-kept roads, and other such niceties. Just as I was about to ask Ayame for better directions, an old dude walked up to me.


    He was wearing a traditional butler''s attire and was looking very professional. He reminded me of Mkar if only the first human male took better care of his facial hair and wasn''t azy bum. Though, to be fair, there wasn''t much for him to do at that ce.


    "Lord Quin?"


    "Indeed." I nodded at his question.


    "I''m Tilbert, a butler tasked with leading Lord Quin to the location of the surprise he is about to receive." He said in a somber tone. I checked this information just in case with my petite oriental lover, and after receiving her confirmation, I happily followed the butler.


    I couldn''t contain my curiosity, though. "What can you tell me about this so-called surprise of mine?"


    "Lord Quin, please don''t put this old man in a difficult situation. I was hired by Lady Lucille and was explicitly instructed not to say anything beyond what was necessary. However, what I can tell Lord Quin is that if I wasn''t a professional with decades of experience, I would be coughing up blood from sheer jealousy."


    I couldn''t help butugh at his admission. It only served to grow my curiosity even further.


    It didn''t take us long to arrive at a very well-kept mansion, where Tilbert stopped in his tracks. "This is as far as I''m allowed to go. Lord Quin was asked by Lady Lucille to head in, take a quick shower, and head to the master bedroom."


    Hoho. Now we are talking.


    It seems my girls had rented a mansion for us to have fun in. It was a big expense that would''ve made my stingy heart hurt during normal times, but they were right in this case. Today was the jovial asion I''d been waiting for such a long time, so I didn''t mind the extravagance of the event at all. Instead, I weed it wholeheartedly. If we tried to have our reunion party in my unfurnished, half-finished home, which in the first ce was only intended to be nothing but a servant/ve home once our main mansion was built, that would''ve been ratherckluster.


    I didn''t know why I had to bathe myself without their assistance, but I knew they must''ve had a good reason. Based on our past interactions, three out of the four of them would''ve very happily wiped me down with Ayame probably needing a bit more push than the rest, so something must''ve been up that prevented them from doing so.


    After a nice but very swift bathing session, I was on my way to the master bedroom which was located on the top floor of the mansion. I galloped up the stairs with such eager strides that I only ced my feet on every fourth marble step.


    Once there, a giant, ornate door immediately came into my sight. It was not hard toe to the conclusion that I had finally reached my destination. I approached with bated breath while perking my ears, listening for anything audible.


    A few hushed tones could be heard. "Master is on the other side of the door!" Blossom whispered with overwhelming excitement evident in her tone. I didn''t have to look to know that her lush, blonde tail was swinging madly behind her plump butt.


    It seemed that her wonderful nostrils had picked up on me.


    "Ok, get ready!" Lucille whispered back mutedly.


    I smiled brightly due to the sheer amount of happiness hormones assaulting my rapidly melting brain. I couldn''t wait any longer. I reached for the double doors and opened them in a single, enthusiastic push of my arms.


    A chorus of high-pitched, beautiful, feminine voices weed my entrance. """"Congrattions on passing the primordial trial, we are so, so proud of you! We love you, Master/Daddy/Baby/Quin!""""

 Chapter 384 Harem Outfits

    I stood frozen in ce as my brain ceased functioning. It needed a few seconds to restart itself. "Holy hell¡­" I murmured under my breath. Their loving statement was already enough to get me going, but that was only the icing on the cake in this particr case.


    The sight that weed me was the four of them standing hand-in-hand, facing my way with bright smiles. Seeing them amicably, supportively hold hands together was such a sweet motion to me. It was like they were real sisters, a real team working in tandem toward a single goal; making me happy. However, what truly put this asion on a unique pedestal was their attire.


    Each of my girls wore the same clothes, clothes which could best be described as Arabian harem outfits.


    A face veil covered their delicate lips. Fitted belly dancer bras adorned their perky chests, showing off their delicious midriffs. Loose, flowing harem pants hid their amazing legs which were cinched to their ankles.


    And the best part¡­ All these aforementioned wardrobe items were made from some high-quality, soft silk which was entirely see-through!!! What an absolutely beautiful sight¡­ I will never-ever forget the image of them weing me.


    I popped the biggest boner of my life just from the divine picture my eyes were sending to my brain to process. Stay connected through empire


    "He is gone." Ayame giggled amusedly.


    "Hehehe¡­" Aurora joined.


    "I knew he would absolutely love this, and we''re just getting started." Lucille decreed proudly while puffing her chest out.


    "Master is frozen, but Quin Junior is throbbing so violently¡­" Blossom observed.


    "You do know that Quin and Quin Junior are the same person, right?" Aurora asked innocently, to which Blossom vehemently shook her head. "Then why is one unmoving and the other so energetic? Makes no sense. Separate beings. Master gave him a name for a reason."


    All three girls only smiled wryly at my dog-kin''s


    slightly


    wed logic, electing not to respond.


    Once my mind came back to a functioning state, I immediately reached for my clothes and began tearing them off. "Who wants to go first?" I asked in a husky tone that disyed my great sense of urgency to enter a wet cavern right this moment.


    "Nuh-uh, young man!!" Lucille chided while continuously waving her pointer finger from left to right as if she were talking to a severely misbehaving child. "Today is special, we''ve prepared a lot for it, you can''t just dive in like that. You don''t start eating the birthday cake before singing a birthday song and blowing out the candles. That''s just not right."


    "I see. You''re correct, I apologize for my brashness. So what''s up with this whole situation?" I relented after somewhat getting hold of my soaring horniness.


    "We couldn''t just sit still and let those two random women steal our spot." Aurora scoffed jealously.


    "So we came up with an unforgettable day for you." Ayame continued.


    "Which we hope will not only help you heal any lingering trauma but ascertain the fact in your brain, once and for all, that while mothers are good, lovers is where it''s truly at." Lucille exined.


    "Y-yes!" Blossom shouted cutely as she uh¡­ finished.


    I don''t know what to say. I love all four of them just so damn much.


    "The outfits were my idea, I know you''re a hopeless pervert and the men in my n loved it when their women wore simrly slutty clothes." Ayame stated with pride and a strong hint of embarrassment evident on her rosy cheeks before she continued; "the mansion renting was Lucille''s and what''sing up next was Aurora''s input."


    "What''sing up next?" I asked curiously. "By the way, just for the record, I love both the harem attire and the mansion idea. I hope you bought the outfit and not rented, you''ll be wearing them a lot in the future."


    "¡­ Bought." Ayame replied shyly.


    "For my part of the n, you have to lie down on the bed, onto your stomach." My pampered princess instructed with an enthusiastic smile.


    "Master, Blossom is sorry¡­ She couldn''t add anything to the n. It already sounded perfect in her head."


    I had to give her head a few loving pats and her lips a few good kisses to let her know that it was all good before I listened to Aurora''s words.


    As I stepped further into the bedroom, it became evident that we were in a home built for the privileged. So many shiny objects, lush sofas, and beautiful velvety carpets adorned it. The bed in question was a giant, ornate one, clearly made with more than two upants in mind. A white towel wasid down on top of the mattress, however. I found it strange, but I knew that it must not be just identally left there, so I happilyid down on it.


    All four of them began approaching me together. I could hear and feel the soft mattress bend under their gorgeous bodies. "Hands please." Aurora decreed, after which I heard the sound of some liquid being squished together in their palms. "Good. Everyone, to your position." It seemed that my plump princess was the captain of this part of their gift for me. All three listened to her instructions very obediently.


    What their supposed positions were in her n became quickly evident when Aurora moved to my left leg, Blossom to the right, Lucille to my lower back, and Ayame to the upper. "Ready, begin."


    Eight oily hands reached for my skin all over my body at the same time. It wasn''t cold, though. On the contrary, I felt unnaturally high amounts of bliss spread all over my body immediately. I couldn''t help but wonder where they got this strange oil from. It definitely wasn''t something simple, in fact, my acute business-oriented brain instantly knew that this must be an expensive concoction. It felt too good to be a normal massage oil.


    Aurora began exining while diligently kneading the oil into my thighs and calf muscles with her soft, delicate fingers. "This concoction is a family secret of mine. I got the recipe from my mother on the day of my 18th birthday alongside a book exining massage techniques. She said that I should use this on the boy I love, supposedly doing so will make him fall for me. It worked in her case, this is how she seduced my father who was a devout alchemist who refused toe out of hisb. Hehe¡­ Does it feel good?"


    Goddamn. In case I wasn''t already hell-bent on helping those two escape from the kingdom''s imprisonment before, now I sure was. Mama and Papa Aurora must be saved for I am in absolute heaven. "Agh¡­" I couldn''t even get myself to form a coherent sentence in response. They just got started but I already felt numerous effects of this magical elixir. Deep muscle rxation was the most obvious. I felt like a damn baby. There was also some form of body temperature maniption, as I felt both cold and hot all over my body in different ces. It was entirely unnatural, but definitely gave me a divine sensation. Energy Infusion also was clearly resulting from this concoction. I was very tired after fighting so much, yet now I felt I could do it all over again without batting an eye.


    Lastly, some form of euphoria wave was also part of the effects, as I felt an abnormal amount of bliss from this massage of theirs. It was such a heavenly sensation that I couldn''t even begin to describe it.


    No wonder Papa Aurora married Mama Aurora, a man''s simply gotta lock down a woman who can do something like this for you.


    Although I didn''t know it just yet, I would soon find out that my girls'' wonderfully nned night of rewarding their lover was only just beginning. They had a lot more unique ideas left in the tank for me to experience.

 Chapter 385 Blossoms Gift

    "Ahhh¡­" I exhaled the air from my lungs while rxing to such a deep level that I knew the only thing keeping me awake was my mind refusing to miss out on what was toe. I crossed my arms in front of my head beforefortably letting my skull rest on this makeshift pillow of mine while paying close attention to what each of mydies was working on with so much effort.


    I assumed that their assigned position was a random one at first, but it quickly became evident that my beautiful amber-eyed lover had a much smarter head than that. She and Blossom had the lowest Strength stat, so they took the duty of kneading my legs. Lucille had the second-highest Strength, so she was busy pressing her fingers into my lower back in a skillful manner.


    If the berserker had changed ces with Aurora, I wouldn''t have felt much of her doing anything on my back, however, her gentle stroking of my legs felt perfect. Ayame, the strongest girl, took on the hardest task which was to loosen my firm shoulder muscles and neck, as well as press her delicate fingers magnificently into my shoulder des.


    Their strategic job assignment was a paramount sess. I was melting away,ing apart at the seams in pure bliss.


    "Ahhh¡­" I wasn''t a moaner because I found it a bit effeminate, but I physically couldn''t help myself in this case.


    "I haven''t seen him walk on air to this degree ever before. You''ve certainly earned a few good head pats from our prince charming once he collects himself." Lucille chuckled while ncing back at the mastermind over her shoulder.


    "As long as he is happy, so am I¡­" Aurora replied merrily.


    "This primordial shoulder is one hell of! a! firm! muscle!" Ayame grunted multiple times while raising her delicious butt off of my back as she got to her knees in order to use her weight and get a better angle to massage me. I didn''t know my shoulders were even stiff, but now that she was actually working on them, I could definitely agree that they heavily benefited from the motions made by her strong hands.


    "Blossom is having so much fun¡­! Seeing Master like this makes her so cheerful for some reason!"


    "That''s because you love him with all your heart and when your special person is experiencing such an obvious bliss you can''t help but feel happy for him." Lucille exined patiently, revealing the reasons behind the dog-kin''s feelings.


    "Oh! Blossom understands. Lucille is so smart. She reminds Blossom of her mother."


    "Hehe. Thanks, sweetie."


    A good few minutes passed in this heavenly way, with me unintentionally moaning from time to time, eliciting cute giggles from the girls who jovially chatted with each other in low, muted whispers, as if to not disturb me.


    However, Blossom broke the calm atmosphere in the next moment. "Master, Lucille said we should each think of not only a normal gift but a sexual one as well. Blossom failed in the first one, but she did manage to think of a good idea for the second."


    "Oh? Should I do something?" I asked after managing to collect myself enough to string form a few coherent words together. It wasn''t easy.


    "No, Master just has toy as he is. However¡­" She lowered her voice in shame and uncertainty, clearly not sure if I''ll appreciate whatever she thought to gift me with.


    "What''s the issue? Go for it. There''s no way I would hate whatever you do for me."


    "Uhm¡­ Master, Blossom has an admission to make. She wanted to do this for a long time now, so it''s more of a present for her than Master¡­ She is a greedy, bad girl¡­"


    "Stop your drooping, my beloved first mate. Do what your heart tells you to. As Lucille said before, when you have a special person you want to see them happy, and to me, all four of you are that special person."


    She thought a bit inwardly before audibly steeling her resolve. "Can Miss Lucille get off of Master?"


    "Hmm? Sure." My beautiful caramel-haired lover happily amodated the previously insecure dog-kin''s request as she climbed off of me and kneeled next to my form, eagerly awaiting to see what Blossom came up with. Her surprise had let me know that their ''sexual gifts'' were not shared with the others.


    "Here shees. Master should prepare himself." Blossom announced for all to hear before greedily diving in.


    Diving in where you ask? Discover stories at empire


    Between my legs.


    She grabbed my two butt cheeks, spread them apart, and gave me a good, saliva-rich lick.


    "Oh my." Lucille gasped, followed by Aurora. Ayame also turned her head and yelped with fright upon witnessing the sight of Blossom subserviently kneeling between my legs, leaning forward, and fervently licking my sacred hole.


    Blossom''s warm, wet tongue sliding against my precious backdoor exit perfectly disyed her canine dexterity as she expertly flicked and licked every sensitive spot she could reach. It was as if her tongue had a mind of its own, exploring the depths of my body with unparalleled dedication.


    "Fffffffuuuuckkk¡­" I moaned into the soft nket, utterly unable to keep my voice from escaping my lips. Her saliva-soakedps around my entrance felt just so incredibly intimate.


    I couldn''t help but surrender to the sensationpletely as my body made slight, involuntary motions in response to her utterly devoted ministrations. I couldn''t help but think that my body was making these minute movements with the sole goal of urging her tongue''s descent deeper into me.


    "That¡­ I wonder how it feels." Lucille mused while climbing over my leg and beginning to take over the position Blossom left behind.


    "Must be good. Just look at Quin. Hehehe!" Aurora giggled with an incredible amount of joy evident in her tone.


    "Okay, I''m also taking the kiddy gloves off." Ayame decreed once she got over her shock at Blossom''s shameless desires being on full disy. After all, my dog-girl had admitted that this was more of a gift for her than me, which in itself was incredibly hot in my mind. "Give me some extra oil, please." Aurora obliged the oriental beauty''s request, after which my samurai released her alluring perky mounds from the confines of her belly dancer-styled bras, and then spread the oil all over her tantalizing chest.


    In a few seconds, I could feel her soft, gleaming skin press against mine.


    "I love you more than anything in this world, my adorable primordial boyfriend..."

 Chapter 386 Blossom has a very good internal clock!

    "I love you more than anything in this world, my adorable primordial boyfriend..." she purred a shocking, uncharacteristic admission straight into my ear as she began to move. Her delicious breasts and alluring belly slid back and forth against me in a hypnotic rhythm, and each movement was apanied by a distinct schlicking sound as her body mashed against mine while she was sliding up and down on my back. "How is it~?" She purred once again, this time into my other ear.


    How is it?


    How is it?!


    Did she seriously just ask me just that? I barely knew who I was, my brain was getting fried and restarted every other second. The magically bolstered oil, Blossom''s unrelenting assault on my asshole, Aurora''s and Lucille''s sensual stroking of my legs, Ayame''s nuru massage, and all that brought together in a perfect finishing touch by this tsundere girl''s admission of her overflowing love for me. This was the moment when I knew that I had alreadypletely captured her heart. I didn''t know whether her love meter was running at around ~95% before today, but with her actions on this day, I could confidently proim that it had been thoroughly maxed out.


    "F-f-ffffuckingggg good, Ayame. Heavenly. S-so much so that if you keep this up, I-I might just really go to heaven where the G-Goddess will spank my behind to oblivion for f-f-f-f-fucking my s-ves." I struggled mightily to answer her question due to the myriad of sensations that assaulted my body all at the same time.


    "Hehehe!" My response seemed to amuse all of them, as fervent giggling erupted upon my statement. Well, not all of them exactly. Blossom was way too absorbed in eating my ass out to pay attention to anything else. I had never seen her focused on anything to this degree before. It was as if every single brain cell of hers was dedicated to this activity. Everything else ceased to exist in her little world.


    *Schlick!* Ayame''s movements paused as she once again put her delicate lips next to my ears and began whispering in a low, loving tone; "just for the record, this massage is not my second gift for you. Think of it as a bonus that you more than deserve for having been such an awesome person to me ever since the fateful day when we met. I didn''t tell you this yet, but I more than once offered prayers of gratitude to the Goddess for bringing you into my life." Once her second admission of the day waspleted, she resumed her slow, sensual sliding motions, but not beforeying a few loud, long kisses on my ears and neck.


    My brain was way too out of it to mount a proper reply this time, but I made sure to remember that my Ayame deserved a severe pampering session.


    ...


    "Hmmm!!!" Blossom moaned once her head atst emerged from between my cheeks. "Blossom knew she would love it, but to think she would do this so fervently for a whole minute!"


    "Blossom¡­ You''ve been licking Daddy''s butt for thirty minutes straight¡­" Aurora revealed wryly.


    "Huh?!" The blonde girl yelped in shock. I could tell that her head was snapped in Lucille''s direction asking for confirmation, who chuckled under her breath before doing as requested. "Thirty minutes is a very generous estimate from Aurora. I would say forty."


    "W-w-what?! Blossom has a very good internal clock! This can''t be right."


    "I have no clue how long you''ve been at it exactly, but definitely more than ten minutes¡­" I whispered while still enjoying Ayame''s breasts dancing on my back. My internal clock was simrly doomed, but at least not to such a degree as my devoted canine lover''s was.


    "Oh. Then she must''ve loved it way more than she ever thought possible." Blossom nodded sagely, instantly epting the truth when it came from my mouth. It''s not that she didn''t trust the others, just that her belief in me was greater than anything else in the world. If the girls said something that contradicted what she fervently believed to be true, she would doubt them. If I did it, then she was wrong, as in as that.


    "I think it''s time to move on to the next event in this boyfriend-rewarding session of ours." Lucille proposed, earning a fervent agreement from Aurora. "Yes, my fingers are so sore! I''ve been massaging Daddy''s leg and feet non-stop for at least an hour by now¡­"


    Your adventure continues at empire


    "I hope it''s about me ejacting, as I''m ready to nut at any moment."


    "Hehe! You could say that, but with a bit of a twist. Me and Lucille decided to team up and give you our gift together." Aurora replied amidst cute giggles.


    "Oh? Bring it on."


    "Ayame, since you seem so eager to do anything for our man tonight, can we ask you to do something specific while we do our thing?" Lucille asked as she evidently thought of a worthy addition to their n.


    "I don''t know whatever you might be referring to, but sure. I''ll hear you out at least." Ayame easily denied any such allegations despite her having spent thest who knows how many minutes sliding up and down on my back and whispering sweeter and sweeter things one after the other into my ears.


    "Baby, please turn onto your back, and Ayame, kneel behind his head so that he can use your thighs as his pillow."


    "I can do that much." The second-inmand of the Ascendants faction nodded.


    I didn''t need more nudging either as I instantly listened to their instructions, very eager to experience what they cooked up for me tonight.


    Ayame wiped her body in a towel as she got most of the oil off, then kneeled as instructed, lifted my head gently, and ced it on her two alluring thighs.


    Lucille and Aurora in the meantime undid their bras, freeing their plump breasts just like Ayame had done before. Once they were done, each of themy down on either of my sides, with their thighs hugging my legs, their heads resting on my chest while looking up into my eyes, and their hands resting on my violently throbbing cock.


    I could see just from the curious gleaming of their eyes that it was not going to be a simple double-handjob session at all. They had something much more sinister in mind, but I couldn''t exactly pinpoint what that something might be.

 Chapter 387 Teamwork Makes The Dream Work

    I could see just from the curious gleaming of their eyes that it was not going to be a simple double-handjob session at all. They had something much more sinister in mind, but I couldn''t exactly pinpoint what that something might be.


    "Um, what should Blossom do?" My blonde woman asked, being lost since she was not instructed unlike Ayame.


    "Do you still have energy to participate? Don''t you want to sit this one out and recuperate? You were extremely eager while eating Quin out." Lucille asked and received an extremely strongly shaking head.


    "No! Blossom wants to continue. If Lucille has no new task for Blossom then she will get back to kissing Master''s butt. Now that Master is on his back, it might give Blossom an entirely new sensation." Her tone had made it very clear she would not budge on her stance at all.


    "Um, how about you switch things up a bit and lick his jewel sack instead?" Aurora proposed innocently.


    "Sure!" And just like that, my balls were immediately enveloped in my dog-girl''s incredibly moist mouth as her fervent licking began pleasuring me all over. I couldn''t help but admire her tongue strength and stamina. I wouldn''t be surprised to find that it had developed a six-pack of its own.


    "So, what did you two miscreants think up for me?" I asked while a strong shiver ran down my spine due to Blossom''s loving ministrations.


    Each of the two had one of their soft hands resting on my shaft, so I was very eager for them to begin.


    Aurora''s hand rested higher up, very close to my tip, while Lucille''s was lower.


    "You should cum for me, Daddy." Aurora spoke up as a mischievous smile tugged on her lips.


    "No, keep it in for me, Baby." Lucille countered immediately as she also began moving her hand up and down in perfect sync with Aurora''s, with an even more sinister grin adorning her features.


    Huh? What? So should I cum or not? My brain was so fried that I had no clue what was going on at all.


    "Daddy, I really want you to cum. Release it all." Enjoy new chapters from empire


    "Baby, please, don''t. Hold it in for me."


    "You two are pure evil¡­" Ayame whispered with disbelief once she got what they were going for. Due to the fact that my two still working brain cells were told twopletely opposite instructions, I had no clue what to do.


    "Daddy, you know you want to cum. Ejacte. Shoot all your seed."


    "Baby, this is my one single wish. I had never asked anything from you. Keep it in. Just for a few minutes."


    Their fervent pumping of my cock never ceased even for a second as they kept spouting contradictory lines at me. Ayame meanwhile began gently using her lithe fingers to stroke my hair and scalp while my head rested in herp. It was as if she were silently helping me by doing her best to restart my brain so that I could mount a proper response to these two''s cruel machinations. Blossom for her part got absorbed in suckling on my balls almost as badly as she did at eating my ass out. I felt as if a vacuum cleaner was trying to steal my family jewels away from me.


    "Daddy, do it for your plump princess."


    "Baby, don''t do it for your devoted berserker."


    "Daddy, as soon as you cum I''ll spread my legs for you."


    "Baby, if you keep it in for five minutes I''ll bounce on your cock myself, you won''t even have to move an inch."


    "Daddy, cum and I''ll let you fuck my big tits like never before."


    "Baby, don''t cum and I''ll let you ravage my throat until I pass out from asphyxiation."


    "Daddy, release your load and I''ll take your cock all the way into my mouth, you know I never could before because it was too big for me, right? I''ll do it this time even if I have to choke on it."


    "Baby, I''m the only woman in the harem whose virginity you are unable to im, so I''ll give you my anal one if you keep your seed from bursting out."


    "Daddy, I have a lot more sexual alchemic recipes where the massage oil came from, cum right this instant and I''ll concoct one for you!"


    "Baby, don''t cum and I''ll not only give you my anal virginity but I''ll let you straight-up destroy my asshole. I don''t want to be able to sit even a month after you''re done with me!"


    While not once stopping in their pumping motions, these two absolute devil women moved their heads up from my chest so that their tantalizing lips were right next to my ears, then began whispering with their warm breaths sensually hitting me. However, with each word, their voices became louder and more demanding.


    "Cum."


    "Don''t cum."


    "Splurt it all out."


    "Keep it in."


    "Release the dam."


    "Hold it.


    "Cum!"


    "Don''t cum!"


    "Cum already, Quin!"


    "Don''t you dare cum, Quin!"


    "Cum!!!"


    "Keep it in!!!"


    Aurora suddenly clenched her hand around my cock and gave it a firm squeeze. "Splurt! Splurty splurty splurty!!! I want to see your tasty white liquid shoot Ayame straight in the face!!!"


    That was officially it for me. Before Lucille could mount a response that would give my brain a reason to order my body not to release my seed, I busted the fattest nut the world had ever seen. It was such aical amount that not even those freaky Japanese doujins couldpare to it. I believe that I had even surpassed what was normal for primordials, likely due to my Primordial Breeding Physique which was a unique transformation of the body avable only to me, like Dragnar''s giantification was to him. I''m not kidding when I say that an entire liter of baby batter left my body with this single ejaction of mine.


    I don''t know how it was possible, as my body surely did not carry that amount around in it at all times, but it did happen, and that was a fact.


    And the target of my otherworldly release?


    I was a good boy.


    I listened.


    "Arghhh!!!" Ayame shrieked as I hit her squarely in the face. "What the-" she began asking what the hell was going on, which was a grave mistake on her part as her tantalizing mouth was instantly filled with my seed. She rapidly closed her lips - as well as her eyes - and decided to take the rest of my release like a champ as she sat motionless akin to a statue, save for her gentle stroking of my hair which she never stopped.


    "Blimey! I lost! I was so close to winning¡­ Also, what the hell is this?" Lucille shouted before realizing that the amount I was releasing was not normal at all.


    "I- I think we stimted him too much¡­" Aurora replied worriedly.


    Once the continuous release of my liquids finally ceased, I felt violent tremors traverse all over my body - I was spasming from the sheer euphoria enveloping me. It felt like I orgasmed a hundred times all at once. If my brain wasn''t a primordial''s, I surely would''ve gone kaput for good. This sense of overwhelming pleasure was not at all possible to be experienced by a mortal.

 Chapter 388 Ayames Unjust Treatment

    "Is it¡­ over¡­?" Ayame asked with a very strong hint of disbelief evident in her tone, unsure if this otherworldly event really just happened to her. She at longst stopped stroking my hair as she lifted a nearby pillow to her face to clean it. However, she was not allowed to do so.


    "No!!!" Blossom shrieked as she threw herself at my poor samurai with the assistance of every single Agility stat to her name. The bullet known as Blossom hit the unsuspecting, temporarily blinded girl straight in the stomach, forcing her to yelp in a potent mix of pain and surprise as she was thrown onto her back with Blossom sitting on top of her, and her hands pinned to the mattress by the dog-kin.


    "Bad Ayame!!! Bad girl, very bad! She must not dare waste Master''s seed!" With her furious admonishing - which saw the alreadypletely bbergasted samurai reach new levels of being clueless as to what was going on - concluded, Blossom lowered her head until it met Ayame''s, after which she began licking her, scooping copious amounts of sperm up from her face in great strides.


    "E-ew Blossom, stop it! Your tongue was just inside his butthole a few minutes ago, stop licking my face already!" Ayame''s resistance was met with aplete, utter refusal.


    "Are you okay, baby?" Lucille asked while Ayame''s continuous shouts of resistance rang out in the background, apanied by an asional threatening growl from Blossom, as if she was ordering the wriggling samurai to cease all movements with this primal, instinctual beast-kin conversation method of hers.


    "Yeah¡­ Just give me a few." I murmured while full-on drunk with pure bliss assaulting my body on all fronts.


    "Sure. I suppose we should help our resident clean-updy with the process. After all, it is the result of our actions, Aurora." Lucille announced once she was sure that I was indeed fine.


    "¡­ I agree." Aurora nodded before the two began crawling up in the bed toward the heavily struggling duo while their tantalizing hips swayed from left to right continuously.


    "I''ll take one arm." Lucille decreed, alleviating the great effort Blossom had to exert to keep Ayame pinned.


    "I guess I can help this much¡­" I whispered weakly as I reached behind my head and caught her two feet which, up until this moment, were thrashing around wildly in an attempt to break free.


    "Nooooooo!!!" Ayame screamed as two more stuck-out tongues descended on her snow-white cream-adorned face. "Aurora!!!" She then roared suddenly, "if you think I didn''t notice you aiming Quin''s penis right at my face just before his ejaction then you are sorely mistaken! I''ll have my revenge, this I swear!"


    A high-pitched feminine giggling that sounded straight-up viinous weed her deration. "Hehehe¡­ I don''t know whatever you might be referring to, and if you try to take revenge for such a baseless im of yours, Daddy will surely side with his adorable plump princess and protect her from the cruel samurai who unjustly bullies her¡­"


    "Argh!!! You always act like an innocent little girl so that you get him to dote on you endlessly, but I can clearly see¡­! You''re nothing but a sly, cunning, calcting woman! What did I do to deserve this?!" Ayame shouted furiously, though I could tell that her physical resistance had ceased entirely as she switched to a verbal one. She was not at all trying to free her feet from my hands, and based on the fact that Blossom was no longer growling, she must''ve stopped fighting back with her upper body as well.


    "Hmm. It tastes slightly different than usual. Maybe because it is served on Ayame''s skin, not right out of the source fountain." Lucille observed as if she were a professional taste tester, which she honestly should be considered as such with how many times she swallowed my release up until now. If there was only one person who could recognize even the smallest of changes in the taste of my seed that would be her.


    "I don''t know why I shot so much, but that might also exin a slightly different taste. I sure as hell don''t have a liter of sperm in my body, so I think it magically materialized while I was in the middle of shooting it out, letting me release such a copious amount. All the phenomenal sensations I''ve been assaulted with since you four started pleasuring me together,bined with the fact that I''d been waiting for this moment for many years, culminated into that giant orgasm of mine." I analyzedzily before strongly yawning. I was utterly spent.


    "Can you not talk like two researchers observing a curious phenomenon while I''m actively being assaulted against my will? Prrt!" The woman who got cruelly ganged up upon and restrained suddenly blew air out as if she wanted to send something away from her mouth. "Blossom, can you at least not lick my lips?! I''m not into eating butts!"


    "Shut up."


    "Mmm!!"


    ¡­


    "I''ll remember this. All four of you are in big trouble. Especially you, miss Ass Eater." Ayame scoffed adorably while staring at each of us in the eyes one after the other with a stern gaze, staying on Blossom for longer than the others. It had been a good few minutes since thest specs of creamy liquid was licked off of her face. We held a break where I peacefully dozed off for a bit while Ayame did a thorough bathing and teeth-brushing event to cleanse her body from all the unjust things that happened to her. Now, all of us were sitting on the edge of the bed save for the oriental beauty who was standing in front of us with her arms crossed in front of her delicate chest and with her luxurious bathrobe clinging to her feminine frame.


    "Blossom is a bit sorry. She might''ve gotten slightly more angry at Ayame than what was reasonable." Enjoy new tales from empire


    "A bit? Slightly more than reasonable?" Ayame repeated Blossom''s words with sheer disbelief evident in her tone.


    The dog-kin in question nced to the side, refusing to meet her gaze.


    My adorable samurai might be kicking up a big fuss, but I know the truth. She is the strongest out of all the girls. There''s no way Blossom could''ve kept her in ce if Ayame was adamant about breaking free. Even with the three of them on top of her, she still could''ve overpowered them with a spell or two.


    "We are all very sorry. So, what is your gift for me?" I asked.


    "Now I don''t feel like giving you anything besides a p. Hmph!"


    Seeing her extreme brooding, I knew that it was time to act thus I stood and walked up to her with my willy freely dangling with every step I took. I enveloped her with both of my arms as I pulled the sulking girl in for a firm hug. "You know that I love you, right? None of us have any ill will toward you. We just got a bit overeager in the heat of the moment. If you''re still harboring resentment at the end of today then we''ll get on our knees and beg for forgiveness. For now, let''s not ruin this wonderful mood, can you do that for me?"


    By now I knew very well how to deal with this amazing woman and her mood swings. A good, firm hug, ideally with my hands resting on her buttocks and giving them a strong squeeze from time to time, me saying that she is not wrong while still not at all agreeing to whatever ridiculous demands she might make, and top it all off with me whispering a lot of niceties into her ears.


    "¡­ Alright. But I''ll hold you to that promise of yours." She relented while firmly pouting.


    "Sure. Can you tell me what your gift is now?"


    "¡­" She paused her pouting as she slowly looked up into my eyes bashfully, with rosy red cheeks adorning her heavenly visage.


    "My first time¡­"

 Chapter 389 Devouring Ayame

    "Sure. Can you tell me what your gift is now?"


    "¡­" She paused her pouting as she slowly looked up into my eyes bashfully, with rosy red cheeks.


    "My first time¡­"


    I stood frozen for a moment. I couldn''t believe the words that came out of her pink lips. Ayame is the girl I''ve been fervently trying to topple since day 2 of my transmigration. I still vividly remember when I was just fucking around, going to the ve district just for fun, since I knew I had no funds to buy anyone besides useless old cripples.


    Yet, as luck would have it, or perhaps fate if we want to be a bit more dramatic, this lovely woman had a unique contract that allowed her to refuse wannabe buyers, lowering her price drastically in the process.


    I''ll never forget the day when her heavenly oriental frame appeared in front of my eyes, with her wearing ugly rags and having no legwear at all due to the ve house''s hate for her. She was by far the most beautiful girl I''d ever seen up to that point in time - even now only matched by my other girls - so much so that if she were to appear on Earth she would have a mythical status as the owner of the objectively ''perfect female form''.


    And today, I''ll be iming this wonderful woman as mine. Not how a master ims a ve, but how a man ims a woman.


    "Say something¡­" Ayame whispered nervously.


    It seems that my silencested too long. "Girls, can you give us the room?" In my opinion, a woman''s first time should be perfect, and that includes us being in private where she can be herself. That way, no shame wille back to haunt her if something embarrassing were to happen, like identally wetting herself.


    "N-no, they can stay. It makes me less anxious like that." My oriental beauty shook her head.


    Well, that was more than enough for me. I also didn''t feel good about sending them away, but thought she deserved it.


    I lifted my hands from her butt and quipped both of her rosy cheeks in my hands, and after staring into her mesmerizing eyes for a good few seconds I leaned in for a loving kiss.


    I could feel her strong apprehension melt away with each moment our tongues remained interlocked in her damp mouth. It didn''t take long for me to know that she was ready, thus I lifted Ayame into my arms and carried the slightly dazed woman to the bed where I gentlyid her on her back.


    The three observers knew that I wanted to make this moment solely be about my samurai alone, so they diligently faded into the background as they kneeled on the bed alongside Ayame''s length next to each other while observing the ongoings with curious eyes and bated breaths.


    I gently began stroking her bathrobe, and her alluring body beneath it. The way she looked up into my eyes so shyly, so adorably, made me as excited as ever.


    The event I had been waiting for since day 2 was finally happening.


    I parted the hems of her robe after untying the sash holding it together, revealing her heavenly body. "Stop staring¡­" She murmured after I spent who knows how long simply observing her from head to toe.


    Once I felt fulfilled with observing the masterwork of a female form she presented, I leaned in and began cing kisses all over her body. "Ah!" She let a minute moan escape her lips, after which she reached her hands out to my head and grabbed onto my hair.


    Your journey continues at empire


    I started at her forehead, then moved on to her two cheeks. I made sure not to leave even her nose and chin out. I was going for the full-course meal over here, ready to taste everything.


    I deliberately left her lips out, though, since it was not about us kissing but me devouring every inch of her body. Next came her ears, followed by her soft neck and shoulder des where I not only kissed her but even left small, possessive hickeys, marking her as mine. "Kya!" She yelped cutely when she felt my first nibble on her smooth skin.


    A good minuteter, I moved to the side instead of down as I gave a few loving kisses to her petite shoulders, after which came her arms - biceps, knuckles, hands, palms, even fingers.


    I felt her chest begin heaving up and down more and more fervently due to my ministrations. "Ah¡­ Quin¡­ I feel strange¡­" She whispered in between her gasps for air.


    I didn''t mount an answer, for my lips were preupied with suckling on her two delicate breasts. I quipped them in my hands, squeezing them in my palms as if I was trying to milk them, and then beganying fervent kisses on her pink nipples. After each kiss, I switched which breast received the next, resulting in my head rapidly swinging from left to right constantly, and her sensitive moaning reaching new heights.


    I could feel her heartbeat beginning to quicken, and couldn''t help but notice that one of her hands had left my head and traveled down to her twitchingdy-flower.


    Nope. "You''re forbidden from pleasuring yourself, my Ayame." I decreed as I grabbed both of her hands and pinned them above her head. Unlike the girls, I was strong enough to hold her in ce even she resisted, though she was a good girl who exerted no effort to free herself.


    "Huh?" Ayame asked with surprise. She wasn''t allowed to rub it? Why? But it felt so good¡­ It was an instinctual motion on her part.


    "You''re going to orgasm just from me licking and kissing your body." I revealed my n, eliciting a strong yelp to escape her lips.


    "That''s cruel¡­! I feel so strange¡­! I feel like I must massage myself there¡­" She protested, but I gave her no further attention.


    Seeing her arms above her head reminded me that I had missed out on a crucial part of her body. What a horrible blunder. I eagerly dove in to correct my mistake as I began tasting her delicious armpits. "Hey! That''s not something you should lick¡­ Though I did wash them carefully just now, so¡­"


    The more I got into tasting her alluring pits, the more she began squirming underneath me. Since her hands were firmly pinned, Ayame smartly devised a new n to pleasure her fertile kitten in the form of squeezing her thighs together and moving them against each other in a scissor-like motion, rubbing her rapidly flooding flower.

 Chapter 390 Extreme Flooding

    I had to give it to her, her instincts were sharp. However, I couldn''t have her pleasuring herself like this either. I wanted my beloved samurai to be at myplete mercy, so I cruelly tore her interlocked thighs apart with my own legs, forcibly separating them.


    "Grrr¡­" Ayame growled, but then swiftly changed her approach as she looked at me with droopy, pleading eyes. She knew very well that I didn''t care about her threats, so she swiftly realized that begging me with teary eyes had a much higher chance of sess.


    Not this time, my adorable lover. Today, we are going all the way.


    Once I was satisfied with caressing her pits with my tongue, I resumed where I left off as Iy a barrage of kisses starting at her ribs, sr plexus, sternum, upper abdomen, and then came the navel where I paused for a brief moment before diving in, fervently licking her belly button clean.


    "Ah~! This is no longer pleasuring but torturing!!!" Ayame yelled her acute observations, though I paid her no heed at all. Since all her limbs were restrained, she devised a new n to make herself orgasm, which was to desperately rub her coochie against me.


    Unluckily for her, I was just about done with her upper body. "Blossom, Lucille, please hold her hands for me."


    Explore more at empire


    "Sure."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Just like that, they kneeled above her head and took her arms from me while I rose off of her so that I could move lower on her body as I continued my sensual journey down to her lower abdomen, hip bones, pelvis, and finishing it off with a few long smooches on her pubic mound, just above her clit.


    Ayame instantly sensed the golden opportunity as she did her best to shove her overflowing slit right into my mouth, but s¡­ It was just not meant to be.


    I grabbed her two legs behind her knees to spread them apart and then began to leave behind my saliva-rich trail from her ankles all the way to the top of her thighs, deliberately stopping just before I arrived at her fertile folds. I made sure toy a lot of strong teasing kisses around it, though.


    "Q-Q-Quin, please¡­ I can''t¡­" She pleaded, which fell on deaf ears. We were almost done, though. I moved onto her other leg, and by the time I arrived at her tantalizing upper thighs, I saw her tremble violently. I knew she was only a single stimulus away from erupting, so I finally moved my face to her slit,y one, long smooch on it, then parted my lips, expectantly awaiting her release.


    Her body''s shaking turned into overdrive as she began shouting hysterically. "Ah! F-f-finally! W-w-w-wait! A big one ising!!! Help, I''ll die¡­!! Call Seraphielllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllll" And just as so, a vulcanic eruption urred as her holy water came out of her body and entered straight into mine.


    I drank her release with eager, loud gulps. This was the second time she''d cum in her life, and what a magnificent orgasm this one ended up being. She squirted so damn much that I even struggled to not let a drop go to waste.


    Once it was over, I nced up at the girl who had her eyes rolled back into their sockets and an extremely silly grin adorned her face. Furthermore, her entire body was heavily pulsing with strong spasms, though no ce twitched more than her delicious kitty.


    It took a few seconds for her toe back to reality, at which point she looked around with utter confusion evident on her face until finally catching up with what had just happened.


    "Ayame said she wanted to experience how Blossom feels when she squirts so much from Master''s masterful machinations¡­ She got her wish." Our resident rogue decreed sagely.


    "Y-you are right¡­ It was wonderful¡­ So wonderful¡­" Ayame whispered while being enveloped in utter bliss.


    "So am I going to receive my present or do we need to postpone it?" I asked rather smugly because I was very proud of the result of my handiwork.


    "Hmm¡­ Sure you will. I''m already rapidly recovering. Aurora, can you get me some water?"


    "Sure!"


    A minuteter my throbbing shaft had found himself resting on her belly, just above her womb. All five of us were watching how my oversized member looked so ginormous whenpared to the undersized woman. Ayame was nearly a head smaller than the rest of the girls who all struggled to take me at first, so this sight was ratherical.


    "I can take it. I''m an adult woman who can take an adult cock." Ayame decreed, though the small trembling of her lips told me that she was more so encouraging herself than stating an obvious fact.


    "Sure you can." I nodded along, though I was also iffy about it.


    "Don''t let me get cold feet, Quin. Prate me before I run away." She pleaded, her brave facade already havingpletely crumpled into nothingness.


    "Your wish is mymand," I said before grabbing my shaft and positioning at her slit. My tip gave her folds a gentle kiss before descending further into the flooded cavern.


    The previous teasing session was not intended to be cruelty on my part, but making her as lubricated as possible. I knew that if she were to be incredibly wet before my entrance, things would go smoother.


    However, she was still incredibly tight, tighter than anything I had ever felt before. I couldn''t help but grunt strainedly from the sheer pressure enveloping mynce from all directions. It was so incredibly stimting.


    "Ah!" Ayame yelped more and more the deeper I went. It was a slow, exploratory descent on my part as I savored every single little fraction of an inch she could take, and it wasn''t long before I felt weed by her hymen, which I tore apart with the next gentle push.


    "You''ve been officially conquered, my beloved Ayame." I announced, but my words fell on deaf ears.


    "Hhhngg~!" She moaned while convulsing her body involuntarily, experiencing the first of many orgasms that woulde from this act of ours. "Kiss¡­ Kiss me¡­" Ayame begged while heavily panting, after which she invitingly reached her arms toward my face where she quipped my two cheeks, tugging me toward her lips.

 Chapter 391 Oinker

    I happily obliged her request, but not before I grabbed her two hands with mine, interlocked our fingers and put arms above her head once again. Before I even began lowering my head to meet hers, her tongue was already pushed out of her mouth as it swayed freely in the air, awaiting the arrival of my own in this lewd, needy manner.


    How can a girl be this damned hot? And the best part was that she wasn''t even trying to make me think such thoughts, she was just acting on her instincts.


    Once our tongues began their fiery tango, I resumed the moving of my hips. Instead of continuing my one-sided descent which became harder and harder with each inch I managed to cover, I elected to begin humping her with the length she could take.


    "Mmm! Mmmm!" Her moans were silenced by my lips, so only such guttural sounds could be heard as the both of us got more and more into it.


    At first, she justy there, shaking like a scared kitten. However, it didn''t take her long to begin grinding her hips against my movements, inviting me deeper and deeper into her folds on her own.


    *Schlick!* I suddenly heard a liquidy sounding from my left, and from the corner of my eyes, I saw both Aurora and Lucille fingering themselves fervently while biting their lower lips and eyeing my and Ayame''s act with rosy cheeks.


    The only one who remained motionless was Blossom. She didn''t find watching another girl get the bone too hot, it seemed. Instead, her gaze was directed at a different ce. At¡­ my behind. I chuckled wryly before sending her the mental message since my mouth was heavily upied at the moment. <Go for it.>


    She flinched at the unexpected voice entering her mind, but it didn''t take more than a second to get over the fright. <Realy?!>


    <Yes.>


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    <Okay!>


    "Mwaaaaah!" And just like that, I found my asshole getting kissed and then ferociously rimmed for the second time today. I refused to stay in ce just so she could lick me, though, so she had to move her head alongside my rear. It didn''t take her long to figure the rhythm out.


    Blossom wasn''t the only one who benefited from this new arrangement of ours, however, as I nearly instantly creamed all over Ayame''s sacred pce.


    *pwaah!* Our lips parted with a sensual sound as the samurai girl lovingly stared into my eyes. "Why does it feel so good¡­? It hurts so much, but¡­ I love it?"


    Hoh? A small hint of understanding entered my mind. Was she¡­?


    "Only one way to find out."


    "What method do you have in mind?"


    "Trial and error."


    She gasped with shock once she understood my meaning. "W-w-w-wait!!!" s, it was all toote. My hips were already reeled back all the way so that only the very tip of my penis was still lodged inside her. Despite her fervent pleading for mercy, I had none to give. I roleyed a battering ram as I swung my heavy log at her castle''s gates.


    Her body jolted in response to the sudden intrusion, and a banshee''s shriek tore from her lips. "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!~~~" However, by the time her screaming came to a halt, it was no longer as if she''d just suffered a crippling wound on the battlefield, but one of pure pleasure.


    Yep.


    "What¡­ What the hell¡­ is going on?!" She asked between greedy gasps for air. Her eyes were tearing up so much so that an entire flood could be seen pouring down her delicate cheeks.


    I grinned from ear to ear at the finding of my research.


    "You, my dearest Ayame, are a hopeless masochist."


    "Hah?! N-no way that''s right, right?"


    Seeing that I only smiled wryly as a response, the girl turned her head to meet Lucille''s gaze who often served as the most knowledgeable about these things in the ranks of my harem. She repeated my exact same wry smile.


    "Oh no." Ayame whispered with disbelief.


    "No one will kink shame you in my harem, that I can promise. Well, perhaps you will get some cute, endearing names such as Maso Pig." I said, heroically trying to lessen her mental distress.


    I was very unsessful for some reason.


    "What do you mean endearing name?! I would die of shame!"


    *Pwaah!* An extremely lewd sound emerged from behind me as Blossom''s tongue exited the depths of my backdoor. "Ayame called Blossom an Ass Eater just minutes ago! She has no grounds to protest, or she is an ugly hypocrite!"


    "Ugh." Ayame could only grunt miserably in response and heavily regret her past actions.


    "I''m going in again." I announced as I pulled back all the way, paused for a moment while taking a deep breath, and then rammed with force.


    "GGGgggggoodddeeeeeessssssss!" Another ecstatic shriek weed my efforts, and as I continued repeating this process, I couldn''t help but notice that her pussy kept clenching and unclenching around me. As I rammed in, she would tighten around me with all her strength, but once her body realized that I was pulling out in order to get ready for the next assault, it would immediately let go of me. It felt as if she were instinctively trying to milk everyst drop of my seed.


    If that was indeed the case, then she was doing one hell of a job at it.


    "Get ready, my adorable little oinker."


    "D-don''t you d-dare call me tha-" Her strict chiding session couldn''t even begin in earnest because instead of letting her finish I elected to just ram my heavy log into her castle gates for the final time, letting me inject my seed straight into her throbbing womb.


    "G-g-g¡­" I have no clue what she wanted to say, for nothing coherent came out of her lips.


    Ayame got instantly knocked out as soon as she received my fluids, but that didn''t stop her body from continuously squirting right onto my cock while her brain was entirely unresponsive.


    Damn. I might''ve overdone it ever so slightly for her first-time experience. I just couldn''t help myself when I saw how unbelievably alluring she looked as she squirmed under me, and the fact that she gained pleasure from me ravaging her pussy was too damn hot for me to hold back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 392 Aftermath

    The night was still young, I''ll be sure to have some lovey-dovey sex with her as well to balance the scale.However¡­ If my extremely strong suspicion of her being a closeted M is true then holy moly¡­ Our future battles in the sheets will be simply amazing, especially once my sex dungeon has been assembled.


    For now, though, as a man with a harem made up of many such beautiful women, I had a sacred duty to fulfill. I lay a gentle kiss on my unconscious Ayame''s forehead before pulling out with an extremely lewd *plop* sound accompanying my exit from her cavern, then I looked back at the three women who had been sidelined thus far.


    Aurora and Lucille had been fervently fingering themselves and Blossom, well, she was busy behind me. Now, however, it was time to change this arrangement.


    "I want to see three plump asses lined up right next to each other. We are going to be going until all of you pass out with a similar state of mind as our beloved second in command." My order was received with loud gulping from Aurora, excited giggling from Lucille, and complete obedience from Blossom as she immediately did as told.


    *Slap! Slap! Slap!*


    "Kya!"


    I slapped all three alluring behinds one after another.


    "What are you, statues? Start wiggling them juicy butts! Whoever displays the sexiest mating call gets the dick first!"


    And just like this, my day continued in the most blessed fashion imaginable well into the morning.


    ¡­


    [Name: Quinlan Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Level: 19 -> 23. XP 1278/32118]


    [Primary Class: Primordial Villain 19 -> 22]


    [Secondary Classes]


    <Stormblade 23 -> 25>


    <Elemental Sovereign 24 -> 26>


    <Child of Agony 1 -> 4>


    [Health Points: 1050 -> 1125]


    [Mana Points: 1275 -> 1500]


    [Vitality: 70 -> 75]


    [Strength: 56 -> 61]


    [Agility: 57 -> 73]


    [Magic: 85 -> 100]


    [Unused Skill Points: 0]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 20]


    These are the results of what the Vesper Phenom Trials had given me up until today. Thus far, participating had turned out to be a risky but very worthwhile decision on my end.


    I made several observations as I glanced at my status screen while resting my head on Aurora''s unmoving, plump butt. She was purring in her sleep very cutely and with clear satisfaction.


    All the girls were unconscious. I was not a smoker but I lit a tasty, rich cigar just for the mood. I worked very hard to reach this heavenly result of being surrounded by four merrily snoozing women, so I deserved it.


    Where did I get it? I didn''t, Lucille bought the cigars for me before inviting me over, thinking I might enjoy a smoke. She was Goddess-damned right.


    After I puffed a gust of smoke, I returned to work. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first observation was the XP needed to level up. The 30% arbitrary increase was starting to hit me hard as hell. To go from level 19 to 20, I only needed 11,246 XP, but to go from 23 to 24 a whopping 32,118 was required, and it was only going to get worse. No wonder people in the level forties and above were ancient powerhouses, I even have a 3x XP multiplier on my side but things will get difficult from here. At least, killing high-level enemies provides more XP, so there''s that as a consolation price.


    Second thing I noticed was my Primordial Subjugator class happily entering the Primordial Villain''s hub of evil classes, allowing me to use Child of Agony as my final Secondary Class. I wanted it to be the Healer class, but alas, the Goddess threw a hissy fit at me. Not all was lost, though.


    I checked my Primordial Villain class, and it displayed multiple unlockable evil classes, like the Necromancer and Dark Mage. I was hoping that some of them will let me heal myself even if I can''t heal others. However, they would only come into play later, as I not only didn''t have all the requirements to unlock them, but I was keeping my Free Attribute Points to spend on the Elemental Sovereign class'' intermediate spells.


    For now, I would have to rely on my currently happily snoozing Alchemist''s health potions, and my gorgeous long-eared, dwarf-hater Healer''s spells to regenerate my injuries.


    As for the aforementioned intermediate spells of the Elemental Sovereign class, they had two requirements. One was to bring the class to level 25 - which had been achieved - and the other to ''master the basic spells''. The class came with the [Batch Unlock] innate skill, which let me purchase 16 spells for very cheap, much cheaper than simple Wizard-classed individuals could unlock them.


    I had cast them numerous times throughout the days, so I think I''ve been mastering them quite sufficiently. However, there was one spell I didn''t cast even once because I saw no reason to before, which I hoped would solve the issue. I also had a perfect idea in mind as to how best I could use it.


    In the stats department, I leveled from 19 to 23, giving me 20 Free Attribute Points, eight of which I spent on Magic just to get the beautiful number 100. The remaining 12 went straight to Agility. Selene very kindly displayed to me that I was way too slow. If I simply had enough speed, I could''ve dodged her backstabbing spell without having to risk so damn much as I had to.


    As for the Skill Points, I got 20 as a reward for succeeding in the Trial, and the 4 level-ups also gave me 12. I spent those 12 on the Primordial Subjugator''s three very useful spells, leaving me with 20 to spend on Elemental Sovereign.


    There was one amazing piece of news that came to me as a total shock.


    Perhaps due to cumming so damn hard at the hands of Lucille''s and Aurora''s devilish ''gift'', a new primordial transformation became available to me.


    And it was arguably the single most broken ability the world had ever seen.


    Yes, better than my [Warp Gate], better than my [Subjugation], and even better than my [Overlord''s Sacrifice] which straight-up let me cheat death.


    A wicked grin materialized on my lips as I read over the description once again, which was¡­

 Chapter 393 Blessed Seed

    A wicked grin materialized on my lips as I read over the description once again, which was¡­[Blessed Seed: A unique primordial transformation available only to primordial entity Quinlan Noir. For 72 hours after getting the entity''s Blessed Seed injected into their wombs, women gain some of the unique traits only the primordial race has access to, namely: 3X experience gain multiplier and stopped aging. Doesn''t work with artificial insemination. The entity can regulate his Blessed Seed, and eliminate its magical effects should he wish to.]


    And just like that, my sperm has become the most valuable treasure the world has ever seen. Does it let me one-shot my enemies? No, of course not. However, in my opinion, this ability was greater than something brutish like a spell that calls down a nuclear bomb on my enemies. I''m sure my Elemental Sovereign class will get there at later levels anyhow.


    This was so much better.


    Two of my greatest worries had been solved in one swell swoop. I couldn''t help but give Soul Records an imaginary nod of my head. I officially considered us even now. I no longer harbored even an iota of resentment toward that omnipresent creature for putting me in that cruel simulation.


    What were those two worries of mine?


    1. My ladies becoming irrelevant as combatants. When I was level 1, Ayame was already 14. Since then she''d killed just as much as I did, if not more, yet I was now level 23 while she wasn''t even 20. If things continued as they were, soon I would become a one-man army and they would only hinder me on the battlefield. The smartest choice for me then would be to relegate them to a secondary team while I either continued on in my lonesome or continuously kept teaming up with stronger and stronger people while demoting those that got out-leveled.


    For example, I would soon have to bench Aurora and Lucille as they were the two lowest-leveled teammates of mine, and replace them with someone like Selene and Cedric, as their current levels were more fitting to the current me. Once I outleveled them too, I would go on to the next candidates.


    Naturally, I didn''t want to do this at all. I want my beloved women to stand by my side as we reach the very top of the world.


    This [Blessed Seed] provided me with just the solution. As long as I spend every night pumping their wombs full of my magical seed, they will begin leveling at the same rate as I do.


    While the rather short effect duration might be considered a bit annoying, I thought it was the exact opposite. Now I was ''forced'' to have an orgy every 72 hours.


    Oh, the misery!


    2. Ever since learning that primordials don''t age, I''d been imagining myself watching them grow old and frail while I stayed in brimming health. I even had a few nightmares of attending all of their funerals. This forced me to pump their wombs full of my seed even if we had no plans to enter combat at all for the next 72 hours.


    Oh, the misery!


    The part that said it doesn''t work with artificial insemination means that I can''t become a simple, opportunistic semen merchant. Once I unlock this ability, my seed will become the greatest currency in the world, which would let me become the wealthiest man within a minute. This restriction ensured that I couldn''t just pump my seed into bottles and sell them on the market.


    No, if the ladies wanted to receive the benefits, they would have to spread their legs for yours truly.


    The last sentence in the meantime ensured that I can''t just be kidnapped, enslaved, tortured, etc in order to milk me for my fluids. Naturally, if this ability ever became known to the world, I would become hunted by every single female, and even males, since no one could allow me to get into the hands of their enemies. While having the ability to not release Blessed Seed is a great safeguarding tool against hostile parties, it wasn''t invincible at all. If my life depended on it, especially if those of my lovers did, I would find myself successfully blackmailed.


    Therefore, this ability was a very sharp double-edged sword. Until I grew in strength to the point where such worries were no longer relevant, I intended to only use this ability on my girls and possibly my most trustworthy allies.


    Then came the point I would''ve heavily preferred to skip. Undergoing the actual transformation. Just like with my Primordial Breeding Physique, it was sure to hurt like hell.


    I brought the cigar to my lips and took a single, long puff of it, which I kept in my lungs while I gathered my mental strength, after which I exhaled them all in one go.


    I mentally clicked on the ability and unlocked it.


    Excruciating pain immediately entered my body, though this time around it was concentrated on a single point, not in every single cell of mine.


    However¡­


    Things were different now.


    I was no longer who I once was.


    Yes, it hurt like a bitch. Yes, my cock was getting shredded in real-time as it was once again reconstructed from the ground up, but I didn''t scream in agony, I didn''t wriggle around like a dog that had been shot.


    Instead, I raised the smoke for the next puff while remaining entirely unmoving.


    I was no longer the dejected office worker Quinlan who randomly found himself transmigrated to this strange world. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not at all.


    I was the primordial entity Quinlan Noir, The Primordial Villain, The Primordial Subjugator, the man who unlocked the Child of Agony class and remained completely sane while doing so.


    Pain was no longer my enemy. It was simply my body''s way of conversing with my brain.


    Feeling pain meant that I was alive, that my sensory abilities worked as intended.


    "Haaah¡­" I exhaled the smoke with a sigh. Life was good. Life was beautiful.


    And¡­ pain just happened to be part of that beautiful odyssey.

 Chapter 394 Wakey Wakey!

    It took a few minutes for the pain to subside, which also saw me finish the tasty cigar. I will be sure to give Lucille a big kiss as a reward for acquiring it for me, it was a very nice companion to have while I contemplated life after sex.Not like any negative benefits from smoking could ever hope to hurt me. As a primordial, I was sure my body would more than easily counter them, and if not, then I had an absolute bombshell of a healer awaiting the very opportunity to use her spells on me.


    As for the results of the new transformation was¡­ 1 inch.


    At least, as far as the visual side of things went.


    I was no longer the owner of an 8 incher, but a 9 one.


    I can already imagine the shocked, frightened expressions of my ladies as they come face to face with the upgraded monster.


    For the Blessed Seed part, I didn''t feel anything different, but one thing was for certain. I had the distinct ability to turn my semen back into a normal one. I could tell this just like I instinctively knew that I could turn my seed infertile after the Primordial Breeding Physique transformation of mine.


    ¡­


    Selene awoke from her slumber with extreme grogginess. Her body felt sluggish like she''d just slept for a year straight. Once she opened her eyes, an extremely ugly room welcomed her. It was so cheap that she instantly felt like scoffing. Which dumbass brought her to a peasant''s home?


    Wait, why was she here in the first place?!


    Furthermore, where was she?!


    Such thoughts convulsed violently in her head, making her snobbish attitude quickly turn to one of extreme panic. As she craned her neck to look around, the well-endowed red-haired woman quickly came eye-to-eye with her lover.


    For a moment she exhaled with joy, "Cedric!" But when she saw that he was chained to a chair her panic turned into overdrive. She glanced down and saw that her waist was restrained in the same manner and that her hands were clasped together behind the chair.


    "Selene¡­" The man in question returned her greeting wryly.


    "What is going on?!" She screamed in fright.


    "What do you think?"


    "I don''t know! If I did, I wouldn''t be asking you!" Selene spat with fury. She hated how much of a dumbass her fiance was at times.


    "Hahaha¡­" Cedric laughed dejectedly. However, in the next moment, he glared deeply into Selene''s eyes, shocking her greatly. He was angry - very much so. "It seems you forgot how you decided on a whim to turn traitor and shoot Devil in the back? While we were in the middle of fighting the enemies?! While he rushed to our side to help us out because our own fucking Heralds kept falling like logs?! He abandoned his safe position in the backline so that he could protect the group and all he got for it was a fire spell burning him alive! Have you no shame?!"


    Cedric was a swordsman who preferred to solve things with his blade. He knew that Selene was pure hedonistic evil, and he didn''t mind it that much, but her doing what she did didn''t sit well with him. He wanted to challenge Devil to a duel and settle things the manly way.


    His revelation instantly brought Selene up to speed, as if her brain had been unclogged, numerous memories began flooding in all at once. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Curses!!! We have to get away!" She hissed desperately.


    Did that retarded man really think she could be restrained by these simple chains? She was a fire mage sitting on a wooden chair for Goddess'' sake! She will just melt it all away.


    As she concentrated on her mana and established the link needed to cast her spells, something horrible happened.


    She was not able to access her mana reserves. Not at all. It felt as if she had no mana.


    "What the?!" She shouted, receiving tired shaking of Cedric''s head.


    "I might be a bit dumb, but do you seriously think I didn''t try to free us? That I just sat here while drooling incessantly?"


    What the duo didn''t know was that Quinlan was no longer a simple Slave Master but the Primordial Subjugator. The class'' innate spell, [Subjugation], was much mightier than the simple [Slave Contract], so much so that it allowed the slaves to be ordered even if they were not listening. If a normal slave was sleeping and their master said ''cook me a meal'', nothing would happen because the order was not received. If the Primordial Subjugator did the same, the slave would immediately jolt awake, rush to the kitchen, and begin preparing a meal even if their brain itself was not caught up with reality.


    Therefore, Quinlan ordering the knocked-out duo to ''don''t utilize your base stats nor mana'' was more than enough to turn them into weaklings who had no way to overcome their restraints.


    Could he have said something like ''don''t try to escape'' or ''don''t move an inch''?


    Yes.


    But it was more exciting this way. He wanted Selene to feel hopeless.


    Selene had to give it to her fiance, he was right. "But then what is going on?!"


    "Your guess is as good as mine. Or perhaps better, aren''t you supposed to be the brains while I''m the muscle?" Cedric asked with a bit of mockery in his tone. It was very easy for the redhead mage to understand that he blamed her for their situation. Stay tuned to empire


    "Don''t you dare have that attitude with me! Focus on your strength instead. I can''t use mana but you should have access to your high base stats. Taking them away is nearly impossible."


    "I already said I tried."


    "Try harder then!"


    "Like a real married couple, aren''t they just adorable? I can''t help but wonder if me and my ladies will reach such a lovely state in our relationship as well." A deep, masculine voice sounded all of a sudden.


    The pair snapped their heads in its direction immediately and came face to face with a tall, extremely handsome man. He was looking at them amusedly as if they were circus clowns.


    "Your relationship seems much more healthy if you ask me¡­" A serene, beautiful feminine voice replied. It came from the woman next to him. She was an elf who was quite likely the most gorgeous woman either of them had ever seen.


    Selene didn''t recognize the pair, but she had a very ominous feeling tugging in her chest.


    "Plump Fox and her Dumb Hound. This is the first time you see my face, so allow me to introduce myself. I''m Quinlan, but you know me as Devil."


    ''No! No!! This can''t be happening!!!'' The woman cried inwardly.

 Chapter 395 Subjugated By An Immortal Demigod

    "What have you done to us?" Cedric asked, though his tone was more curious than anything."Try to make a guess. I''m curious what you think."


    "Hmm¡­" He began musing while looking down at his feet. "I was debating between some poison and an artifact, though I have never heard about such potent ones."


    Selene couldn''t believe her ears. Did her retard think they were in a conference? In a classroom? What the fuck is wrong with him?


    "Stop with the games and tell us what you want!" She screamed hysterically, before continuing with a bit more calm im her tone, "we are the children of high-ranked Consortium members, making us basically the criminal equivalent of a baron''s kid. Killing us will do you no good. We offer you 20 gold each in exchange for our freedom."


    The man looked at her as if she were a clown for the second time today, making her fury roar in her heart, but she knew it was best not to shout profanities at him so she kept it in.


    "Hahaha! A baron''s son they say. Ooohhhh I''m shaking in my boots! Whatever shall I do? Please, speare me o mighty ones!" Once he got over his ridiculing spree his features hardened as he pulled a blade out of his ring. "Do you recognize this sword?"


    Cedric had no clue what it was beyond it looking very expensive with its golden color and gems decorating it all over. His warrior''s mind couldn''t help but scoff, such a sword was just a waste of money, it was better off on one''s wall than in his hands.


    Selene, on the other hand, was very well-informed. Her eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets once she came to the harrowing realization. "The ceremonial sword Luke Winterwood received from his father for his 18th birthday¡­ Where did you get it?!"


    The plump woman could swear that his eyes turned a bit crazy, as if they were swirling madly. "Where do you think? I looted it off of his desecrated corpse after I beheaded him, of course! Hahaha!"


    This¡­ she didn''t know how to react. Luke was the Winterwood count''s beloved son, with many rumors swirling around that he was the favorite despite Eric being the eldest. His death occurred an estimated month ago, and no one ever found his remains, only his splattered blood on the 8th floor of the Aldoria labyrinth.


    Numerous expeditions were sent into the dungeon with an entire army constantly guarding the exit since they knew the perpetrators couldn''t have gone out already. However, no one ever came out that they could charge for the murder. It was believed that a big monster ate them in the labyrinth, but¡­


    "Master, your crazed eyes are swirling. You look like a real villain, reminding me of the unhinged gaze you sported back when I told you about the elven shrine maidens with their millennia old hymen still intact¡­" The elf woman next to him giggled amusedly.


    "Oops. My apologies. Thank you, my beloved traitorous long-eared healer. I don''t want to make a bad impression on my new friends." The man chuckled as he got hold of his emotions and returned to looking like a handsome gentleman.


    Selene couldn''t help but think that there was something very off about this man. No one goes from that terrifying look to such an amicable one at a moment''s notice without their minds being¡­ strange.


    "Don''t call me traitorous! I''m the most kind-hearted elf to have ever lived, hence the Goddess giving me the Healer class."


    The elf protested but Devil, evidently called Quinlan, only gave her a wry look before refocusing his attention on the captives.


    "I have the skull of Luke somewhere in my possession, but it is only bones by now, the meat was very smelly so I had someone take care of it."


    Selene couldn''t believe her ears. Of course this lunatic was not afraid of hurting the children of Eclipse Enforcer - the one above Vesper Phenom/Dusk Adept - ranked individuals. After all, he''s already killed a real noble''s son, and a count''s at that, not a baron''s. Stay tuned to empire


    "So, Plump Fox, no. I''m afraid I''ll have to deny your request to buy your freedom."


    Selene''s heart contorted miserably. Things just kept getting worse.


    "As for you, Cedric, your guesses were pretty good, but no. To be brief, I''m not a human but something like a newborn immortal demigod who specializes in enslaving people, making my powers much greater than a simple Slave Master classed individual''s. I''ve put my magical chains on you two, marking you as my possession for eternity to do with as I please."


    As if to give visual proof to his outlandish claims, he summoned forth a systemic window. Doing so already shocked Selene, as no one should be able to materialize their mind''s projections.


    However, as he started reading the lines, her already dejected heart began beating like a horse''s who just won a race. She started hyperventilating as her chest heaved up and down with so much strength that the chains restricting her to the chair made strained sounds.


    "Damn." Cedric whispered with disbelief and grief. He understood with great sadness that life as he knew it was over.


    Selene''s reaction was much stronger. What the hell was this creature?! He looked human but a¡­ primordial? She''d never heard of this elusive race before. However, that didn''t matter considering the severity of her situation. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Primordial Subjugator?! A Unique tier class, putting it above the illustrious Legendary tier?! Not even Queen Morgana, the wife of King Alexios and the woman hailed as the strongest mage in the Vraven Kingdom had a Legendary class for she was the owner of the Epic rarity Elemental Sovereign class! The class that nearly all Wizards dream of one day unlocking!


    And he had a class that was two tiers above Morgana''s?!


    The more she read the class and its giga-busted [Subjugation] innate spell, the paler her face became. What kind of monster was she beefing with all this time?! She should''ve just let it all go¡­ Relocate to a new dutchy, rise in the ranks of another syndicate, or even become a loser baker''s wife or something!


    Anything was better than being this spiteful lunatic''s minion.


    It took her a good few seconds to regain control over her mind as she parted her tantalizing red lips and asked with a quivering tone, "what do you plan to do with me? Please, just use my body to satisfy yourself! I''ll become your obedient sex slave!"

 Chapter 396 Sly Seraphiel

    Selene offered herself on a silver platter because she feared that he might have a worse fate in mind slated for her.For a third time today, the man looked at her as if she was a jesting clown before erupting into a hearty laughter. "Hahahaha! Can you hear what nonsense this bitch is spouting, Sera? She thinks me putting my cock in her rotten body will satisfy me! Instead of feeling lucky, I would be crying tears of misery at my misfortune!"


    The busty redhead had to double-take, check if her ears truly forwarded such words to her brain. A man refusing to bed her? But literally everyone lusted after her! sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The monster disguised in the skin of a man then turned sideways towards the elf, then with both hands, began showcasing her by pointing her features out, starting at her legs and moving up. "Look! Sexy feet adorned with tantalizing toes that I just want to lick to my heart''s content! such soft, thick thighs that getting choked to death with my head between them would be my preferred method of execution! Perfect feminine hips sculpted with the sole intention of bringing as many offspring as possible safely into the world! A thin waist that gives her the hot hourglass babe look! Big, perky breasts made to seduce any innocent man she sets her eyes on! Lastly, a divine face with the visage that would make every morning perfect if I could wake up to her looking at me!


    In case you didn''t realize, this girl is Solace, my team''s healer. All four of my other teammates are just as beautiful as she is. Then let me ask you, why the fuck would I ever want to willingly enter your wretched hole? You might be visually appealing, but once a man is surrounded by such amazing women as I am, physical traits will not be enough to make him go into heat. Your insides are rotten, making you nothing but a miserable, ugly woman in my eyes. If I were to bed you, it would be you who receives great pleasure, not me, Plump Fox."


    "Master, I feel so very objectified right now¡­" The elf decreed with tearful eyes which were obvious for both captives to be nothing but the work of a woman who was such a great actress that she could cry on demand.


    She looked like a puppy who got betrayed by her owner.


    "Oh! I''m so sorry, I got carried away. Will you forgive me?" The monster completely ate her act up, as in the next moment he turned toward the dejected elf and enveloped her in his strong arms after laying a gentle kiss on the top of her head.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know¡­" The elf mused while hiccuping, but in the next moment, her head turned sideways as she stared directly into Selene''s eyes. Her expression was so¡­ full of mockery. The elf was looking down on her to the highest degree possible, in the way only a hot woman could look down on another hot woman. It was as if she did all this act of hers just to display her superiority as a female, to showcase that the monster thought of her as much more than a fuckable piece of meat, which was how he evidently thought of Selene based on his words.


    Selene had never felt this humiliated in her life ever before.


    "I''ll do whatever you want to earn your forgiveness." He whispered after laying another kiss on her lush blonde hair.


    Sera hiccupped one last time as she grabbed his fingers to clean her eyes of its tears, after which he looked up to meet his gaze. "I want you to do worse things to this woman than what we''d planned. She deserves complete, utter destruction of her psyche. Turn her life into a living hell."


    "Sure." He nodded, easily accepting her request, after which he finally detached his arms from the hips of the woman and turned towards them.


    ''Fucking slut!'' Selene spat inwardly.


    Cedric suddenly spoke up, "Lord Devil, can''t you let my fiance off the hook? She is a very talented fire mage, she will be an amazing soldier in your ranks. Instead, please use me to vent your anger."


    Her knight in shining armor offered himself as he was supposed to. This was exactly why her family engaged her to this man. He was strong enough to protect her, but also dumb enough to easily listen to her commands. Though, in recent times he''s been acting a bit rebelliously¡­


    The monster disappointedly shook his head, "Cedric, Cedric, Cedric¡­ it''s time you open your eyes. She is not a woman worth suffering for. You might be dumb and a bit of an arrogant scumbag from time to time, but you deserve better. Furthermore, she clearly harbors no love for you in her black, ugly heart. There''s only enough space for one person there, and that''s Selene herself. Didn''t you hear her earlier words? When she offered her wretched hole for me to do with as I pleased, she only begged for mercy for her. There was no ''us'', only ''me''. As you are currently, you exist solely to bleed for her."


    His words made Cedric grimace as his features contorted to a great degree.


    "No! Don''t listen to him, I love you more than anything, baby!" Selene was eager to hold her manipulative stranglehold on her warrior. He was her last bastion of defense that could possibly save her, no matter how bleak the situation may appear. She couldn''t afford to lose him.


    It was the monster''s time to wince, "one of my lovers calls me baby, and hearing the same word coming from your lying whore of a mouth just doesn''t sit right with me. From this point on, until further notice, you''re forbidden from uttering the word ''baby''."


    Selene parted her lips just to defy his order in an act of regaining any semblance of control over her miserable situation.


    ¡­ No sound came.


    She was closing and opening her mouth like a dumb fish that got stranded on land.

 Chapter 397 Calling In Life

    ¡­ No sound came.She was closing and opening her mouth like a dumb fish that got stranded on land.


    "[Bubble Snare]" the lunatic monster intoned, and a large bubble materialized out of thin air, enveloping Selene in cold water.


    She immediately began wriggling around in her chains, but they held steadfast. She was slowly suffocating, but there was time. The man did not seem to be in a rush at all.


    "So, Cedric. What do you have to say?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced at his lover worriedly before closing his eyes for a bit, thinking deeply. Once he parted his eyes, they seemed a bit colder, a bit more focused.


    "I know that she is using me, but so am I using her. She is a great mage and a cunning strategist."


    The man chuckled mockingly, "I don''t know how satisfactory that teamup of yours ended up being, you tell me."


    Cedric couldn''t help but wince. He was right, talking about the benefits of their union was not very believable while he was chained to a chair next to his suffocating fiance. "... To her credit, it was impossible to guess the extent of your powers."


    "You are right in that front. However, do you seriously want to spend the rest of your life as her lapdog? One day, a situation will emerge where you two will be in great trouble, and to save her hide I have no doubt that it will be you who gets shot in the back at that time. Anything goes in her mind as long as it lets her escape."


    Cedric sighed tiredly. "And what do you propose I do? Leave her and what? Be your loyal little soldier? Doesn''t seem much of a future to me."


    "That''s exactly what I propose. My slaves can earn the right to marry, to have a family of their own. Let me tell you that Selene will never have that right. If you stay with her, you will be a loner for eternity.


    Furthermore, Look at Seraphiel over here, does she seem to have a miserable life? For the record, Ghost and Blade are my slaves as well. I would value your life as if you were a gem, because that''s what you are, Cedric. A young, unpolished gem with great talents and excellent future prospects as a combatant, but if you let Selene be your polisher you will be one ugly fucking diamond.


    I give you a choice, and it''s up to you. Here are the two possible paths your future may take.


    One, you remain loyal to your fiance, well, your ex-fiance since I will not permit her to marry. Fight a hopeless battle where you will be up against a man who can order you to slit your own throat even from across the continent.


    Two, stand up and leave this room. Just like Lyra and Abudha, I will treat you like a very valuable subordinate of mine. You will have rest days, free time to follow your own agenda, you will be permitted to level up, meet and marry a nice girl who actually cares for you, eat good meals, get expensive gear, and whatever you find joy in.


    That''s it. There are no further options. I''m about to begin torturing Selene, so you better start barking at me if you wish to choose the first option, I want to get your beating done and over with so that I can focus solely on her."


    Cedric dryly glanced to his side where his ex-fiance was still struggling for her life. ''about to begin torturing her he says¡­ does this not count as torturing her already?!''


    Cedric was not smart. However, now that he was given two such choices, even he could see which one would be better for him. He took one final glance at his lover, said goodbye to life as he knew it, and fiercely met the man''s gaze. "Unlock my chains, Master Quinlan."


    ¡­


    "Bah!" Selene spat once the ball of water finally dispersed. Her lungs were about to give out.


    "Please accept my sincerest apologies. You looked like a stranded fish so I thought I would put you back in your natural habitat, but it seems you didn''t appreciate it. Maybe you only like salt water?" The monster leered, but she paid him no mind, for she couldn''t.


    Selene greedily began gasping for air, it took her an entire minute to regain her bearings. When she did, she came to a harrowing realization. She was alone with the monster and the blonde elven bitch.


    "What did you do to him?!" She screamed hysterically.


    It was the slut who replied while sporting a mocking grin that went from ear to ear. "He left of his own volition. You''re alone now, traitorous bitch."


    "What do you mean?!"


    The woman grabbed the monster''s arm and hugged it to her chest affectionately while nuzzling the side of her face into his shoulder. "Cedric joined master willingly, he is a valued combatant of the Ascendants now."


    "You fucking bitch! Why are you so loving of this horrible creature?! Can''t you see that he is using you?! You should be doing your best to escape his clutches, not cling to him voluntarily!" She desperately did her best to sow seeds of hostility between her captors.


    "Hehehe!" The elf giggled amusedly before turning serious, angry even at the accusation. "use me? Sure. He ''uses'' me as his extremely highly treasured healer, a knowledgeable member of his group, and as an eye candy he wants to woo. That''s it. You know, I grew up as a valued member of elven nobility, and I''m having so much more fun as his slave than I did back home in my pampered lifestyle. Yes, I miss my friends and parents, but being here is damned amazing. My days are exciting, my teammates are not only overly competent at their craft but they are quickly turning into being my cherished companions, he has friends in such high places you can''t even begin to grasp, and the means available to him are beyond inconceivable for mere mortals like us.


    I''m sure that if I stay by his side, I will be part of the greatest journey imaginable.


    No elf has ever served a newborn primordial, I will be the first in the annals of history. The healer who saved the life of a legendary entity numerous times, the woman who supported his rise to unparalleled supremacy. How could I possibly object to being ''used'' by him? I always wondered what the meaning of my life was, and after a hundred years of being lost in my way, I believe that I''ve found my calling."


    "Damn. I really want to kiss you right now." The monster announced, eliciting another merry giggle from the arrogant elven whore. "I shall allow a peck on my cheek."


    "Great!" And just like that, he grabbed her chin, gently angled it to give him better access, and began doing the deed.


    Selene couldn''t believe her eyes. Why was this monster so into the elf? Sure, she was hot, but wasn''t she just an opportunist? Like she was? Why was she so much better in the ''inner beauty'' department than her?

 Chapter 398 Reminder

    "Master, I''m not edible." She said as she tried her best to pry his lips off of her cheeks. With her comically low Strength value for a person of her level, she was not at all successful."I thought so too, but I''m not so sure about that anymore¡­" He said as he forced another kiss onto her cheeks despite her resistance, after which he finally straightened his back.


    "... What will you do with me?" Selene asked after a heavy sigh. It was clear that both hated her greatly. She was not going to gain anything from either of them.


    "Me? Only positive things. You will love me." The elf decreed, though her ominous tone was anything but relaxing.


    The monster finally addressed her once again. He was so focused on the elf''s cheeks that Selene thought he might''ve forgotten about her. How wonderful that would''ve been.


    "You see, I''m trying to gain access to the intermediate-tiered spells of my Elemental Sovereign class. However, the annoying unlock requirement wants me to gain a good enough proficiency with all 16 basic-tiered spells. I think I''m very good with 15 of them, but the last one has been entirely useless to me thus far. However, I think it might just be perfect to have an amicable chat with the people I despise from the bottom of my heart, like you."


    "Elemental Sovereign?!" She cried in shock and fright. Of course this monster had access to that illustrious class! Simply being a much superior Slave Master wasn''t unfair enough for his enemies to deal with!


    However, her pondering ceased immediately when his right hand began turning fiery red. He didn''t flinch at all, though, clearly not sustaining any injuries. "[Burning Hands] sounds like a cool spell, but I don''t have a reason to touch my enemies with my bare hands when I have an amazing saber and my Stormblade class to go with it. Be that as it may, I have to master this spell as well unless I want to remain a bumfuck nobody who hurls simple Water Bullets at my enemies. Not that the basic spells are bad. They are very cost-effective but I have more grandiose dreams than slinging [Air Slashes] at my enemies. Therefore, I started thinking. An Elemental Sovereign isn''t just about destroying his enemies, but about using the elements to their fullest potential.


    Fire, the most destructive element of the basic four. Living beings steer clear of it just from pure instincts. I can''t build structures with it like I can with earth. I can''t sustain life like I can with water. I can''t free myself of the burdens of my weight, of gravity, of the landlocked state I was born with as I could with the wind element. Fire is¡­ hurt. It''s a warning. Just like how your screams will serve as a warning to all my other slaves before they begin thinking of any funny ideas.


    As for this awesome woman, what do you think her role in all this is? She is a healer, so she will do her Goddess-given job of healing the injured. Again, again, and again¡­"


    He finished as his swirling crazed red eyes returned from before, in a renewed intensity at that. He began slowly approaching her.


    Selene reeled back into the backrest of her chair, doing her utmost to get as far away from the monster as possible.


    "No! Please!!! Anything but this! I''m so sorry! Spare meeeee!!"


    *Srrss* painful sizzling sound erupted in the room as his hand made contact with her previously pristine white right thigh. Blood-curdling wailing immediately tore from her throat. "Aaaaaaaarhghhhh!!!" Your journey continues at empire


    The man began laughing maniacally with so much strength in his voice that he managed to overpower her loud screeching. "Hahaha! That''s right! You have no clue how much I''ve suffered because of your actions! Over a decade of continuous torment, mental and physical, can you even grasp how living through that hell was? No? Of course not, but I''m here to help you understand, so¡­ Scream for me! Sing for me! Sing your masterpiece symphony to the entire Ascendants faction! Show them what is the only possible end result that can come of opposing the Primordial Villain and his loyal followers! Where did your voice go?! Louder! Put your lungs into it! I said! Louder!"


    ¡­


    "I can''t do this any longer. It''s horrible. I will start crying at any moment."


    "The master is furious¡­"


    "Furious? This is what you call ''furious''? More like he just got his hands on his eternal nemesis."


    The laborer slaves discussed among themselves while applying the paint on the building''s exterior since their master had brought them the needed materials.


    What was the reason for their concern?


    "MERCYYYYY!!!" The feminine wailing that had been going on for hours now, was accompanied by their master''s extremely cruel, gleeful shouting. When he bought them, they were all very apprehensive due to his ominous looks, and of course, also simply because their lives were his to do with as he pleased. However, after that, he was nothing but amicable. Like a good boss, even better than what most of them had while they were free citizens.


    Today, they were reminded of the harsh reality. Their master was a sadistic, revenge-driven man who enjoyed tormenting his enemies. The reason he was kind to them was that they had done nothing to earn his ire. Should that change¡­


    "Sera, her vocal cords are doing rather badly. I can barely hear her. Heal her." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, master."


    "Oh, the spell just ran out. Lucky, it doesn''t even have a CD. I''m starting to become a fan of this spell, to be honest with you. [Burning Hands]."


    "No, no, nooooo!!!"


    That''s right, Quinlan elected to hold this torturing session in the sole building of the stronghold. This way, all those present would hear Selene''s misery. He didn''t want to threaten anyone by doing so, only to serve as a reminder. He was an amicable, friendly man who was great to have on your side, but being his enemy¡­ was not an enviable position to find yourself in.

 Chapter 399 Rewards

    "Men, Master Quinlan is ready to receive us now." Ronan announced.It had been a few hours since the woman''s wailing ceased, and it seemed that the long-awaited rewarding session would be held. They worked themselves as hard as possible in the past month to receive whatever it was that they wanted.


    The slaves followed Ronan and Iselda who led the way to the biggest room in the building, its common area. There, seated on a lush sofa - they all knew he must''ve brought it over in that strange magical doorway of his - sat Quinlan. Behind him stood numerous existences. Most of them they already knew, that being his four lovers. Other than them were three more, a gorgeous elf, a pink-haired warrioress, and a black-haired man.


    Once the group of slightly over 27 slaves arrived - 20 laborers, 5 low-level combatants, as well as their managers; Ronan and Iselda - and stood in front of him, the master began.


    "Welcome. I''m pleased with the work you''ve done thus far, and after consulting with your two bosses, we''ve come to the decision that all of you deserve a reward."


    Hearing his declaration many men heaved a sigh of relief. No one knew if they were thought to have done enough. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "First of all, let me introduce the three behind me you might be unfamiliar with. Seraphiel, my team''s healer and ranger all in one. She''d saved us on numerous occasions already. Lyra, a tanker, and Cedric, a blademaster. This world is ruled by the strong, so I''m very proud to have such promising young talents in the ranks of the Ascendants."


    While the elf was being introduced she retained a poker face, only having a faint smirk. The other two slightly nodded their heads toward the group in greeting.


    "Moving on, a general reward each of you will be getting. Once the finishing touches have been done on this building, you will get beds and rooms. Furthermore, better food and drinks will be served, prepared by professionals. You''ve been living on preserved food, that is going to be changing right now. Come in, please."


    Two figures emerged. The men recognized them as the two maids who brought them food with the master''s lovers back on that day.


    "Anna and Beatrice, my two cherished maids. They''ve been studying under an innkeeper, and now they''re ready to assume their duties in my home. They will be cooking your meals, at least until I get specialized cooks."


    Their food will be prepared by these two young angels?! The men couldn''t help but rejoice. Getting warm meals was already a big improvement, but if they were prepared by these girls, that would just make the food taste even better.


    Quinlan decided that it was time to bring the twins over. The pair were training fervently to fulfill their roles in his home, not tend to the inn of Robert. Thus, they''ve been wanting to be allowed to relocate, and he finally gave them the green light. The man in question would be losing his helping hands and Lucille was of course not going to return to replace them, so he needed to either do with what he got or hire new helpers. Their finances were not good at all, so maybe that wasn''t possible, but it was not Quinlan''s duty to help another man run a business.


    "With that out of the way, it''s time for your individual rewards. Form four groups, from left to right, in this order; those that want to visit a loved one, those that want to visit a brothel, those that want to ask for specific meals or drinks, and those that have something else in mind."


    They did as told. Unsurprisingly, 15 of them went with the option that would bring them sexual relief. The third option was no longer very tantalizing if the two angels were going to cook for them. And, most of them had no home to return to or just didn''t want to go back there. 8 chose to visit loved ones, and two went with the unspecified reward.


    "Great. Iselda, please take those eight with you and create a list of who and where they want to meet."


    "Yes, master." Iselda bowed and left, followed by a small group of beyond joyous men. Some of them have been slaves for years if not decades, so they were missing their loved ones greatly.


    "Alright, since no one wants specific food or drinks, let''s go with with bigger group first. I''m sorry to say, but I''m penniless. Not the kind of penniless that rich nobles consider poor, which is to only have a couple dozen silver coins on hand, but the literal penniless kind, as in, I don''t even have a bronze coin to my name. Therefore, I can''t pay for your stay at such an establishment."


    His declaration surprised them all greatly, and this time not in the positive kind. Were they lied to? Did they work themselves until exhaustion every day for nothing? They were more than used to being lied to by masters - and even regular employers - in order to get them to work harder, but then skip out on their part of the promise. However, they felt that this man might be different than the rest, alas¡­


    Quinlan''s nonchalant smile turned into a sinister grin. "You may come in."


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    "M-m-master¡­ Please¡­" A feminine voice cried.


    "Come in." This time he was no longer asking but commanding, and as a result they immediately heard the light stomping of bare feet against the floor.


    The sight that welcomed them was an otherworldly one. A busty, gorgeous redhead woman waddled into the room with teary eyes and a desperate expression.


    "This is Plump Fox, also known as Selene. She is my enemy, you might''ve heard her screams once or twice in the past few hours. She was my ally who used an extremely risky situation to shoot me in the back and make a run for it. I managed to survive being hit and enslaved her, but make no mistake. We were all very close to dying thanks to her treachery, and even with this favorable outcome, I had to suffer so greatly that I can''t even begin to describe it. Just because in the end everything turned out great doesn''t mean that she gets to be pardoned."


    "C-Cedric! Help me!" She begged amid tearful sobs, but the man only looked at his ex-fiance with a tired expression.


    "... You once told me that the winner takes all, right? We are the losers, Selene." The woman winced at not only his statement but the fact that he called her by name, not any endearing terms he always used, such as ''my love''.


    The master paid no heed to the conversation and decided to clear up the slaves'' thoughts of him lying to them. "At first, I thought that being my obedient subordinate for the rest of her life, as well as getting roughed up whenever I was in a bad mood would be more than enough of a revenge, but then my beloved healer..." he said while gesturing to the elven woman standing behind him, "... requested I do more than that. So I came up with a plan to kill two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 400 Best Reward Ever

    You all know I abhor rape, and that it''s strictly forbidden to all those who are in my service. However¡­ My enemies have no such rights protecting them. Thus, my offer to you is this. You are working 6 days a week, 12 hours a day. In the next few days, each of you will get an extra day off where you can do whatever you want with this woman. However, I have other uses for her, so I want you to be done with her in a few days, thus I recommend you create groups of three, for she has three holes.Also, just to be clear, you are forbidden from killing her or causing extreme physical harm. She is an extremely valuable mage who I have high hopes for in the future as a destructive combatant of the Ascendants. My beautiful Seraphiel can heal bruises and such, so some punches to her stomach and the like are okay due to her high level, but no choking, no dismembering, no bashing her skull, and other extreme acts are not permitted.


    I also know that it was not exactly what you were promised, so if you would rather visit a proper establishment then that shall be granted at a later date, a few weeks from now most likely, once I got the funds."


    They could barely believe their ears. They could do it with not only such a beautiful woman, but she was also a strong combatant, the elusive wizard kind at that. This was a premium woman among premium women. No one wanted to give up on her in exchange for a used-up commoner girl who''d welcomed half the male population of her town into her folds already.


    No one made a move to utilize his offer of a proper visit to a brothel, instead, they glanced at the beyond-gorgeous elven woman with eyes full of appreciation. She was the sole reason they were getting to lay with such a rare gem.


    "Great. Ronan, I leave the scheduling to you. Be done by the end of this week. Also, if you want, you can have the first go at her."


    The enthusiastic man flashed an eager grin, leaving no doubt in anyone''s mind that he would not look the gift horse in the mouth. "I hear and obey, master."


    With that, 16 men left with a heavily sobbing and begging Selene following behind them, due to Quinlan''s order which forced her to do as Ronan instructed.


    "Ahh. Silence at long last." The master sighed with relief before turning to the last two.


    He started with the one who was a bit older than the rest. "What is your request?"


    The man bowed deeply before responding, "recreational activities, my lord. I believe that the hours the men get off work are rather generous in amount, but lacking in opportunities to utilize them. Many of us just wander around the territory aimlessly or chat. Something like cards or a ball would be great to have a fun."


    The master smiled jovially. "I see that you''re asking for something that would benefit the group as a whole. I''m impressed. Your request is granted. However, since you asked for a group reward, do you want something else? You can still run after Ronan''s group, you know."


    The older man shook his head while smiling wryly, "I will leave that activity to the youngsters, my body is not what it used to be. I don''t want to embarrass myself¡­ If I can still ask for something, then I would like some quality liquor."


    "Sure, granted as well. Then what about you?" The master asked, turning to the slave named David. He was the hardest worker out of all of them, both Iselda and Ronan spoke very highly of his dedication.


    "Master Quinlan¡­ I¡­" He fumbled around with his words. This was the moment he''d been imagining for the past month, he recited his request in his head numerous times. Yet, now he was so nervous that even the many practices didn''t help. Discover more stories at empire


    The older man reached out to his shoulder and squeezed it supportively. Somehow, that small gesture was enough. "Master Quinlan, I''m from a small village near Aldoria, the Winterwood county''s capital city. I used to live happily as a simple peasant and even got to marry the love of my life. However, the local baron''s son, Tristan, laid his eyes on my wife, Dorothy. He demanded her to be added to his list of lovers, and when I stood up to him¡­"


    "¡­ you ended up in chains, and she in his bed." The master finished for him since it was very clearly difficult for him to say the truth out loud. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And so you want us to return Dorothy to you." It was the second-in-command of the Ascendants faction who spoke up next.


    "Um¡­ Master¡­" It was Anna who let her voice out, rather uncertainly. "We know who he is talking about, his family ruled over our village too, and they are very likely a part of the Wraithclaws organization in one way or another, since they allow them to sell drugs in broad daylight within their territory."


    Upon hearing this revelation, David couldn''t help but wince. Not only was he asking for a completely unreasonable request already, but now it just so turned out that things were more complicated than even he expected them to be.


    "Hmm¡­ I''ve been meaning to investigate this organization for a while. It could also shed some light on the drug department of the Consortium, since they are the suppliers¡­" Once he mulled things over, he turned to David. "I can''t accept or deny your request for now. We''ll look into this issue in the near future. In the meantime, you can also ask for something else."


    David''s heart jumped with joy. Not getting outright denied was way more than what he ever couldv''e rightfully hoped to gain here. "I don''t want anything besides holding my beloved Dorothy in my arms once again."


    "Alright, I won''t force you. With that, you two are free to leave."


    "Thank you, master." They replied in unison, and after a bow of their spine, left the room.


    "Well, that was kinda fun." The only man who was sitting decreed.


    "Baby, we also have a request." Lucille decreed. "Girls, come."


    Three out of the wall of people standing behind him did as told, those being Anna, Beatrice, and Aurora.


    The four of them stood in front of him.


    As the evident ringleader, Lucille spoke up for each of them. "Quinlan Noir, we want you to subjugate us."

 Chapter 401 Enslaving Everyone

    - PoV: Quinlan -As the evident ringleader, Lucille spoke up for each of them. "Quinlan Noir, we want you to subjugate us."


    I had to double-take the words my brain had just deciphered.


    "It was a long time coming." Ayame murmured with a smile. Evidently, she wasn''t shocked.


    "Yeah, being his slave is just too beneficial." Seraphiel nodded.


    "May I know your reasoning?" I asked, curious to see what brought this on.


    It was Aurora who replied instantly with a rare instance of jealous fury enveloping her features as she yelled, "I hate it! I hate being left out of the conversations you have with the others through your telepathic ability."


    Lucille chuckled at the animatedness of the plump beauty before she also offered her input. "Yes, throughout the Phenom Trials, it had become very clear for the two of us that we would quickly become liabilities if we can''t hear what you are strategizing about. We often found ourselves surprised by your actions, only to see Ayame, Blossom, and Seraphiel move along with you in perfect understanding. We can no longer in good heart continue as we are.


    Furthermore, your new Subjugator class'' spells, namely [Overlord''s Eyes] and especially [Overlord''s Magnanimity] which would let you help us out from a distance are too good to give up on. Who knows when we will separate from you, and the added buffs you can bestow on your slaves are just too good.


    I was a bit worried about becoming your slave mostly because of the heavy drawbacks that come with wearing the collar since it getting torn off would instantly see me get paralyzed, and as a Berserker that was a big no go from me, but now even that con had been eliminated, giving me exactly zero reasons not to be subjugated by you."


    "We agree! I don''t know about the other spells, but we want to be able to converse with Lord Quinlan!" Anna chirped in enthusiastically, followed by Beatrice''s fervent nodding.


    "I see¡­" I was lost for words. They lined up in front of me to become my slaves? What a strange dream I find myself to be in the middle of¡­


    I examined their eyes, searching for even a minute amount of something else being at play here - be that them pranking me, or at least being a bit uncertain about their decision¡­ but there was no such thing in their gazes.


    "Just to make sure, is this truly what you want?"


    """"Yes!"""" Four feminine voices decreed their consent to be subjugated in a chorus.


    It had been a couple of days since I subjugated Lyra, Abudha, Selene, and Cedric, so my [Subjugation] spell had just come off cooldown, allowing me to go along with their plan.


    "[Warp Gate]" I intoned and my teleportation spell materialized in front of us. "Cedric, step through. Your first mission is to go home to your mother who should have access to the drug department at least to a degree due to her high position in the Divine Nectar faction. You will have to collect information about Black Fang, her three disciples, and the drug department in general. However, before you do any of that, I want you to ask her about the Consortium''s stance on the Wraithclaws, this baron family that is in bed with them, and how much of a dealbreaker it would be if both the small-time gang and baron family were to¡­ let''s just say, stop buying drugs from the Consortium." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master Primordial, I can do that, but what about Selene? They will ask me about my fiance''s whereabouts if I show up alone."


    Stay connected through empire


    Yeah. Our sudden disappearance from the Phantom League battle is an issue we need to solve. I believe that the best lies are the simplest ones. If we hatch up some elaborate tale, it will be very easy to dissect it for the ancient people in charge of the syndicate. "Just tell them that something knocked you out, and before you knew it, you awoke near Braedon."


    It was a flimsy explanation, yes, but what could I possibly come up with that would explain our disappearance better than ''something supernatural happened, I don''t know''? The reason I was sending Cedric back to the Consortium ahead of me or my ally, Ambition, was to see how they would react.


    If the Consortium was adamant about getting to the bottom of things, such as trying to force the information out of Cedric either by torture or by lie-detecting artifacts, I could just order his complete silence or even suicide. I would then know that my time with the Consortium was over and that it was time to look for new opportunities elsewhere.


    Once the black-haired swordsman left, I closed the portal and glanced back at the four slave wannabes.


    I glanced at their determined gazes one last time before speaking up, "I, The Primordial Subjugator, offer you a place among my subjugated people. Do you accept?" With that, I sent them the contract. It was a lot more favorable than what Cedric and the rest got. If I suddenly turned into an emotionless tyrant and tried to sell them off or something horrible like that, they would be freed from the contract.


    [Level 14 Lucille had been subjugated!]


    [Remaining subjugation capacity until cooldown: 97/100]


    [Level 15 Aurora Lunaris had been subjugated!]


    [Remaining subjugation capacity until cooldown: 94/100]


    [Level 1 Anna had been subjugated!]


    [Remaining subjugation capacity until cooldown: 94/100]


    [Level 1 Beatrice had been subjugated!]


    [Remaining subjugation capacity until cooldown: 93/100]


    I nearly gasped from the shock that hit me. I had 93 capacity left after subjugating four people? Sure, two of them were level one, but Aurora and Lucille were quite strong. Selene took over 25, while the rest were a bit less costly due to their lower levels but over 20 capacity was spent on them even then, thus the theory that subjugating a person costs about their level was officially thrown into the rubbish bin.


    Instead, my new theory was that if the person is about as strong as me they will cost ~25 points if I subjugate them against their will, but if they consent, it will be a fraction of that. The outlier here would be Abudha, who agreed to become my slave. However, his case was different as he was held at bladepoint. He either agreed or died. These four on the other hand came to me and wanted to be enslaved.


    I couldn''t help but rejoice. "Ayame, Blossom, Seraphiel. I think it''s time you to shed your collars as well." I said while turning around in my ''throne'', also known as a comfy sofa, to check their visages.

 Chapter 402 Promise of the elves

    Blossom was having a straight-up heart attack at the thought of losing her collar, Ayame was grimacing heavily, and Seraphiel had a poker face."Blossom refuses!!!" Blossom yelled adorably while putting both of her hands on her dog-collar to protect it from the horrible evil in the room - me.


    "Master, Blossom can''t lose her collar because it''s illegal for elves or beast-kin to be free in the Vraven Kingdom, so it would be inconvenient for me as well. Ayame will have no drawbacks, though." Seraphiel stated, earning fervent nodding from our Phantom Canine classed rogue, and an even greater grimace from Ayame who looked at Seraphiel with annoyance.


    "I''ve grown to like it¡­" She murmured apprehensively. Indeed, her thin little choker was trendy, so much so that modern-day girls from Earth would happily wear it as part of their fashionable dresses.


    "I was only joking¡­" I spoke up while jovially chuckling at their state of mind. "All of you will get to keep your collars should you wish to, but you will be subjugated nonetheless. I will replace your [Slave Contract] with my [Subjugation], so even if your collars were to be destroyed, you would still be in fighting condition."


    All three of their [Slave Contracts] were set up in a way that didn''t allow them to be freed, but as their rightful owner I could sell them thus changing owners was possible. What I planned was to basically sell them to myself, thus not raising suspicion in Marcus'' slave merchant establishment where I bought Ayame and Seraphiel from, as they had some monitoring tools. On their end it would appear that I sold them, thus the contracts were no longer their responsibility.


    "Master!!! Bad Boy¡­!" Blossom whined her frustrations with my little prank on them. Of course, I was perfectly aware that neither she nor Ayame wanted to part with their collars due to the sentimental values they held for them. Sera did surprise me a bit, though. To be fair, hers was a really elaborate wooden piece decorated with majestic little leaves, so it made sense for her to like it as a fashionable item.


    "Hehe! My apologies, Blossom." And just like that, I subjugated my three slaves as well, overwriting their [Slave Contract] with my [Subjugation]. Technically I could free them now since there was no way my spell could be confined by the clauses written in the lesser version of it, but¡­ what was the point? Being my slave was way too beneficial at this point, and who knew what other upgrades my Primordial Subjugator will unlock as I continue to level it up?


    They perfectly understood that I would never go against the interests of my lovers - or future ones in the case of the long-eared mischievous babe. Now that we were on the topic, she did surprise me greatly with her request to increase Selene''s punishment, but it was also understandable. Not only did she have a rather favorable impression of me as a person, but as her master, my dying would''ve meant her falling headfirst into the ground while paralyzed from head to toe, right next to Ayame and Blossom, people who she started to like quite a bit as friends. Considering that we were surrounded by Phantom League soldiers, they either would''ve been executed or suffered a worse fate than death.


    Perhaps that was why Sera wanted the redhead to suffer this exact fate since it would''ve been hers most certainly if I wasn''t a primordial who could just face-tank an intermediate-tier fire spell and live to tell the tale.


    I stood from my ornate ''throne'' with the intention of subjugating my other slaves, but then came to the realization that they were either busy plugging all of Selene''s wretched holes with their corks, planning the visit of their family, or working on my home, so I thought it was best to delay it.


    Instead, I made my way to the Geim, followed by my Heralds. The sight that welcomed me was the six absolute fanatics, also known as Ambition and her five rangers. They''d spent every moment since I allowed them to stay in my home by standing around the tree monster - as if they were statues. The only movements they made were sometimes curling their naked toes to communicate with nature or whatever these psychotic creatures could achieve with doing that.


    Discover stories with empire


    I found it comical at first, then worrisome, and lastly, I just couldn''t care anymore. Elves were fucked in the head, the lot of them. If they weren''t smoking hot babes I would''ve easily sided with the dwarves should I be forced to participate in their racial wars, but alas¡­ A single memory flashing in my mind of Sera''s heavily swaying buttocks was enough to ensure that I would at best remain neutral in the conflict.


    However, something strange occurred as we got into their vicinity. Their heads snapped in my direction before conversing in hushed tones among themselves, after which they finally left their positions. The rangers formed a line behind Ambition who faced me.


    Once we walked up to them, she reached up for her helmet and removed it, followed by the rangers doing the same to their masks. Their beautiful visages welcomed me, but what really surprised me was the way in which they got on one knee in front of me in perfect sync, as if they''d been practicing this for a long time.


    "Lord Quinlan, we''ve managed to converse with the Geim in the way in which only elves can. We can''t understand it on a deep, conversational level, but we managed to feel out its feelings. The Geim is incredibly happy being in your care, more so than we ever felt a plant be. We wish to offer you our most sincere apology for doubting you, both regarding your claims of your relationship with the first elf and the story of how you have gotten the Geim and ask you to accept us as your subordinate guardians who protect your home, the legendary creature, and whatever else you deem important. This we promise." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This we promise!" The chorus of the rangers followed her declaration.

 Chapter 403 New Members

    "This we promise!" The chorus of the rangers followed her declaration.Goddess, did you really hate me gaining the Primordial Subjugator class so much that you placed me under some illusion? That''s just cruel¡­


    How else do I explain today''s events? Free people wanted to be my slaves, my slaves didn''t want to lose their collars, and now people whose faces I didn''t even see up until now were swearing their loyalty to me...?


    Anyhow, all I could do was respond. "Rise, Ambition and her team." My command was met with instant rustling of their fabric, and metal in the tanker elf''s case.


    "Ah! My sincere apologies." Ambition stated with obvious alarm in her tone before fiddling around with her armor, and somehow, completely beyond my comprehension abilities, her armor fell to the ground in a mere second. Yes, from a few single pushes of her fingers, her bulky, overbearing armor easily slid off of her frame - and what a frame it was. Only her privates were kept hidden, and her shoulders as the shoulder guards didn''t fall off with the rest of her attire.


    Completely going against the elven stereotype which was the lithe, fragile feminine frames I''ve come to know and love them for, she was sporting a chiseled six-pack and her thighs were bulging with firm muscles as well. She had pink eyes and hair that was a mix of dark blueish and purplish hair. As if to retain some of her femininity, a flowery hairpin was attached to her hair.


    However, that is not to say that she looked like a man, not at all. Her thin waist was still there, it was just clear that she was a warrior and not a supermodel, a bit like my Ayame. She was extremely gorgeous just like my girls, especially for a man who had a fetish for strong women like me.


    (Picture)


    "¡­ What''s going on?" Ayame asked just as flabbergasted by the tanker''s sudden desire to strip, but before the elf could explain herself, my elf shouted, "Miss Kaelira?!"


    The blue-haired elf nodded with a small smile tugging at her lips. "Good to see you in fine health, Lady Seraphiel. I apologize for not revealing myself to you, but we were uncertain about your group''s trustworthiness, thus we kept ourselves hidden."


    "An explanation, please." I interjected.


    "She is Kaelira, the team leader of my army unit. I thought she got captured when I did, or gotten herself killed but¡­"


    It was the woman who finished, "yes, I took these five with me and we managed to escape into the forests of the Ravenshade Dutchy, and traversed through it all the way until we came to the Greeinveil Dutchy. We wanted to run back to the Elvardia territories at first, but the humans were scouting the area for the remainder of our demolished army, so we had no choice but to move deeper into human lands¡­ I''m sorry for leaving you to your fate."


    "Don''t worry about it¡­ You had no choice, especially with only the six of you. The human king has one mighty army and his elite troops, the Aegis Vanguard, are no joke at all. We stood zero chance as soon as they arrived. Instead, it should be me who apologizes for using Luminara and the Eternal Forest to get you to play along with my master''s wishes."


    Kaelira chuckled wryly, clearly unhappy about Seraphiel''s lying. "It all turned out fine, but that was truly not something a noble lady of your standing should do." Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    It was the first time I saw the smug elf of mine have droopy ears. Who knew someone could chide her and instead of getting haughtily talked back to, only shameful silence would be her answer? It told me that this Kaelira woman was a person who commanded a great deal of respect in her team. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see. Well, Kaelira, could you explain yourself a bit more in detail? What do you mean by being guardians of my territories? Also, why did you strip?"


    The sexy athletic elf eyed me for a second, giving me the serious army officer vibes, before she began. "It''s rude to greet one''s lord while dressed in ugly, bulky armor in elven culture. I''m an artificer by trade, so I made an armor specifically for myself and one of its perks is that I can take it off by pressing a combination of plates in the correct order. As for-"


    There was so much news thrown into her two sentences that I had to cut the woman off before she could continue. "You''re an Artificer? Not a tank variety classed combatant?" She was such a beast on the battlefield, single-handedly keeping her five rangers alive until an entire alliance ganged up on them, at which point we swooped in to save them.


    "I''m a magical blacksmith who specializes in tanking as well as artificing. I have an Epic-tier class, Runeforged Sentinel. It allows me to be a hybrid." Her nonchalant revelation shocked all of us besides Seraphiel who seemed to be privy to this information.


    I know that my journey thus far may''ve made Epic tier classes seem like they grow on trees, but only the mightiest people on the Iskaris continent had them. She was likely quite young, considering that she was near our level and that she was only a team leader back in the army, which meant she had command over only a dozen or so troops. A badass Epic-tier classed person like her should be much higher up the chain but in the first place¡­ "Why did they send you with the invading force? Aren''t you too valuable?"


    I couldn''t help but ask. If I were the one in charge, I would make sure that she only took place in less risky maneuvers while she spent the rest of her time crafting. Sending Healers like Seraphiel with an invading force was already risky, but at least they must''ve been integral to the army''s functioning. A crafter who could also tank was not¡­ Just use a simple tanker, even if they are slightly worse at the job.


    "Master¡­ Elves can''t be crafters in the Alliance of Elvardia." It was Sera who relayed this horribly illogical information.


    I glanced at Kaelira and when I saw her gorgeous visage turn dark as she grit her teeth in anger, I knew it to be true.


    "The dwarves have a monopoly over any crafting jobs in the Alliance of Elvardia. I''m legally prohibited from selling anything I make, neither can I purchase raw materials, own a smithy, have apprentices, or even buy tools required for the job."


    "I see¡­ It must''ve been added to the lawbook when your two races teamed up. Elves as the forest-dwelling sentinels protecting the borders, and dwarves as the craftsmen."


    "You''re exactly right, Lord Quinlan." The angry elf nodded.


    Damn. If she was not allowed to be a crafter, then indeed her value wasn''t anything to write home about, just a tanker with a Rare rarity class, perhaps ever so slightly stronger, but her Epic rarity class was surely wasted.


    "How did you even unlock the class in the first place?" Lucille asked curiously.

 Chapter 404 Kaelira

    "¡­ I unlocked the Artificer class illegally. It took me many decades, but I crafted something worthy of receiving the class after an insane amount of tries. A few years later the intelligence unit responsible for surveilling not only the enemies of the Alliance but the subjects as well, somehow got word of my activities and came to arrest me. I grabbed my hammer and bashed their skulls in¡­ at least until their numbers overwhelmed me. Somehow I got the Runeforged Sentinel class by attacking them, which resulted in them forcibly conscripting me instead of executing me."I couldn''t help but chuckle. What a raw woman. I liked her, she seemed to be a genuine person. Her class must''ve had some hidden requirement met, as I''m sure that if it were that easy, every Artificer classed person would be upgraded to Runeforged Sentinels.


    "Now things are starting to become clear. And what about your wish to be the protectors of my territory?"


    Her features became sunken with dejection, "we are deserters, there''s no place for us back home. That''s why we tried to become a Phenom and her Heralds, in the Consortium we would be allowed to hide our race and we wouldn''t have to live as runaways hiding in the forests until our final days. We could make money, grow in levels, and most importantly, enjoy their protection."


    I nodded in understanding. That was my biggest reason for wishing to become a Phenom as well. The consortium treated their Phenoms as if they were the prodigious children who would carry the torch in the future. Killing one was a clear declaration of war and the Consortium would go all-out to punish the perpetrators.


    Kaelira then continued, "but now that we''ve gotten to know just what a rare, extraordinary person you are, we wish to be of use to you. Your mother is Luminara, and the Geim is beyond happy in your care. Lady Seraphiel is also clearly very well-treated. There''s no person more worthy of being our lord than you are, Lord Quinlan, not even the elven royalty."


    "I agree!" Seraphiel chirped jovially. The hot mischievous long-eared woman of mine was very overjoyed at getting reunited with her friend/boss, and possibly being on the same side again.


    <Any objections?> I asked each of my girls in the form of a group telepathic speech. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    <Do you even have to ask? They are an amazing addition." Ayame decreed.


    <Blossom thinks that Master knows best.> Blossom left the decision-making to me as she always did.


    <They are all so pretty! Miss Kaelira has even more refined abs than Ayame!> Aurora murmured with fascination.


    <Yeah, she must''ve put a ton of effort into her physical training¡­ This is likely the result of decades of extreme hard work.> Ayame agreed.


    <I have no objections. She could make me a badass light armor for my Berserker class since I know you would spank me to oblivion on the spot due to your possessive nature if I ran around buck naked to maximize the class'' benefits¡­ And I''m not Ayame, so I wouldn''t enjoy getting destroyed by your big, firm hands¡­> Lucille was the last to voice her thoughts, and what thoughts they were¡­


    Her Berserker class gave benefits or drawbacks depending on the type of armor she wore. Heavy and medium penalized her, light gave a small benefit while going around naked would be the biggest buff, but yes, I refuse to have my woman run around in the nude. Once she became a true beast like Dragnar I would be willing to entertain a discussion perhaps, but until then, she is wearing armor both for her protection and to keep my possessive jealousy at bay.


    <Hey! I''m not into any of that! I''m not an M! It''s all a giant misunderstanding!> Ayame protested instantly.


    <Young lady¡­ There''s nothing to be ashamed of.> Lucille replied in an extremely understanding, motherly tone. <Blossom loves eating his butt so much so that you have to tear her off of it or she will keep slurping for hours on end, Aurora is a half-decade older than you but acts like a little girl just to be pampered to her heart''s content, and I''ve drunk more semen since getting into a relationship with him than I did water¡­ It''s time for you to embrace being part of the fetish gang. Quin is clearly into weird girls, so you don''t get to be the sole normal one.>


    <Ugh.> Ayame grunted as if she''d been shot with a 9mm at point-blank range.


    I laughed inwardly before gaining control of my emotions and turning my attention back to the elves. "Great! Kaelira, I would love to have you and the ranger ladies in the Ascendants. My home truly could use the five of you as forest sentinels, and caretakers of the Geim in my absence, since that job thus far fell to Iselda, my architect, but she only did it out of duty, while I assume¡­"


    """""It would be our greatest honor!!!""""" The five long-eared babes squealed at the same time.


    "What of me?" The owner of the glorious six-pack inquired.


    "I will find you a new team of Heralds, since you are in the Phenom candidate competition, I would like to have more allies on my side when I do get the rank. This new team will be a lot better balanced than the five rangers you''ve been working with thus far."


    "I understand." She nodded serenely, but I wasn''t finished just yet.


    "Furthermore, I would be elated if you could be the lead crafter of my faction. Once you get the Phenom rank, you could spend most of your time here, making your masterpieces, and only go on some missions to not get on their bad side due to extreme inactivity."


    Kaelira had a much stronger reaction to my statement than I ever could''ve expected. Her eyes bulged out of their sockets for a moment as her mouth opened and closed before tears started forming, but they had no chance to drop to the ground, as in the next moment she threw herself at me.

 Chapter 405 I hate dwarves more than anything!!!

    Kaelira had a much stronger reaction to my statement than I ever could''ve expected. Her eyes bulged out of their sockets for a moment as her mouth opened and closed before tears started forming, but they had no chance to drop to the ground when in the next moment she threw herself at me.*Thud!*


    I was thrown to the ground as she body-slammed into me like a furious ram. Kaelira was not at all angry but overjoyed for some reason. She was hugging my waist with so much strength that I had to gasp for air.


    At times like these, it became evident that my Magic > Agility > Vitality > Strength investing priorities still had some holes in them. She was likely similar level to me, but completely neglected Magic and did a Vitality >= Strength > Agility build.


    "What''s going on?" Ayame asked amusedly while using both of her hands to manhandle Blossom who was about to jump at the elf with her claws drawn, ready to maul her to death. It was just another example to serve as proof that the oriental beauty could''ve easily thrown Blossom off of her when the dog-kin pinned her to the bed and started licking my juices from her face.


    "Lady Kaelira always wanted to be a craftsman, that was one of the reasons why we joined the Consortium." One of the rangers spoke up, followed by another one, "but she never expected to have a leading position there either and only be a subordinate to a dwarven smith."


    "I hate dwarves more than anything!!!" She yelled while sobbing. "Greedy ugly gremlins who are so insecure about an elf surpassing them at their specialty that they made me a criminal!"


    "I¡­ See¡­" I murmured between greedy inhales of oxygen. It wasn''t that I was in grave danger and I could get her off of me if I wanted, but it also wasn''t overly comfortable to be hugged with the full force of an enthusiastic tanker like her.


    "Ah! My lord, I''m so sorry!" Kaelira yelped when her brain managed to catch up with reality and let go of me. She raised herself up, now sitting on my lower abdomen. "Are you alright, Lord Quinlan?! Seraphiel, heal him!"


    "Heal what? Discomfort? I''m not at that level yet¡­" The girl in question replied wryly.


    "Oh." Kaelira sighed a breath of relief when she realized that I was not hurt.


    "So what''s up with this outburst of yours?"


    Instead of replying to my question, she proposed one of her own. "Lord Quinlan, are you truly willing to make me the head of your smithing division?"


    "Well, there''s no such division as of yet since you''re the only crafter present in my faction, and I also can''t promise you the position just due to you having an Epic tier class. With that being said, if you prove yourself to be capable, I see no reason not to promote you to the position of leadership."


    "Really?!" Her eyes shined so brightly that I had to question where the serene soldier from a minute ago had gone.


    "Really."


    "Even if you find dwarves to join?"


    "Listen, as long as you''re an excellent crafter and a good boss to your underlings, I won''t demote you just because of a talented dwarf''s arrival. That would be beyond unreasonable."


    "Thank you, Lord Quinlan!" Kaelira squealed as she dove in for a second round of hugs. Her serious army persona had totally evaporated into the wind.


    "Master, I know you''re confused, but she is this overjoyed because you''ve just made history. No elf has ever been the leader of a crafting division, at least not since the creation of the Alliance between the two races, which happened a really long time ago even by elven standards." Seraphiel chimed in, though I could tell that she was even more shocked at the antics of her former team leader.


    "That''s right!"


    An extremely sexy and strong woman, with such a genuine personality¡­ I couldn''t help but remember back to my mothers'' words that Ambition seemed to be a promising ''mother candidate'' as they put it, since in their minds everything was about motherhood for a woman.


    Anyhow, I had only a single thought swirling in my mind right now.


    Have I found elven wife nr.2?


    ¡­ S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Master Kai, I''m back." A dark-skinned redhead mage murmured as she stepped into her owner''s bedroom.


    "Good. Tell me what you found." The man who was lying lazily on his bed with three slaves servicing him at the same time ordered.


    "They were found murdered in a shack in an abandoned alleyway. Grunt, Ian, and Grunt''s two slaves. Ian''s dog-kin slave had disappeared."


    Hearing this the man''s features contorted in great fury. "Who dares kill my lackeys?!"


    She replied emotionlessly, "the perpetrator had not been identified. The local authorities have concluded that the murder took place weeks before the bodies were found, making any trail that they could''ve followed cold by that point."


    "This feels like an attack against me. Like they just spit on my name because they don''t dare face me. Sigh¡­ I can''t do anything for now, we arrived to late. Come, Red, message my shoulders since you''re so useless for anything else." Kai sighed dejectedly.


    Kai was the Mithril-ranked adventurer who was with Ian - Blossom''s old, rotund master and Grunt, the guy who tried to take Blossom from Ian by force.


    One of Kai''s slaves was getting a bit on in age as she showed the first sign of developing a wrinkle, so he took his adventurer slave harem party to the capital of the Greenvale Dutchy to sell her and get a replacement.


    He spent some time there doing quests and enjoying life, and by the time he arrived back in Aldoria, his two dumb underlings were nowhere to be seen.


    Although the remaining slaves didn''t say it out loud, they were extremely envious of the woman they left behind there because a female adventurer bought her and she only wanted to use her as a combatant, which would''ve been a dream come true for any of them.


    Especially to ''Red'', the dark-skinned mage who had been Kai''s favorite for over three years now. Kai did not bother with learning most of the names of his slaves, so he just called them by the color of their hair. What if there were more than one of the same color you ask?


    "Black 2, put a bit more effort into your tongue''s movements. Ah, yes, just like that. Good."


    Red, also known as Shallan, moved behind her accursed owner with a heavy heart.


    ¡­


    "Damn this! Fucking Greenskin missions everywhere! When is the army coming to clean them up?! I''m so tired of this!" Kai grumbled frustratedly while browsing through the Adventurer''s Guild''s available missions.


    Since the invasion began about two months ago, getting around was nearly impossible for civilians and weak combatants, so every high-tier mission was about them doing the cleaning activity in the king''s and duke''s stead.


    As a Mithril rank, he was a member of the third highest ranked group, alongside Broderick and his Whales, as the populace called his wives. Only Orichalcum and Adamantite were above them, but no such adventurer team chose to make the Winterwood County their headquarters. Experience tales at empire


    "Oh, yeah! What about that letter, Blonde? The one from that shitty baron family¡­ Blackthorn or something. The one with the kid named Tristan, the father named Triston, and the grandfather named Tristun. Hahaha! What a horrible naming sense. They wanted to hire me for something but I forgot."

 Chapter 406 Leia and Malachai

    ''Blonde'' was a Healer classed individual, which made her the most expensive slave Kai owned, with Shallan being a close second. The healer was smart and dutiful, so she was also a kind of secretary of his. "About three weeks ago they asked you, master, to visit them for a job opportunity, about guarding their family for a certain period of time from ruffians.""Oh. Finally, a quest that''s not about murdering green fuckers in the forests. Let us go pay them a visit then."


    ¡­


    Cedric stepped out of the [Warp Gate] into the forests right outside of Braedon with a strange feeling. By all rights and purposes, he was just defeated and humiliated, and his life was officially over.


    He was defeated on the field of battle, he lost his fiance, and he became a slave for life¡­ but¡­ he didn''t really care.


    His life thus far was more about fulfilling his mother''s dream than his own, and he somehow understood that his life was not over. Being enslaved by the primordial monster was different than having a useless human as your owner. The former somehow felt like it was more purposeful while the latter was just a total catastrophe.


    He passed by the city''s gates and soon reached his home, and as soon as he stepped in, numerous guards and servants welcomed him. Cedric was then escorted to greet his mother in her study where he came eye-to-eye with not only his mother but Selene''s father. They had the same rank, that being Eclipse Enforcer, just that one was part of the mage faction and the other the drug faction of Braedon, the city with the most Consortium control in the entire Winterwood county.


    Find your next adventure on empire


    "Cedric, my beloved son!" Leia, his mother shouted with joy as she invited him to join them. "Where have you left your team and your wonderful fiance? We were just talking about finalizing the marriage."


    Acting was not at all Cedric''s forte, but he did his best to fulfill his orders. "For the second round, we were selected by Lady Black Fang to invade the Phantom League and cause damage to their territories. We had a mole in our ranks which caused us to be ambushed by high-tier enemies. I fought with all my strength but was knocked out and the next thing I knew was that I woke up close to Braedon. I remember some of my Heralds having already been killed before then, but I have no clue as to what happened with Selene."


    "What?! But your job was to protect her!" Malachai Cross, Selene''s father screamed. "That''s why I agreed to this marriage, Leia! You said he could protect her!"


    "¡­" Leia Viperis frowned at his story and completely ignored the agitated man as she refocused on her son.


    Cedric was forced to retell his story numerous times, but he remained steadfast, especially because he knew the Master Primordial was watching in real-time and even instructing him on exactly what to say.


    "I have this ring. It should alert me if her heart stops beating, so she is definitely alive." Malachai decreed once he managed to gather his bearings.


    ''Yeah, alive and getting gangbanged by level 1 filthy construction workers. She''s lucky if they are not eager enough to share each of her holes with their buddies.'' Cedric sneered inwardly. He didn''t like this man at all. He almost showed his thoughts on his face as well, but thankfully his master was ready and ordered him to cough into his palm in time, which in turn allowed him to hide his leer and return his features to the serious and clueless young man he was pretending to be.


    Malachai left their home to organize a search party, leaving mother and son in their lonesome.


    "Sigh¡­ To think that the ancient woman would meddle in my affairs¡­" Leia grumbled annoyedly. "If Black Fang''s hand is in this I can''t do much beyond accept things as they are. You''ll have to rest and get ready for the final round of the Phenom Trials. Ah, you don''t know, right? It will be a fighting tournament exclusively between the Phenom candidates, so you losing your Heralds matters very little. My excitement had been palpable ever since learning the format of the finals, this is exactly where you excel, my Cedric. You''re nearly guaranteed to become a Phenom! Isn''t it amazing?!" The ''Serpent Queen'' squealed with pure excitement.


    She was a normal weak woman, so her potential had been capped at Shadow Vanguard, the rank one above hers, thus she pushed all her dreams onto her son.


    ''You mean Master Primordial will have more allies on his hand¡­ I bet he will let Selene go before the tournament so he will have even more Phenom-ranked supporters. Hahaha¡­! Abudha, Me, Selene, Wrath, him, and Ambition¡­ He will infest the Vesper Consortium with the future bigshots being one-sidedly in his pockets. I have the urge to clap while crying. Life truly isn''t fair. You''ve already lost, mother. The only way your dreams will ever become reality is if Master Primordial wills them to be.''


    Once Cedric was done realizing just how thoroughly screwed they were, he refocused on his task. "Mother, I''ve been hearing tales of a shady organization called ''Wraithclaws'' who operate in the barren, destitute little villages of the Blackthorn baron family. Can you tell me about them? Who are they, their goals, strengths, weaknesses¡­" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leia raised an eyebrow in surprise, "hmm? Why are concerned with this topic?"


    "Mother, Selene told me that I should pay more attention to topics that aren''t exactly interesting to me. As your son and the future flag-bearer of the Viperis family, I thought I would finally pay more attention even to the topics that don''t require me to draw my blade from its scabbard."


    Cedric repeated Quinlan''s exact words with a perfect delivery.


    So much so that a jovial glint appeared in his mother''s eyes. "My Cedric, I''m so proud! Sure, I''ll tell you all I know!"


    ...

 Chapter 407 Forces of the Ascendants

    - PoV: Quinlan -Amazing! Read exclusive content at empire


    That was the thought swirling in my mind as I examined the forces of the Ascendants. We were small in numbers, but our members were all special in their own right with a very tantalizing potential to blossom into true powerhouses of the Iskaris continent.


    I stood in front of the combatants of my faction.


    Ayame, Blossom, Aurora, and Lucille were obviously present as my oldest allies.


    Seraphiel, Kaelira/Ambition, and the five rangers. I''ve [Subjugated] them, as well as all of my other slaves. They offered no resistance. To the elves being subjugated by the Primordial Subjugator who was the son of Luminara, compared to being enslaved by a human was like the difference between water and fire. They took it as the greatest honor as opposed to feeling miserable and hateful.


    Lastly, Lyra, Selene, Cedric, and Abudha. The newest additions. Lyra was a completely different person compared to how she looked as the dejected slave of Soren, the traitorous dude with the Geomancer class. She spent the last few days in the company of Iselda and my lovers as well as the elves, and doing so seemed to have filled her happiness meter up to the brim. She was energetic, smiling, and eager to be of use.


    Selene was momentarily absolved from providing company to my laborers because, at the end of the day, she was arguably the second strongest member after me at the moment, thus I would be stupid to leave her out of our clash with an entire criminal organization and a baron family. It was going to be the biggest undertaking of our history thus far.


    The ''boys'' who were busy with her at the time were saddened when I came by to grab her, but when I offered them a bottle of rum and a fair extension of their time with her I could hear them singing my praises once I left the room with Selene in tow.


    As for how the redhead mage looked, well¡­ ashen face, sunken features, and dark eyes would be the best words to describe her. Basically, the complete opposite of Lyra. She was in tip-top physical shape thanks to my Seraphiel''s healing spells, but I imagine some mental trauma would remain. Good. Although I did end up gaining an insane amount of benefits from the primordial Rank-Up Mission, that doesn''t change the fact that it was because of her that I had to enter the trial abruptly with 0 preparation time which saw me suffer for more than a decade. If not for the amazing people surrounding me, namely my two primordial mothers and my lovers, I would''ve likely become a shell of my former self.


    To be fair though, she didn''t look that bad considering the circumstances. I wouldn''t even call her depressed, just humiliated and miserable due to her situation. I had to give it to Selene, she had a strong mental fortitude.


    Cedric and Abudha were also present. After Cedric was done learning all the information his mother could provide, I gated him back a few hours later. Abudha meanwhile had been traveling with Vex and Iris back to the nearest Consortium branch, at which point the silver-haired prankster of a woman had immediately dipped. It was a bit of a risk to bring the monk back since Vex could be potentially spying on him, but it was a risk I was willing to take because on our end of the [Warp Gate] all of us stood ready to attack her with our spells already half-cast. Whether that would be enough to take her out was up for debate, but at some point I had to bring Abudha back anyhow. Having him travel all the way here on foot would not only take months but also show her the exact location of where my stronghold lay.


    I devised a scenario where I told him to begin sprinting headfirst into a wall. On the wall''s surface I opened the portal just for a millisecond right in front of Abudha''s face and closed it immediately as soon as he stepped through. Vex didn''t follow, or if she did she was still hiding¡­ Man, dealing with these powerful ancient people was a giant pain in the ass.


    As for Iris, she was a neutral force for now. She spent multiple days with Vex and Abudha but made no moves to betray me by spilling my secrets. I knew she needed more time to come to terms with reality, so I left her to her own devices. I would meet her at the final round of the Phenom candidate competition and check on her there.


    The final people present were David, Anna, and Beatrice. They would not be coming with us, but the Blackthorn baron family and the Wraithclaw criminal organization had more or less ruined their lives, so they were here to see us off and wish us great fortune. The man in question was still looking at me with moist, grateful eyes even though it had been hours since I informed him that I would be accepting his request for his reward. The maids on the other hand were more worried than grateful. I knew that they would be happier if I didn''t personally partake in this risky undertaking, but I couldn''t afford to do that.


    Anyhow.


    With my musings done, it was time to begin. "My cherished Ascendants, today we will invade an entire barony and the lowlifes living on their premises. You already know the plan so act accordingly. We have three main goals that we need to achieve today. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    First, resources. We will take all valuables these shady, horrible people have accumulated in their treasuries by exploiting innocent weaklings. Coins, artifacts, jewelry, weapons, armor, all are welcome.


    Second, rescue the innocents like Dorothy. It has become abundantly clear to me that not only are the Vraven Kingdom''s royal family unable to protect their citizens, but so are the aristocrats working under them. We will seize the workforce and relocate them to our stronghold where they will enjoy our protection and we will enjoy the fruits of their labor.


    Lastly, enrich the combat forces of the Ascendants. At any point, if you are in the position to capture instead of kill, then do so. Combatants are even more important to acquire than laborers but remember, your keeping your lives is on a much higher position on the list of priorities so kill if you deem it necessary. Blossom, come. Elven archers, come."


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Yes, Lord!"

 Chapter 408 Invading the enemies

    They chirped merrily one after the other. The beginning of the plan was simple. I would plant the five elves on the outskirts of the territory to act as sentinels, capturing any would-be escapees and notifying me in case of incoming reinforcements. As for Blossom and I? We would be sneaking our way in in secret. As for the rest¡­ well, I was the proud owner of a dimensional portal spell. Why start from the outside when we can teleport them to the middle of the enemy territories?"[Warp Gate] [Stealth]" I cast two spells, and we stepped through the swirling magical doorway. I couldn''t utilize my Assassin class and the mighty [Stealth] spell back in the past few fights, but with only Blossom and me being present, it would finally come in handy.


    I teleported us to the village where I mercy-executed the twin maids'' father back when I traveled here at night with Beatrice piggy riding on my back. The sight that welcomed us was even sadder than the last time I was here. I felt that it had been completely abandoned, its occupants likely dead, but perhaps only relocated.


    We made our way to the outskirts of the Wraithclaws'' stronghold location, delivered to us on a silver platter by Leia, Cedric''s mother. They made their home in a hidden valley, reminding me of how the Consortium would always make sure to build their outposts away from civilization. It was best if the two groups - that being the outlaws and the nobles - didn''t interact too much with each other.


    I elected to start with the Wraithclaws and not with the Blackthorn baron family because the former would prove to be much more mighty, thus I believed it was best if my forces were fresh when we clashed.


    The Blackthorns were a destitute bunch lording over a dozen terribly mismanaged villages, so their forces were negligible at best. I believed that we could outright storm their home and come out victorious.


    The Wraithclaws meanwhile required more finesse and planning on our end. Leia didn''t know their exact numbers and the levels of their elites, but they''ve been growing rapidly in the past five years, going from a ragtag bunch of disgruntled peasants to an organization with over a thousand fighting members. Most of those would likely still be poorly trained farmers, but according to her, more and more vagrants have joined their ranks, creating a respectable elite among them - so much so that we might have to run away with our tails tucked between our legs.


    As for how big of a blow it would be to the Consortium if I eliminated this organization, and how would the kingdom react if the Blackthorn family were to go extinct? According to our unwitting informant, the syndicate bigwigs couldn''t care less, meaning Black Fang wouldn''t send her forces after the perpetrator, but the Divine Nectar faction, which was basically the drug department''s Winterwood branch, might not react so tamely. To them, the Wraithclaws were a small but profitable side hustle. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the disappearance of the Blackthorn, that would cause even fewer problems. The Winterwood count was on his deathbed and the succession was about to enter its final stages. Eric, the noble I met after saving the goblin rape victims with Ayame, was the eldest son - by the way, I completely ignored his invitation for a visit, kinda rude of me¡­ Luke, the dude who wanted to buy my Blossom thus I beheaded him was the second son, and Griffin, Braedon''s governor was the third son, meaning the race was now between the first and third sons.


    With such a monumental shift in power about to go down in the county, no one would even realize if the small barony had been upturned, much less care about it.


    I glanced down at the little town beneath me from atop the valley. I had to give it to the Wraithclaws. They created a neat little settlement, or perhaps calling it ''little'' would be rude on my part. Based on the number of homes I could estimate a couple thousand people to live there, maybe three thousand. They''d clearly outgrown being simple bandits and now created a town with its own citizens, meaning non-combatants.


    <Do you smell anything troublesome?> I asked while turning my neck toward the gorgeous blonde dog-kin waiting patiently a step behind me. She knew I was musing things over in my head, thus Blossom gave me the time I needed. Now, with a question thrown her way, she raised her nose toward the air.


    *Sniff sniff* She shook her head, <no, Master. Nothing noteworthy. There are a few orcs a couple of miles from us, but they are moving in the other direction.> Blossom couldn''t smell ''strong people'', they didn''t have some otherworldly aroma to them - I was more so asking if there were strong creatures around us, or perhaps even on their side. A Tamer-classed individual could bring his own beasts, for example.


    With that out of the way, it was time to descend into the valley and see what this criminal town was all about. Maybe I could steal some ideas on how to set up my stronghold.


    ¡­


    Scratch that, this was not how I imagined a criminal safe haven to look like at all. It quickly became evident that the citizens were just as undermined as they were under the nobles. This place was a warlord''s heaven, a dictator''s utopia, not one the masses dreamed of.


    Distraught, under dressed, thin, and sickly people worked the fields outside the camp, surveilled by armed guards who all lorded over them with sadistic glee, enjoying their favorable position on the pecking order. I heard multiple whip cracks and wails sound as a result.


    "Harvest! Harvest! Harvest faster! Lord Scepter said we need to stock up for the winter, it will be a long and miserable one if the army doesn''t clear the greens out in time!" One of them shouted.


    Blossom and I left the farmers behind us and moved deeper into the enemy territories. We soon found a well-hidden little wall and I summoned my [Warp Gate] onto it, connecting it to my home. No, it was not yet time to bring my forces over. Instead, it was time to farm some footsoldiers.


    <You take left and I go right?> I asked and received a fervent bobbing of her head. We were masked so she couldn''t lick me goodbye.


    What do I exactly mean by farming footsoldiers?


    Explore more at empire


    Let me give you a good idea¡­

 Chapter 409 Collecting Soldiers

    What do I exactly mean by farming footsoldiers?Let me give you a good idea¡­


    ¡­


    "Brother, I''m cold." A guard grumbled.


    "So? Your wife told you to wear the wool thingy underneath your armor, but you refused to listen¡­" His patrol partner replied.


    "I would''ve been sweating like a pig if I did!" He replied with more gusto than he wanted to.


    "Calm down, dude¡­"


    Even before they could react, a shadowy figure dashed at them and slashed their necks. Both guards tensed and reached for their throats from where the warm red liquid began slowly spilling. They tried screaming but no sound came, their vocal cords have been ruined.


    They couldn''t help but think that their assassin was a weak one, for he failed to cut their necks properly.


    Oh¡­ Not a he but a she. Based on her plump curves and the overly alluring rogue getup, it must''ve been a woman and a very sexy one at that. Their assailant grabbed at their necks with her bare hand, shutting their wounds close, further lessening their already slowly building blood loss even further.


    They tried grabbing at her hands, kicking, pulling, pinching, gripping, but nothing worked. Her hold on them remained steadfast as she lifted them off their legs and began pulling them along. Despite carrying two men much heavier than her, she showed no signs of struggling at all.


    ''High level!'' They realized together at the same time, driving their panic to an even higher notch. Not only was she incredibly fast but also strong. That can only be explained by her out-leveling them to a great degree.


    Their resistance amounted to nothing, and soon they came face to face with the most ominous doorway they''d ever seen. They would not step through it even for ten gold coins.


    Their consent was not inquired, though, as the rude woman hurled them right into it one after the other.


    *Thud!* *Thud!* Two bodies hit the floor and the guards looked up to check their new surroundings.


    "The next batch is here already." A woman decreed. She was dressed in strange oriental armor and had a katana drawn and aimed at them in a threatening manner.


    "Master Primordial sure works fast." A black-haired swordsman murmured.


    "It was the doggie. Lord Quinlan doesn''t leave such a clean wound, he nearly murders them each time. These ones are not even close to dying, the work of a professional." A woman in cumbersome dark armor muttered.


    "You shouldn''t call her doggie. She is the master''s first mate." A pink-haired sword-and-shield bearer chided her.


    "I meant no disrespect but I shall apologize nonetheless."


    ''Where the fuck are we?! What is going on?! Who are these nutjobs?!'' The pair of guards screamed inwardly in a rather effeminate tone. They were very close to letting their bladders loose as well due to the story-like nightmare of a situation they''d found themselves in, but just then a gorgeous long-eared woman stepped closer to them.


    "Let me heal them. Abudha, can I ask you to escort them afterward?"


    "Of course."


    Once they were healed, their limbs were restrained with heavy chains and ropes, after which the monk took them by their throats, very similarly to their initial assailant, and dragged them a few feet away.


    A rather scary sight welcomed them when they were thrown into a dugout pit where over a dozen comrades welcomed them. Since everyone was restrained, they could only wriggle around like worms. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck! Rudolf peed himself!"


    "Agh!!! He is right on top of me!!!"


    "¡­ Sorry, guys. I just finished drinking a whole bottle of wine when they took me¡­"


    "I don''t care! Stop pissing on my head!"


    "But it feels too good¡­ I can''t stop¡­"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ayame and co were eagerly awaiting the newcomers.


    "This is surreal¡­" Selene whispered with pure disbelief. "He is kidnapping his future soldiers while invading deep into the enemy territories¡­! They are outnumbered by like 500 to 1 and they still have time to capture instead of kill or just sneak by."


    "He? I thought you would be frothing at your mouth, calling him scumbag, bastard, and all the good titles you could come up with." Lucille noted her strange observation.


    "Yeah, are you doing ok?" Cedric asked.


    "Ok? No, Cedric, I''m not ok. I''ve never been humiliated like this, not even a tenth of this magnitude. As for your question, barbarian woman, I might''ve been defeated, but that doesn''t make me retarded. Cursing him out in front of his wives and allies would be the stupidest thing I could be doing right about now." Continue reading on empire


    "Wives? We''re only lovers for now¡­" Aurora murmured bashfully. She was rudely ignored.


    "You have my respect, woman." Abudha decreed, not at all caring for the thoughts of others. He was also sort of backstabbed by Quinlan himself, so he didn''t harbor any anger toward Selene for shooting the man in the back. The same couldn''t be said for the rest, though.


    "Don''t call me ''woman''." It was Selene''s turn to be ignored.


    "I hope you know that your fate is what would''ve awaited the rest of us women if you managed to kill your target, while the men would''ve been executed or perhaps enslaved." Ayame said while glaring at the redhead.


    Lucille continued, "You''ve gotten off rather well I would say. Knowing Quinlan, he will use you as a combatant and as a mole in the Consortium after you''re done serving this short little sentence of yours. He is too greedy to use you as simple relief for the workers. The opportunity cost is just too high for his brain to justify it. If he was a lesser man, he would''ve ignored the long-term benefits and ruined you instead."


    It was evident to all that neither Ayame nor Lucille harbored any warm thoughts for the woman despite her receiving a truly horrendeous treatment from their lover.


    "I''m oh so grateful. My future suddenly looks bright like the spell I failed to kill him with to my greatest sorrow." Selene grumbled frustratedly. "You bitc- women are so damned lucky. If the circumstances were different, he would''ve also lusted after me and I would be in the same situation as the healer slu- elf."

 Chapter 410 Ladies Talk

    "Hahaha!" Seraphiel couldn''t help but clutch at her stomach while laughing at her outrageous statement before she straightened her spine and began enlightening her of the truth. "First of all, you correcting your curse words at the last moment doesn''t mean we can''t hear them. Second, you have been engaged to another man ever since meeting him. That might not be a dealbreaker evidenced by Lucille''s presence in the harem, but you would''ve had to break the deal off before going anywhere with him. Would your papa approve? What about Cedric and his mama? Third, even if all stars aligned, he never would''ve fallen for you. As soon as you showed your true colors he would''ve jumped out of his skin and chided his male member for nearly ruining his life because he almost forgot to look what''s beneath the plush mounds and tantalizing curves.""You''re delusional." Selene growled.


    "No, she''s not. Also, Seraphiel, I can''t help but notice that you''re starting to know him real well." Ayame murmured with a strange edge in her tone.


    "He had been my owner, combat team leader, and suitor for a while now, after all." The long-eared beauty nodded alongside her matter-of-factly answer.


    "Oh, that reminds me, I''ve been meaning to ask." Lucille began in a lighter tone while aiming her axe at the next two shell-shocked guards thrown over the gate. "How is he doing in earning your favor?"


    The woman giggled while leaning down to examine the wounds of the newcomers before casting a few spells, after which Abudha came and dragged them to the pit, but not before restraining them. "Honestly he already earned it. In the first place, no elven maiden in their right mind would ever say no to having a primordial lover who owns a Geim and is the son of Luminara at that. He is like the perfect young and handsome prince. But even beyond that, I like him as a person a lot. I never would''ve ever thought that I would have so much fun with my husband-to-be, we''re clicking very well. It''s just that I love being courted so I''ve been acting coy with him. It makes me feel warm in my chest. I''m always eager to see his next attempts." She revealed with a satisfied smile.


    "Someone please explain to me how this creature has a nicer personality than me. If Quinlan finds her insides beautiful then so would he find me if we weren''t hostile ever since our first meeting because someone had to bark at him in the weapon shop." Selene refused to admit defeat as a woman. She sent a death glare at Cedric while she referenced how they met months ago at the Braedon shop where the two men promised each other that they would settle their differences in the competition.


    Now that she thought about it, why did she draw the short end of the stick and not Cedric when it was he who started it all?! She didn''t even want to visit that run-down shop in the first place! Everything would''ve been so different if they hadn''t met there¡­


    "Lord Quinlan or Master Quinlan." Lyra informed the woman of the correct titles to be used for the man. The pink-haired tanker looked like an adorable puppy whose master was badmouthed so she felt an irresistible urge to start barking with bared fangs. As a woman born into slavery, she''d never had such a good time as she did in her new home, so she felt rather protective of the master, not only in a physical form as in her being ready to tank any damage that might hurt him, but she also wanted to protect him in every regard, that being defending his honor in this case.


    "¡­ Sure. So, can anyone wisen me up?" Selene was very clearly unable to accept reality. During her initial torture session, she was looked down upon mockingly by Seraphiel so she developed a rather strong womanly rivalry with her. Enjoy new chapters from empire


    It was Aurora who spoke up this time. Now that Quinlan was not here, there was no reason for her to play the daddy''s adorable little pampered princess role, so she didn''t hold back. "Because you''re a hopeless hedonist and a woman who is pure evil. While it''s true that he has no innate issues with an evil lover, you executing everyone in your alliance back in the first round had sealed the deal for your chances with him.


    Seraphiel is just acting smugly and joking around with him, that''s her nature and there''s nothing wrong with that. Quinlan likes it when differing personalities surround him, it makes his days more fun. What separates you two is that you believe that the result justifies the means no matter what. Seraphiel is just a fun woman with a sense of humor and a prankster, a bit like Vex, though thankfully not such a mental case as that loose cannon of a woman. There are many things Seraphiel wouldn''t do, and we can trust her to have our back when push comes to shove. The same could never be said about you, even if you were never our enemy in the past, it would still hold true."


    "I knew this bitch was always acting like a dumb little girl to have him pamper her!" Ayame was still mad about what went down in the bedroom during Quinlan''s rewarding session, namely Aurora aiming his penis to shoot her in the face with the large bucketful of sperm that erupted from his reserves.


    "Of course she was, you didn''t know?" Lucille asked surprisedly. Aurora often acted maturely when it was just the two of them. At first, she tried to have Lucille play the ''mommy'' role, but when she realized that it would be too weird she stopped. Their threesomes would''ve been way too strange for her liking when ''daddy'' started plowing ''mommy'' right after he was done with the daughter.


    "I''ve been acting kinda dumb in Ayame''s presence, I feared that she would tell Quinlan." The plump alchemist revealed.


    "What makes you think I won''t tell him now?"


    "Now that it has become personal for you, you going to Quinlan would be like going to the teacher to snitch on the bully who harassed you instead of dealing with her yourself. That''s just not you."


    "Urgh!" Ayame grunted while stomping her feet on the ground, just before the next batch of future foot soldiers of the Ascendants arrived. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as so, the ladies continued their conversations with an amount of cursing they wouldn''t want their lover/master/future lover to overhear, not at all.


    Meanwhile, Quinlan was about to turn the heat up for the Wraithclaws'' upper management with a move they could never expect even in their worst dreams.

 Chapter 411 Blackjack and Specter

    "Zehahaha! Look at all this money!" A man with an eyepatch boasted boisterously as he shoved his arm into a chest full of bronze and silver coins and rummaged around in it, salivating and giving himself an erection in the process. He was Blackjack, the leader of the Wraithclaws."We depleted a lot of villages of their funds to enrich ourselves, though. We can''t expect us to be able to keep this rate of growth up unless we move outside Blackthorn lands¡­ and you know who we would have to contend with there." His second in command and the organization''s brains, Specter, murmured to reign Blackjack and his celebration in. The boss was a bit off in the head, so a trusted aide was needed to run the place properly.


    Blackjack scoffed frustratedly, "¡­ the Vesper Consortium."


    "That''s right. We are not at all ready to even beef with their drug department, let alone the entire syndicate themselves. Furthermore, it was their products that allowed us to make an entire barony addicted to our goods, thus we need them."


    Specter had a few contacts with the Consortium which allowed them to buy their drugs. They used the products to exploit the villages of the Blackthorn family with their blessing in exchange for half of the profits and the Wraithclaws to help the baron family with their formidable strength should the need arise.


    It might seem an incredibly stupid decision on the noble family''s end, but Blackjack and Specter suspected them to want to get rich quick, sell their lands, and move into a big city where they could live as wealthy merchant nobles instead, or something along those lines. They were exploiting their subjects for all their worth, stuffing their pockets full before leaving for good.


    These two men were quite lucky in fact. The Wraithclaws organization was nothing more than disgruntled peasants banding together and taking arms up against their oppressors with the end goal of creating a settlement where they were governed by themselves, without having to pay unjust taxes for nothing in exchange.


    Their resistance was mediocre with not much of a result to show for the blood they shed in the name of their cause. That''s when Blackjack and his crew of outlaws got wind of the situation, traveled here, and swooped in just at the right time. They executed the top branch of the organization and conducted a ruthless takeover.


    Since then they''d been living in a warlord''s heaven and even struck deals with the baron family who vehemently fought against the original Wraithclaws and their peasant insurgency.


    "Smarty, let''s open a wine bottle. Things have been going well for us, my father always said that real men celebrate in the company of enough alcohol that could drown them!" Blackjack said and began laughing boisterously, earning a tired sigh from Specter. "Don''t call me that. Also, didn''t you strangle your father to death like a century ago? Why are you listening to his words?"


    "Bah! Just because he was a horrible man doesn''t mean he has to be wrong about everything!" The crazed leader of the Wraithclaws spoke up in defense of his long-deceased father.


    Specter looked at him strangely for a few seconds before shaking his head and venturing to grab an expensive wine bottle.


    ¡­


    - PoV: Quinlan -


    <That''s enough for now, Blossom.> I decreed to my beloved dog-kin. We captured 50 guards. I did this to ensure that even if the enemies manage to surprise us with their strength and consequently we are forced to flee, we would still have some gains to our names.


    However, kidnapping their soldiers had the drawback of someone soon noticing their missing status and the stronghold entering high alert mode. Well, unless they were beyond incompetent. That was not something we could count on, so we had to move quickly now. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We entered the stronghold rather easily, wooden walls were simply not meant to keep high-statted people like me and Blossom out of whatever they were erected to protect. However, it seemed that we were only inside the outer layer of the camp. The inner walls stood in front of us now, and they were properly made from stone and were high as well as sturdy.


    <Blossom thinks Master should grip her ankles unless he has a brilliant plan she doesn''t know about.> My dog-kin said as she assessed the object obstructing our path. Despite the many kidnappings we''d conducted, we were still doing our best to remain sneaky, so we didn''t want to just blast through even if we could.


    I had a few methods of getting over this obstacle I would''ve liked to try out, but preserving my mana was paramount considering that we were actively moving closer to the maw of the beast, so I nodded at her suggestion. Blossom flexed her hands so much so that I could see multiple veins bulging, and then jumped at the stone wall.


    Her hands latched onto the smallest crevices and her fingers dug into cracks that were practically invisible. She then paused and shook her legs adorably in front of my face as if I was stupid enough to not know what I was meant to do. Of course, I understood that she didn''t think in that manner of me, it was just an instinctual action on her part. I reached my hands toward her ankles and gripped them.


    Once she felt my weight, she began to climb by hauling us both upward with a precision that left me in awe. I knew that she was a beast - pun not intended - but whenever I thought that I got a good grasp on her acrobatic prowess she always managed to find a way to surprise me.


    Her legs hung freely in the air throughout the entire climb so that I could have a pleasurable ride. They were entirely unnecessary for her ascent as though the added weight of a man my size and the difficulty of the terrain was nothing more than an afterthought. Each movement was fluid, graceful, and incredibly precise.


    I watched as her hands found the tiniest holds on the wall. Each one was barely enough for a half of her fingertips, yet she gripped them like they were solid rails. Her arms were firm and steady, not trembling even in the slightest. She was pulling the both of us higher as if gravity itself had no claim on her. Discover stories at empire


    Once the ledge at the top of the wall was near, she paused and began sniffing the air. Blossom confirmed the absence of any guards atop the wall in this manner. Once she was satisfied with the results of her acute search, she said <Grip tightly, Master.> before exerting an incredible amount of strength all at once.


    Her hands gripped the ledge with the intensity of a predator making the kill. Then she launched us both toward the sky. I felt the wind rush past me as the world tilted beneath me, and before I knew it, I was standing on the stone wall because I landed cleanly on my two feet despite my two-meter (6''6) height, courtesy of my amazing lover. Not a single bit of effort was required on my part - Blossom had ensured I wouldn''t so much as brush the wall or have to exert a single muscle of mine as she launched me in my entirety right over the edge.


    I glanced up just in time to see her soaring high above me with her lithe body silhouetted against the moonlight.

 Chapter 412 Blossom is not to be forgotten!

    I knew perfectly well that she didn''t need my help; she could have easily landed with the grace that befitted her. However, her intent was obvious and it was not to land as effectively as she could. I smiled amusedly at her adorable antics while pushing both of my arms outward and turning my palms toward the sky. She landed into them smoothly with a soft thud sound accompanying her arrival. Her weight had barely registered in my brain as I caught her in a bridal carry.Her beautiful eyes gleamed up at me with a playful glint shining through. She suddenly brought her face close to my head and kissed me. <Blossom loves Master!> She announced with a fond tone right into my mind.


    Though we both wore masks, thus her kiss was only two masks hitting each other in reality, it was still an incredibly sweet act on her part.


    I raised a questioning eyebrow at her, but she merely giggled with her tail wagging against my body repeatedly. Even in the middle of enemy territory, surrounded by danger, Blossom''s needy antics shone through. Although I could be mistaken, I would be willing to bet that she not only did this because it simply felt right in her mind but also to ascertain the fact in my brain that she was my first woman and that she was not to be forgotten or put into the background no matter how large my harem may end up becoming in the future.


    Naturally, that would never happen. Explore more at empire


    I set her down gently before slapping her inviting behind in a chiding manner. We were deep in hostile territory, though I didn''t have it in me to lecture her properly for I loved her actions too much. Blossom yelped cutely for a moment before she was back to scanning the area with a sharp focus.


    It quickly became evident that the outside layer that was only guarded by the wooden wall was for the ''unwanted'', the lower caste of this settlement. Like my five low-level guards who were guarding the labor slaves, their purpose was to be as cheap as possible and if an enemy were to attack, they would be the first casualties instead of the more important members, namely the strong in the case of this place.


    Sadly for them, we had no plans to invade in a conventional manner, so such precautions didn''t amount to much. Well, if they were competent then it could notify them of the presence of a malevolent force, but it would be all too late unless they''d already noticed us five minutes ago.


    The guards we encountered inside the much better built wall''s embrace were at least a tier above the previous ones if not more, so much so that I no longer felt that repeating my earlier kidnapping play would be a smart decision. It''s not that they were so strong that I would struggle to take them, but that I would surely be found out much quicker.


    From atop the wall, I could see numerous buildings flanking the biggest one in the complete center. It was like everything revolved around that one building. Not only was it in the center but was a luxurious mansion that contrasted greatly against the other, uglier buildings. <Let''s get close to that one.> I said, being pretty confident that the leaders were situated there. I didn''t wish to eliminate everyone in an all-out brawl since due to the balancing of the system, or rather the Soul Records, people at my level barely gained any XP from those below level 15 or so. This ensured that people who were on top of the food chain like Black Fang and her disciples couldn''t ''farm'' the weaklings, just like how Ayame barely gained any XP back when she helped me clear the first floor of the Aldoria labyrinth.


    Indeed, I had better plans for the lower-level combatants than becoming ineffective XP packs, therefore cutting the head of the serpent off seemed like the most ideal method to reach the outcome I wanted.


    ¡­


    "Sir Blackjack! Sir Specter! There''s something wrong! We can''t find numerous pairs of guards in the outer layer!" A man suddenly rushed into their private quarters and began speaking so swiftly that he could be mistaken for a rapper.


    "Have you checked the pleasure quarters and the inns? Bunch of nobodies might''ve thought they could have fun while on the clock." Specter grumbled while not pausing his hip movements even for a second. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I checked! They''re nowhere to be found! Based on my initial counting at least thirty guards are missing!"


    "Thirty?!" Blackjack shouted. He was shocked. This number clearly meant that they were doing something other than simply relaxing on duty.


    "A revolt or¡­" Specter murmured as he came to the same conclusion. "An invasion!" Blackjack finished for him.


    The man and his aide quickly dressed themselves and reached for their weapons. Blackjack then barked his order, "call the boys!" Thinking the command to be severely inefficient, Specter took over the mantle. "Wake everyone up! It''s an emergency, all should be prepared to engage in combat at a moment''s notice! I want the inner ring to be locked down until we sort everything out. No one comes or leaves!"


    The bringer of the alerting news gulped audibly and began shaking. This had never happened in the history of the Wraithclaws - or at least since Blackjack and his crew took over the mantle of leadership. They had a positive relationship with the Blackthorn family who owned the lands they were operating in, and the Consortium saw that as a nice pocket money since for them, these few villages were too small and irrelevant to even exert the effort to supply their drugs to them.


    Thus, who would have the reason to mess with them?


    As for a rebellion, that seemed even less likely. Even if the numbers were on the side of the peasants, that mattered little in this world where a single high-level, fragile-looking little girl could potentially solo an entire nation with enough stats on her side. While Blackjack and his loyal lackeys were severely outnumbered, the power scale was tipped in their favor heavily, thus a rebellion was destined to fail and the losers should know it painfully well.


    "Y-yes boss!" He shouted while saluting just before he rushed out of the quarters toward the rooms of the strongest members. He then heard the alarm go off - Blackjack held an artifact in his possession at all times which he could use to alert the entire camp. Loud siren-like sounds began enveloping the stronghold.


    However, the man only had time to explain the situation to the strongest ones before he came face to face with a harrowing sight. A dozen or so armed and robed combatants strolled lazily down the halls of the mansion. They were lax as if they were here on a picnic, but he knew every person who had permission to enter the boss'' home, and none of them were included in this ominous group!


    ''Invaders?! And they''re already in here?!'' He screamed inwardly before turning around and running for his life.


    "[Mana Arrow]." was the last thing he heard. At least the sound of the voice was incredibly smooth and relaxing. It rang in his head continuously as he succumbed to his wounds.

 Chapter 413 Slap yourself, bitch.

    - PoV: Quinlan -With the assistance of my Assassin class and its wonderful spells, namely [Stealth] and [Backstab], and with the aid of my super-talented rogue lover, we managed to make our way into the main mansion. There were some sneaky, cleverly placed defensive artifacts along the way, but with her unnatural senses, she somehow knew of their existence before we triggered them.


    Soon after we stepped in alarms began ringing, but it was all too late already. "[Warp Gate]" I intoned while pointing at a wall, and soon the visage of my gorgeous samurai waltzing through confidently welcomed my eyes. The rest of the high-tier combatants of the Ascendants followed close behind her.


    <Are we really in the middle of the enemy''s home¡­?> Cedric asked with sheer disbelief. As a blade master who lacked in strategical intellect, he always had to cut his way through the enemy defenses before reaching his target. Now he just¡­ had to take a step into the swirling door and he was already at his goal¡­? He hasn''t even met a single enemy yet! It would take some time for him to adjust to his new reality.


    <Don''t start blasting, Plump Fox.> Aurora ordered, evidently stealing the moniker I cooked up for the traitorous redhead woman.


    <Hmph. I can use small-scale concentrated attacks, you know? Like the one which - to my greatest misery and sorrow - had failed to end your monster daddy.>


    <Slap yourself, bitch.> My platinum-haired plump beauty ordered in a cold tone. With the assistance of my mighty [Subjugation] spell, it was not hard to set up a slave hierarchy. For now, it was very simple. My lovers, Seraphiel and Kaelira enjoyed the benefits of having the right to lord over the rest. It was just another one of the myriad of benefits the spell had over [Slave Contract]. With the archaic version only the master could order his slaves around, he couldn''t bestow this right on others.


    As for the order my alchemist issued, it was delivered swiftly and without resistance as Selene involuntarily brought her palm up to her mask and lay a good smack on it. She was not at all happy but knew that speaking back would only make things worse.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at my amber-eyed lover. She likely thought that I wasn''t listening in on their conversation, or was just too angry that she forgot to care. Naturally, I''d long since known that she was much more than a needy woman who pretended to be a little girl to earn my pampering. I had no reason to ruin her fun so I played along, ignoring the obvious signs that she was a shrewd woman. It''s not like her actions of more or less begging for my caressing were false, not at all, just that there was more to her than she let on.


    Anyhow.


    <Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time we get a move on.> I interjected, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    We were only at the entrance of the large, multi-floored building. I would''ve liked us to sneak closer to the boss'' room before summoning my warriors, but the alarm going off made me think otherwise. Now we had to climb to the summit, so to speak.


    Only after a couple of encounters it become evident that going in a massive group was redundant. <Kaelira, take Cedric, Selene, and Abudha with you and go in the other direction. Don''t let anyone escape. Keep me informed of your situation.>


    <Yes, Young Lord!> She accepted my words with a salute. Her army days had clearly left their mark on her.


    While this member distribution left the two groups rather unbalanced, I wanted to keep my lovers in sight so that I could protect them. As for Lyra, she came along with us for two reasons.


    One, with Kaelira going to the second team, sending another tanker would be ineffective. She could be much better utilized in our group.


    Second, I decided to make the pink-haired beauty the final member of my permanent combat group. We desperately needed a frontline tanker who would let Ayame and Lucille enjoy wreaking havoc on the enemy''s flanks without having to take the brunt of their offense. This would also allow Seraphiel to be more sparing with her mana expenditure and healing spells, instead acting more as our offensive ranger than healer.


    I could''ve had Kaelira take this spot, but she was a Phenom candidate. I planned to have her join the Consortium as my equal so that I would have more members on the inside with not only a strong voice but also enjoying the Consortium''s support. As the leader I will have to finance all my other subordinates and their growth, so if the syndicate could take the mantle and chip in, that would be much appreciated.


    Now I just had to find her a good team of Heralds, since running around with five rangers as she''d been doing thus far was a big no-go for me. They were perfect to protect my home since it was surrounded by hundreds of miles of forest biome, so they would be the sentinels protecting the outskirts and the eager caretakers of the Geim.


    Cedric and Selene would likely get their team spots refilled by their rich parents, so Abudha was the only one left whom I had to provide some subordinates for. Well, the last round will be an individual tournament, so it was not urgent to do so.


    "Ah! Please, spare me!" A guy shouted just before Lucille''s bloodthirsty axe was lodged deep into his shoulder blades, nearly splitting him apart. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Curb your gleeful sadism, would you? We are meant to take ones like these home with us.> Sera chided the Berserker classed woman, but we all knew it was useless. The caramel-haired beauty was impossible to stop once she got rolling, plus she could defend her actions.


    <You know my axe gets sharper the more blood it sheds, right? I simply have no other choice but to murder so that I can ramp up its effects before we clash with the big shots.> Her reasoning was solid but we all knew it was just an excuse for her worrying habits.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what expression Mavena, Lucille''s daughter, would have on her face if she saw her mother in action. Lucille transitioned from an innkeeper''s wife to a horrifying Berserker as seamlessly as if she''d been born for this.


    "[Magic Arrow]" Sera cast her spell as she shot a dude in the back as he was doing his best to run away from us. <Hmm¡­> was all she replied to the woman''s earlier claims with as much doubt evident in her tone as she could bring forth.


    "[Vertical Slash]" Ayame intoned her basic Samurai class ability as she split a guard perfectly in half.


    More and more opposition was erected to stop our advance, so taking them prisoner was no longer a safe approach to the situation.


    However, a few seconds after her kill the oriental bombshell froze. Yes, completely. She paused and refused to move. It took her a short bit to muster enough brain power to ask what was on her mind. <Quinlan¡­ Would you care to explain why I''m earning so much XP¡­? As if¡­ I had a 3X experience gain multiplier like a certain primordial someone?>

 Chapter 414 Explanation

    <Oh! Now that Ayame mentions it so does Blossom!><I''m a bit embarrassed to admit but I also didn''t notice it¡­> Lucille said bashfully, unlike Blossom who was not at all concerned by making such a blunder. She was so into murdering that she didn''t notice it.


    <Why would you pay attention to it in the middle of combat? I also didn''t check it.> Aurora shared her opinion.


    <Hmm? I don''t see any difference.> Seraphiel commented, followed by Lyra.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. <That''s because neither of you have my seed resting in your wombs.>


    My words had a strong effect, so much so that they all paused in their actions and turned toward me. My laughter reached a new height at this comical sight and I sent a [Tidal Wave] followed by a [Cyclone] in the enemy''s direction so that my ladies'' lack of attention didn''t have us sustain injuries.


    <Explain.> Ayame demanded, followed by the rest.


    <Damn, how I wish none of you had a mask on right now.> I whimpered dejectedly, earning a few stomping of their feet against the ground. Namely, Ayame''s, Lucille''s, and Seraphiel''s.


    <Master Quinlan, would you be willing to elaborate?> Lyra asked with utmost respect. It was not hard to decipher that she also wanted such an XP boost if I could provide it for her.


    <Sure.> I nodded before sending an [Inferno Blast] toward our enemies. <I pumped the wombs of my lovers full of my seed last night. I didn''t mention it yet because I wanted to surprise you all, but I have a new primordial unique ability, meaning its available only to yours truly in the entire universe. [Blessed Seed] is the name, and any woman who has my sperm in her womb will get a 72-hour-long buff that grants them the aforementioned 3X boost and also stops them from aging.>


    <W-w-w-w-w-wait¡­> Lyra murmured with a bashful voice. She clearly didn''t expect such an answer. <Can it be done with no¡­ uhm¡­ penetration?> Her question was met with a big, fat, no.


    <Nope, my dearest pink-haired tanker. It only works through the old-fashioned way.>


    <D-d-dearest?!> She yelped with shock.


    Oh. Yeah. I forgot that I shouldn''t be speaking like this to my female subordinates who are not used to me flirting with them. I don''t want to be the creepy boss like the one who made my days miserable back on Earth where the employees spoke badly behind his back about his disgusting attitude.


    <What the hell¡­ You mean that I''m going to live forever as long as I lay with you once every three days¡­?> Lucille murmured with disbelief.


    <Master is the best, he always manages to surprise Blossom!> My dog-girl chirped, though I wasn''t sure if she grasped the complete absurdity of my newest revelation just yet. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <¡­ So that''s why you dragged me to bed yesterday despite me saying I was not in the mood...> Ayame voiced her new findings once she finally got over her shocked state of mind.


    <Master, that''s caveman behavior¡­> Sera giggled.


    <Yeah. In my defense, once we got started you were more than a willing participant, my beautiful samurai.> I responded while ignoring the elf''s rude and entirely false comment.


    <That was just your imagination! Hmph!>


    <Ahn~! My insides are getting destroyed~~~!! Seraphiel will have to heal me or I won''t be able to walk~! More! Harder! Faster! Stronger!!!> Aurora moaned Ayame''s exact words with a frighteningly accurate depiction. She was a surprisingly great actress, maybe she could''ve become a voice actress in modern-day Earth. However, I had no doubt in my mind that she enjoyed being an Alchemist and an Enchanter much more than she would like her life in that boring, mundane world.


    <Miss Ayame is like that behind closed doors¡­?> Lyra asked innocently. Despite her being a slave since birth, she was still a maiden. Child slaves had strong laws protecting their innocence, and she smartly volunteered when the opportunity presented itself and began leveling up despite the heavy risks and scary situations that resulted from her decision. Not all slave owners were horrible monsters, and she was lucky with hers.


    When her owner saw the lengths she was willing to go to in order to ensure favorable treatment, she was given the rights of a combat slave. Lyra was still sold at the end of the day and ended up as the miserable bodyguard of a self-conceited brat like Soren, but at least he couldn''t lay hands on her without her permission, which he of course never received.


    <Aurora! You''re painting me in a bad light in front of the rookie! Shut your blabbering mouth or I will do it for you and you won''t like my methods!> Ayame roared in response to my plump lover''s rather unnecessary words.


    <Hehehe! Daddy will protect me.>


    <No, I won''t.>


    <Huh?!> She yelped with fright.


    <What happens in my harem''s private time is not a piece of information that should be shared with others. You can have your catfights with each other, hell, I''ll even happily cheer the two of you on from the sidelines, but only as long as no one suffers from it. You shouldn''t undermine her image just because you are privy to what she does in her most intimate moments.>


    My declaration made the girl who overstepped the line shiver and quickly find protection behind Lyra, evidently expecting the pink-haired tanker to protect her since I proved to be unwilling.


    Ayame meanwhile stared at the alchemist with the eyes of a cruel predator who''d at long last found the hiding spot of her prey. <We''ll have a nice, long talk between just the two of us once we''re done here.>


    <I-I-I''m very sorry! My tongue just slipped!>


    No one took her apology seriously, but since my crowd control spells had lost their effects, it was time to finally take our enemies on with our full might.


    <Get your heads in the game, ladies. We''ll settle any issues you have once we get home. Take your spots up in our formation.>


    And just like that, it was time to face off with the Wraithclaws who used the time we gifted them to organize themselves much better.

 Chapter 415 Are you insane, brother?!

    And just like that, it was time to face off with the Wraithclaws who used the time we so generously gifted them to organize themselves much better."Wait! Let''s talk this out like gentlemen! I don''t want to have to rebuild my home, you know how much I spent on this place?!" A sudden voice interrupted me just before I could truly get into the mood of murdering dozens of my enemies.


    "ten gold?" I threw my random guess at him. I didn''t want to start conversing with the enemies since they could use the momentary loll in the battle to come up with better countermeasures. Your next journey awaits at empire


    "T-t-ten?! Are you insane, brother?! I live in bumfuck nowhere, just getting the materials here nearly cost me half of that amount! You have no clue how much hard work''s fruit this mansion is!" The speaker of these strange sentences finally became visible as he came to the front of his soldiers. He was standing behind two tankers who had their human-sized shields raised to protect him.


    The man in question had a fake eye with a marble in its socket and his other was also marred with scars. He looked like a man who had seen it all and his travels had probably made him ''a bit'' off in the rationality department. That''s my long-winded way of saying that he looked like a certified madman.


    Ayame wasn''t having his bullshit as she began shouting, "hard work?! You got the money by taking from the poor and vulnerable! You ruined numerous lives to fill your bottomless coffers! You and your cronies are the lowest of the low!"


    "Brother, keep ya girl from barking lessons of morality at me. My mother did just that throughout my entire childhood and that kind soul got nothing but beatings from my father as a reward for her good heart. She even died at his hands when in his drunken rage he went overboard. In this harsh world, everyone has to strive to provide themselves with the best and most secure lives possible even if that can only be earned by trampling on the innocents. Only the strong get the luxury of deciding their own fate. That''s the life lesson I''d learned over my many years spent in this cruel plane of existence. Anyhow, tell me what you want! I''m amazed at your ability to invade us so seamlessly, therefore I''ll formally forgive all of you and welcome your entire group to the ranks of my inner confidants."


    "I''m astonished by your seemingly endless vanity. Do you truly think I invaded your home to be recruited by you?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t know, like a trial by fire. You proved your worth not with pretty words but with hardcore actions. I can most certainly respect that." He shrugged his shoulders when I pointed out his unconventional leap in logic. "What''s your name, brother? I''m Blackjack."


    I ignored his introductions and replied to his earlier words briefly, "I''m sorry to pop the merry little bubble of delusions you''d surrounded yourself with, but no. I''m here to take all that you have to your name. Riches, land, and even people. With that out of the way, let us get back to it. [Flash Strike]."


    The world instantly exploded into blurred motion. My Stormblade spell surged through me like a bolt of electricity and I darted forward with supernatural speed. The air around me hissed as I moved so fast that I nearly transformed into the storm itself that was aimed straight at Blackjack and his life.


    The two shield bearers that flanked him barely had good enough reaction time to move a quarter of an inch before I was already at their position, thus they had no hopes of deterring me. My precise control guided my blade in the perfect arc, allowing me to thread the narrow gap between the slabs of reinforced metal. My aim was absolute: a clean, lethal strike to the man who stood in front of me as my next stepping stone in my endless climb to reach the very top.


    The blade was a mere inch away from sinking deep into his chest when a metallic clang reverberated through the space, stopping me cold in my tracks. My saber flew off course since it was deflected by a weapon I hadn''t even seen him draw. My eyes snapped to Blackjack only to see a wide, mad grin stretch across his scarred face - a grin that made him look like he belonged in an asylum more than a battlefield.


    "Oh! What a speedy man you are despite your hulking size, brother!" he cackled while his single eye swirled with madness. In his hand a wickedly curved blade emerged. Unlike mine which was pitch black, it was of a proper shiny steel and was a lot more curved. He reminded me a bit of some Islamic pirate boss. "However, I''ve seen both faster and stronger as well. You''ll need more than a party trick to best me!"


    I didn''t respond for I was too busy assessing the situation. His parry hadn''t just been reactionary - it was calculated as if he''d predicted exactly where I would strike. This man wasn''t just some backwater thug playing warlord as I had expected him to. No, this was someone who had danced on the edge of death way too many times and lived to tell the tale.


    Blackjack twirled his blade lazily as if this was all a fun little game to him. "You''ve got the fire, I''ll give you that, but you''ll need a whole lot more to burn me, brother. Is it my turn to make my warrior''s introduction?"


    Blackjack''s grin widened with his single eye glowing with red chaotic energy as he lowered himself into a fighting stance. "Let''s see if you can handle this, brother!" he roared as his voice dripped with exhilaration. "[Bladed Vortex]!"


    The air around him shifted and in the next moment, his form became foggy for just a heartbeat. Then, with a strong *vrmmm* sound that came from the air he displaced, he zig-zagged out from behind the cover provided to him by the two towering shields. His movements were erratic and unpredictable and each step carried him closer to me in a whirlwind of chaotic speed.


    S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 416 Youre still standing?

    I barely managed to track him in time to raise my saber in defense. The clash of blades was deafening as his curved weapon slammed into mine. However, his strike wasn''t just powerful - it was straight-up overwhelming. The force of it sent me flying backward like a cannonball.The world became hazy around me as my body crashed through the mansion''s walls, shattering them as if they were made from brittle wood. I flew out into the open ground and while in the midst of my fall, I stared into Blackjack''s crazed eye as his grin widened even further and he tensed his muscles to jump after me.


    I inhaled and then expunged the air from my lungs slowly to collect myself. There was no cry of pain, no wince. The years I spent enduring Iris'' horrible simulation had prepared me for this. My mind was as focused as ever, even as the adrenaline surged through my veins.


    <Quinlan!>


    <Master!>


    Many such shouts entered my mind, but I spoke up before they could do something rash. I underestimated the Wraithclaws, treating them like nobodies playing pretend warriors when they were hiding such a powerhouse amongst their ranks. Leia didn''t prepare me for having to face such a strong individual. If I had known, I would''ve been a lot more stealthy with my approach and tried to strike him in his sleep, and for sure wouldn''t have given them the time to collect themselves. I could only chide myself for my extreme hubris and take this valuable lesson to heart.


    <I''m good. I''ll deal with the boss. Ayame, I leave command to you. Show these lowly bandits the strength of the Ascendants!> I sent the command mentally while being in mid-flight.


    <Understood.> Their replies came in unison. Their voices were calm yet brimming with determination.


    <Kaelira, coordinate with Ayame. Help her team out. I''m dueling the enemy leader.>


    <Understood, Young Lord!> With that, I did all I could and now had the capacity to fully focus on my current battle without having to worry about the others. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I landed on my feet with a soft thud and Blackjack soon followed after me as he shot down from the skies with much more rawness than I did. The dust flew up into the air as the ground got bent under his entrance.


    His eye burned with wild anticipation and he let out a low, eager chuckle. "You''re still standing? You didn''t even flinch from ramming through a hard wall like that? Is your spine okay? I like you, brother. Let''s see if you will provide me with some fun time."


    I couldn''t help but notice that he didn''t care about destroying his home despite his earlier claims. It was clear to me that he was a battle junkie so now that he got into the mood, he could no longer care about anything else.


    And even though our exchange was brief, I could surmise that he was at a higher level than me, likely pushing the last one or two levels before reaching 30.


    Blackjack would be around the Mithril rank in the Adventurer''s Guild just off of his strength if he were to join them, though whether they would accept such a mental case among their ranks was an entirely different question.


    He reminded me a bit of Broderick, though my friend was visibly younger, so he had a higher potential ceiling than Blackjack. He also wasn''t insane, just had an eccentric personality. Now that I thought about it more, this crazed man was better off being compared to Kai, another middle-aged man in the Mithril rank who was with Ian and Grunt back at Braedon.


    "Cat got your tongue?" Blackjack asked because I completely ignored his ramblings.


    "If that is your wish then I won''t ruin your fun, crazy old man. Let''s dance to our heart''s content." I would be lying if I said that I wasn''t excited either. He would prove to be a great challenge, just perfect for the current me.


    "[Stormblade''s Focus]" I intoned and instantly felt a surge of clarity flood my mind. It felt like the world slowed as every detail around me sharpened. Each twitch of Blackjack''s manic eye, the previously imperceptible little motions of his fingers, the invisible movement of the wind through the battlefield - it all became vivid, dissected, and ready for exploitation.


    "[Stormcaller''s Blade]" I followed up with a second self-buff as I watched the arcs of storm energy dance along the length of my saber. Storm coated the weapon in a deadly embrace, creating an aggressive noise as if it were growling menacingly at my enemy.


    Blackjack let out an almost childlike cackle as his lips parted to showcase his crooked teeth which were bared in pure delight. "Oh-ho! Right into the serious phase, are we? Shouldn''t we exchange some friendly taps first, brother? You know, warm up before the fireworks?"


    I shifted my weight so that I was ready to pounce as my grip tightened around the violently crackling saber''s hilt. "Stop your yapping, you deranged lunatic. I''ll put you out of your misery soon enough."


    His eye gleamed with sheer anticipation as he raised his curved blade and began spinning it in lazy circles. "Hahaha! Good! [Madman''s Might!]"


    Damn. I knew it. He did not have a normal class like Swordsman, but an obscure one like Iris. His unlock requirement was likely something akin to going mad from suffering so much on the battlefield.


    The air around Blackjack seemed to warp as his body was enveloped in a crimson aura only for a second before the supernatural veil ceased existing completely. However, the man it left behind had undergone a great change in that brief time. Explore hidden tales at empire


    Blackjack''s muscles bulged unnaturally as his veins pulsated with raw, overflowing power. His blade glowed a deep, violent red, so much so that it signaled pure malicious intent toward me as if it were a whole second enemy I had to contend with.


    "Put me down?! Zehaha! I love the sound of that!" he howled while raising his blade high as if he were conducting an orchestra of chaos. "Come on, brother! Kill me if you can!"


    I aimed my saber at him and got ready for our bloody exchange.


    It was time to roll.

 Chapter 417 Time to roll

    I aimed my saber at him and got ready for our bloody exchange. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.It was time to roll.


    He was the first to move as he shot forward, faster than ever before. Our blades met in a violent clash. The sound of metal rang out like thunder while sparks flew as the storm energy in my saber met the crimson force surrounding his blade.


    His wild, unorthodox style served to be the extreme opposite of Ayame''s precise and disciplined approach to swordsmanship. Where she moved with the grace of a dancer, Blackjack fought like a rabid predator who was finally unleashed from his chains, making his attacks unpredictable and devastatingly powerful.


    In most of my earlier sword battles, I relied on the numerous hours of training I had spent sparring with my samurai to maintain my edge in combat, but it was clear that I would have to improvise a bit with Blackjack due to the great difference between his and Ayame''s approach to combat.


    He swung his blade in a wide arc, aiming for my side. I stepped back just in time to dodge and immediately countered with a quick thrust toward his chest, but he twisted his body unnaturally to avoid it and used his momentum to bring his blade down in a crushing overhead strike. I raised my saber just in the nick of time to deflect. For the first time in my combat history in Thalorind, I was up against such a powerful beast that the collision of our clash had sent a shockwave through the stone floor beneath us, cracking its surface.


    Only the war troll who ruled over the goblin camp that we invaded and freed the woman captives who were kept as breeding stock there could hope to match this man in raw physical strength, but I believed that even such a creature would swiftly fall to Blackjack''s might.


    "You''re holding up well, brother!" Blackjack roared.


    I grunted, stepping to the side to avoid another powerful strike that gouged a chunk out of the ground. My counterattack came swiftly, a horizontal slash aimed at his midsection. He parried with ease, so much so that the force of his block sent vibrations up my arm.


    He followed up with a flurry of wild, spinning strikes. I stepped back and deflected each blow to the best of my abilities, but the sheer ferocity of his assault pushed me toward the remnants of the mansion''s wall. One of his strikes broke past my guard, grazing my shoulder and sending a burst of pain through my body.


    I retaliated with a downward slash infused with storm energy. The blade met his and the resulting clash sent a crackling shockwave that shattered a nearby support beam, causing part of the ceiling to collapse in a cloud of dust and debris.


    Blackjack laughed maniacally as he stepped through the falling rubble and sent his crimson blade slicing through the air like a whip. I dodged by rolling under his swing and countered with a sweeping strike aimed at his legs. He leaped over it with surprising agility, landing with a brutal kick to my chest that sent me flying backward across the cracked stone floor.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Blackjack taunted, after which he slammed his blade into the ground as if he was already done with me. Stay connected through empire


    "Yeah¡­" I spat with a frustrated tone once I got on my feet. "Seeing that you are the first opponent of mine who wielded a similar weapon I wanted to beat you in pure saber mastery, but it quickly became evident that I''m still lacking. It''s about time I took the baby gloves off."


    "Hmm? What nonsense are you spouting, brother? Did you hit your head?" He asked curiously, clearly being very eager to not let our duel end just yet.


    I didn''t answer his inquiry with words, but rather with actions.


    Blackjack''s grin faltered as soon as I thrust my hand forward and unleashed the might of "[Tsunami Surge]", the first mage spell that I had cast in our battle.


    A flow of water erupted from my fingertips, however, for a split second it was no larger than a nourishing gentle stream of a mountain, but it swelled rapidly into an unstoppable torrent. The accompanying sound was mighty, like a roaring waterfall crashing down from the heavens. I couldn''t help but gasp at my own spell due to the sheer force of the surge that carved its way forward, consuming everything in its path.


    Blackjack''s laughter ceased completely as it was replaced by a wide eye that spoke at great lengths about the magnitude of his surprise when the waves mercilessly slammed into him. His body disappeared beneath the swirling currents and was tossed around like a ragdoll as the spell''s ferocity hit him with full intensity.


    The water didn''t merely flow; it churned and raged, growing taller and wider with every passing second. Thankfully I aimed it away from the mansion so my allies were safe. The same couldn''t be said about the weak living in a certain part of the Wraithclaw stronghold, though.


    [You''ve slain Katie (level 1). You''ve gained 0 XP.]


    [You''ve slain Patrick (level 1). You''ve gained 0 XP.]


    [You''ve slain Rosie (level 1). You''ve gained 0 XP.]


    ¡­ Numerous such notifications popped up in my mind.


    ¡­ In my defense, this was the first time I cast it, so I expected a significantly tamer result.


    Indeed, thanks to the Plump Fox''s unwilling but incredibly useful assistance, I had finally mastered [Burning Hands], allowing me to gain access to the next tier of spells of the Elemental Sovereign class. I tried a few of the less destructive spells already, but I didn''t want to cast a tsunami in my home. This was another hubris I''d committed in my lazy comfort. It seemed that the time I spent in Iris'' simulation had made me regress in the carefulness department.


    If there was one thing I could agree with Blackjack about, it would have to be his statement that only the strong had the right to decide their fate. Such a sentiment was best evidenced by the fact that any non-combatant who got swept up in my spell immediately passed away, but the man who was first hit, and since then slammed into numerous buildings along the way, was still not only alive but in a proper fighting condition.


    I had to admit that Blackjack''s show of defiance was outright admirable. He used the bulging muscles in his arms and legs to swim to the very top of the tsunami wave and by doing so his figure became visible within the giant body of water as he bravely fought against the tide with all his strength. In only a few moments, he had climbed to the very top and stood triumphantly over the waves as if he were a surfer riding the waves of the warm, tropical beaches of Miami. He then turned his gaze toward me, crouched, and launched himself into the air with a powerful leap.


    I had no clue how he achieved such a feat, but it most certainly looked badass. However, I wasn''t a simple observer, and neither did I run out of spells. In fact, I was just beginning.


    I didn''t wait for him to close the distance. I extended my hand to conjure a counter that was perfect for the situation. "[Leviathan''s Harpoon]!" I murmured, forcing a beautiful lance of blue liquid to materialize into existence.

 Chapter 418 [Fracture of the Mad]

    I gripped the harpoon made from highly pressurized water tightly. It allowed its caster to do so, it did not damage my palm at all in the process. I then took a running start across the heavily damaged ground and hurled it with all the force I could muster. The weapon soared through the air, growing as it flew - thickening, extending, until it resembled a colossal javelin fit for a mythical titan, hence its name. I loved how it started as a human-sized spear so that I could handle it properly, but once I released it, it would rapidly transform into such destructive proportions. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Blackjack''s single eye widened at the sight, and a scream tore itself free from his throat - a sound that was made up of equal parts terror and exhilaration. It echoed above the havoc caused by the tsunami which was rapidly losing its strength. His scream was a manic war cry that perfectly encapsulated his fractured state of mind. He was both terrified and excited at the same time.


    But even in the face of such a threat, he wasn''t ready to yield. He yelled with a guttural cry, "[Fracture of the Mad]!"


    Dark red energy erupted around him as he swung his blade in a mighty arc. The motion seemed reckless, chaotic - but there was a strange sense of precision behind it, a calculated method that allowed him to harvest every ounce of benefits he could from his madness. His saber connected with the titanic harpoon and for a few seconds the two forces wrestled for supremacy as both used the other''s momentum to hang in the air longer than they had any right to. "Haaargh!!!" With a mighty shout, Blackjack came out victorious from the exchange as he managed to redirect my spell which flew into the valley outside his territories.


    However, Blackjack did not come out of achieving such an amazing feat unscathed. The force behind his own exerted power sent him flying back toward the ground, where he landed in the form of a loud, painful crash.


    I would not look down on him or his organization again, so I readied a brutal spell I intended to finish the job with, but just as I began to cast a message reached my mind. <Young Lord! A group is coming! They''re incredibly fast! I didn''t sense them in time!>


    One of Kaelira''s elven rangers'' worried voice rang in my head. <How many and how long until they get here?> I asked in as calm of a tone as I could conjure, knowing full well that if she starts to panic I will not gain any important information before it''s too late. Find more to read at empire


    <About seven, and they''d already moved past my position! They must be high-level superhumans!>


    Damn it. I had to finish this man off before any potential backups could arrive. "[Thunderclap Strike]!"


    The wind roared around me as I channeled the spell, and then the air currents dipped beneath me where they for a moment after which they surged toward the sky with explosive force.


    Lightning ran across my body before racing down to the edge of my saber where they collected into a single point. The electric energy crackled ominously, promising nothing but destruction to my foes. It was ready to detonate upon impact. I aimed the tip of my blade at Blackjack''s prone form far below me. I had to end this in one decisive blow.


    I twisted in midair so that I could angle myself downward once the currents shifted in their direction and began propelling me toward him. The wind shrieked in my ears as my descent turned into a controlled, deadly vault aimed directly at him. His eye met mine and I could see clear traces of fear, but also the continued will to fight. He was clearly ready to meet my assault, at least mentally. Whether he could physically mount a proper response was to be determined in the next second.


    *Clang!*


    Just as I reached striking range, my blade was intercepted. A sudden clang reverberated through the air as an unseen force deflected my saber mid-swing and threw me off my intended course. My instincts screamed at me and I listened obediently as I jumped away immediately.


    Arrows whistled toward me - six, no, seven of them. I pushed my Agility stat and heightened senses from the still effective [Stormblade''s Focus] to their absolute limits as I spun and contorted in midair to evade them. The arrows missed me by not even a whole inch, embedding themselves into the ground below with soft thuds.


    As soon as I landed I immediately scanned my surroundings. My horror was immediate.


    Entering my sight was a group of seven figures. At their center stood a man I recognized instantly - a familiar face that sent a cold shiver through my veins. He was clad in elaborate armor adorned with numerous symbols that spoke of honor, valor, and pure greatness. It didn''t take me more than a moment to remember who he was; Kai.


    Flanking him were six women, each of whom wore bulky iron collars around their necks that let out humiliating clanking sounds with each step they took. Their eyes were sunken as if whether they won or lost mattered little in their minds.


    I remembered Kai for being the arrogant slave harem master who wanted to play the role of a main character thus he surrounded himself with exclusively backline women who could support his hedonistic wishes of shining brightly as the sole attraction, and it was evident that he did not change his ways since the last time I laid eyes on him.


    The man''s grin widened as he spread his arms in mock welcome after he collected himself from the pressure he experienced due to blocking my strike. "Well, well, well. The fat barons with a horrible naming sense hired me to act in their best interests, so I came to introduce myself to their most cherished ally. Imagine my surprise when I saw a giant wave crash against the place¡­ From their descriptions, I imagine you, my friend who is lying on the ground to be Blackjack, so that leaves me with only one question."


    He paused as his eyes gleamed curiously while examining me from head to toe, "who the fuck are you, masked guy?"

 Chapter 419 Kai

    He paused as his eyes gleamed curiously while examining me from head to toe, "who the fuck are you, masked guy?"Miss Archer Elf was right when she said they were swift. I acted as soon as I heard her warning yet they still made it here just in the nick of time. The elves'' supernatural senses in the forest allowed them to feel their surroundings in a wide range, however, there were only five of them. It was possible that Kai and Co were approaching from just the right angle which was obscured due to the large patches of land the five of them had to surveil, or they had some artifact or other spell that allowed them to hide their presence until they got close. They didn''t sense Vex either when we were traveling to the outpost for the second round of the Phenom Trials.


    Either way, musing about such things would have to be done once I was not in a 1v8 death battle against such powerhouses.


    On the bright side, Kai was a hopeless hedonist who wanted to be the superstar of his party, so the slave ladies were at least a few levels below him. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I elected that buying time was in my best interest. "If I wanted to tell you my identity I wouldn''t be wearing a mask now, would I? Instead tell me what could a fabled adventurer like yourself have to gain from doing business with outlaws? Aren''t you afraid of losing your hard-earned rank?"


    Kai chuckled but pride was written all over his features, "oh, I didn''t know I was such a household name to be recognized this easily! Maybe I should start wearing a mask as well, can you hook me up with your seller? Yours seem to be quite well-made." His entirely non-serious tune told me all I needed to know about how in-control he felt, and I had to give it to him; the odds heavily favored him.


    "Brrrotherrr! What the hell was that?!" Blackjack made a strange noise with his mouth as if he were a car''s engine that restarted itself as he shot to his feet and examined Kai. "And who the fuck are you? I don''t like you."


    "I just saved your life a few seconds ago¡­" Kai grumbled but the madman wasn''t having it. "I was in full control but you butted in. So who are you?"


    "¡­ Sure." Kai accepted his words with complete disbelief evident in his tone. "I just said, I was hired by the Blackthorn family to protect them and their interests. I came here to check your little hidey hole and gang of lowlives out, but to my great surprise you were in the midst of getting pummeled."


    "I''ll admit that this guy is a strange one. He must have some rare class that lets him cast water elemental spells and also fight in melee range with his blade. A truly enviable fighting style." Blackjack murmured under his breath.


    "Wait, the water spells were cast by him?! But I just deflected his mighty saber attack!" Kai was shocked to his core, eliciting a smug smile from me. Naturally, I was not just standing around listening to their conversation like a donkey.


    "Yeppers, egotistic old dude with a harem of beautiful babes to compensate for something. Wait, don''t tell me, are you packing a baby carrot down there? Anyhow, my masked buddy had surprised me greatly as well."


    "None of you bitches dare snicker or even smile!" Kai bellowed his insecure order which was aimed at his followers who for the first time since I knew them showed emotions that were not in the depressed, dejected, miserable categories. His command did its job though. They quickly reigned their emotions in. Continue your journey with empire


    Seeing his success, he turned toward Blackjack with an ominous, strained face. "First of all, you seem to be around my age-" before he could continue his lecturing session the madman interrupted, "nah, dude. I was captured and continuously castrated, healed, castrated, healed, and so on and so forth for years on end by my ex-wife when she learned that I cheated on her. That woman kidnapped a healer just so she could achieve this¡­ Somehow an Arch-Priest stumbled upon us, captured my wife and burned her at the stake for what she did to the healer, not to me¡­Anyhow, that''s my way of saying that I''m not as old as I look, I''d just seen and experienced some shit."


    Yikes. I couldn''t help but wince at his admission. Now I could much better understand how he became insane. Gilbert, Iris'' father, was a certified sadistic menace but at least he left her privates alone. I couldn''t even begin to imagine the things he''s had to go through to get to this point.


    Also, can I just take a moment to make the acute observation that the women of this world love castrating the men they despise?! It''s like they''d reached a collective understanding that this is what the worst men deserve. Iris cut her father''s pecker off, Ayame did it to Ian and the old slaver man who helped me take ownership over Blossom, and now this woman¡­


    Kai was similarly flabbergasted at his words, so much so that he forgot to continue lecturing him. Instead, he coughed into his palm awkwardly, "my condolences. Let''s work together to kill this guy and his allies and then we can share some rum together."


    "Meh¡­ I still don''t like you, I don''t want to share a drink with you. However, I shall accept your help. I''m not an honor-bound nerd who would give up on life in order to conduct a fair duel. Furthermore¡­" His grin widened as he hungrily eyed me, "I believe this man can still give us a fun challenge even if we gang up on him. Isn''t that right, brother?"


    "You might be strong, but you''d surrounded yourself with a lot of nobodies. A grave mistake if you ask me." My secretive answer earned a puzzled look from Blackjack, that is until the ambush I''d been preparing happened.


    From the shadows of the trees and rooftops, five elven rangers unleashed a deadly volley of arrows at them. The chaotic battle I conducted with Blackjack had provided them the perfect cover to sneak into the stronghold and take up their positions unnoticed. The arrows came from five separate directions.


    Kai was the first to react with his sword flashing in quick, practiced arcs as he deflected each arrow aimed at him. His movements were fluid yet forceful, signifying him to be a lot more of a traditional swordsman than Blackjack and his crazed fighting style.


    The gang boss on the other hand dodged with minimal effort, each of his movements were but a hair''s width from the arrows that shot past him. His lazy expression gave me the impression that he wasn''t taking the threat seriously, yet not a single arrow found its mark.


    But that was only the first part of my counteroffensive.


    From the shadows Blossom emerged like death incarnate. Before Kai could even register her approach, she pounced onto his back and carved a deep, gushing wound along his spine.


    "Gah!" Kai''s shout of pain was laced with fury, but he remained standing. His high level and Vitality stat kept him from succumbing to the assault.

 Chapter 420 Reinforcements

    Before Blossom could strike again, he lashed out with his blade at her which forced my dog-kin to jump off of him and land next to me."Blonde! Healing!" Kai barked. A blonde woman in priestly garb stepped forward and her staff glowed as she cast a restorative spell. The gushing wound across his back began to close, though his expression made it clear the pain hadn''t fully subsided.


    Before the mayhem could settle, my final piece moved into play.


    A red-haired woman stepped forward to stand beside me with a scowl of distaste. "I''m sorry to my future victims but I''m in the foulest mood I''d ever been in. You may end up as my unwitting punching bags." Selene decreed in a venomous tone. She was the least effective in close-quarters combat which was ongoing back in the mansion, at least without having my permission to burn it down to her heart''s content, so when I asked Ayame and Kaelira if they could spare any members these two ended up being freed. Blossom was also more effective if she could move in and out of the shadows, the disorderly scuffle back at Blackjack''s home was not ideal for her either.


    "Me and the tree lickers will handle the slaves." Selene grunted before raising her staff aimed at them and cast [Infernal Onslaught], causing flames to coalesce in front of her. With a push of her staff, she hurled the spell toward the group, causing it to streak through the air in the form of a familiar blazing tide of destruction that promised to incinerate everything in its path.


    I couldn''t help but question inwardly if she''d deliberately cast the same spell she used to burn me alive.


    A dark-skinned woman with a fiery red hair of her own stepped forward. She raised her staff to summon a wind torrent that collided with Selene''s attack. The two spells met in an explosion of opposing forces as flames and wind tore at each other in a battle for dominance.


    The clash ended in a stalemate when both spells dissipated into harmless sparks and breezes. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selene''s lips twitched violently due to her obvious frustration. "Hmm... I can''t help but think that this spell is faulty, why don''t my intended targets ever fall dead after getting burned to a crisp by it? ¡­ At least this time it was defended by a proper spell and not some mythical bullcrap." she grumbled in a tone that was as icy as ever. Well, I say ''ever'' if we don''t count the times when she was begging me for her life and stuff. Back then she was a lot more animated.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly at this backstabbing bitch''s antics. It was clear that she was feeling much better about herself now than she did an hour ago, for rather understandable reasons. I may have slightly overshot her punishment considering we were enemies even before she betrayed me, but what''s done is done. She will serve the rest of her short but cruel sentence and then become a normal combatant like Cedric and Abudha, though I might still use her as a dummy to test my new spells on from time to time.


    Selene was already casting her next spell and had departed from my side, taking the battle with the slave harem to a short distance from us. As my subjugated subject she couldn''t cause me harm which was a big issue considering her AoE capabilities, so she needed either me to take my fight away or she had to do it herself.


    *Sniff! Sniff!* Blossom inhaled the air. <Master, Blossom smells a foul stench.>


    <Yeah, this guy is the buddy of Ian, your previous owner. They often shared meals alongside Grunt, the third lowlife.>


    <Oh! Blossom remembers now¡­!> She growled into my mind. From what I knew Kai had never done anything to Blossom, but it was evident that she still despised his guts.


    She wasn''t the only one who remembered the other, though, as Kai began stroking his chin. "Hmm¡­ I remember those otherworldly feminine curves. Blonde tail, blonde ears¡­ Aren''t you the dog of the fatty? Ever since learning of his demise, I''d been wishing to learn just what happened there. To think you would be dropped right into my lap! I guess I should thank the Goddess for my great fortune."


    I never expected him to make such an acute observation considering that Blossom dutifully wore a mask, but her BDSM style battle gear did show off her heavenly features, to be fair.


    "Blah, blah, blah! I don''t know when we switched to partaking in a friendly picnic, I want to hit the bed and sleep for 40 hours straight, but I can''t in good conscience while my home is under invasion. Let''s roll!" Blackjack shouted as he lunged at me with a manic grin.


    "Red! I leave the grunts to you! Take command!" Kai ordered the dark-skinned woman, who only murmured a low, weak "understood¡­" In response.


    <Blossom, you''re not cut out to fight monsters of this level just yet. Disappear into the background and play the role of a harasser so that they can''t fully focus on me. Disengage as soon as they turn their attention to you.>


    <Blossom understands¡­ Master has to keep her womb full of his Blessed Seed at all times so that she can catch up in levels swiftly and be more useful!> It was an extremely rare occasion as she almost never took such an authoritative tone with me considering that she treated me as the alpha of her ''pack''. Nevertheless, I saw no reason to refuse. <Your wish is my command.>


    It was time to conduct a 2v2 with two powerful individuals who were such mighty existences that I could never have hoped to fight against them only a month ago. I truly rapidly gained immense power since my arrival in this harsh but amazing world. It was time to put all that I had on the line if I wanted to emerge victorious Read exclusive adventures at empire

 Chapter 421 Going all out

    "So he''s some strange water warrior¡­" Kai stated while approaching me apprehensively. His tone spoke magnitudes of his sheer disbelief. His confusion was easily understandable, after all, he saw me use spells from my Stormblade class as well as the Elemental Sovereign one. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Blackjack was a lot less careful which was best evidenced by the fact that he was already attacking me in full force. We were in the middle of exchanging a flurry of blows.


    I was grateful for my foresight in not using even our criminal aliases while conducting this operation. We were technically trampling on Consortium territory even if the bigshots supposedly wouldn''t care much, so our names getting out from here would''ve been troublesome.


    I didn''t expect Blackjack to have the strength to force me to use multiple classes, but now that the cat was out of the bag all I could do was silence all observers. Even if they didn''t know my name, it would still not do me any good to let them go, especially Kai who recognized Blossom.


    In the first place, changing her legal name to Luna was done because I was worried that he or some other acquaintance of Ian would recognize her, so this Mithril-ranked adventurer truly had to go.


    I will be honest and say that I''ve been holding back a bit thus far. Not that I continued looking down on Blackjack and his gang, but that I was still a bit conservative with my mana expenditure.


    It was time for me to truly go all out. I couldn''t afford to combat these two without putting everything on the line. If I were to fall unconscious from spending all my mana in the span of a minute and they still manage to beat me then so be it. I could at least proudly say that I tried my best. <Shut your ears close!> I issued my command to all my subordinates who were near me before casting a spell I had no chance to try out beforehand, similarly to [Tsunami Surge].


    This one did not require hand movements on my end, instead¡­


    As I got ready to cast I could feel power surging within me, gathering at my vocal cords. I felt the sheer force threatening to tear me apart from the inside, but I embraced it, channeling the fury of a storm into one devastating release.


    I threw my head back and roared with all my might, releasing a sound that was so primal and ferocious like a dragon unleashing its wrath upon the world. "[Sonic Boom]!!!" The shout tore through the battlefield, shaking the very air as it transformed into a cataclysmic wave of compressed energy. The wind-elemental spell exploded outward in the shape of a cone, creating a visible distortion that rippled through the atmosphere in front of me.


    The ground beneath me trembled with the shockwave uprooting loose debris and blasting it in all directions. Trees bowed under the sheer pressure and leaves ripped from their branches and flew into the wind. The force slammed into everything in its path.


    Kai and Blackjack were caught in the devastating cone of my spell. They staggered backward as the shockwave hammered into them, forcing them to instinctively clutch at their heads. Blood trickled from their ears and their balance got distorted.


    I had to give it to them, though. A normal person surely shouldn''t be in such a ''fine'' condition as these two were. The Vitality stat and its all-encompassing resistance to all sorts of hostile forces against the body once again shined brightly.


    Kai''s face contorted in sheer panic and he shouted words he couldn''t even hear properly. "What the fuck! That was no water spell!"


    Blackjack, however, let loose a crazed cackle despite the pain and severe discomfort he was experiencing. "You think I can''t fight while I''m partially deaf, brother?!" His voice was louder than necessary, evidencing his hearing disability brought upon him by yours truly. He immediately began rushing at me once again as he seemed hellbent on using the most trustworthy warrior tactic when it came to fighting mages, which was to overwhelm them in melee range.


    "Blonde, healing!" Kai barked the order at his enslaved priestess with utmost urgency in his tone.


    The blonde-haired woman wasn''t in the cone of my [Sonic Boom], thus she was only hit with the much lighter aftereffects of it. She was still shaken though, but she did as told when she began casting her healing spell aimed at Kai.


    But that wasn''t going to fly - not with me, and definitely not with my most trusted bombshell of a rogue. My dog-girl made her move like a shadow that was given form when she descended mercilessly upon the woman with claws drawn.


    Meanwhile, I was just beginning.


    "[Airwalk]" I intoned and instantly felt the magic take place under my feet. The ground below faded as I began ascending into the air as if I were walking on an invisible staircase. I sprinted upward, higher and higher, leaving both Kai and Blackjack staring after me in pure shock. This was perhaps the most broken spell in my repertoire since it allowed me to ascend from my landlocked state of existence for a brief period of time. Technically I could go as high as my legs could take me in the allotted time frame, but my other spells had a maximum range to them, so I found myself forced to remain at around fifty meters (~164 feet) from my targets. Some of my spells had longer ranges, but I wanted to have access to my full arsenal.


    Blackjack''s mad dash to meet me was halted as he looked up to follow my ascension into the sky. His expression contorted in confusion before it broke into his usual, unsettling crazed grin. "Elemental Sovereign!!!" he bellowed with a voice full of realization and raw excitement mixed with terror. I didn''t know that [Airwalk] would give my class away this decidedly, but I suppose it must be an exclusive or something.


    I felt the grin on my face mirror his, though mine erupted due to the glee I felt from watching their small frames from my position of undeniable supremacy and the knowledge of their impending doom.


    "You''re goddamn right."


    I admitted the correctness of his statement before I began my barrage as my satisfied grin grew so much so that it went from ear to ear.


    "[Lava Pool], [Rockfall], [Wind Cutter Barrage]."

 Chapter 422 Pathetic.

    Scorching hot magma began materializing beneath my adversaries. The forming lava hissed and spat as it slowly created an ever-expanding zone of destruction. Kai panickedly leaped back with a cry, just barely managing to avoid the molten ground. His face depicted clear fear toward me and my deep arsenal as beads of sweat dripped down his forehead from the oppressive heat.Blackjack on the other hand didn''t panic. His manic features grew more contorted as he strategically dashed out of the danger zone. His eyes were locked on me with wild excitement. He evidently knew of my class and its capabilities, and now he was busy marveling at its might. Explore stories on empire


    Nevertheless, I didn''t stop. Massive boulders materialized out of nowhere and a heartbeat later they began plummeting to the earth with a force pushing them, as if Thalorind wanted to hug them close so it amplified the gravitational force pulling them in. Each impact shook the ground and sent tremors through the battlefield, forcing Kai and Blackjack to dodge for their lives.


    Kai stumbled when he rolled to avoid a falling boulder due to his frantic and uncoordinated movements. He cursed under his breath with a pale face as another rock slammed into the ground mere inches from him. His blade was in his hand, but his focus was entirely on staying alive.


    Blackjack was a completely different story. He moved with precision as he weaved through the deadly onslaught. He twisted and leaped, avoiding each boulder by the narrowest of margins.


    I couldn''t help but remember back to my samurai''s words when she first laid eyes on Kai. She said that he might be Mithril ranked, but she was almost certain that he got there through quantity, not quality. He likely spent numerous decades completing quests and slowly climbed the ladder, while Broderick shot through them due to his talent. Blackjack was made of the same fabric as my sole (self-proclaimed) friend. He was talented and trained a great deal to be a proper warrior who didn''t waver in the face of imminent death.


    Then came the final assault: [Wind Cutter Barrage]. I swept my hand forward to conjure a storm of razor-sharp wind blades that tore through the air accompanied by a piercing whistle. The deadly projectiles honed in on their targets.


    Kai was still lying on the ground from [Rockfall], so he did his best to scramble to grab his sword. "H-help!" He shouted to no one in particular. The first blade slashed across his thigh before he managed to lift the weapon in defense, after which sparks began flying as the steel deflected the incoming barrage. He gritted his teeth and swung desperately, deflecting a few of the blades with wide, panicked sweeps. But there were too many, and they came too fast.


    One blade sliced across his forearm, drawing a crimson line that soaked his sleeve in seconds. Another grazed his cheek, leaving a stinging cut that dripped blood. A third dug into his side, leaving a shallow but evidently deep enough to make him cry out in pain. I couldn''t help but think inwardly¡­


    Pathetic.


    This little amount of pain and this old warrior was already tearing up?


    The young child Iris wouldn''t have even flinched from this much.


    The onslaught didn''t relent, and as more blades found their mark, Kai''s body bore an increasing number of lacerations. None of the wounds were vital, but blood seeped from every cut, staining his armor and pooling beneath him as his movements grew sluggish.


    Once his portion of the barrage ceased, Kai quickly reached into his pocket with trembling hands where he found a vial, which he desperately tried to uncork.


    Blackjack''s reaction - predictably - was far more deranged, or admirable depending on your viewpoint. He completely ignored his ally''s cry for help and as the wind blades closed in, his body began to radiate chaotic energy with his veins pulsing an ominous red light. He let out a guttural laugh. "Zehahaha! Brother! You''re amazing! I had never even met an Elemental Sovereign before, let alone killed one, let us change that sad fact! [Frenzied Dash]!""


    His body blurred once he activated his spell. His speed surged beyond what I had seen him display thus far with his figure becoming a streak of red that darted across the battlefield. He zigzagged through the blades which were doing their best to home in on him, leaving cracks in his wake as his feet pounded against the ground with substantial force.


    He sprinted toward his mansion and instead of stopping when he reached the building, he planted his foot against the wall and continued upward, defying gravity as his feet stuck to the surface. He ran in a completely straight line as if the earth had been tilted by 90 degrees, his back was perfectly horizontal to the ground.


    As soon as he reached the top, he bent his knees into a crouch for the briefest moment before launching himself into the air - his aim obvious - me. "This is how I hunted when I was hungry and saw a tasty-looking little wyvern flying in the sky, brother!"


    What kind of class does this dude have?! He ran up on the wall like he had sticky shoes or something! Each of his spells defy logic! It''s as if not only was his mind mad, but so was his class!


    Seeing the anomalies he was pulling off each time he cast a spell made me question my knowledge of the innate laws of the universe.


    Be that as it may, up in the sky where I could run around as if I was standing on solid ground I had the definitive advantage even if he could jump at me with frightening speed. It might''ve been a bit cowardly, but I did just that - I ran out of his path. His eyes bulged from shock and disbelief and as he whirred past me I could hear him cursing me and his own brain out with a lot of ugly profanities.


    I was glad to see that he didn''t have a spell that let him change directions mid-air. His form became smaller and smaller, but Blackjack turned his body around so that he could watch me without the ability to do anything about my following action. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''It''s time to end this.'' I thought inwardly as I glanced down at the panicked man fiddling around with his healing potion and I canceled my [Airwalk] spell, after which I began descending headfirst from the skies toward his location.

 Chapter 423 Finale

    ''It''s time to end things.'' I thought inwardly as I glanced down at the panicked man fiddling around with his healing potion and I canceled my [Airwalk] spell, after which I began descending headfirst from the skies toward his location.Kai was so absorbed in gulping his potion down that he wasn''t even paying attention to the rapidly encroaching grave threat to his life - me. I was debating what sort of spell would be best used to finish off such a high-statted person but when I saw how horrible of a combatant he was, especially considering his high amounts of experience, I just couldn''t bring myself to waste any further mana on him.


    I simply pointed my trusty saber downward.


    The velocity of my descent did the rest.


    The impact was brutal.


    My saber plunged through his back like a spear, piercing flesh, muscle, and bone with ease as my momentum drove it clean through his torso. A wet crunch echoed from his body as ribs splintered and organs ruptured and my curved blade erupted from the front of his chest accompanied by a strong blast of blood as if his insides had straight-up exploded from the intense pressure I put him under.


    Kai''s eyes bulged wide with shock and agony and his blood-curdling scream tore through the air before blood began pouring from his mouth in great streams, staining his teeth crimson and shutting him up. He choked on his own red liquid and could only let out pained guttural sounds as his hands weakly clawed at the blade skewering him. The healing potion he''d been drinking fell from his hand, shattering uselessly against the ground.


    His strength faded rapidly. The once-proud adventurer who had dared to stand against me now trembled like a broken toy. His hands soon fell limply to his sides as his head tilted forward. The blood dripping from his lips slowed and his breath only came in shallow, wheezing gasps.


    I pulled my saber free with a beautiful squelch sound accompanying my actions and his body immediately collapsed forward like a lifeless husk. My landing hadn''t been gentle - I stood over him triumphantly as though he''d been the prey I''d been hunting and finally managed to slay. His high Vitality had given him great resistance, but in this instance, my descent had so much velocity that it was hopeless at stopping me.


    [You''ve slain Kai (Level 25). You''ve gained 1754 XP.]


    Hmm¡­ that''s honestly a pretty good XP gain for killing this pathetic nobody. Discover stories with empire


    <Selene, elves, pause.> I ordered them and even utilized my right as their subjugator to physically influence their actions. I didn''t want them to kill the slaves who were in the middle of falling headfirst to the ground while paralyzed from head to toe due to their master''s demise.


    <Elves, capture the slaves then move to help the other teams out. Have Seraphiel heal any injured one, especially that blonde healer¡­ Blossom certainly did a number on her.>


    <Blossom made sure not to kill her! She remembered Master''s order to capture valuable enemies!> She decreed proudly, though I could only smile wryly when I saw the ''mauled to the brink of death'' state of the poor woman in question.


    <Blossom, Plump Fox, come with me. Let''s finish this madman for good.>


    <Ok!> Blossom accepted my order cheerily while Selene didn''t react besides beginning to run after me and my dog-girl.


    ¡­


    [Level 28 Jack Black had been subjugated!]


    [Remaining subjugation capacity until cooldown: 10/100]


    [Enter cooldown early?]


    ''No.'' I thought inwardly. My capacity was already only at 59 from subjugating my slaves, namely Ayame, Blossom, Seraphiel, and the labor as well as guard slaves, though since they willingly accepted their subjugation the capacity was only drained a little.


    The same couldn''t be said about Blackjack¡­ or as I''d just learned, Jack Black. A bit of a shitty name if you ask me, but I do approve of his chosen alias. He cost me almost 50 capacity while the level 24 Selene did not even cost 30. This showed that the higher level they were compared to me the more they cost, and not linearly but exponentially. Even if by some miracle I could beat a person like Raika or Vex, I would not have enough capacity to subjugate them even at 100/100 capacity.


    "Brother¡­ has anyone told you that¡­ you''re a shameless scumbag?" Blackjack asked between tired wheezes. His body was burned to a state like mine was back when I returned from the primordial dimension, thanks to the same Pyromancer woman at that. Just like me, he was still capable of functioning even in this state, letting me know that it was not just me and Iris who had extreme tolerance for pain.


    Once I killed Kai the three of us ganged up on him with me taking the brunt of his attacks, Selene sending fire spells at him, and Blossom jumping at him from the shadows with her claws coated with [Behemoth''s Bane], the spell she used when we first met during the war troll fight.


    Blackjack was defeated within minutes, at which point I offered him the same deal Abudha received, which was to surrender or die. It pained my heart a bit that I had to choose between killing my enemies and thus receiving lots of XP or subjugating them, but this time I elected to go with the latter. Strong allies were definitely more important right now than XP, or at least so I thought.


    I could either ''consume'' him and gain a great deal of XP, perhaps even 3000, or enslave him and have this man be my ally until the end of time. The choice basically boiled down to a small short-term boost to my personal strength or a giant long-term boost to my entire faction.


    Naturally, I will also not neglect leveling up, but Blackjack had such an interesting combat style and he was also not as old as Kai, so he had the potential to grow alongside me and the other youngsters in the future. Think of it as if my collector''s greed had flared, I honestly wanted to have a Soul Records certified madman as my subordinate. Sounded badass in my head, though I might get some headaches from him from time to time.


    "I''m pretty sure that he must''ve heard it numerous times¡­" Selene grumbled her answer to Blackjack''s question.


    Me? A shameless scumbag? Where do these people get such misguided notions? It''s a completely baseless accusation, no, this is outright slander against my fair and humble character.


    "Hehehe¡­! Blossom thinks Master is the most amazing person in the whole world, but some people did call Master similar titles before¡­ Like his best friend, Broderick." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 424 Brother, I got no clue.

    Nooo¡­! Not my most fervent subordinate! This is a horrible backstab that was a hundred times more painful than Selene''s spell which burnt me alive. I''ll have to remind Blossom of the pecking order tonight once I pin her beneath me in the sheets."Oh, the Whale Humper? I haven''t met him yet, but he is most certainly right." Blackjack decreed while accepting the health potion that I summoned from my storage ring.


    "Alright, that''s enough. Instead, tell us about your connection to the Vesper Consortium." I said, turning the topic more serious.


    The high-tier healing potion had some effects on him, but it could never replace a talented healer''s handiwork like my Sera''s, and this burned, poisoned, and severely beaten man definitely needed her attention. However, the potion had enough effect to stabilize his condition, thus he was no longer in danger of dying, but he was still a charred human who looked like a prop for a horror movie.


    "Brother, I got no clue." He said that while looking at me with eyes that clearly told me that he thought of me as a dumbass for even expecting him to know the answer to this question.


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. "Aren''t you the boss of the Wraithclaws?"


    "I am." He nodded.


    "What about your deal with the Blackthorn baron family?"


    "Brother, I got no clue."


    "None?"


    "None at all." He nodded confidently once again as if being this badly informed was completely normal for a gang boss.


    "How can you not know?"


    "My buddy Specter did the thinking. I just fought our enemies."


    A vein bulged on my forehead. "Do you at least know how much misery your organization brought upon the barony and its citizens?"


    "We sold them drugs, right? I guess that wasn''t very cool of us, but I also tried the drugs and they were kinda tasty, it couldn''t be that bad." I could tell that he had no clue at all what sort of horrible fates his bandits had caused.


    "Man, you''re level 28 with nearly 100 Vitality. The drug you found ''tasty'' caused crippling addiction in all civilians you sold them to, and in some cases it even resulted in immediate overdosing." I was in a state of complete disbelief while heavily debating beating him up all over again.


    "Oh. Didn''t think of that." He shrugged his shoulders as if it was a small mistake anyone could make.


    "¡­"


    "I''m going to lose brain cells if I keep listening to this retard." Selene announced as she turned around on her heels with a scoff and walked away haughtily as if she were a noble''s pampered daughter, which in a way she was according to her words.


    "Alright, you''ll have no responsibilities besides killing my enemies." I came to the decision very swiftly. "Lead us to this Specter guy."


    We began making our way through the horribly misplaced courtyard of his mansion. Everything was in tatters. I''d officially reached the stage where if I fought against a similarly strong opponent, our battles would greatly terraform our environment. I didn''t want to imagine how much destruction my fight with a strong mage would cause to our surroundings.


    Moving on to this aide called Specter, who was the brains of the Wraithclaws, I was hoping that his connections would be useful in the future. I didn''t know how the Divine Nectar faction would react so some friends on the inside could definitely be useful in helping them peacefully move on from losing their business partner.


    If he had good friends high up in the drug department that could even help us greatly in the long-term.


    Once we reached the location where the scuffle was still ongoing between the two forces, I shouted followed by Blackjack. "Cease fighting! The battle is over!" "Drop your weapons! I''d been defeated, there''s no point in dying now!"


    "Mercy, mercy mercy pleaseeeeeeeeeeeee!" A man screamed in an embarrassingly high-pitched tone.


    "No mercy for evil! Time to die! Greet the Goddess and tell stuck-up bitc- woman that my lover is not a bad man but the best one! Ahahaha!" Lucille shrieked with orgasmic joy while bringing her severely buffed axe from all the blood she''d shed down on his neck, severing his head from his body effortlessly.


    "¡­ That was my buddy." Blackjack murmured.


    "¡­ Don''t tell me. Specter?" I asked painedly.


    He didn''t reply but walked up to the corpse and kicked the head so that it turned around and looked right up at him. "Yep."


    ¡­ Fucking amazing.


    "Lucille, dear, the fight is over." I murmured dejectedly while glancing at Seraphiel with eyes full of desperation, but she only smiled at me wryly while gently shaking her head, letting me know that it was a no go.


    I knew it was hopeless, for not even Arch-Priest classed individuals could bring the dead back, let alone Healers¡­ but hope dies last...


    Well, hope had officially died.


    My beautiful caramel-haired Berserker''s chest heaved up and down with both ecstasy and exhaustion. She glanced between the corpse and me numerous times before giggling embarrassedly and asking in an awkward tone, "did I do something wrong?"


    "¡­ Let''s just move on before I start tearing up."


    "Boss?"


    "Boss?!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Boss!!!"


    The soldiers of the Wraithclaws cried out in alarm as they saw the charred leader of theirs.


    "It''s me. I lost." He revealed with a pained voice. Blackjack''s ego was definitely greatly damaged by his defeat.


    "But the boss never loses!"


    "¡­ I just said I lost, dumbasses! Does it look like I won?! Look, even my pecker is charred black!" He screamed while gesturing at his charred skin all over his body.


    <Should I?> Seraphiel inquired into my mind, but I shot her offer down. If I wanted to heal him she would already be in the middle of casting her spells.


    I planned to hold a victory parade all over the stronghold to let everyone know that there had been a great change in leadership, and the previous leader being burned to a crisp while walking behind me with his head hung low while I impaled Specter''s head onto my saber would send the perfect image.


    It was time to sort everything out, including the slaves of Kai, the treasury of Blackjack, and holding the aforementioned procession among other things.

 Chapter 425 Waiting for Quinnie

    "Yes! This is the best one so far, I''m sure Quinnie will love it." Luminara decreed jovially as obvious satisfaction spread through her features while examining the sock she''d just finished sewing."It''s good, just like the previous hundred pairs you''d made¡­" Malakar murmured under his breath, but he was cruelly ignored.


    "Lumi, what do you think of this shirt?" Mearie asked while holding a shirt up for the first elf to observe. The elven primordial mother solely focused on mastering the art of crafting socks, but the human primordial mother decided to focus on all other areas, not trusting mortal women to make good enough clothes for her child. Well, to be fair, she wouldn''t trust them even if they were immortal.


    "I like it, the color goes well with the pair I have in mind for my next creation." She nodded in response.


    The three of them sat together at the edge of the floating land where Quinlan had originally arrived, where Malakar was ''fishing'' - also known as throwing his fishing line into the empty air and pretending to fish just to get away from these two women since they drove him to near insanity with their desperation that stemmed from the millions of years they spent without having a baby to pamper.


    Since their adopted son''s arrival, they became bearable again though he still would''ve preferred to fish alone, but since this was where their son landed they were adamant about waiting for him here. As for why he didn''t move away?


    It was his spot. One doesn''t simply surrender their territory due to discomfort caused by trespassers. That would be a sign of softness. A man can''t be soft, or so the father of humanity thought.


    They were suddenly brought out of their thoughts when the space itself rippled and then split open. A fissure tore through the fabric of reality. The tear didn''t just randomly appear - someone forced its way in, generating a brutal wound in the dimension''s very essence.


    The area around the fissure convulsed. Colors stretched toward the tear like they were being sucked in.


    The tear then began to widen and despite the dimension doing its best to close the fissure, to expel the unwanted intruder, something, or rather someone more powerful forced it to open from outside. Then, an entity stepped through. In mere seconds the entity was through. The opened hole immediately began to close as the threads of reality pulled back together.


    This place was Thalorind''s primordials'' sole dominion, meaning no one had the right to enter, but gods could still force their entry by using such a forceful method made possible by utilizing their divinity.


    The two mothers instantly stirred with a great deal of hope evident in their features, though when they saw that it was not Quinlan but just a divine entity they sighed dejectedly and went back to continue their handiwork.


    The newcomer was not deterred by their antics and they made their way to the trio. Since they were sitting on the edge with Mearie in the middle, the newcomer elected to sit down in front of all of them - on the air. They crossed one leg over the other as they plopped down.


    The two mothers were a bit hurt due to their disappointment of the newcomer not being their baby so they didn''t feel like offering their welcomes, but at least Malakar had the decorum to do so.


    "Greetings, Goddess."


    The newcomer smiled brightly at him before gently shaking her head, "you can call me by my name, Malakar.


    "..." He was a bit reluctant to do so, but in the end did as told. "Lilyanna."


    She happily nodded and offered her greetings in return. "Good to see you, Malakar, Luminara, Mearie. It''s been a while. How have you been?"


    "As good as can be." The man grunted before elbowing Mearie to snap the woman out of her childish tantrum. He failed, for she refused to open her mouth. "Excuse these two, they are sulking¡­" He murmured with disbelief that he had to say this line to the Goddess.


    "It''s all good! Sometimes I''m sad too." She accepted his words without a second thought.


    "How have you been, Lilyanna?" Malakar asked to steer the conversation.


    "Hmm¡­" She began thinking deeply about her answer as if he''d asked something serious that needed a great deal of inner deliberation. She even started to fiddle around with her fingers.


    The Goddess then gasped as she found her answer. "Ah! I''ve been good, but there''s a big deal! The newborn is seriously a horrible primordial being! I''d been watching him closely throughout his time in Thalorind and he is a complete menace to society! I should smite him down. Hmph." She finished her reply by crossing her hands across her chest and scoffing with her head turned to the sides.


    Malakar gulped and nervously glanced to the side but before he could speak up what he feared would happen, happened.


    "Hey, bitch." Mearie growled.


    "What did you just say?" Followed by Luminara.


    "Shut your trap¡­"


    "Before we do it for you."


    The two women hissed their venomous words at Lilyanna in perfect teamwork.


    "Huh?!" She yelped in complete shock. The Goddess had never seen anyone show so much animosity towards her, especially for no good reason at that! "W-what do you mean?!"


    "Exactly what we said." Luminara answered, but Mearie felt it better to add another threat. She really didn''t like what this woman had just said about her baby. "If you dare make a move against Quinnie I''ll pin you down and lay waste to your misbehaving behind."


    Whether she could achieve such a feat was doubtful at best, at least if the Goddess fought back properly, but that was not the issue. The dark, menacing eyes of hers glared at the woman, telling her wordlessly that Mearie would do everything in her power to make her promise come true. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lilyanna was so flabbergasted that she couldn''t even mount an answer. She simply opened and closed her delicate lips but no sound came from her throat.


    Malakar stepped up to the plate to enlighten her. "These two adopted Quinlan as their son, so your threatening to smite him down made their motherly protective instincts flare, please forgive them. They didn''t mean it."


    "We. meant. every. single. word." Luminara decreed.

 Chapter 426 They would be happy even if the laddy shat himself

    "Adopted?!" The Goddess cried out in alarm. She had no way to observe what was going on in this dimension without her being personally present, so she had no idea of the happenings that went down during Quinlan''s stay here."Yes¡­ they are in their honeymoon phase, I think they would be happy even if the laddy shat himself so they could clean his rear and change his underwear." Malakar murmured with disgust.


    "Oh!" Mearie immediately snapped out of her wrath and started daydreaming.


    "I would absolutely love that!" Luminara yelled euphorically while instinctively making the hand gestures of replacing a baby''s diaper with a new one.


    "I¡­ I don''t know what to say¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Lilyanna murmured with a downcast expression. She finally knew why she was treated so badly, and she understood them completely. Although she had never experienced motherhood personally, she understood very well how protective some mothers could get, and even better than that, she knew how much these two had suffered due to what happened in the past, for which she was to blame as far as she was concerned.


    "Forget about it. Instead, tell us what the lad did to earn your ire." Malakar said, trying to make her cheer up.


    They had no way to surveil Thalorind from here, so they had no clue what was going on there. The only information they gathered since being sealed in here came from the Goddess'' lips exclusively.


    His question had an immediate effect on Lilyanna as she scoffed once again and life returned to her heavenly beautiful face. "Let''s start with the fact that his first act since arriving was to watch a poor merchant family get ambushed by goblins! He literally watched from the bushes as two men were killed and two desperate women were dragged away! Then he had the galls to move in once it was safe and loot everything for himself!"


    "Wait, what do you mean ''since arriving''? Shouldn''t it be ''since being born''?" Malakar asked curiously. The two mothers keenly perked their ears with worry etched all over their faces. They all knew that something was off with Quinlan since he was born millions of years after the last primordial, furthermore, he was born into a fully populated world without even a female primordial to accompany him. There was simply no reason for an elder god to spend great amounts of divinity to birth him. That wasn''t all, though. He had two primordial classes, a first in primordial history, and he was also very calm, collected, and mature for a newborn, even by primordial standards.


    "I don''t know where he came from, but he was a normal human in a different world, probably an adult at that. She did something to turn Quinlan into a primordial and to summon him to Thalorind, most likely to act as a piece in her nefarious plan to overthrow me, so I intervened when I sensed an alien being summoned to my world. Quinlan was meant to arrive in her domain, but I acted instantly and exerted so much divinity that I had to enter hibernation, but I managed to redirect his path to the Iskaris continent."


    "Fucking slut¡­ Just let me get my hands on her!" Mearie hissed in a truly foul mood.


    Luminara meanwhile sighed with relief. What they learned about Quinlan being brought here by her was worrying and she was frustrated as well, but the first elf was beyond elated to know that he was not some supernatural being, her baby was just a truly special one. His being a human with a decade or two extra life experiences under his belt meant nothing to ones like them who were as old as Thalorind itself.


    "Anyhow! Back to my rant about your evil son! The next time you should threaten him with a good smacking, not me!" Lilyanna grumbled angrily. "As soon as he had some free time to himself, his first act was to buy a slave! He didn''t even try to visit the Adventurers'' Guild to make good friends he could team up with, he scoffed dismissively while reading the guild''s advertisement pamphlet and outright went to the slave district and bought a slave!"


    "Ayame, right? She is a bit petite for my liking but she is a good girl." Mearie stated as if the Goddess'' claims of him being a scumbag with severe trust issues did not affect her opinion of him at all.


    "Quinnie will scold us again if we call her that¡­ you know as well as I do that her size is more than good enough to birth a healthy child for him." Luminara warned her fellow mother with a low, careful whisper as if she were afraid Quinlan would overhear and chide them again. She really didn''t want that to happen.


    "Oh, right!" Mearie gasped and snapped both of her palms to her lips while quickly looking left and then right, worried that her son might be listening from somewhere.


    Malakar sighed tiredly due to their antics but Lilyanna seemed oblivious as she continued her tale. "He then recently got that most horrendous class! I hate it! It''s the worst!"


    "Subjugator. Sounds pretty strong to me. I like the name, it''s mighty." Malakar nodded approvingly. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s not mighty but ugly! Scary! Horrible!" The Goddess yelled animatedly.


    "It fits him very well." Mearie decreed.


    "Yeah, and think about it!" Luminara started before excitedly glancing at the Goddess, "he is the only primordial who is free to act in Thalorind. If he got something like a Primordial Warrior class, he would be hopeless in his lonesome considering how young he is and how some mortals have reached truly incomprehensible levels of power. He is behind the power curve way too much. However, he can not only create a mighty army with the Subjugator class, but also bolster them beyond their natural power, and I''m sure he''ll receive even greater abilities as he levels it up."


    "Ugh¡­" Lilyanna grumbled annoyedly. She didn''t like that no one took her side in hating on the newborn primordial. Not one bit.


    However, she had a secret weapon. "He did something recently that even you will think to be unjustifiable! I''m sure of it!" She took a deep breath as she collected her thoughts, and then she revealed it. "He allowed his worker slaves to r-r-rape one of his female slaves!"

 Chapter 427 Rape Accusations

    However, she had a secret weapon. "He did something recently that even you will think to be unjustifiable! I''m sure of it!" She took a deep breath as she collected her thoughts, and then she revealed it. "He allowed his worker slaves to r-r-rape one of his female slaves!""Hah?!" Luminara and Mearie shouted in sync, they didn''t like the sound of this at all. Seeing their reaction the Goddess had a triumphant smile and she puffed her chest out proudly.


    "Wait¡­" Malakar sensed that something was amiss here. "From what I know he is great to his subjects. Did this woman do something to deserve this?"


    The Goddess'' smile froze before she stammered, "t-there''s nothing that could possibly justify letting a woman be raped!"


    To her surprise, the father of humanity had an ominous look on his face. His features darkened, his eyes swirled crazily, and his entire aura was menacing as though he was wordlessly threatening the Goddess, though none of this was directed at the divine woman sitting in front of him, he was just reminiscing about the past. "Trust me, Lilyanna, there are many things that could justify it."


    "Hehehe! Luminara started giggling, "the way you look reminds me of the time when you tore the first male elf apart in a single move."


    "Ah. My apologies." Malakar caught himself and returned to his old, retired grandpa attitude as he realized that he started slipping.


    Indeed, he was a wild one back in the day, and he was also one of the strongest primordials across all of Thalorind. When the first male elf got on his wrong side he outright executed him and went as far as to burn any document that mentioned him and eradicated his family members as well as descendants, that''s why the mortals don''t know about the first male elf, and this is also the reason why Luminara is remembered as the first elf, not the first female elf. Malakar outright deleted him from Thalorind''s history because he didn''t like the tone with which he spoke to him.


    "So, Lilyanna, do you have something to add to Quinnie''s actions?" Mearie asked. Hearing Malakar''s thinking, she couldn''t help but agree. There was no way he would do something like that without reason. If he was a sick boy who allowed any of his five lovers he showed his memories of to her and Lumi to be raped, she would be so disappointed that she would cry endlessly.


    "¡­ Ugh¡­ It was the woman who shot him in the back, the reason why he came here when he did. He is still an evil man!!!"


    "So the laddy won!" Malakar decreed proudly while clapping his two palms together in excitement. They all knew of Quinlan''s situation and even wished him the best when he departed to be shot in the face as soon as he left.


    "Totally justified." Luminara scoffed while sending a disapproving glare toward the Goddess.


    "Yeah. All good." Mearie nodded.


    "Boy have I done worse to my enemies¡­" Malakar reminisced with a sick smile. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You people are sick!" Lilyanna cried with disbelief. "One of his lovers even called me a stuck up bitch! Is that also fine with you?!"


    Both women looked at her wryly.


    "Whatever. Instead, tell us what happened!" Luminara dismissed her thoughts and urged the Goddess to start storytelling.


    "Wait, wouldn''t it be better to hear it from Quinnie''s mouth directly?" Mearie asked worriedly.


    "We can just pretend that we had no knowledge and clap jovially as he proudly narrates his heroics! I''m dying from curiosity, I have to know what happened."


    "You sly elf, I refuse to lie to my baby!"


    "He is not your baby but ours! Also, it''s not a lie but a harmless omission. We both know that this woman will tell the story completely differently from how he will anyhow."


    "Sure¡­" With that, they came to an agreement and turned their gazes to the Goddess who was watching the scene unfold with disbelieving eyes.


    "What do you mean whatever?!" The Goddess cried but when still no one was receptive to her complaints, she sighed and reluctantly began, but only after she switched her legs so that now the right one was crossed over the left one. "He was in the middle of impaling the severed head of his enemies'' second-in-command onto his saber while having a sickening smile on his lips, which was why I came here. I didn''t want to watch it any longer. Anyhow, let me go back in time to when he returned from the primordial test and start from there¡­"


    ...


    "The Wraithclaw''s reign is over! The Ascendants have taken over! Everyone must join the speech that will take place at the Square at any moment!" A man shouted from the top of his lungs.


    Hearing this outrageous statement Cela couldn''t believe her ears. They lost? She knew that most of the outlaws were rather average, but Blackjack was a horrible monster. He alone invaded the original Wraithclaws and beat them to a pulp, after which he executed the leadership and took the mantle for himself and the few followers he brought with him.


    Her late husband was one of the executed leaders. He and his friends one day decided that enough was enough and rebelled against the Blackthorn family who were abusing every single one of their hardworking subjects. They knew that fighting in the open was useless so instead they just packed up and established a settlement in this obscure valley. Life was very hard but at long last they didn''t have to worry about their unjust overlords deciding to take whatever they wanted, their daughters included.


    Alas, it was not meant to be. They were too weak to protect themselves, and the first opportunistic outsider who got wind of them took over. She and all of them knew that the real menace that made their lives hell once again was Specter, the second on command. Blackjack was just a mad brute who killed everyone that stood up against him.


    She looked at her young son with disbelief before hugging him close because he was trembling scaredly. "It''s okay¡­" She whispered but even Cela herself found it hard to believe her words.


    They were hiding in the little basement of their shack due to the terrifying sounds the clash of these two groups emanated, but the sounds ceased about an hour ago, replaced by an eerie silence. Until now, that is.


    She slowly, carefully, rose to her feet and opened the latch that led to the basement. "Stay here, my little gem. Mommy will check what''s going on."

 Chapter 428 Glorious procession

    Cela sneakily moved toward her single window and parted the curtains just enough to see what was outside through a thin slit. Her blood froze immediately as her trembling hands clutched the window frame. She could not believe what she was seeing. A towering man led a procession, a victory parade. He looked like a menacing warlord. His black saber rested casually against his shoulder, but what drew her gaze - and churned her stomach - was the grotesque trophy impaled upon it: a severed head, bloodied and contorted in its final, agonized expression.Her heart stopped as her mind caught up with her eyes. That was Specter''s head. The monstrously evil second-in-command, the real brains behind Blackjack''s reign, had been slaughtered.


    Cela clamped her hands over her mouth to stifle a gasp, but her shocking findings didn''t end there. An iron chain dangled in the man''s other hand. Her eyes followed its length until they reached the figure at the other end.


    It was a man, but barely. His skin was blackened and charred, raw flesh was visible beneath seared patches. His head hung low, his movements were sluggish and lifeless as if every step was agony. It took her a moment to recognize him, but when she did, her hands began to tremble violently.


    Blackjack.


    The once-indomitable tyrant, the man who had crushed her husband''s rebellion and enslaved the valley in his palms, was reduced to a walking corpse. The collar around his neck gleamed like an unbreakable shackle of humiliation. Cela''s knees nearly buckled while her vision blurred as tears welled in her eyes - not from fear, but from an overwhelming wave of relief and disbelief.


    She''d prayed to the Goddess numerous times to mete out justice, to send them a savior, to help her and her son.


    The most important question in her mind was whether her prayers had been answered, or if it was just their next cruel overlord who would wring them dry for his personal benefit?


    Her gaze snapped back to the masked man at the front as she observed him, searching for any clues that could answer her question. He walked with total confidence, his strides were long and unyielding. Though his face was obscured by the mask, his presence radiated raw dominance, the kind that suffocated those who dared to stand against him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Behind him came ten figures, walking side by side in perfect synchronization. Each wore a mask of their own. Their designs were varied but equally intimidating, however, it was clear that they were all dressed in highly valuable gear and that they were all mighty people in their own right.


    She could see a dog-kin with the sexiest curves imaginable, a woman with a giant axe that by any and all logic should be beyond her slender frame''s capabilities to handle. Based on the number of staves, two of them were mages! The luxurious class archetype which was only available to the blessed as it required the expensive wizard potion to be ingested before turning 6 years of age.


    Two of them wore incredibly heavy armor, while one used a shield and sword, the other had a giant warhammer in her hands. The tanks¡­ There were two swordsmen as well, both of whom looked to be professional blademasters to the core just based on the way they carried themselves, though one was a short female with a curved sword instead of the traditional longsword. The last was a man who didn''t seem to carry a single weapon. He looked the most unassuming of them all, Cela thought.


    She quickly realized that these were the lieutenants of the man who walked at the front of the victory parade. His inner circle, his mightiest combatants. Their bearing was starkly different from what she was used to seeing in soldiers. They exuded purpose, authority, and extreme pride due to their victory.


    But it wasn''t just them. Behind the lieutenants, a sea of soldiers marched in perfect formation. Cela''s breath caught again at the sheer scale of their numbers. She recognized some of them. These were the soldiers of the Wraithclaws. Hundreds of men and women, despite them marching in an orderly fashion, their faces were grim and battered.


    These weren''t victors reveling in triumph. These were the defeated, survivors of a bloody struggle who now served under new leadership. She understood why they looked so agitated. The same question must be circling in their minds. Who knew what this masked, menacing warlord had in store for them?


    She saw numerous civilians follow the procession as they carefully walked behind the soldiers. Most of their features were similarly ashen, but she could also see joy due to the fate of Specter and Blackjack, and even faint traces of hope toward the future.


    Perhaps¡­ their lives would change for the better?


    "Everyone must join the speech at the Square! No matter the circumstances! Our new lord will inform us all of our future! I repeat! Attendance is mandatory!" Multiple men and women were shouting the lines in a practiced manner, they were clearly instructed and were doing their allocated jobs.


    Cela knew better than to go against such a scary man''s first order as their new chief. She rushed into the basement and grabbed her son, raised him above her head, and let him rest on her shoulders while she grabbed his little legs, after which she exited their rundown home.


    Based on the number of civilians, the procession had already concluded their rounds in the inner district where the more privileged lived protected by the tall stone wall, mostly the families of the soldiers or a few talented craftsmen and other valuable individuals and their loved ones.


    They were heading toward the Square, the largest free space in the stronghold, this was where the markets were held.


    Cela quickly joined the ranks and followed obediently. More and more people did just like her. They were all likely terrified into obedience by the visage of the man walking alone at the front. His sight was truly nightmarish, but there was so much more to it. Unlike Blackjack, he seemed like a real leader. She somehow felt that once he took the mask off, he would be a charismatic man. Scary for sure, but also charismatic.


    They reached the place within a few dozen minutes. What would happen at this speech was something that both Cela and her son would remember for the rest of their lives as one of the most memorable events they''d ever personally experienced.

 Chapter 429 God Among Men

    "Is there anyone who wants to leave?" The masked man asked, he was still parading around with Specter''s impaled head on his sword and Blackjack collared to the chains held in his off-hand. Cela and the entire populace of the stronghold had converged at the place they call the Square.The only reason the woman could still see the anomalous man was do to his towering height, but even then only the top of his mask was visible to her, and only if she tiptoed. Due to the large crowd, visibility was bad. She was really curious and wanted to see him in full, so it irked her a bit, but at least due to his boisterous voice, hearing him was easy.


    As for his question, she didn''t know what to make of it. Based on the perplexed faces of those around her, the widower knew that she wasn''t alone. Leave? Why? Where?


    The man repeated. "Is there anyone who wants to leave? Is there anyone amongst you who is here against their own free will? Were you dragged here by the Wraithclaws? Any non-combatant who wants to leave is free to do so. No harm will come your way. I swear it on the Goddess'' graces. However, this is your last chance. Once I take this mask off, you are my subject and will do as I say. I will explain everything once those who would rather be the citizens of the Vraven Kingdom and its incompetent royal family leave. Until then, all I can say is that you will be treated well under my rule, you will work, you will have plenty of free time, and you will enjoy my and my competent subordinates'' protection. So, last chance. Any non-combatant who wants to leave, do so."


    Cela gripped her son''s ankles who was still riding on her shoulders. This decision¡­ was a hard one. They knew exactly how their life would be under the feudal system of the Vraven Kingdom, but everything surrounding this man was a mystery. Would he treat them well as he says? What does well mean in the first place?


    It was a choice that basically boiled down to assured misery but at least a decent chance at survival, or taking a risk at being the subject of the ambiguous rule this man would create.


    "No one?" He asked. None moved.


    They came to this place to escape the human domain and the horrible prospects they were offered there in the first place. All of them were intrigued by this enigmatic newcomer, though Cela couldn''t help but think that a lot of the female audience stayed due to the overwhelming curiosity they held toward how he would look without the mask. It was no secret that they, the weak women who weren''t brave or talented enough to become combatants, were instinctively attracted toward the strong. It was a basic need of theirs to feel safe and protected. This newcomer could very obviously offer that and more. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then, from here on out¡­" He began while reaching for his mask with his left hand, and took it off, "¡­ you''re citizens under my sovereign dominion."


    Cela understood the meaning of his word usage painfully well. Sovereign meant supreme authority, and dominion meant absolute control. He was saying that he would be their absolute ruler. No one had the right to question his rule.


    As for his face, she couldn''t see because everyone started tiptoeing to her great frustration.


    However, this was not meant to be.


    Her new overlord had other ideas.


    Numerous gasps and cries of alert erupted from the crowd all around her, including her son who had a much better view than her. "Mommy! He is walking on air!" Her son screamed in a strong mixture of fright and amazement.


    Cela didn''t believe her son as that sounded just like a fairy tale. This man was nothing but a strong combatant, he was not a divine entity.


    It defied everything she understood about the world. No mortal man, no matter how strong or skilled, could walk on air. That was the stuff of myths. Yet the collective gasps of the crowd and the frantic pointing of the people forced her to reconsider. Her heart began beating rapidly as if she was in the middle of sprinting a great distance. She craned her neck and pushed herself higher onto her tiptoes in desperation to see.


    She finally did.


    She saw.


    The previously masked man - their new overlord - was ascending. Not flying like a bird, but outright walking. Each step was slow, deliberate, and full of confidence. It was as though the very air itself bent to his will, forming an invisible staircase beneath his feet. His tall, broad frame radiated a masculine elegance, a terrifying kind of beauty that made her forget to inhale oxygen longer than ever before. The sun of the new dawn shone against his strong, chiseled features. His jawline was sharp enough to cut stone and his cheekbones were high and regal.


    Okay, that might''ve been a bit of an overstatement on her part, but Cela thought him to be the most handsome man she''d ever seen, so a bit of an exaggeration from her should be more than acceptable, she thought.


    The mask was nowhere to be seen now as his uncovered face sent ripples of reactions through the crowd. Cela caught fragmented whispers from those around her.


    "Handsome¡­"


    "Terrifying¡­"


    "Male Goddess?¡­"


    In Thalorind the idea that gods - as in multiple of them - existed was not a thing. They''d only ever known about the Goddess as the ruler of Thalorind, and they didn''t know of the existence of other worlds either. This was why this particular person thought of him as a ''male goddess'', and not simply a ''god''.


    Cela swallowed hard. He wasn''t just handsome. He was outright overwhelming. A perfect balance of raw masculinity and cold authority.


    But it wasn''t just his appearance that commanded attention. It was the sheer presence of him. The effortless way he strode upward, higher and higher with the impaled head of Specter still comfortably sitting atop his saber.


    The chain rattled violently in his other hand as Blackjack fought for his life. All four of his limbs were wildly struggling to allow himself the luxury of breathing. The once-feared tyrant who made her a widow was now a pitiful sight. His charred body dangled and writhed like a condemned man on the gallows. The chain around his neck dug deep into his flesh, choking him as he struggled desperately to keep himself upright. His legs flailed aimlessly while his scorched hands clawed at the unyielding metal. The man didn''t even glance down at him. He was utterly indifferent to Blackjack''s gasping and choking.


    Cela''s stomach felt warm and fuzzy as she watched Blackjack''s torment. She couldn''t help but watch his desperation with a cruel smile adorning her lips as she basked in the glorious sight of his misery wholeheartedly.


    However, she couldn''t tear her eyes away from the man who held Blackjack''s chains for long. There was something about the man''s apathy, about his complete disregard for the suffering of the man who had terrorized them all, that sent a thrill through her.

 Chapter 430 Speech of the Overlord

    It wasn''t kindness, politics, luck, or anything similarly complex phenomenon that had brought this man here. It was just sheer, raw power. He was stronger than anyone in this place, so he took control. As simple as that.With each step he took toward the skies, the air seemed to grow heavier as the oppressive weight of his presence descended into the crowd below. When he reached a height where everyone could see him clearly, he stopped and stood tall against the vast blue sky. He parted his arms to the sides, bringing the saber and the chain along.


    "My name is Quinlan Noir, your new ruler. I''m sure you''re all wondering why I invaded this stronghold, and most importantly, what will your future look like. The answer to the first question is that I could, and I wanted to make the assets of the Wraithclaws mine, as well as try my hand at leadership. I firmly believe that I will prove to be a greater leader than King Alexios. The answer to the second question is simple. We will start over."


    "[Warp Gate]" The man, evidently called Lord Quinlan, gestured with his hand and an otherworldly doorway materialized on the ground beneath him, on the wall of a building. It swirled ominously and Cela already knew no one would willingly step through that thing. The man wasn''t bothered by their numerous gasps and shouts at the sight and continued.


    "This dimensional portal leads to the place where your new home will be. Yes, all of you will be moving to a whole new place. Why you ask? Because this ''hidden'' valley is not hidden at all. I could easily find it within a few dozen minutes of searching, the Vesper Consortium knows of its location, and so do the nobles. The only reason this stronghold still stands is that the Blackthorns were a poor little baron family before they started exploiting their villages for all their worth, so they had no military of their own, and their bosses, the Winterwood family were, and still are, busy with their succession. As soon as that matter is settled they will send an army to clear you out. Now that I overtook the Wraithclaws, the Consortium''s business had been ruined as well because I won''t be dealing their drugs. This means two hostile parties will soon come knocking.


    I will keep this portal open for the next three days. You will move everything you want to take with you in that time frame, after which you will never return to this location. Now I know your next inquiry is about your new home. I''m confident in saying that you will love it. My beloved dog-kin and elven allies scouted for hundreds of miles around it, and only weak monsters inhabit its surroundings. No humans, no nobles, no criminals. Only you and your new beginning. It''s in a place where the climate is warmer so the winter won''t be as harsh as you''re used to. A crystal clear river runs in the middle, over which we will construct bridges. The lands are more fertile than anything you''d ever seen. Due to the numerous weak monsters in the vicinity, my low-level soldiers will have an easy and swift time leveling up, and because of my ability to teleport us a long distance, we can still acquire anything we might need from the human towns. I''m going to invest everything in the Wraithclaw treasury into building our new home there."


    Cela couldn''t believe her ears. A new start away from everything¡­ It sounded so¡­ wonderful. What they''d always wanted but couldn''t achieve. It honestly sounded way too good to be true. She predicted that as soon as someone stepped into that strange door they would be never seen again. A deranged ploy to make them obedient¡­ but then again, he did not need to go to this lengths, to fabricate such an image if he wanted to slaughter them. He alone could do the job.


    "Is this true?!" A man shouted.


    Lord Quinlan smiled and pointed with his hand which held the still wildly thrashing Blackjack''s chain, "go and see for yourself." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man of course refused. The overlord in the sky wasn''t to be disheartened, though, as he shouted only two words in the next moment. "Soldiers! March!"


    Loud gulping ensued by hundreds of unwilling combatants. It seemed that they knew there was no going back as in the end they very reluctantly formed a line and began stepping through. "Pick the pace up!" He shouted and the slow walk was upgraded to a proper jog as teary soldiers said their goodbyes to life and started praying to the Goddess. Once the last combatants disappeared, Lord Quinlan descended from the skies and followed after them, leaving the masses questioning what was going on. Why did he go in?


    Cela quickly got her answer when about twenty soldiers whose faces were well known since they were high up in the Wraithclaw pecking order came back and their faces did a complete 180. They were wide-eyed not from fright but from shock. "This place is beautiful! Lord Quinlan didn''t lie!"


    Each of them voiced similar opinions.


    A voice suddenly spoke up, Cela didn''t see the speaker, but it was a female. "Okay, people, time to get a move on. Those of you who want to see the new home can go through, those that would rather begin packing may do as well. However, make no mistake. You will each be going over at the end of the three-day deadline. Your opinion about the matter matters little. Anyone who tries to flee will be hunted down by a squad of elven rangers."


    Cela gulped similarly to the soldiers but the impulses were too strong. She wanted to see. No, she needed to see. "Gabor, can you watch my son?" She asked to the man next to her. If it was a trap her son would at least be safe.


    "You''re going through?! Gabor asked with disbelief, but Cela wasn''t very interested in having this conversation so she took her son off her shoulders and handed it to a man. She said goodbye with a hug and a kiss, and was the first civilian to step through.


    She froze in her tracks as soon as her eyelids parted. This was no cruel ploy. It was...


    Paradise.

 Chapter 431 Brother, youre one cruel motherfucker

    - PoV: Quinlan -*Cough! Cough! Cough!!!*


    Blackjack was finally laid on the ground and he started wheezing for air with a great deal of desperation. Once he got his bearings the charred man glanced up at me and scoffed, "brother, you''re one cruel motherfucker. You honestly remind me of my late wife. You would be a match made in heaven but she was kinda ugly so maybe your pecker wouldn''t work considering your wives'' beauty."


    I didn''t feel much for this man. He was going to live and have a nice life in the future, but for the crimes he committed against the poor innocents of the Blackthorn barony he would have to suffer a bit. It would leave a bad feeling in their mouths if I had him healed and treated like he deserved as my strongest subordinate.


    I didn''t respond so he kept rambling and cursing me out. Instead, I glanced at the gate and saw a middle-aged woman frozen completely as she glanced at the landscape. She was the first to step through voluntarily.


    I understood her shock. This land was truly beautiful. The perfect place for a new start. Naturally, this was not my stronghold location. That would be my personal domain, my luxurious home. Once Ronan and the other slaves were done with construction they would also be moving somewhere else. I only planned to keep my most trusted and important subordinates there, as well as a lot of serving staff and high-tier guards.


    I chose this place because Blossom found it while surveilling the forests around my home. A good hundred miles separated the two locations, so the local people would not stumble upon my home by accident.


    It was a clearing located in the forest biome. I was no ecologist so I didn''t know if it was normal, but for miles no trees grew - save for a few fruit ones - creating a perfect flat ground to start a city surrounded by nature. It was nothing short of a paradise carved in the middle of nature''s embrace.


    The air was rich with the fragrance of wildflowers and the freshness of untainted wilderness, I don''t want to sound overly dramatic but it was a scent that honestly invigorated the soul.


    At the heart of the clearing ran a wide river and its waters were so pristine and crystal clear that every pebble and speck of sand at its bed was visible. Schools of fish darted through the water and their silvery scales caught the light of the bright sun. The gentle sound of the current mingled with the soft rustling of leaves, creating a soothing symphony that brought peace to all who heard it, like the soldiers who I ordered to march into the gate. They were all gawking around like they just found heaven. None of their previous worries were left on their features, replaced by childlike wonderment.


    The soil was a deep earthy brown, so much so that it was almost black in its richness. It was incredibly fertile, the kind that practically begged to be cultivated. Even without the touch of human hands, it yielded in abundance. Wild berry bushes grew in great numbers along the edges of the clearing. A few trees that were heavy with fruit dotted the area. Their branches were bending under the heavy weight of apples, peaches, and pears.


    The grass was soft and lush, the kind that made you want to take your boots off to experience it with your naked feet. Perhaps the elves were right all along¡­ Though they were barefoot even in the swampy stuff, so no. They were still psychos as far as I was concerned.


    The grass was like a vibrant green carpet that invited one to sit or lie down and lose themselves in the serenity of the place. Birds chirped melodiously from the treetops, making their songs mingle with the distant calls of wildlife that roamed the forest.


    The entire clearing was surrounded by the dense forest, making it seem as if its large trees were standing akin to ancient sentinels guarding this untouched haven.


    Blossom''s discovery had been a true gem. It was a sanctuary, the perfect foundation for a new beginning, where beauty met utility and nature offered its bounty freely. It was no wonder people who came over the gate had been stunned into silence. Anyone would have been. This was the kind of place dreams were made of.


    As for why I was doing this ''creating my own city'' thing in the first place?


    I was a primordial. I knew from my seniors that we were meant to rule over our races, thus I was just doing my part. Of course, that was nothing but an excuse. I couldn''t care less what my race was supposed to do or not. I wanted to rule over people. Creating my own nation felt like the right step to take for me. Maybe I wouldn''t be doing this if the king was competent, but the Vraven Kingdom was a certified shithole. The people deserve better in my opinion.


    Be the change you want to see, as they say. If I don''t do this, who will?


    In exchange, I will be enjoying the fruits of their labor soon enough.


    Furthermore, most of these people were the families of soldiers, or at least combatants since calling Wraithclaw muscle as ''soldiers'' was a rather generous gesture on my end. I''m saying this to ascertain that it was not like I just received a lot of useless baggage. About 800 combatants survived the scuffle, they will begin training soon enough as in their current states they were rather useless to me.


    Some of the others were skilled craftsmen and the like, they will be responsible for leading the construction of this place. Iselda will be helping them, since she was not that needed in my home project yet, as she was the interior designer and the exterior of the main mansion was not even started. In fact, she''d been designing the blueprints for this settlement for the entire past month. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the funds, sadly Blackjack was hopeless when it came to money. He splurged a lot of the coins he made from his little criminal drug enterprise, mainly on the mansion which was nearly completely destroyed in our clash.


    I still got a good 20 gold coins'' worth of silver and bronze coins, since the destitute villagers never paid for the drugs with gold. I don''t think they ever saw one in the first place.

 Chapter 432 Duty of the right hand

    If I wanted to liquidate every asset we got from this clash I could easily double this amount, but as I decided to start my own little nation in the form of this settlement, I had a need for them.However, the biggest gain I received from this invasion was most certainly the manpower. While the 800 or so soldiers were admirable, the real win was Blackjack and Kai''s six slaves. Blackjack alone should be worth around 50 gold, but it was hard to guess his real value because not many people were insane enough to sell such high-level combatants, thus there was not much of a market record I could reference when estimating his worth.


    The six women would be worth less individually, but together they should be worth around 100 golds at least. The tanned redhead mage was about equal with the level 24 Selene, so she should be at least level 20. The Healer was probably the most valuable of them all, at least if Seraphiel manages to bring her back to a non-vegetative state due to Blossom''s ''Blossom spared her life like Master ordered!'' mauling session which saw the blonde healer be a single hair width''s away from death. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My [Subjugation] was low on capacity so they would have to wait a few days sadly until I got to them, but their subjugation was definitely high on my to-do list.


    As for the name of the nation? It was a work in progress. It would not be ''Ascendants'' as that was the name of my faction, which would be a separate entity. Only my mighty subordinates would be Ascendants, thus for now we only had a few members.


    It was time I gave a friendly visit to the Blackthorn family. I gathered numerous accounts from the defeated soldiers, according to them no one should be on Blackjack''s level in their service, not even close. Kai was recently hired by them, and I seriously doubted that they could hire another Mithril-level adventurer team.


    More and more people trickled in through my gate, it was funny seeing their visages go from terrified beyond reason to childlike glee.


    Sadly I couldn''t summon multiple [Warp Gates] and it was not wide enough to support two-way continuous traffic, meaning if two people tried to pass from each end at the same time, they would bump their heads together. To combat this limitation we will have to set up a traffic coordinator. Honestly, I didn''t feel like dealing with any of this mundane stuff and I was very eager to bash in some Blackthorn skulls so I walked back through my gate and put my hand on Ayame''s delicate shoulders.


    "As my second in command, this will be your first real test. See the settling of affairs to the best of your abilities, I trust you, my beautiful samurai."


    "¡­" She eyed me for a moment while staring deep into my soul. "I have no problems with it, but it''s very obvious that you just want to leave all the boring administrative issues to me."


    "That''s an outrageous lie, a horribly unjust claim against my fair character. As a woman who was brought up to be a future duchess, you''re the best candidate for the job. I believe no one could do it better than you. As simple as that."


    She continued staring into my eyes for a few extra seconds before bursting out into a cute giggle. "Hehehe¡­ I knew that this was exactly what I signed up for when I accepted the rank, so go, Quin, have fun."


    I couldn''t believe my ears. No grumbling, no dissing, no arguments. What a lovely occurrence. I had to give her lush hair good, loving kiss on the top of her head from the joy I felt.


    "Alright. I''ll leave most of the Ascendants with you, and I''ll keep the gate open at all times."


    She nodded at my words and moved to take control of the situation. There was a lot to do, and we wanted to be done as soon as possible before the world could get news of the events that went down here.


    I elected to take Blossom, Selene, Lyra, and Cedric with me. We would form a good enough team. Blossom was paramount to sniff out traps and to track down any would-be escapists. Selene was more or less useless here because if she started blasting a lot of my new subjects would get burned alive. Lyra because I wanted to see more of our newest tanker and Cedric because he would fill the melee DPS role the best now that Ayame was doing other duties.


    I left my girls here because I wanted them to experience leadership. As my most trusted allies, there might come a time in the future when I will leave them with teams of their own to accomplish objectives. And, more importantly, if I were going to be making my own nation they would be something like queens, thus people would be looking at them for guidance. Yes, giving them the opportunity to grow in this aspect of life was the correct choice.


    My beloved dog-girl was beyond hopeless in this area so even if I left her here to help Ayame out, she would not gain any useful experience, therefore she was not missing out by coming with me.


    I had to be a bit sparing with my mana because the more the gate was left open the more my mana reserves were drained, but I could do it for three days thanks to my gorgeous plump alchemist''s vials. Each time you drank a potion before giving your body the proper time needed to rest, the next intake of the same substance would lose a great deal of effectiveness, so it was not like I could chug potions and be at full mana forever, but thanks to my Primordial Villain class'' giant attribute boosts, I could manage three days. If push came to shove and I had to cast many spells, I could just close to gate and focus on my fights.


    Anyhow, it was time to give the Blackthorns a long overdue friendly visit.

 Chapter 433 Reunion

    The Blackthorn mansion quickly came into our sights. I found it funny how the original Wrathclaw leaders before Blackjack came and severed some heads, thought their valley would remain hidden.It wasn''t even an hour away based on our leisurely jogging speed - which we were forced to travel at because Plump Fox seemed to be allergic to putting points into her Agility stat. No wonder she needed a Cedric-type muscle to act as her bodyguard. To be fair, her heavy investment into Magic spoke volumes in its favor, so I couldn''t call her dumb. It was just a decision not to be a self-reliant mage but a glass-canon that could materialize some insanely destructive spells.


    "Stop! This is the private property of the Blackthorn family!" Two guards shouted one after the other as we waltzed up to the main gate.


    "How important are your lives in comparison to the loyalty you hold for your lords?" I asked.


    They looked at me with puzzlement, but we were five against their duo, and while they were wearing shoddy militia gear, we were equipped with some banger gear if I may say so. Well, sadly my old set was destroyed by Selene so I was wearing some cheap common-tier stuff, I had no money. That would hopefully change in the next few minutes.


    The guards didn''t seem very keen on attacking us. Unluckily for them, I had no plans to leave witnesses. "You have two choices." I decreed while sending both a notification that I wished to subjugate them. "Accept being under my rule or die."


    "What is this?!" One shouted while the other started stammering, "we-we can''t. We have family inside! My wife is a cook."


    "Perfect. She''s also welcome to join." I responded with an amicable tone. I didn''t want to linger here so I gently told them that they got five seconds to choose. I ended up with two more slaves. They started walking behind us with shocked expressions that told me they were debating whether they dozed off on duty and were dreaming right now.


    "Blossom, smell anything out of the ordinary?" I asked while watching my beautiful dog-girl sniffing the air with much focus.


    "No, Master!"


    I glanced back at my two new additions, "are there any traps or strong people we should be aware of?"


    "Um, sir, they hired a Mithril adventurer team but I think they''re not here anymore."


    "Yeah, we already defeated them." My nonchalant response made their eyes bulge and their knees tremble. I could see visible relief in their features that they chose to bend the knee. I had to agree with their choice, it would''ve been an ugly, futile resistance. I will be sure to send them into the forests of their soon-to-be new home to conduct some monster hunting, they need some levels, just like my other Wraithclaw combatants.


    Anyhow, I considered these testimonies good enough to let me relax. "Plump Fox and Cedric, take one of these guards, and explore the upper half of the mansion. I''ll take Lyra to the lower half. Blossom, please prowl the surroundings, and catch any would-be escapists. Try not to kill."


    Selene watched me with fiery eyes, she surely noticed that I kept calling her by my mocking monicker while I stopped calling Cedric the ''Dumb Hound''. He was way too obedient for me to feel good about myself if I mocked him. He bent the knee willingly like Abudha, he deserved the respect any normal, high-level, promising candidate did.


    "Yes, Master!" Blossom decreed and did as instructed. Cedric also grabbed Selene by the arm and dragged her away before she could make a mistake, such as speaking back to me. It was just Lyra, me, and the other guard.


    It was a pretty comfy mansion but definitely weathered by the merciless phenomenon known as time. I could guess that the Blackthorns were doing much better a few generations ago, which was when this home was built. It lost its pristine marble-white color and was grayish. The wooden parts even showed signs of rotting.


    *Bang!* The sound of me kicking down the door was the announcement of our official arrival.


    "Ah!" I heard three separate shouts of shock sound as a result of my actions. I came face to face with three women dressed as maids. "Wife!" The guard shouted, happy that he found her before any of us could ''accidentally'' hurt her. He didn''t seem to trust us and our taste for pacifism for some odd reason.


    "Barna? What''s going on?!" The wifey asked with a terrified voice.


    "I don''t really know, I think the Blackthorns are getting robbed or murdered or something." He shrugged his shoulders.


    "Why are you not defending then?"


    "Are you dumb, woman? You want me to die for these cunts?"


    "You''re right! I''m getting excited, maybe we can see their execution?"


    I didn''t know why these two were conducting such an odd conversation, especially considering the circumstances, but my focus was elsewhere. I suddenly chanced upon a familiar face.


    "Emily, right?" I asked and the woman in question gasped from the surprise of a man with my exterior recognizing her.


    "Yes¡­ I''m sorry, but I don''t know you¡­" She murmured weakly in a careful tone, worried that her not recognizing me would offend me.


    "I''m Quinlan, the guy who saved you from goblin captivity a few months ago. I just underwent a bit of a physical transformation since then." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the woman who acted as a sort of leader of the goblin breeding captives at the place where we later met Blossom for the first time. I remember her for being very strong-willed, as even in that situation she remained firm and helped me tend to the other captives.


    "Really? Is that you?!" She asked as realization dawned on her. I couldn''t fault her for her disbelief, I truly changed a lot since then, namely the Primordial Breeding Physique changed me almost completely.


    I just gently nodded at her question. She started walking up to me. Emily clearly wanted to welcome me with a hug, but she was reluctant. I was a mighty warrior and she was a filthy goblin-breeding victim in her eyes, so our stations were too different.


    She had no right to even speak to me in a casual tone, let alone touch me, or so she thought. I didn''t care much about such theatrics, so I parted my arms to let her know that it was okay.


    She eyed me carefully for a second before erupting into a cheery smile and rushing into me. A soft thud marked her arrival, after which I embraced her. Naturally, I didn''t touch any weird places, one hand was on her head, the other on her back.


    "You changed a lot¡­ Thank you so much!" She shouted into my chest, the place where she was busy nuzzling her head into for some odd reason.


    "Don''t worry about it. Tell me your story."


    This question of mine calmed her down and she equipped a tired, sad tone. "Sure¡­ After we parted ways, the count''s son, Eric, brought us to his family''s healer. Me and the mother-daughter pair were in good condition, but the other five weren''t. The healer couldn''t help them." She revealed as tears of sorrow and misery formed in her eyes.

 Chapter 434 Basement

    So Pumpkin and her mother were okay. That''s good to hear, after all, I had them to thank for the early headstart I received upon my transmigration. The wares of their merchant carriage served to give me the funds needed to establish myself in this harsh new world, and the weapons of the husband and the sole guard allowed me and Ayame to grind the Labyrinth without spending money. In fact, we used those very same weapons to later save them from goblin captivity. Life can be funny at times.I was also pleasantly surprised that the count did as promised and brought these people to a healer. A lot of nobles would''ve just tossed them aside. However, I also understood that he could''ve brought them to an Arch-Priest. Three women were complete goners mentally, but the other two were only physically crippled, but very severely at that.


    They most certainly could''ve been saved but it would take long healing sessions, likely costing multiple gold coins for a full recovery. These women were simply not worth it in his eyes, so he didn''t waste money on them. A cutthroat decision that was cruel but understandable.


    "I''m a widower who didn''t own a home, just like Ilde and her daughter, so we had nowhere to go. We looked for employment and that was when the barons of our village recruited us. It was a bad decision to accept the job." She grunted with fury. "I think I was too ugly and old or something, but while I was recruited as only a maid, the other two were forced to enter the harem of Tristun."


    "First of all, you''re a good looking middle-aged lady, don''t sell yourself short. Also, isn''t Tristun the grandpa?"


    She chuckled for a moment due to my compliment before turning serious and nodded into my chest with a heavy heart. "Tristan is the kid, he is into typical beauties, Triston is the father and the current head of the family, he is a sadist who tortures his harem members with a whip most of the time, and Tristun is the grandpa, he is into psychological torment, which is why he went for the mother-daughter pair¡­ He keeps torturing Ilda by doing bad things to Cecile, which the mother must watch or at least have knowledge of."


    So Cecile is the name of Pumpkin. What a poor girl, and her mother as well. They went from happy little village merchants whose lives were on the up due to the success of the husband''s figurine sales, then they watched him get murdered and were hauled off to be bred for a few days until Ayame and I saved them. Then they just had to fall into the lap of this degenerate family. I was already here to ruin some lives, but this only fueled my motivation to dish out some much-needed hurt to even greater lengths.


    "Where are these people?" I asked while stroking this poor woman''s head. Although she wasn''t assaulted this time, her friends still were, and she was forced to watch from the sidelines.


    "I-I don''t know. The women are kept locked up in the basement. I think Tristun is with Cecile in his bedroom, Triston is probably in his study, while I have no clue where Tristan is."


    "Lead us to the basement then. Let''s start there." I decreed and she once again nodded into my chest before gathering her strength and detaching herself.


    "Hey! Maid! You''re not supposed to be here!" A guard shouted once we reached the stairs leading to the basement. "What the¡­" Once he recognized that there were some rather imposing figures following Emily, his bravado quickly crumpled.


    "Has this man been good to you?" I asked and received a firm shaking of Emily''s head. "What about that one?" I pointed at the guard I subjugated.


    "He is good. The combatants who are allowed inside the mansion are their most trusted subordinates. The ones outside are not."


    "I see." I nodded and reached for the guard''s throat with so much speed he didn''t even react. I firmly gripped his neck in my palm, at which point he finally caught up with reality and started stammering a plea for mercy, but I wasn''t interested.


    I squeezed.


    The crunching started immediately. The cartilage in his neck gave way under the overwhelming force without even putting up a decent fight. It collapsed inward with a crack. His windpipe was destroyed, cutting off his strangled gasp before it could escape.


    The veins in his forehead bulged grotesquely, struggling against the pressure as blood pooled in his face. His eyes were bloodshot and both bulged outward from their sockets. A sudden pop echoed as one eye ruptured, spilling a viscous, crimson-tinged fluid down his cheek.


    "Well, that''s that." I stated while tossing the corpse to the side.


    The maids who were following us gasped in shock and fright while Barna, the guard who realized that he almost had this fate had he made a few slightly altered choices leading up to this moment in his life, started shivering and sweating profusely. His wife had to help him walk down the stairs.


    Inside the basement, I came across three separate cells. Each was filled to the brim with women who were chained to the walls with collars around their necks. The putrid smell of theirs hit my nostrils immediately as soon as I stepped in. While I didn''t support it, I at least understood treating your slaves as if they were objects. Most people brought worker slaves to make money. They were utility purchases. However, treating your harem like this¡­? The women you lay with? This was just disgusting.


    I suppose this is what happens when you are too poor, or in this case too stingy I assume, to buy sex slaves and are too deranged to court a woman the way it was meant to be done. You gotta restrain them by these archaic methods so they don''t escape. Some humans truly were pure scum.


    It was time to free these women and then mete out some much-needed justice.


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 435 Slap Slap Slap

    "Let me guess, each cell holds separate harems?" I asked Emily who nodded with dark eyes before running to one cell, "Ilda! You must keep it together, we are being saved at long last!"I watched the woman she was talking to but didn''t recognize her for a good bit. Poor mother went through a lot, she looked horrible. I walked up the the cell and put a hand on Emily''s shoulder to pull her back. "Give me a second, please." She did as asked, "The keys to the cells are not here¡­! The men must keep the keys on themselves at all times." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m not the same weakling you once knew." I decreed while grabbing the cell''s door with both hands and tearing it off completely. Such mundane constructs could no longer hope to contain me.


    I stepped aside to let the distraught woman rush to her friend''s side. Afterward, I went and did the same to the other two cells. While inside the one with the youngest and prettiest women, I asked, "is there a woman named Dorothy here?"


    "Y-yes¡­ That''s me." One of them decreed while eyeing me carefully. She must''ve been confused why a stranger like me, a mighty existence who could tear off iron cells from the walls, would know her.


    "David asked me to save you."


    My declaration had an immediate effect. She was shocked at first, after which tears began forming in her eyes. Hearing that name was a visibly emotional moment for her. She spent years in captivity here, so I imagine hope had already left her soul. Hearing the name of the man she cherished in the depths of her heart even as she went through the horrors inflicted upon her by Tristan made her become very emotional.


    "It''s all going to be fine. You''ll see him soon."


    She only nodded her head to let me know she understood, but she was in no shape to speak as she was in the middle of bawling her heart out.


    Hearing this gentle conversation between the two of us, I saw more and more women equip hopeful eyes instead of scared ones.


    "Lyra."


    "Yes, Lord Quinlan!" My dutiful pink-haired tanker stepped forth as soon as I called for her.


    "I''ll have an amicable chat with Tristun and the other two lovely human beings. I want you to oversee the freeing of these women. Tear their chains from the walls but don''t try to take their collars off, it''s dangerous so I''ll get the keys to them. Help them with whatever else you can."


    "Understood!" She even saluted. What a nice teammate I''d found myself. I must thank Soren for buying this girl when he did, otherwise I wouldn''t have met her.


    I walked back into the first cell and personally freed Ilda. "Come, let''s save your daughter."


    The poor woman didn''t even respond, though her eyes did regain some shine to them upon hearing my statement. Emily helped her stand and the two women followed me, with Emily supporting Ilda who struggled to even walk.


    I killed another two guards on the way but had an otherwise seamless trip. It seemed that Tristun''s room was on the base floor, I imagine Selene and Cedric are already busy clearing out the upper levels.


    *Bam!*


    "Moan, bitch! Call me daddy!"


    *Bam!*


    As I arrived at my destination, I heard the voice of a man instructing Cecile, I guessed. She didn''t seem receptive to his orders as numerous punching sounds reverberated. Ilda immediately started sobbing upon hearing these sounds, so I didn''t hesitate for a second longer.


    I tore the doors down from the walls and entered.


    "Huh?" A dumbfounded gasp welcomed my entrance as an old fat bastard glanced in my direction. A woman with numerous bruises on her face was pinned under the naked pig. Thankfully the man seemed to be too weak to leave behind any serious injuries. Seraphiel will heal this girl in a few seconds.


    "W-who are you?! This is my room, get out! Guards!!!"


    I couldn''t help but erupt into a hearty laughter at his response before I continued walking up to him without a care in the world, which forced him to get off of the girl and reach for the sword lying next to his bed. Ilda and Emily used this chance to rush at the girl and pull her a short distance away where the mother started hugging the daughter while wailing. Pumpkin- I mean Cecile was confused as can be, but it shouldn''t take a rocket scientist to get the gest of the situation.


    "This is your last warning! I''m a noble!" Tristun threatened me with shaky legs and a comically small, wrinkled donger dangling between his legs, a sight I wanted to delete from my memory even if it came at a great cost, as he aimed the sword at me.


    The sword in his hands, just to be clear.


    I didn''t pause my slow and confident approach. He whimpered for a moment before lunging at me with a laughably weak attempt on my life. I caught the edge of the blade between my two fingers and bent that piece of crap as if it were made from paper. I let go of the blade which allowed the man to bring the sword back to him and raise it to his head as he started eyeing the blade with sheer disbelief.


    His brain refused to accept what just happened as reality.


    "So you like punching, huh?" I asked before backhanding his disgusting face.


    *Slap!*


    This was enough to bring him out of his shock. "I-I''m a noble! You''re breaking the law! King Alexios will not let you off the hook!!! Let me go and I''ll not make a report!"


    "How generous of you¡­" I chuckled while landing another slap on his rotund cheeks which resulted in a thunderous noise. "As for breaking the law, the last time I checked kidnapping lawful citizens was also illegal but that never seemed to stop you or the other two gentlemen."


    *Slap!*


    He looked at me with utter disbelief, both because his cheeks kept getting redder and redder as tears emerged in his eyes from my continuous slaps and also because of my statement.


    "B-b-but I''m a noble! They''re commoners!"


    *Slap!*


    "I see. So you''re above the law?"


    *Slap!*


    "Yes!"


    *Slap!*


    "Unfortunately for you, I also consider myself to be above the laws of the Vraven Kingdom."


    *Slap!*


    The three women watched my little beating session with more and more joy being evident in their features.


    "Mo, wo id sis?" Cecile asked. She had trouble speaking normally due to her many facial injuries.


    "He is Lord Quinlan! The one who saved us from the goblins¡­" Emily replied as Ilda didn''t seem to be in a speaking condition. The mother was in a good physical shape, at least for someone who spent months in that horrible basement. Interestingly, despite the daughter being physically abused, she was in a much better mental state.


    This old bastard truly knew how to leave behind deep-rooted mental scars. He kept abusing the daughter with the main goal of torturing the mother who took the knowledge of her child''s suffering very badly.

 Chapter 436 Inbred Bastards

    This whole basement cell and torture reminded me of the simulation of Iris, which only ensured that these people would not receive a swift end to their lives. To that end, I stopped slapping the baron before I accidentally broke his neck, grabbed his leg, and started pulling him back toward the cell while he was squealing like a pig who was heading for the slaughterhouse - which he most certainly was. I sent a mental note to Selene and Cedric that I wanted to see the other two Blackthorns as soon as possible and to get me their keys to the collars of their ''harem'', also known as illegal sex slaves.¡­


    A few minutes prior, Selene and Cedric were strolling up the stairs to search the upper half of the mansion.


    "You''re doing much better than I expected." Cedric murmured as he watched the confident steps Selene took up the stairs.


    "You thought I would become an emotional wreck?" She asked with a scoff.


    "I mean, yeah? You got a horrible punishment."


    "That I most certainly did."


    Cedric understood that she was not going to open up about it, at least not to him, thus he could only move on.


    "You made the right choice." She spoke up abruptly.


    "Huh?"


    "When you stood and joined him willingly. It was the correct move. He doesn''t even call you Dumb Hound anymore, you earned his respect. Your future is incredibly bright for a defeated warrior turned slave."


    Cedric eyed her for a few moments before sighing. "According to Lucille''s prediction, you will not suffer the same punishment again."


    "Yeah. All I have to do is keep my head down and be his little obedient slave girl who throws fire at his enemies until my final miserable breath and then maybe I won''t be punished. Yay." Her words were oozing with sarcasm, making Cedric chuckle wryly.


    "Who are you?!" A guard shouted and soon received Cedric''s blade to his chest. They found themselves staring at an ornate double door. "I guess this is the study or something."


    "Very smart, Cedric. Maybe you should''ve been the brains of our duo all along." Selene replied with much sarcasm once again before she conjured some mighty flames and burned the doors down in the span of a second. She knew that Quinlan would be looking at her with his scary swirling eyes once again if she burned the building down, so she did her best to avoid that from happening. The subjugator was one scary person- no, monster, she thought while a cold current traveled from the top of her head to her toes, forcing her whole body to tremble.


    Her torture session with Quinlan left her with much more mental trauma than the punishment she received due to the bitch''s, Seraphiel''s, request.


    Despite what her tormentor seemed to think of her, she was capable of fighting indoors, she just had to hold back to a great degree.


    They stepped into the master room and came face to face with a pale man who was sitting at his desk and dumbfoundedly staring at the door which suddenly turned into nothing but ashes.


    "Hello, is anyone there?" Selene asked the man while she knocked on his skull with her knuckles. He was writing on some parchment with a pen and his hand was shaking mightily. His brain was incapable of accepting reality so it was lagging a bit. Selene wasn''t in a patient mood so she lit his clothes on fire.


    "Aaaaaah!! Heeelp!!!" Triston shouted at long last once he felt himself catching on flames.


    "Dispel." Selene muttered and the flames disappeared immediately. They were told to capture, but she was the kind of woman who liked to play with her food a bit before eating. Seeing him wriggle on the ground hopelessly like a worm gave her heart some much-needed joy.


    "Tell us where you keep the goods." She ordered.


    "N-no, I don''t think I will." He muttered while gulping and sweating profusely.


    "Very good. That''s what I like to hear. A horrible monster had shown me the best use case of [Burning Hands], a spell I thought to be useless before that. Let''s see if you have a higher tolerance for pain than I did." Before she could touch Triston''s skin he was already begging for mercy.


    "W-w-w-wait! I''ll tell you but only if you can promise to let me and my family go!"


    Selene smiled amusedly, "nice try, but sadly that''s a no-go."


    Triston was silent only as long as her red hand was an inch away from his cherished body and he could feel the extreme heat on his skin. "I-I''ll speak! It''s hidden in the fireplace, under the firewood."


    "Oh, that''s not a bad hiding place, you just gotta make sure you don''t accidentally start a fire to warm yourself up during winter." She replied with an approving nod.


    Cedric found it quickly and whistled, "30 gold? Not bad, not bad at all! For a baron family that owns only a few villages this is a great amount of money. I imagine the Mithril adventurers were meant to be paid using a part of this little coffer."


    "Y-y-you know them?!"


    "Kai was humiliated by the monster and the slave harem is waiting to get enslaved by their new master." Selene replied with a mocking tone that made it clear she reveled in his misery. "I''m afraid it''s game over. No one is coming to help you."


    She snickered at his pale face. "Is there anyone else on this floor?"


    "¡­ My son."


    "Where?"


    "To the right. Ah!" He realized that he shouldn''t have said those words. "I mean I don''t know. There''s no one here! Tristan, run!!!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both of them looked at this vegetable with a look that told him all he needed to know of their opinion regarding his mental capabilities.


    "Cedric, can I leave it to you to take this bright man down to where the monster is? I''ll check on the prodigious son."


    "You''re asking, not ordering? What lovely music to my ears. Sure, leave it to me."


    Just as so, Selene took a right turn and was greeted by a door that wasn''t even closed. From behind it, moans sounded, but it was the sound of two men.


    "Ahh! Yes, just right there, Theo!"


    "Yes, young lord!"


    "A bit faster, no rougher! Spank me! Curse at me!"


    "You filthy fucking cocksucker, clamp your ass around my cock harder and start barking!"


    The man arched his back and did as told. "Woof! Woof! Woof!"


    Selene watched the son getting manhandled by a guard with tired eyes. "My life sucks so fucking much." She sighed dejectedly before burning the guard alive while he was balls deep in his lord.

 Chapter 437 Banzai!

    - PoV: Quinlan -<I will need the gate for a few minutes.>


    <Sure, I''ll make the arrangements. Give me a second.> Ayame replied to my request.


    I was in the basement helping get the collars off of the women when Cedric came by and Selene quickly followed. I raised an eyebrow when I saw her dragging a screaming naked dude while she had a complete poker face.


    "What''s up with this?" I asked curiously.


    "He was barking while getting his backdoor obliterated by a guard."


    "Really?" I said while glancing at Dorothy and the dozen other women he kidnapped to be his sex slaves.


    "Maybe for the sake of keeping up appearances." Selene said while shrugging her shoulders. She couldn''t be bothered by this topic and neither could I, so I moved on.


    "What the hell are they saying?" The father asked the son once the three generations of wonderful human beings were kneeling next to each other.


    "I dunno¡­"


    "Are you into men?"


    "No."


    "I knew fucking my sister was a horrible idea." The father sighed while shaking his head. "Lord¡­" He started while looking at me. I didn''t reveal my name so he kept waiting a few seconds before realizing that no answer would come to his question. "Lord Kidnapper, I wish to negotiate for my safe release."


    "What is your offer?" I asked curiously.


    "The valuables in this home. They should be worth over fifteen gold."


    I nodded at him before turning to my subordinates. "Cedric, Selene, take this gentleman and collect the valuables he is speaking of. Torture him if he isn''t cooperative but don''t kill him."


    My order instantly drained the color from the man''s face and he started shouting profanities as Cedric hauled him away from the basement.


    "Lyra, how are the women? Anyone needing immediate healing?"


    The pink-haired beauty rushed to me as soon as he heard me address her and even saluted. I think she started acting as if I''m her commander or something. "Lord Quinlan, only one is in danger of death but many of them have infections and such from getting whipped and then tossed into this dirty room."


    "Alright. Which one is the dying one?"


    Once she pointed at her I went and saw that she was unresponsive. I crouched down and lifted her into my arms, eliciting a lot of gasps and curious gazes. Did they think this was below me? To touch a dirty dying sex slave? I didn''t have such qualms about cleanliness.


    <Everything is ready.> Ayame''s gorgeous voice sounded in my mind.


    I stopped supplying the gate with my mana which immediately canceled the spell, after which I summoned one that connected this basement with the Wraithclaw location.


    "Emily and the other captives as well as house staff, this is a door that leads to my temporary home. Step through and you''ll be able to enjoy living under my protection. If you have family members in the outside world I''ll help you bring them over as well in the next few days."


    "You didn''t lie when you said that you aren''t the same man you were back then¡­" Emily replied with a low whisper as she eyed the portal. I chuckled at her reaction, instructed Lyra to bring the Blackthorn men, and stepped through.


    Dorothy stepped through after me without a moment''s hesitation, followed by Pumpkin who dragged her mother behind her. The poor woman wasn''t very responsive even now.


    Many hundreds of eyes welcomed my emergence from the portal. Most of the populace I conquered were still fearing me and for a good reason. It was only a couple of hours since I held my [Airwalk] speech.


    Seraphiel quickly came to me once I called for her. She transformed her Lifebloom Arc into the staff version and started slinging spells at the dying woman. After thirty or so seconds she was done. "Now she needs rest and lots of nutrients." I nodded then glanced at the eyes staring at Lyra and in particular the two men she was dragging behind her.


    "Is that¡­?!"


    "Y-yes I think!"


    "The Blackthorn son and grandfather!"


    "Where''s the current baron?"


    Numerous such whispers could be heard. I decided to inform the masses. "In case you weren''t aware, I went to the Blackthorn family to free the wife of one of my underlings. While there, I decided to end the reign of the family, Triston will be joining us soon enough. I feel like I don''t have the right to decide the fate of these three men, they did nothing to me. So, let me ask you, the people who''d been living in their territory. What should be their fate?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My question was met with silence, which only lasted for a single second. Then, a thunderous chorus that consisted of thousands of shouts erupted from the crowds as they started chanting.


    "Death! Death! Death!"


    I raised my right hand and made the gesture for them to quiet down. It took a minute for order to return to the crowd as they eagerly awaited my response. "My first order as your sovereign ruler was to move within three days from this place to the new land. My second shall be ordering you to create three sturdy wooden crosses. Hear me, my people! I hereby sentence Tristan, Triston, and Tristun Blackthorn to be crucified! Let the mighty sun drain them of their last drop of energy! A fittingly miserable end for these miserable sons of bitches!"


    Another single second of silence ruled over the place save for Seraphiel''s merry giggling before the crowd erupted into thunderous cheers. Some of their eyes were even bloodshot as their cruel grin told me that no one here wanted to see these men to enjoy even a shred of mercy.


    "Lord Quinlan Banzai!" A woman shouted who I was 99% certain to be Lucille. She was hiding away somewhere in the crowd.


    "Lord Quinlan Banzai!"


    "Lord Quinlan Banzai!"


    "Lord Quinlan Banzai!"


    Their loud cheers soon reverberated over the main square of the valley and they continued to shout my name as they went to fulfill my order. If your subjects are terrifyed of your capabilities, the best way to convince them to turn that fear into obedience is to show them that you will use your strength right.

 Chapter 438 Crucifixion

    Yes, I''m a horribly powerful individual for these lowborn peasants and low-level combatants.But what if instead of having to worry about my cruelty, they can trust me to use my might for the correct reasons? This was my solution to speedrun earning the adoration of my people.


    I identified the common enemy they all hated. I ended the reign of said enemy in less than a single day''s time, showcasing that I''m capable of achieving things they could only dream of, and now I''m letting them choose the fate of the subjects of their concentrated hatred.


    There''s a reason public executions were so popular in the Middle Ages. People simply love seeing others suffer, and if it''s the common enemy number 1, that just turns things into overdrive. This was most certainly one of the most memorable days of their lives.


    Now I just had to conduct the execution by my own hands to hammer the idea into their heads that I''m the right man to lead them, just as I''ll hammer the nails into the limbs of their defeated oppressors.


    As far as earning the loyalty of thousands of people went, I would say this was as good of a move as I could make.


    The perfect checkmate.


    ¡­


    I patted the grime off of my hands as I watched the results of my effort.


    "Mercyyyyyyyyy!!! Please¡­!!!" Tristan screamed and begged as blood poured from wherever I hammered the nails into his body. It was ugly work, I''m not gonna lie, but my people were hungry for Blackthorn blood. If I had been lenient such as only tying them to the cross with ropes, or Goddess forbid, I didn''t do the crucifying myself, the results of my loyalty-gathering side mission would''ve been much worse.


    "We-we are nobles! Gold runs in our veins! You''re our subjects! Take us off right this moment!" The father barked his orders but only leers and crude shouts welcomed his words.


    The grandfather had his eyes closed and was murmuring his fervent prayers. I couldn''t help but erupt into a sneer at the sight. Did he think the Goddess would send an Arch-Priest to save him or what? She hates slavery, but at least what the Vraven Kingdom conducts is slavery grounded in rules. What these three did was contractless sex slavery, she would surely look much worse upon their doings.


    My attention snapped to a projectile thrown at the baron. The crosses were tall so that everyone could clearly see these three wonderful human beings and bask in the glory of their suffering.


    I jumped high and caught the rock thrown by someone in the crowd, after which I grabbed onto Triston''s nailed leg and pulled myself up, eliciting guttural pained wailing from his throat. I used the momentum to land on top of his cross and watched over the crowd.


    "I don''t know who threw this rock, and I don''t care. I''d just finished putting these lowlives on display, please don''t ruin my hard work." I said while theatrically dropping the object to the ground. Some laughs erupted from the crowd, but most were still stunned into silence by my acrobatic display. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know that you hate these people, but think about it. Throwing rocks at them at this point is not a punishment but mercy that would save them from the prolonged suffering that awaits them. Do you want that?"


    "No!"


    "No!"


    "No!"


    "Then if you feel you must throw objects at them, you should grab some rotten vegetables or mud instead of heavy, hard items. Anyhow. With this, the event is officially over. It''s time I retire for the day. The following times will be tough, but trust me when I say that the payoff will be all worth it. [Warp Gate]" I resummoned the portal that had to be closed so that I could bring the innocents from the baron''s home. I deliberately placed it on the wall in front of the three crosses. The Blackthorn nobles will have the luxury of watching us pack and leave their lands for good, where they will stay to rot until scavengers pick their corpses apart or whoever comes to check on this place takes them off of the crosses.


    With that, I jumped off from the construct and quickly made my way away from the crowd that was busy chanting my name. I entered a building where most of my inner circle were waiting for me, though a lot of them were still busy trying to get the people to do as instructed.


    As soon as I sat down on a chair, Aurora rushed into my embrace and promptly seated herself in my lap. I didn''t object, instead choosing to move my hands under her shirt and start rubbing her soft belly. "Any problems?" I asked as I looked around the people in the room, and thankfully no issues were raised.


    "Dorothy, your husband is working on my home. I''m sorry to ruin your moment, but you will see him when we leave this place in three days."


    She shook her head as tears of joy were still welling in her eyes, "no, please don''t apologize! I''m not worthy."


    "Can''t she speak with him like that?" Aurora asked while leaning back onto my chest. She looked to be very comfortable.


    "You''re right, but¡­"


    "I''ll do it!" Dorothy shouted all of a sudden.


    "Do what?"


    "I''ve been told that my husband is your lordship''s slave and I know of your supernatural abilities. If I become a slave, will I be able to speak with him?"


    "Yes." I nodded while sending her the subjugation request. She accepted without even reading the clauses.


    "Just think of him and speak in your mind." Lyra said with a big, happy grin adorning her beautiful face.


    Dorothy did as so and tears immediately started running down her cheeks. Her knees buckled as she fell to the floor and she put her hands to her mouth so that she could muffle her overwhelming sobbing.


    It was a heartwarming sight.


    With this, most of my duties in the valley and Wraithclaw territories were done. I left it to Ayame to deal with whatever issues that arose, and the construction of the new settlement would have to be done by the hands of professionals. All I could help them with there was buying materials, which I will do very soon.


    The only other issue that awaited me was the subjugation of Kai''s slave harem and a few others, after which it was time to begin preparing for the final round of the Phenom Trials. Now that I reached the intermediate tier spells of my Elemental Sovereign class, the tournament will be absolutely glorious.


    I wonder how the bigshots will react to learning that I''m the holder of the fabled class which made Queen Morgana so famous. The Phenoms are said to be the new generation of the Consortium, so surely they will celebrate the arrival of such a youth?

 Chapter 439 Prisoners of War

    Shallan awoke with a confused state of mind. She found herself in a dark room with little sunlight managing to slip through the cracks of the shoddy walls they were surrounded by.Her danger senses immediately flared and she snapped her head around the room in search of clues as to what had happened to her. Her heart skipped a beat when her gaze landed on the prone and unmoving forms of her fellow slaves.


    She crawled to them and checked their vitals. After confirming that they were alive, she started shaking them one by one in hopes of waking them up.


    Liora, or Blonde as their disgusting owner called her, was the first to part her eyelids. "S-Shallan?"


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know, we are in some unknown room."


    "Strange¡­ I''m not restrained. Maybe Master Kai did something to us¡­?" Liora questioned with a heavy heart. "Shallan, can you use magic to break us out?"


    She shook her head with a wry expression. "No¡­ I have no access to my mana."


    Liora tried casting a spell as well and came to the same horrible revelation as her tanned friend did. "Let''s try remembering what we were doing last¡­"


    "Oh, yes! I remember now. We were fighting the enemies in the valley." Shallan murmured as memories started resurfacing.


    "You''re right! I tried healing Master Kai but before I could, my vision went dark."


    "Yeah, you were ambushed by the dog-kin assassin." Shallan nodded as she remembered her friend getting mauled by the strange clawed weapon the blonde-haired enemy of theirs wore.


    "Oh¡­! Then I should consider myself to be lucky to be alive..." Liora whispered with a grim expression.


    "But still¡­ I wasn''t defeated. I would remember that, I''m pretty sure."


    "Wait!" Liora shouted with more excitement than she planned to. "All of us getting knocked out cold and the two of us, the two highest leveled people, awakening first might mean that¡­"


    Shallan''s eyes widened as realization dawned on her. "Kai was killed and we became masterless, thus we were paralyzed by the slavery magic''s safety measure."


    While the [Slave Contract] was a very overpowered spell, it couldn''t keep masterless slaves in their paralyzed states of being forever. The effect would remain strong for 48 hours, after which it would slowly lose its strength. The two of them had the highest level and more importantly, the highest Vitality of their allies, letting their bodies get rid of the paralization first.


    "Yes! But that still leaves the question, what are we doing here? We must''ve gotten captured by the victors¡­"


    Both women suddenly trembled when they realized who would be their captor if their theory turned out to be correct. The tall and extremely scary man who was fighting two such mighty fighters at the same time¡­


    *Clap clap clap*


    Loud clapping noises sounded and the man of their nightmares walked out from the shadows. Almost as if he was an assassin using [Stealth]¡­! But that couldn''t be. He was some strange hybrid mage. This time he wasn''t wearing a mask, letting them see his amused features. "Amazing. You''re right on the money, ladies." He said while finally ceasing his clapping and seating himself on a chair in front of them.


    Both women eyed the man in muted silence.


    "For the record, it was my talented alchemist''s concoction that took away your ability to access your mana." He said before reaching into his storage ring and bringing a corpse out. Shallan and Liora gasped as the miserable face of their tormentor reflected his final moment, which most certainly didn''t happen in a manner he was happy with.


    Perhaps due to his deep voice or Shallan''s previous shaking, the other four awoke together and soon kneeled next to their allies while eyeing the man who obviously had the upper hand in this situation. Even without context, they understood that they should obediently listen. However, their eyes also widened from shock when they saw Kai''s desecrated corpse.


    "My apologies, he smells a bit. I didn''t feel like wasting resources to preserve his corpse." The man continued his monologuing with a jovial tone.


    "What can I call your lordship?" Liora asked. She wanted to propose some questions, but it was difficult without knowing how to address their captor.


    "Oh, how rude of me. Quinlan is the name. You saw me once in the Adventurer''s Guild''s tavern, but I suppose you don''t remember me. I did change a lot since then, after all. What can I call you six?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Blonde." Liora replied on instinct.


    "I didn''t mean your hair color, or is that your name? Man, some parents have horrible naming sense¡­ Jack Black¡­" He started snickering when he said that name for some reason. Shallan had to agree though, it was bad.


    "No, Lord Quinlan, it''s just that Maste-"


    Liora was interrupted suddenly. "He is not Master Kai but Kai, and I''m asking for the name you wish me to call you, not anything else."


    "... Liora."


    "Shallan."


    They all introduced themselves while having a strange feeling about this all. The man who defeated them was already treating them with more dignity than their owner and combat leader of many years?


    "Good." He nodded. "Nice to meet you."


    "Lord Quinlan, may we know what our fate shall be?" It was Shallan who spoke up this time.


    "You''ll be my slaves." His reply was curt and to the point. They felt pain in their hearts. So they went from one master to the next.


    He then continued, "but I won''t demand anything from you besides obedience and excellence on the field of battle."


    "H-huh?" Multiple women gasped at his abrupt and unexpected statement, Shallan and Liora included.


    "Ah, please don''t take it the wrong way. It''s not that I''m disgusted by you, you''re all very appealing women, nor do I care that you were touched by this filth," he paused for a second to kick Kai''s head in a manner that spoke volumes of the disgust he held for their master. "It''s just that I have multiple gorgeous lovers so I have no reason to get myself sex slaves. I think I would get beaten by them if I did¡­ *Ehem* With that out of the way, you already know my demands toward you. Now I want to hear if you have any requests toward me."


    Multiple confused glances were exchanged between each other. Not sex slaves but combat slaves¡­? And their master wants to hear requests? What requests?

 Chapter 440 Granted!

    "I-I-I would like a warm bed to sleep in every night." The predominant archer of their party said in a low, scared whisper. She expected this to be some sick game. She knew she was about to be told to screw herself and to know her place, but¡­ Stay connected with empire"Granted," he nodded without missing a beat. "But I can only guarantee that while you''re at the main base, if you''re out on a mission the best I can do is a sleeping bag and a tent or money to rent an inn room if applicable."


    Their confusion and disbelief were reaching never-before-seen heights as they eyed Quinlan in search of clues that he was just playing with them.


    "I would like warm meals once a day¡­" Their trapper murmured while stroking her hungry stomach.


    "Granted. Oh, that reminds me. Here." He stated and reached into his storage ring, then brought out six apple pies which were still warm enough to steam. He handed one to each of them, then did the same with six jugs of fresh water. "My maids made them to welcome the six new promising combatants of the Ascendants, the name of my faction made up of elite combatants, it''s the two little adorable maids'' welcoming gift. Please accept it if you''re hungry."


    They thought that their confusion had already reached the maximum possible amount, but he proved them to be wrong.


    "Come on, don''t look at me like that. If I wanted to kill you, you would''ve been dead days ago. You were paralyzed from head to toe, remember?" He asked, but not in a mocking tone. He sounded rather patient and compassionate.


    The trapper had the biggest appetite so she dove in for the food without further ado, and unbridled joy immediately showed on her features. While they were Mithril ranked, Kai was a hopeless hedonist who refused to splurge on them, so such things as a warm dessert was a relic of the long past when they weren''t his slaves. Furthermore, he was very selective with the quests he accepted, so they weren''t as well-off as most other Mithril teams.


    The rich aroma that came from the meal was way too mouth-watering to hold themselves back any longer, so they followed the trapper''s example as they dove in. The man brought a seventh pie out and started digging in as well. "Hmm¡­ I''ll be sure to praise them." He decreed.


    "Y-you should!" The trapper shouted between two hungry bites.


    "Good to hear that you like it. Any other requests?"


    "I would like us to not be inheritable." Shallan whispered, earning shocked coughing and fierce glares from the other five. This was a totally unreasonable demand to make. They didn''t want to ruin the seemingly generous mood.


    "Hoh? You want to be freed upon my death?" He asked with amused eyes.


    She gulped from nervousness but nodded, refusing to yield to her better judgment or the wishes of her allies. If it was time to dream, then she might as well shoot for the skies, she thought.


    "Denied." Quinlan''s words were resolute. Shallan sighed dejectedly. Of course it would get denied.


    "I don''t want my slaves to wait for my demise, that would be rather disadvantageous for me. How about a tenure? Ten years of dutiful service and you''re all free women, whether I live or die."


    "R-r-r-r-really?!" Shallan shouted with utter shock. Ten years to them was not nothing, but it wasn''t overly long either. If they continued leveling up, they could live for more than 500 years. For valuable prisoners of war who could provide this man with hundreds of years of valuable service, this offer was beyond generous.


    "Yes. Any other requests?" He didn''t seem to wish to dwell on the topic, but he did chuckle at the six bulging eyes that were staring at him.


    They found themselves emboldened and soon started slinging requests at him.


    "I would like to have free days, just one a month is enough!"


    "Too little, you will get two days off a week unless you''re out on a mission. In that case, you can take a longer leave of absence upon your triumphant return."


    "!!!"


    "I want to have the right to not be used as sexual relief by anyone."


    "Granted. If someone tries to force themselves on you, turn the bastard into a woman. I know that for some reason, the women of Thalorind just love cutting jewel sacks off of men, so I''m sure you''ll feel right at home."


    "!!!"


    "I would like to read books!" Liora decreed shyly while blinking rapidly at Quinlan as if she were a begging puppy.


    "Stop looking at me like that, woman. Are you trying to give me a heart attack? You can get your books. In fact, all of you will get a monthly salary of thirty silver, you can spend it on whatever fancies your interest. But I''m a bit strapped for cash at this point in time, so this will only come into effect at the end of next month."


    "Kyaaa!!!" Liora shouted victoriously while she was pumping her hands toward the air.


    "What about equipment?"


    "You will get whatever you need to be most effective, within reason of course. As I said before, we have an alchemist, so potions will not be an issue. We also have an Epic-classed artificer, I hope to set her up with a smithy in the coming days so that she can begin producing her masterpieces." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "E-epic?!"


    "I would like hot baths¡­"


    "My home is under construction, that will be available later."


    "We will live with your lordship?"


    "It''s going to be a big stronghold with my main mansion in the middle. Whether you will be sleeping there or in one of the surrounding buildings is yet to be decided."


    "Any other requests?" He asked as he eyed them.


    "Please don''t tell me that this was all a cruel joke¡­" Liora cried with desperate eyes.


    Quinlan smiled in response before sending them his subjugation request. It was a contract that included the requests they made for him in its clauses.


    "H-h-hah? What the hell is this?" Shallan cried. It didn''t look like a slave contract at all.


    "Oh, yeah, about that, I had my Slave Master class upgraded. I''m the Primordial Subjugator now. It''s a Unique tier class, available only to me in the entire universe."


    Shallan and Liora felt their heart quickening and beating at a tenfold rate while their brains refused to work. It took a good ten minutes of revelations from Quinlan to sate their curiosity, after which they accepted the contracts with bright, shining eyes. The Ascendants gained six new combatants, and their recruitment didn''t even cost Quinlan''s spell much capacity since they ended up agreeing to be subjugated wholeheartedly.


    It was time to turn his focus on the Phenom Trials at long last.

 Chapter 441 The Wraithclaws Vanished

    Leia awoke with a dreamy smile. She was still on cloud nine due to the knowledge that the last round would be a tournament, the exact environment where her son could shine the brightest.Her assistant rushed in all of a sudden to notify her that the boss was arranging an urgent meeting. She grumbled a bit but got ready swiftly. There was a path leading to Shadowhold in her mansion, so getting to the Consortium giant underground facility was but a comfortable, leisurely walk for her, as opposed to lower ranks who had to venture miles outside of Braedon and enter through one of the heavily guarded entrances in the wilds.


    Braedon was the biggest Consortium location in Winterwood County, so lots of different people and factions could be found here, just like her Divine Nectar faction, whose boss called her for a meeting for some supposedly urgent reason.


    She entered their private building which was guarded by multiple high-level people and quickly found herself in the conference room where the boss was already waiting. She was sitting on the position of the head.


    Ambrosia was her name, at least the criminal one, and she was once a Phenom, though that was long before Leia was even born. Whenever Leia looked at this woman she had a strong urge to grimace. Ambrosia was around 200 years old yet she looked as if she were Cedric''s age, and here Leia was at 45, looking like a woman that''s clearly in store for a rude downhill ride with every passing day, as far as appearances went. Continue your journey on empire


    Ambrosia was rumored to have been once considered to be good enough to become Black Fang''s disciple, but that was when Vex and then soon after Raika emerged. Black Fang was stated to be too lazy to accept a fourth disciple, so Ambrosia was shown the middle finger, a metaphorical one of course.


    This may or may not have caused her to have feelings of inferiority and a never-ending spite war with the two women. After all, they were slightly younger than her but were already Veil Walkers while she was stuck as a Shadow Vanguard, which just went to show how effective the eccentric ancient woman''s teaching methods were.


    Leia seated herself close to Ambrosia since she was one of the most prominent members of the faction. The members rapidly started filtering in as the seats filled up around the table. They each eyed the youthful woman with wondering gazes regarding what she might have to say.


    At long last her lips parted. "The Wraithclaws vanished."


    Leia looked at the women with questioning eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Exactly what I said. They''re nowhere to be found."


    "I find this very hard to believe." A man spoke up, after which he immediately earned himself a fierce glare from the boss woman.


    "... The delegation I sent to collect our dues reported that the stronghold was empty, save for four displayed corpses. I went to check myself and found Specter''s head impaled on a pike, and the three barons were crucified next to him."


    Leia''s heart skipped a beat. "This means¡­"


    "A declaration of war." Ambrosia finished for her.


    "Isn''t that going too far? The Wraithclaws were just a side hustle for us."


    "Not necessarily. We were running a tight margin already. Black Fang - but we all know that it''s Orianna making the calls in reality - keeps demanding insane amounts from us every month. A competitor faction like the Gilded Exchange or another one might''ve seen the easy pickings that the Wraithclaws were, and their annihilation in turn made our lives even harder than it was before. Their goal is to make us fail to deliver the monthly quota."


    Leia felt that Ambrosia was getting a bit ahead of herself with her conclusions. "Do we have any clues on who it might''ve been?"


    "No¡­ Blackjack''s corpse was nowhere to be seen, though. Finding him could lead us to a conclusive answer."


    "I''ll set a task force on the job then."


    ¡­


    - PoV: Quinlan -


    "I, Quinlan Noir, using my right as sovereign ruler of these lands, declare the founding of Miri Town. May it grow into a beautiful city."


    "Miri Town Banzai!"


    "Miri Town Banzai!"


    "Miri Town Banzai!"


    The crowds chanted with great fervor. Once people actually stepped through the portal, they also fell in love with the location.


    And, yes, that''s right, I named the first town after my mother, is there an issue? I even doubled, no, tripled down when I named the surrounding lands as Lumi Forest after my elven mommy, and the river Katalin River after my birth mother. While it might seem that my original mother drew the short end of the stick, Katalin River was a long one. I planned to build the next settlements along its path, so her name would come up multiple times.


    As for the name of the nation, it was still not decided¡­ Considering that we only had a single settlement, I had some more time to deliberate.


    And yes, before you ask, I did get some stinky eyes from my lovers when I elected to name these monumental landmarks after my mothers and not them. Interestingly, it was Aurora who took it the worst, I think she developed some one-sided rivalry with the two primordials because they both said she would be a somewhat lackluster mother despite her perfect child-bearing hips.


    Anyhow. It was time to dip before I got some new responsibility on my hands. The construction had already begun, so all I could do was wish them the best of luck. With Iselda here to oversee the city planning, and Ayame to oversee the people settling down, I wasn''t worried and could leave it behind in capable hands.


    I opened the warp gate and stepped into my stronghold territory at long last. I missed this place. Cedric, Abudha, and Selene were sent back to Consortium territories to continue sniffing around whether I should be worried about their reaction to my sudden disappearance during the second round while I''d already sent the others here ahead of me. Only Ayame and the six new acquisitions stayed behind in Miri Town.


    As soon as I stepped through, Ronan rushed up to me as if he was expecting my arrival.


    "What''s up?"


    S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 442 New Maids & Timeskip

    "Nothing, Demigod Boss. I just wanted to welcome you."I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. This guy was truly a strange one. "Thanks, I guess. Any updates?"


    Stay connected through empire S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''re finishing up the first building and once that''s done, we will begin working on the main mansion at long last! Well, as long as Demigod Boss purchases the materials."


    Now that''s what I liked to hear. "Good job, Ronan."


    He saluted and ran off.


    Sadly my opportunity to keep delivering monster materials from Aldoria to the Breadon retired adventurer pair had closed, at least temporarily. To my greatest horror, they told me that I brought them more than enough items for the time being, so I couldn''t help but shed a tear of grief. That delivery job was the dream opportunity for a man like me who could teleport between towns.


    I walked into the main building and up the stairs to the floor which were mine and my lovers'' until we moved into the main mansion. A surprising sight welcomed me. "Welcome home, master!" Six cheery female tones shouted. They were all dressed as proper maids. Anna and Beatrice were a given, but it seems they found four new colleagues. Emily, Dorothy, Cecile, and her mother smiled at me happily while respectfully bowing their heads.


    "Now just what''s going on here?" I asked amusedly.


    "Lady Lucille said it would be okay!" Anna shouted with a defensive tone as if I was about to rob her of her new friends.


    "Is this what you want to do?" I asked while studying the four women.


    "It''s the least I could do to thank your lordship for the unrepayable favor you''d bestowed upon us." Dorothy replied in a fervent tone.


    "Yes, and this is a good job opportunity anyhow. Not many people can call themselves the maids of a legendary entity. A good lord keeps his maids happy and safe, and not many people can do that better than you." Emily added with a jovial but sly grin.


    "Can we?" Cecile asked as she gazed at me with pleading, puppy eyes.


    Her mother, Ilde, didn''t add anything but looked at me with eyes that told me all I needed to know. Those were the eyes of a person who thought of me as her savior. A bigger than life character.


    I didn''t like being put on a pedestal like that, but far be it from me to ruin the peace this poor soul found at long last.


    "There might not be enough work to go around for the six of you for the time being but welcome aboard. I''m happy to have you." My declaration sent ripples of joy and excitement across my new maids. They each bowed and voiced their gratitude. These were simple women yet their decorum was already more regal than the last time I saw them. It wasn''t hard to tell that Lucille or one of my other noble-born lovers had helped them a bit.


    I said my goodbyes and went to visit this woman of mine who seemingly made some choices for me behind my back. Now I understood why she asked for a portal to the nearby city. She bought the uniforms for them. Of course, I wasn''t mad, not at all. While they might not be the most catching eye candies in the world, looking at these tortured souls smile with unbridled joy in their features makes me feel at peace. If I want to look at peerless beauties, I''ll just glance at my lovers - like the caramel-haired mischievous woman lying naked in my bed with her legs spread apart.


    "Now that''s a welcoming sight I like to see." I declared while jumping out of my clothes at record speed.


    "I thought you would say that¡­" She giggled slyly while parting her lower lips wide apart with her delicate fingers. "You''re already home, but are you really inside your home if you''re not in my deepest depths? Come, I''m already as wet as can be. I need to feel your warmth."


    "Woman, you certainly know how to get a man going." I decreed while joining her for a lovemaking session.


    ¡­


    The next month went by in a flash. The people of Miri Town were well into their home construction. For now, they lived in tents and quickly constructible buildings, but it was just now turning colder as we reached the halfway point of Autumn. According to Iselda, the homes would be liveable by Winter, and that was all that really mattered. Firewood was plenty, so they would enjoy a cozy cold season.


    I spent the past month mostly enjoying some obscenely hedonistic activities in the company of my lovers, but we also continued training diligently. I had multiple sword duels with Ayame, and I had finally scored my first official victory and she did get her promised spanking session, but I fear she enjoyed it way too much for it to be taken as proper revenge for the oath I swore back when she did her mummy wrap duel against me.


    My victory didn''t mean that I was now a better swordsman, though, just that I had much higher stats to my name. I do not doubt that once she participates in a few battles with my [Blessed Seed] in her fertile womb, she will quickly reclaim her throne. After all, in pure swordsmanship, she was just a genius I had no hopes of defeating, but neither did I wish for that. She was my blade, the woman who wanted to become the greatest swordsman in the world.


    I''ll just humbly settle for being the strongest entity in the universe.


    As for my army, my soldiers had been fighting the monsters in Lumi Forest diligently. Their eagerness turned up a notch when I decreed that anyone who wasn''t level 10 by the new year would become a civilian. In this world, that would be an extreme punishment, since leveling up would mean extending your lifespan by possibly hundreds of years.


    However, I was still careful not to ruin the ecosystem of the surroundings, so they were forced to establish outposts further away from town so that enough living organisms would survive in each region of the forest, keeping nature''s balance in place.


    Now though, I''d gotten the news from my fellow Phenom candidates that the date of the tournament was set. The groups finished a bit quicker than Orianna estimated, but that was fine. I was ready.


    Today we set off to the indicated location to at long last secure my spot as the Vesper Consortium''s Vesper Phenom ranked member.

 Chapter 443 Long time no see

    Today we set off toward the indicated location to at long last secure my spot as the Vesper Consortium''s Vesper Phenom ranked member.Kaelira, or Ambition as I''ll have to call her from now on until we get home, received Kai''s wonderful parting gifts he left behind for me as her new teammates. While the issue of her having 5 ranged allies didn''t change, they were an extreme upgrade over the five archers. Shallan with her Anemomancer class and Liora with her Healer class were the biggest boosts she got, but the others were no chumps either.


    Since Kai had left me with six wonderful subordinates but Kaelira could only have 5 Heralds, I left the trapper girl at home with the mission to transform the surroundings of my home into a nightmarish dead zone. I''d already thrown a lot of traps around, but my amateur handiwork made the girl erupt into a burst of laughter when she saw the traps lying around in a disorderly fashion, so I thought it would be best to leave things to her.


    The six women had undergone a complete psychological transformation over the past month. In the beginning, they kept looking at me so that they could find proof that my claims and their contract''s clauses were just part of my sick perverted joke where I wanted to give them hope only to take it away when they least expected it, but they were forced to come into terms with the cruel fact that I just wanted strong combatants on my side, nothing more.


    Once they accepted their new reality, their real personalities surfaced and we could see each of them lose their doll-like poker face and have cheery smiles, joke around with each other, and conduct many other normal human stuff.


    As for Kaelira and her smithy, it was¡­ uh, coming along. She kept asking me when it would be finished with big puppy eyes, but all I could say was ''as soon as possible''. Money wasn''t the issue since a basic smithy didn''t cost much, but the manpower was just not there for now, so it was the two of us and the magnanimous help from Blossom and Lucille who worked on its construction in our spare time. Aurora was busy with manufacturing copious amounts of potions for our army. Without her, the number of deaths would''ve been an ugly, depressing statistic to look at.


    Anyhow.


    Our destination was once again in bumfuck nowhere. The Consortium smartly built their biggest bases away from everything, so we were looking at a week of travel on foot. We deliberately planned to arrive last minute so that we didn''t have to linger for more than necessary. The Consortium was not an ally I could trust, just an organization I wanted to milk for all it was worth.


    The syndicate seemed to love their secrecy just as much as I did, so their biggest bases were always tucked far away from prying eyes. This time, though, we weren''t dealing with some shady outpost like before. No, when we arrived, we found ourselves staring at an entire hidden city.


    It was impressive. The streets were alive with all sorts of questionable individuals - traders who were clearly dealing some illegal stuff, combatants looking for stuff, and I could even see smugglers getting ready to haul these illegal goods into Vraven Kingdom cities. However, there were also normal civilian-looking people as well.


    The buildings were a mismatched bunch made of metal and stone, clearly built for function over form. Signs were displayed on top of multiple buildings, advertising everything from weapons to potions, and even places of adult entertainment were not hidden away in obscure alleyways, giving the place a unique, outlaw-style atmosphere.


    We were let in without any trouble, which was nice for a change. One of the guards, a grizzled man who looked like he''d seen better days, grunted out a quick instruction. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Things''ll start soon. Head to the arena."


    Simple enough.


    The "arena" turned out to be a colossal structure smack in the middle of the city. It towered over the surrounding buildings. It was a massive, circular colosseum built from dark stone and reinforced steel. It wasn''t just a fighting pit; this was a place built for spectacle. Rows upon rows of seats stretched up to great heights, enough to fit many thousands of spectators. The outside walls were adorned with banners of the departments the Circle Members were heading. Their symbols were painted in bold, eye-catching colors.


    When we stepped inside, the grandeur of the place became even more exceptional. The arena floor was huge, with a mix of dirt and stone tiles, probably to give fighters different terrain to work with - or just to make the blood stains less noticeable. Magically powered lights lined the walls, though they were not active for now since it was still daytime.


    I could also see numerous artifacts I hadn''t seen before. They seemed to surround the arena. After a quick telepathic chat with Kaelira, I learned that they were defensive artifacts made to contain the destruction caused by the fighters from hitting the audience. How nice. Now normal civilians could also enjoy the show without having to fear for their lives throughout the entire duration of the event.


    Speaking of spectators, the arena was filled. Loud chatter reverberated over the big space as thousands upon thousands of people huddled down into their seats. Numerous food merchants offered most assuredly severely overpriced meals and drinks to make the viewing experience even more pleasant.


    Looking around, I couldn''t help but smirk.


    "A bit over the top, isn''t it?" However, just then I managed to somehow lay my eyes on a friendly face. "I''ll be back in a bit," I said to the ladies sitting next to each other and made my way over to Jasmine.


    "Oh. Devil, long time no see." She replied in a cheery tune while snacking on her popcorn - yes, she literally had a little popcorn basket in her lap. I''m assuming the vendors found some way to make it. While technology was not nearly as developed in these lands as it was back on Earth, one would have to remember that these people have a much longer history than the people of Earth. It''s just that due to the existence of magic and artifacts, the people who were in the position to develop technology didn''t do so, while the people who would benefit the most from said technologies, namely the common people, were not in a position to develop them, because they were always busy with starving, paying immense taxes, and growing potatoes.

 Chapter 444 Dont get me wrong, Im still very much annoyingly single.

    "I see the hawker found his easy prey." I chuckled after sitting down next to her. Some random dude was sitting next to her but a single look from me was enough to make him scoot over."Oh, don''t even get me started. I love unhealthy arena food. It''s half the reason I''m here." She replied while laughing. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And what''s the other half?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to flirt with you. I didn''t even expect to speak with you."


    "Ah, now you''ve made me sad. I was looking forward to it. Why stop now?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m still very much annoyingly single. A strong, tall, and hopefully handsome Phenom would be the perfect boyfriend material. It''s just that I''m on strict orders by Aurelion not to seduce you." She then scoffed, and murmured with a hint of frustration, "as if my attempts ever amounted to anything¡­"


    I raised an eyebrow in surprise, "hmm? How come? Your dearest father seemed very interested in me up until now, to an annoying degree if I may say so."


    "He still is, or rather would''ve been¡­" She started with a jovial smile that told me all I needed to know. Something bad happened to her father and she reveled in it wholeheartedly. I still didn''t know why, but there was some extreme bad blood between the two, something about Aurelion holding something over her, which forced her to play along with his wishes.


    She gulped down a good portion of her syrupy, extremely unhealthy-looking drink before giggling and explaining, "I don''t know how it started, my guess would be Lord Wrinkle having a talk with Lady Black Fang, but anyhow. The end result was Lady Raika - who in case you weren''t aware is a Veil Walker and Black Fang''s disciple - came to our little textile shop for a chat with Aurelion.


    Thank the Goddess I was present to hear that. Lady Raika is now my spirit animal. She is one badass woman, let me tell you that much. She bluntly told Aurelion to, and I quote, "Stop trying to recruit Devil or I''ll bash your skull in." That''s all she said before she turned around her heels and left, leaving behind an Aurelion who literally pissed his pants because she let out an immense amount of killing intent at him. It happened a month ago and he is still bedridden. He wakes up in the middle of the night screaming from the top of his lungs and begs Lady Raika - who I''m sure had long since forgotten about the existence of this loser as soon as she stepped out of our shop - for forgiveness."


    I couldn''t help but laugh along with her. Now I completely understood why she was having such a jovial mood. Although I didn''t know much about Raika, it was not hard to guess that she was a brash person who craved personal strength more than anything, which in turn made her very blunt.


    "You didn''t tell me the other half of the reason for you being here."


    "It''s exciting, duh! Do you know how stressful my life is? I need my vacation days and there''s nothing better than watching the finals while ruining my health with trash food. Furthermore, I''m pretty sure I told you already, but this is a monumental event. From what I hear, this Phenom Trial has the biggest budget in the Consortium''s history - and this is one old-as-hell organization, so that''s a big deal!"


    "And while you''re at it, you can scout yourself a perfect Phenom lover?"


    She laughed at my question while shaking her head, "I appreciate the gesture, it''s very sweet of you to assume that I''m the dream girl of every man so I can just pick and choose whoever fancies my interest, but the sad reality is that I''d only ever spoken with you out of all candidates."


    "Well, I''m sorry to hear that. I guess you''ll have to survive with only knowing me. If you want I can introduce you to Ambition, but I doubt she''s in the middle of searching for a girlfriend."


    "Hey, you never know!" She laughed at my joke and then let out a cute growl when I grabbed a handful of her popcorn and put it into my mouth after lifting my mask up ever so slightly. She leaned in to sneak the smallest of peeks, but I hit her cheek with a finger snap flick, earning myself some strong pouting as she caressed her rapidly reddening cheek with teary eyes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!! Welcome to the final round of the Phenom Trials!" A cheery shout reverberated across the arena grabbing my attention. I recognized the playful voice immediately and laid my eyes on the woman who walked into the center stage of the arena. She used a microphone-like artifact that transmitted her voice without having to raise it above normal conversation volume.


    "My name is Vex with the title ''Hexblade'' and for some reason only the Goddess herself knows, the Obsidian Circle Members decided that I was the most ideal candidate to be the host of this event."


    Her statement earned numerous gasps from the crowd, after all, to many of these people, a Veil Walker was but a legend. People like her didn''t come out into the limelight often. Furthermore, Vex had a very distinct personality and earned herself some wild rumors over the years, so I''m sure many people were curious about this odd woman in particular.


    "Kya! Black Fang has amazing taste. All her disciples are certified bombshells." Jasmine decreed once she laid her eyes on Vex. I had to agree, she was one beautiful woman.


    "I''ll be brief. As you all should know, it will be a tournament. However, a certain somebody-"


    She then coughed into her palms *khm!* "Black Fang" *khm!*


    "-said that if she was going to be watching, then the event better be more memorable, so it''ll not be a normal tournament but one that''s spicy enough to make a 400-year-old- or was it 500? Maybe it''s already 600 by now¡­ Anyhow, the tournament will be interesting enough to not make an ancient woman fall asleep out of pure boredom."

 Chapter 445 Rats vs Champions

    Vex''s declaration was met with multiple reactions.The first one was that of the crowd. Numerous heads started turning around in a desperate manner to lay their eyes on Black Fang while shouting exclamations of pure shock. While Veil Walkers were already rare to see, Obsidian Circle Members were living in the shadows completely. That didn''t mean that none of them had at least some information available about them, after all, they were all Phenoms once but not all of them were as secretive as me.


    For example, I''d learned that Orianna was one of the strongest Veil Walkers and thus had a good chance at succeeding one of the heads should they become ''unavailable'', at which point her identity would not become immediately forgotten.


    The reason why Circle Members were shrouded in mystery was mostly due to time, as they were active up-and-coming members hundreds of years ago, so only the oldest members remembered them as normal combatants, and also because some of them, like Black Fang, was keeping her privacy even before becoming a leader, making her one of the most obscure members of the circle.


    Thus, laying one''s eyes on the woman would be a true privilege. I also couldn''t help but be extremely curious, though I didn''t make a joke of myself by gawking around like a tourist because I knew that the only way I would get to see her would be if she wanted me to.


    The second reaction came from perhaps Black Fang herself as a dagger was lodged into Vex''s throat. I didn''t see anyone throwing it, it just appeared already in her neck. She lost control of her body and fell limply back on the ground. Her skin color swiftly changed from that of pristine beauty to that of putrid, oozing dark green.


    This lasted until she raised her trembling right hand into the air and brought it down on her chest where her heart lay in such a swift manner that my eyes could barely follow. A loud beat came from her body, after which her skin color started returning to normal. She ended up puking a lot of black bile, but a few seconds later she was already back on her feet.


    She produced a water bottle from her ring and drank it hungrily, after which she bowed her head. "This disciple humbly apologizes, she said too much!"


    No reaction came, but perhaps that was a reaction itself because in the next moment Vex sighed with relief and went back to narrating how the tournament would go.


    "So, ehem, let''s get back to the event, shall we? Throughout the first two rounds, you had the chance to hide behind not only your Heralds but behind other Phenoms and their Heralds as well, thus some of you slimy ones managed to weasel your way all the way here. You didn''t think that you would go unnoticed, right? Nope, no chance!" She decreed while sticking her tongue out with playfulness which also displayed her sadistic cruelty.


    "We were watching and evaluating, thus some of you got here through well-deserved feats of power, others not so much. There are still hundreds of candidates left, we have to cull those numbers a bit, so to begin the tourney we will pit one weasel against one champion - meaning that the rat boys and girls will have to face those that displayed significant personal might and competence in the previous rounds. To start with¡­ drumrolls, please!"


    "Dum-dum-dum!!"


    She started making mouth sounds before shouting, "in the corner of the rats, we welcome the biggest coward who managed to slither his way all the way here on the back of others! Eugene is the name! Kills secured in the first round? Zero! He was pretending to be dead in the corner! Kills secured in the second round? Zero! Furthermore, he caused all of his Heralds to die so that he could live another day!"


    "Booooooo!" Immediate booing sounded from the crowd when a man stood from the audience and made his way down. He had an ashen face, he clearly never expected to be called out like that.


    "And then, ladies and gentlemen, welcome the champion with the biggest bag of them all! Devil is the name! Kills secured in the first round? Over two hundred! In the second round, he was tasked with invading the Phantom League where he and his team were ambushed by them! We don''t know an exact kill count, but over a hundred Phantom League soldiers died!"


    Hoh? I couldn''t help but be surprised that I was given a two-hundred-kill count. No matter how I counted it, things just didn''t add up. This could only mean one thing. They were aware that I outplayed Selene with my betrayal which forced her to kill her own giant group of allies to secure her spot among the victors. While I didn''t personally kill them, they were dead because instead of me wreaking havoc in the backline of the enemies as me and Selene agreed I would do, I just killed her assassin squad and then started looting the corpses for goodies.


    Thus, her kills were counted as my feats. I didn''t know if I agreed with this counting, but no one asked my opinion, so I stood from my seat. Jasmine gasped loudly from next to me when my name was called. She looked at me with eyes full of shock and disbelief. She had no clue that I would be named as the biggest achiever thus far, in her eye I was just one of the many candidates. Well, that officially changed.


    <Anyone who doesn''t become a Phenom will be wearing Blossom-style bondage gear for a decade straight, and I don''t care if you''re a dude.> I decreed to my fellow subjugated Phenom candidates before jumping from where I stood and landing right next to Vex and the rat.


    A large distance separated us, so my display of superhuman strength was met with shouts and cheers. "So you played dead and sold your teammates out to get here¡­ Let''s see what strategy you will come up with to beat me." I was fully aware that Vex''s microphone artifact was turned on, so I deliberately acted to entertain the crowds. They were here for a show, so why not give it to them? S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eugene immediately shriveled up at my ominous masked sight, especially now that I was only a few inches from him and was towering over his small, fragile frame.


    He could only respond with frightened stammers. "I-I uh¡­ I didn''t¡­ do any of ¡­ that."


    More booing came from the crowd. This dude had straight-up negative charisma levels.


    "I-I uh¡­ might want to¡­ surrender." He continued.

 Chapter 446 Rat Extermination

    "Denied!" Vex shouted with a cruel grin. "You can surrender once the game starts, and ten seconds after the gong at the earliest! Any respectable combatant should be able to last that long!"His features became even more sunken.


    I see. So they deliberately made this rule knowing that the rats won''t want to fight like this. While it was true that they were here for a tourney, they never expected to have to face the strongest contestants while we were fully fresh and in brimming health.


    The Consortium wanted to give the champions a chance to display their might and put the cowards in their rightful places. We had ten seconds to do so.


    "It''s good to see you, Devil! You disappeared on us so suddenly¡­ This poor big sister thought you abandoned her." Vex brooded once she turned the microphone off.


    "Things happened. It''s good to see you too, Vex. Did you put that heart-piercer lady in her place?" I asked, referencing the woman who shattered the mighty axe-wielding Gragan''s robust armor and killed her effortlessly.


    "Nah! Mordecai used some strange method to teleport them all away once the tides turned in our favor." She pouted in a rather adorable manner if I may say so.


    "Better luck next time."


    "Thanks!"


    Eugene started shaking from head to toe when he heard the tone I used to converse with this legendary woman. Vex turned her microphone back on, "with that out of the way, let''s get the ball rolling! We do have some prestigious people to entertain, after all! To that effect, all contestants must make their way to the waiting room! Don''t think you can escape, by the way, we''re aware of all your current positions. Now, Devil and spineless scumbag- I mean Eugene, take your position at the indicated spots and wait for the gong! There are no rules! Everything goes!"


    I did as told and couldn''t help but have a good laugh as I watched my opponent turn his back on me. He very clearly intended to bolt in the other direction so that he could survive the ten seconds and surrender. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now I fully understood why the Consortium chose to have the first round of the tournament like this. It was best to get rid of such eyesores, they would just ruin the epic events that would surely follow.


    *Gong!*


    The instant the gong echoed through the air, Eugene bolted as I expected him to do. His desperate flight was comical - his scrawny arms were flailing, his thin legs scrambling, and his ashen face drenched in sweat. The crowd erupted into laughter and jeered at his pathetic display as their voices rose in a chorus of mockery and disdain.


    Almost none of them could do a better job at standing up against me, but that didn''t stop them from looking down on Eugene.


    I let him get a head start so that I could make the moment I made my move even more dramatic. I was selected to be the opener to the event and for a good reason. They wanted me to put on a show, and I was game.


    It was time to begin. Ten seconds wasn''t much to work with.


    My boots dug into the ground as I crouched low, forcing every muscle in my body to tense like a predator preparing to pounce, and with a burst of extreme speed, I surged forward.


    The wind roared in my ears as the distance between us closed in an instant. Eugene must have heard me coming because he screamed - in a high-pitched, pathetic wail of terror. "I surrender!"


    My saber lashed out like a bolt of lightning. The first strike was swift and precise. The blade carved through his calves, severing both legs just below the knees. His body crumbled forward, hitting the ground with a thud as he fell face-first onto the arena floor, leaving a smear of blood in his wake.


    The crowd roared with sadistic joy, their bloodlust was officially ignited.


    Eugene howled in agony while he was clawing at the dirt with his hands, desperately trying to drag himself away. "I surrender! I surrender! I surrender! I surrender! I surrender!" he repeated with a terrorized voice, hoping that Vex would intervene but I still had some time.


    "A spineless coward has no place among the Phenoms! Disappear from my sight, you wretched rat!" I shouted with as much theatrics as I could gather.


    <Master is so good at getting the crowd going! Blossom''s heart is beating so fast!> I heard my adorable dog-girl decree with childlike excitement.


    <He certainly has a way¡­ His enemy is a nobody who doesn''t even want to fight.> Ayame murmured.


    <This is just an execution, but a pretty sensational one at that. No wonder the audience likes it.> Lucille added.


    <You humans are still barbaric cavemen I see. Maybe I should''ve been worried about master hitting me in the back of my head and dragging me away to his cave all this time¡­> Seraphiel chuckled.


    Another roar of approval erupted as I approached his writhing form. He reached out with trembling hands as his fingers dug into the dirt in a futile attempt to pull himself forward. I stepped on one of his hands, pinning it beneath my boot. His terrorized screams were music to the crowd.


    With a flick of my saber, I severed his hand at the wrist. Blood spurted in every direction, painting the ground in crimson streaks. I stepped back to let him flail around helplessly. It was a miserable sight to observe.


    Eugene tried to crawl again while sobbing and babbling incoherently. "No! I surrender! No! Please, I''ll do anything! Mercy! I surrender! MERCY!"


    His words fell on deaf ears.


    The crowd was a thunderstorm of applause and cheers now as they chanted my name in unison. "DEVIL! DEVIL! DEVIL!"


    I stood over his pitiful, broken form as he trembled under my feet. I delivered the final blow - a clean, decisive cut through his neck.


    Once I was done with my work, I turned to face the roaring crowd while raising my saber high into the sky.


    The arena shook with deafening cheering.

 Chapter 447 Husband?

    "Ladies and gentlemen, as you can see his name is a fitting one! The victor of the first round is none other than Devil!"Loud clapping and cheering welcomed my theatrical bow.


    "You may wait in the waiting room or get back to chatting up the hot young lady in the audience! Aurelion is one ugly bastard but his seed produced a sexy mare, that much is certain!" Vex shouted while eyeing Jasmine who in turn gasped with utter shock and reddened in her cheeks.


    I shook my head while chuckling. This silver-haired beauty had absolutely no mouth filter. No wonder Black Fang threw a dagger into her throat - if that was her. Also, I had to agree with Vex''s opening statement, I don''t know what sort of brainwork required the seven circle members to land on Vex being the most optimal host candidate for this monumental event.


    Even Raika would do better, though maybe the event would only last half as long as intended if things were left to her.


    At least Vex happily wore her smoking hot dress, maybe that was it. I imagine not many Veil Walkers wanted to dress like an alluring piece of meat for a crowd of weaklings to ogle them, but she seemingly had no qualms to give about it.


    Although I wanted to check out the competition in the waiting room, I couldn''t just leave poor Jasmine as she was - thousands of heads were examining her tomato-red features - so I made my way back to her.


    Multiple people asked for autographs, which I didn''t even know was a thing here¡­ But it very clearly was. They handed me their inked pens and asked me to write my name in their books or simple papers, and if that was not available, some asked for me to mark their skin. Yes¡­ all of those who asked me that were females.


    "Next up! From the corner of the rats, please welcome July! Kills in the first round? Zero! She is a warrior but she covered behind her alliance''s tanks the whole time. Kills in the second round? One! One wild bunny to eat that is, she didn''t kill any enemies. Then, from the corner of the champs! Wrath is the name! She secured over 70 kills in the first round! That number doesn''t include her Consortium-given teammates who also fell to her blade because they were - allegedly - holding her back! She is a bit off in the head, but that means nothing! Crazies are also welcome in the ranks of the Consortium, which is best evidenced by the fact that my big sis Orianna was still not forced to visit the doctor who specializes in mental complications over her 300 years spent in the ranks of the organization! I still can''t comprehend how this was allowed to happen!"


    A plant immediately emerged from the ground and started strangling this eccentric prankster of a woman.


    In the meantime, I finally made my way to Jasmine who was busy hiding her face behind her trembling hands.


    I plopped down next to her.


    "D-d-did you hear that! L-lady Vex said that I was beautiful!" She stammered with utter embarrassment. Of course she would be. This girl was a young merchant, a non-combatant. Vex not only recognized her but even complimented her looks and pointed out that she was flirting with the man of the hour - me. Jasmine came here to have a merry time watching the show but her world was turned upside down as she found herself in the middle of the spotlight.


    "Of course I heard, I was standing right next to her. Though, to be fair, she didn''t call you a beautiful woman but a sexy mare¡­" I joked, which only earned a whimper from her. The poor girl was about to explode from the strong emotions assaulting her heart. I reached out with my arm and grabbed her shoulder which was farther from me in a gesture of support.


    In the meantime, I was watching Iris obliterate the woman she was pitted up against. I already suspected it, but my thoughts were confirmed at long last. She did indeed kill her own teammates. Back when we arrived at the first round, numerous losers- I mean older, washed-up combatants were available for selection by those who didn''t have 5 Heralds already. Iris was alone, so she was told to choose five.


    Her opponent met a similarly grizzly fate as mine did, though she didn''t do any theatrics like I did. She just killed her and walked away.


    "Are you good?" I asked Jasmine while squeezing her shoulder.


    "Y-yeah¡­ It''s just, I was so surprised! I was in the middle of eating my popcorn and suddenly a legendary entity started talking about me!" She managed to squirm the words out.


    "You can never know what nonsense will come out of that woman''s lips next. She is an enigma."


    She giggled at my words before turning her head toward me, "so all this while Aurelion was right. You were the kind of catch he was hoping for. No wonder you never took him seriously¡­ he is just an old guy who will die soon while you are going to reach heights he could only dream about."


    "True. The faction he''s heading is way too small scale for me, plus I would never feel good about bowing my head to someone I could kill with a flick of my finger." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehehe. You truly live in a different world¡­ To think someone would say the Gilded Exchange faction is too small scale. You do know they play at least a small part in nearly all transactions that take place in the Winterwood County, right?"


    "Jasmine, an entire duchy is too small scale for me. A merchant dude operating in a single county is nothing but a joke. He is only an ant I''ll outgrow within months if I hadn''t already."


    My confident statement caused her to gasp as she blinked at me numerous times. At first with disbelief thinking that I was merely jesting, but when I didn''t offer any further comments she slowly realized that I was being entirely serious.


    "To think I was flirting with such a being all this while¡­ Now I feel so foolish." She murmured.


    "Why? In case you didn''t realize, I''m sitting here next to you with my arm comfortably resting on your shoulder. If I didn''t think highly of you I wouldn''t be here. Although I don''t know too much about you, what you''d shown me had piqued my interest." My statement earned a second round of gasps and rapidly blinking eyelids. In fact, it wasn''t only her who gasped but multiple young girls who were perking their ears while hungrily listening in on our conversation.


    They started eyeing Jasmine with incredible envy. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. In a world where your survival wasn''t at all guaranteed, such things as your physical appearance took a heavy backseat - at least when speaking about the criteria the fairer gender evaluated you with. In their minds, I was a young warrior with an extremely bright future and a person who could easily protect them. Even without seeing my face, I was already a homerun victory to them, thus the envy with which they glared at the rather ordinary girl was understandable.


    "N-now that you put it like that, I did a good job indeed!" She cheered adorably before glancing at me with big puppy eyes. "Devil, wanna be my husband?"

 Chapter 448 Intriguing Combatants

    I couldn''t help but laugh out loud at her antics. She was jumping over a few steps a relationship should take before arriving at marriage, but I imagine she was eager to secure the bag."Thanks for the offer, it''s very sweet of you."


    "So that''s a no¡­" She sighed.


    "There''s something I wanted to talk to you about. I will find you later."


    Her eyes lit up once again as hope returned. "Sure, you know where I live!"


    Our conversation came to a halt and with that, I refocused my attention on the fights going on. Once Iris was done massacring her ''opponent'' a few new faces came from the side of the champions. There was a twin blade wielder who stood out in particular, as well as a large cleaver wielder and a mage who unlocked the rare ice element, becoming a Cryomancer.


    There were no outlined ways to make the non-basic elements available to you. It happened or it didn''t, you couldn''t force it. However, mastering the basic element it was derived from definitely helped, thus this ice mage was most certainly specialized in water spells when they were a simple Wizard classed individual.


    I call them ''they'' because I don''t know their gender, same for the twin-bladed person. They both wore masks.


    Next came Ambition who killed a lot while doing her utmost to protect her five archers. She stood still and allowed the rat to live. Such meaningless massacres were seemingly below these lithe, beautiful creatures, as Seraphiel also called it barbaric.


    Abudha and Cedric also passed their round. Abudha similarly refrained from killing his enemy while Cedric executed his, after which he waved his hand at a woman in the stands, his mother. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Next up on the side of the rats! Selene, daughter of the mage Malachai! She killed hundreds of people in the first round, but all of them were on her side! She felled no enemies!"


    "Hah?!" A man stood from the crowds with pure disbelief on his features. Dearest father, I assume. He seemed like a pretty straightforward man, I wonder how he sired such a sly fox. Must''ve been the work of the mother¡­


    Selene walked into the arena and stared at her father with a fiery gaze. She looked like a woman who was done with it all. "This fight is going to be an ugly one." I grimaced. She very clearly wanted to murder someone, anyone.


    "In the other corner, from the side of the champions! We welcome Torture! A truly hideous nickname she''d chosen for herself, another woman who''s a goner in the head!"


    Torture stepped into the arena and her mere presence cast a chilling silence over the crowd. It was not justifiable on Vex''s part to place this creature in the same mental category as Iris. Iris was just a bit of a psycho, but she most certainly fell in the ''I can fix her'' category. This was best evidenced by the fact that I could hold a normal conversation with her when I let her in on my secrets.


    On the other hand, this person was more monster than human. Her frail, scarred figure was draped in blood-stained leather and a cracked porcelain mask painted with a demented smile hid most of her face. Only her manic, glowing eyes shone through which radiated sheer unhinged energy. She dragged a chain with a spiked weight in one hand and held a serrated blade in the other while she was giggling nonstop.


    "She''s unhinged¡­" Jasmine whispered scaredly, after which she hid her face in my chest. I chuckled when I saw her very obvious antics. She didn''t give up on seducing me at all, in fact, her efforts were amplified. I had to give it to her, she was very persevering.


    In contrast to Torture, Selene exuded calm fury. She eyed Torture as if she was nothing but a monster to put down, and I couldn''t fault Plump Fox for thinking so. She was dressed in a new, ornately decorated robe, father dearest most certainly kitted his daughter out for this special occasion.


    It was no exaggeration on my part to say that Selene and Cedric were bred for this day, so their parents naturally invested heavily, no doubt taking on debt to procure the most worthwhile gear.


    As soon as the gong sounded, Torture lunged with her chain whipping wildly, but Selene was more than ready.


    Selene aimed her expensive-looking staff at the rabid creature and chanted an all too familiar spell, [Infernal Onslaught].


    Her ornate staff glowed with a brilliant crimson color as its tip ignited into a roaring inferno. A sphere of blazing fire spiraled outward, expanding with great speed and intensity as it barreled toward Torture.


    The chain-wielding woman tried to whip her weapon forward in retaliation, which just showed how much of a mental goner she was. Fight flames with metal chains¡­?


    The spell engulfed her completely. Torture''s screams were swallowed by the roar of the inferno as her body was consumed in an instant, reduced to little more than a blackened silhouette before turning into ash.


    Once the flames dissipated, all that remained was a scorched patch of earth and the faint smell of burnt flesh. Selene raised her smoking staff to her lips and blew at it as if she were a cowboy who just gunned her enemy down. I grinned, thinking, ''so even this woman could do a bit of acting.''


    She looked very strongly in my direction. <Finally, this spell did as it was intended to. I can confidently conclude that it''s not faulty. No nonsensical bullcrap protecting my target''s hide, nor some weak element protecting her¡­> She finished it by glancing at Shallan, the Anemomancer who dueled her when I was fighting Blackjack and Kai.


    I only snickered amusedly at her poisonous words, thinking it below me to reply. When a dog barks at me, I don''t bark back, I just ignore it. Shallan evidently thought otherwise as she gently replied with a <suck it, bitch.> after which her amicable chatting with Plump Fox continued for ten minutes straight.


    The first round soon came to a close, evidenced by Vex delivering the news of what the next part of the event would entail. They certainly made this tournament into a strange one¡­

 Chapter 449 Second Round

    The first round soon came to a close, evidenced by Vex delivering the news of what the next part of the event would entail. They certainly made this tournament into a strange one¡­"Well then¡­! The mage Malachai''s daughter, Selene Cross, is the only rat girl who restored her honor and is allowed to partake in the rest of the tournament! I just hope daddy dearest won''t get killed by the parents of the many youngsters his daughter murdered by her extreme act of treachery, hehehe!"


    I glanced at the man and saw that Selene most certainly didn''t warn him of how she got to the final round. He was completely sidelined by the news. He now had ashen features and due to Vex''s words, stood to leave. He was sitting between his associates, some of whom likely lost their child on that day, so he was fearing for his life, or perhaps he just didn''t like the vibes.


    "Let''s start the second round then, shall we? We prepared a real special one! There''s a little over two hundred of you left, and you''ll form teams of two. One frontliner and one backliner. Don''t start looking for your bestie because your teams will be formed in the order you were called for the first round, so our first valid backliner is Devil - yes, I know he is running around with a mean-looking black saber and not a wand or staff, but trust me when I say this, he is a mage! The first valid frontliner is none other than miss Wrath! Oh my~ What a power couple~! I must say, both of them are perfect fits for the Consortium, you might be looking at your future leaders right now folks!"


    Jasmine brooded next to me when she heard her wingwoman pair me with another female in this manner. Vex betrayed her.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at her antics. "You should already have a strong suspicion that I have a harem, right? I don''t practice monogamy, you wouldn''t be my only lover if we became an item, but in exchange, you won''t have to worry about competition because I go for all the women I want to have, so just be yourself and all will be fine."


    She looked up at me with questioning eyes as if I just uttered some complete nonsense, "I don''t understand."


    "What I mean is that if I accept you then I''m ready to give you my everything, you don''t have to worry about me falling for other women because that''s something that will most certainly happen but I don''t play favorites. Ghost is my first girl and I still love her dearly and will continue to do so for the rest of time, no matter how many gorgeous and amazing new additions my list of lovers get."


    She continued eyeing me as she understood the meaning of my words. "Hmm¡­ So the doggy is the first? I honestly thought it would be Blade."


    "I''d known her the longest, but she took a while to fall."


    "I see¡­ And how big is this harem anyhow?"


    "I would say four and a half right now."


    "¡­? Half?"


    "I''m currently trying to charm Solace, the healer of my team. I would say I''m nearing the finish line, hence she counts as half."


    "So you''re trying to seduce two girls at once. Quite ambitious."


    "Did you just count yourself as the second one?" I couldn''t help but chuckle at her shamelessness. "Shouldn''t it be the other way around? I''m courting a girl and another girl is courting me."


    "Hmph!" She snorted cutely, "when you say you don''t practice monogamy, I assume it only refers to yourself?"


    "Yeah, my girls are mine and mine alone. I refuse to share. Is that an issue?"


    "No. I just like to be as informed as possible, that''s an especially useful trait to have if you''re a merchant like me. I always imagined myself to have a single husband, polygamy is not for me. Sounds like too much hassle¡­"


    "Heh, yeah. Sometimes they do get a bit jealous, but they''re all good girls so I faced no big issues thus far." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Our conversation came to a halt when Vex said something interesting. Or rather, someone else did.


    "Isn''t it unfair to pair the two strongest together?!" A man shouted, referencing how I was the most accomplished mage and Iris the most accomplished warrior. He seemed to be an obnoxious one, I don''t imagine many people had the galls to say their piece to a person like Vex, especially since she was currently representing the entire leadership of the Vesper Consortium. He received many glares and muted gasps due to his audacity.


    Vex didn''t seem to find much issue with it, though. "Unfair? But of course it''s unfair! We are not aiming to hold the most competitively fair event here but the one that lets us select a handful or so extremely talented youngsters we want to nurture into being future pillars of the organization.


    What did Devil and Wrath receive for being the biggest achievers in the first two rounds of the Trials? Nothing besides the ability to continue - something all contestants who appeared today did. If this was the real world and not an organized competition, they would be like members who were sent on a mission and came back with the greatest accomplishments. Don''t they deserve such a small reward as to be paired together?


    Why would we give our most promising candidates unneeded difficulties? It''s not on them to prove that they are worthy of being Phenoms, because they''d already done that! It''s on the underachievers to prove that they are more worthy of it than those who were placed high on the list led by Devil and then Wrath!"


    I liked the sound of it. If we were being fair to the competition, then I should be paired up with the frontliner on the bottom of the list, but then I would be getting punished by the Consortium for being the biggest achiever.


    If I just sat back and relaxed up until now in the Trials, I would be lower on the list and then I would be rewarded for doing nothing by being paired with a strong frontliner. That made no sense in this setting. They wanted Phenoms, not some lazy minmaxers who could get to this point with the least amount of effort.

 Chapter 450 Good News

    "So here are the pairs!" Vex decreed in her host voice. She truly immersed herself in the role it seemed. Her hand was gesturing toward the sky where a magical projector wrote letters in the air. All pairs were detailed.Kaelira got the masked Cryomancer classed person because they were the 3rd and 4th on the list, but no other notable person was matched up with my allies. The twin-bladed masked person and the guy with the big cleaver got matched with backliners I didn''t care much about. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selene drew the short end of the stick because she was low on the rat list - meaning she was deemed to be less ratty than the ones higher up - so she was matched with a person low on the champions list, also known as a weaker combatant.


    Abudha was also rather low due to his pacifist style of attitude, and Cedric wasn''t too high either because he didn''t do much in the first round beyond saving Selene after she murdered their allies. He at least put up a good fight against us at the end of it, though. I almost killed them then and there, they only managed to live to tell the tale because of his feats of power.


    Vex spoke up once again, "now then, it''s time for some good news! First, you are all going to survive today. There shall be no more deaths. We will provide you with the extensions of an artifact that will activate when your life is in danger and teleport you to safety where you will be attended to with a squad of healers! It''s a mighty artifact, one of the Consortium''s greatest treasures. Before you ask, no, it''s not capable of saving you from anywhere in the world, it has a rather short range. I know what your second question will be, ''but Extremely Beautiful Lady Vex, why didn''t you use it thus far in the tournament?'' a good question and my answer to it is that those who died today were not worthy!


    You''re all worthy, which brings me to my second good news. Out of all contestants, only a select few will be Vesper Phenoms, but we decided to offer the top 100 finishers the Lunar Adept rank! The third rank in the syndicate''s hierarchy if you count from the bottom and the fourth if you count from the top! It usually takes normal members about 30 to 50 years of duty to get that rank, so you will enjoy a nice headstart to your budding careers! Those who don''t finish in the top 100 will receive the Twilight Apprentice rank, which is the second counting from the bottom. It usually takes around 5 to 15 years for our Dawn Initiates to receive this promotion, so it''s still a good boost to your careers!"


    Her statements caused a lot of murmurs in the crowd, letting me know that it was an unexpected turn of events. I didn''t hear of previous finalists who didn''t become Vesper Phenoms receiving this big of a boost to their ranks. The top 100 finalists might become the youngest Dusk Adepts in the history of the Consortium, because as Vex stated, it usually takes more than 30 years to get that rank, and everyone here is below 30 years of age - save for Kaelira who is over a 100 and used an obscure method to craft an artifact that hid her real age.


    "Now then, the last thing to do is explain the next event, which is! Capture! The! Flag! With a unique twist. You see, our duchy of Greenvale is suffering a bit from the pesky monsters invading our lands and destroying everything in their path. As great and responsible citizens, we decided to help the duchy out!


    ''But Extremely Beautiful Lady Vex, what do you mean capture the flag?'' The backliners are the flag! The frontliners will have to protect them. Each time you send a backliner to the healers, that team has been eliminated. We will fill this giant arena with greenskins, war trolls, and whatever other hideous creatures we decided to capture, and throw the teams into the mix!


    The monsters are not just obstacles, though! If you kill them, you receive points! Monsters below level 10 are worth 1 point, between 11 and 15 are 3 points, between 16 and 20 are 10 points, and above level 20 give you 25! Eliminating another team is worth 10 points! Those that rank high on the scoreboard will enjoy great benefits in the next event! The 25 last-standing teams will advance, meaning fifty people."


    It was a truly big arena, so two hundred people could fit easily. However, adding monsters to the mix? It''s going to be a clusterfuck for sure. The point system favored AoE specialists, but the fact that the 25 last-standing teams will advance, not the 25 top scorers meant that they valued survival higher killing lots of monsters but getting eliminated in the process.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if I''d be welcomed by Selene''s giant AoE attack which took her alliance out - the act that made her into a rat girl. It would eliminate her from the fight, though, because she becomes incapacitated afterward. There will be no Cedric saving her with his specially made water shield artifact, so probably she will refrain from unleashing that.


    However, she was not the only AoE specialist in our midst.


    What class is better at AoE than a Pyromancer?


    Anemomancer? Geomancer? Cryomancer?


    Beep!


    All wrong answers.


    Elemental Sovereign.


    The king of AoE is none other than the Elemental Sovereign, and I''ll make sure to let the people know of it as well.


    ¡­


    While Quinlan got ready for the next event, seven people were conversing in a hidden observation room that allowed them a perfect view of the arena.


    "How about we make a bet? I put 1000 gold on Selene Cross being the highest scorer." The Obsidian Circle Member responsible for heading the army of the Consortium decreed boisterously.

 Chapter 451 Betting

    "How about we make a bet? I put 1000 gold on Selene Cross being the highest scorer." The Obsidian Circle Member responsible for heading the army of the Consortium decreed boisterously."My 1000 gold is on Ice. The only reason she wasn''t higher than 4th ranked thus far was because she was conservative with her powers. She is a smart and cunning little lady with a derivative ''mancer'' type class at that." The old woman heading the human trafficking division - also known as the slaver division - announced. Ice was the Cryomancer who caught Quinlan''s eyes.


    "You can''t go wrong with Whirlwind. He is the best offensive frontliner in my eyes. He will wreak havoc among the monsters and teams alike. His ranger is a stealth specialist, she can just hide while he does all the heavy lifting." The man with a twirly mustache decreed. He was the head of the finance department and he referenced the twin-bladed swordsman.


    "Better than Wrath? She was a real menace with her tragic class and we ranked her second while Whirlwind was only the fifth." The mediator asked. He was the oldest and most respected member of the circle. Although it was a democratic organization, if one asked ''who was the leader of the Consortium'' the most accurate answer would be him.


    "The issue with Wrath is not an individual one¡­ I just don''t think Devil is good enough. I still veto our decision to rank him first. It was straight-up dumb. He''s top 50 at best based on his feats, and he is just a hybrid warrior-mage who decided to put points into his physical stats to be a jack of all trades¡­ But as you all know, jack of all trades are masters of none. His Wizard class is nothing special in comparison to the ''mancer'' types and it also suffers from his lack of Magic stat investments." The slaver woman replied.


    "Agreed." Both the army, finance, and intelligence heads decreed in sync. The intelligence head then continued, "I vote for Massacre. His big cleaver is perfect for cutting down dumb monsters. Unlike mana wielders, he will not run out of juice after casting a few big spells."


    The reason why they thought Quinlan to be a Wizard classed person was due to the fact that they only ever saw him cast basic-tier spells. The Elemental Sovereign class was not meant to be unlocked at his meager levels, so up until he unlocked the intermediate spells - which happened after he disappeared from the sight of Black Fang''s disciples - he was no different than a simple pampered brat whose daddy or mommy shoved a [Mystical Elixir Of Awakening] down his throat before he turned 7 years old, giving him the Wizard class.


    The reason this anomaly with him occured was due to the fact that he didn''t drink a [Mystical Elixir Of Awakening], but one that Aurora''s parents found the recipe of, which required the ingredient from the Geim.


    While Aurora also drank the same potion, she only got a Rare-rarity derivative of the Wizard class, which was also Rare-rarity. The outcome that occurred with her was completely normal for this boosted special concoction.


    However, Quinlan was the first primordial to ever drink this elixir, so an unexpected result occurred that neither he nor Aurora could expect due to there having been no precedent, namely his race outright demanded to be given an Epic-rarity class. This was why he unlocked Elemental Sovereign before he had any right to.


    "I have no wishes to bet on anyone at this time." The logistics head murmured.


    "I guess 1000 gold is too much for someone who specializes in hauling items from point A to point B?" The army head asked in a mocking leer.


    The logistics head refused to answer, making the army head snicker victoriously.


    "What about you?" The slaver asked the negotiator.


    "I shall also sit this one out. My brain is telling me to vote for Ambition and Ice, but in my gut, I can''t help but think that Devil and Wrath will surprise us all. What about you, Black Fang? I assume your bet is on Devil since you demanded him to be sponsored by you if he becomes a Phenom?"


    "I care not for such small-scale bets¡­" She murmured while playing around with the soul-destroyer serpent slithering around in her lap. It was a rather small monster as far as body proportions went, but soul-destroyer serpents had the highest concentration of poison in their fangs out of all poisonous species. Hence the name - if it bit you, not only was your body dead within a moment, but even your soul itself fell prey to its venom.


    "Small scale?!" The army head asked with a disbelieving cry. 1000 gold was an incredible amount! If you told a count to gather 1000 gold, it might take them weeks, hell! Years! Even the Greenvale duke probably only had a couple thousand gold coins lying around in his treasury!


    "What do you suggest then?" The woman heading the slaver division asked with a curious tone. Business was booming for her due to the fact that the Vraven Kingdom was at war with both the Beastman Confederation and the Alliance of Elvardia, so she had the spare cash to raise the odds.


    "Old man, how much would you say my position is worth in gold?" She asked the mediator nonchalantly while not stopping petting the soul-destroyer for a single second. She didn''t even look up at them.


    "The rank of an Obsidian Circle Member holds value beyond what money can convey, there''s no amount of money that-" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was cut off when Black Fang interjected to clarify her question, "how much would you be willing to pay to have your yes-man occupy my position? For me to step down without a word and have him or her take the mantle of the drug trade?"


    "¡­" The mediator thought inwardly for a few seconds before sighing. "I would be willing to take up a million gold debt which is to be repaid over the next 300 years."


    Black Fang''s distant, noncaring features melted away in an instant only to be replaced by the manic grin of a truly unhinged woman, who, at long last, looked up at her colleagues and decreed, "then my bet is a million gold on Devil."


    Five shocked pairs of eyes watched the woman. The sixth pair which belonged to the negotiator wasn''t shocked just exhausted. He knew where she was going with the questions thrown at him. He was honestly very tired of dealing with Black Fang and her disturbing personality. She was playing with a fucking soul-destroyer as if it were her cute little kitten, for Goddess''s sake!


    "O-otrageous! This is not how the Consortium works! When a head steps down or is killed, the other heads vote on their successor! You can''t just appoint the one you want." The intelligence head countered the crazy woman and her next outlandish idea.


    "Is no one willing to match my bet? If there are four of us, the winner can place three of their yes-men in the ranks of the circle and we will have a majority vote while doing so."

 Chapter 452 Chaos in the Arena

    It was correct that the math didn''t exactly add up since one would have to step down and thus make it into a 3v3 vote, but that would only hold true until one considered the fact that if a head stepped down instead of getting killed, they could still cast a vote on who would their successor be.Everyone was looking at Black Fang with wry eyes. Even the only other woman in the group, the human trafficker, looked at her as if she were a complete psycho.


    "Booo¡­. So boring¡­" Black Fang sighed, losing interest and going back to petting the soul-destroyer. However, she soon spoke up again. "10,000 gold coins on Devil. If you can''t pay, I accept financial contracts with a 10-year repayment plan. None of you are incompetent enough to not earn that much, right?"


    Her extremely mocking tone made quite a few of them glare at her furiously, though when she raised her head to look back into their eyes, they quickly averted theirs. That didn''t stop them from cursing inwardly, ''Incompetent? Us?! Orianna is the one who does everything in your stupid drug empire, you incompetent snake bitch! You just sit in your poison bath all day every day so that your skin stays young and healthy because you can''t accept having a single wrinkle!'' Many similarly rude thoughts were sent her way.


    However, in the end, none had the face to sit out after being looked down by the crazy snake bitch, so a wager of 50,000 gold coins was created on whose prospect would end with the highest score in the next event, which was just starting.


    The monsters were freed from their chains and they rushed into the arena from multiple gates.


    The arena erupted into chaos as soon as the gates burst open and the captive monsters were freed, unleashing an unholy swarm of furious creatures into the vast battleground. Goblins and hobgoblins screeched their war cries as they swarmed like ants and they lunged at the first moving thing they could find.


    Orcs and ogres bellowed their deafening war cries while smashing through the weaker creatures with wild abandon as their sheer size and brute strength asserted dominance.


    Werewolves immediately displayed their specialties. They were feral and fast as they darted through the chaos while picking off stragglers for easy kills.


    The dozen or so war trolls thrown into the mix were the strongest monsters present. With their toughened hides, extremely potent regenerative ability, and massive clubs, they presented the biggest challenges for the contestants. They were the only monsters above level 20 and thus worth the greatest amount of points. The war trolls roared challenges to anyone foolish enough to approach. Their sheer presence quickly made the goblins and hobgoblins shiver in existential fright.


    And then, the gates for the contestants opened.


    Hundreds of participants poured into the fray. Each team had the chance to draw up a simple strategy. Some were gunning for scoring high on the ladder while others only wanted to survive without needing healers to stitch them back together. However, the battlefield didn''t care about their plans.


    One team that consisted of a hulking berserker wielding a massive battle axe and a ranger with a longbow, charged headlong toward a group of orcs. "We take them down fast, and then we grab points off the weaker teams!" the berserker roared.


    The melee fighter cleaved through the first orc with ease. His sheer brute strength was superior, while his ranger picked off stragglers with well-placed arrows. However, their aggression caught the attention of a nearby war troll.


    The massive creature barreled toward them, and its club soon found itself smashed into the berserker, sending him hurtling across the arena as a bloody pulp that barely resembled a human. His armband activated and he disappeared. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ranger tried to flee, but she was no match for the troll''s speed. Despite war trolls specializing in Strength and Vitality, their Agility was still terrifyingly high.


    Thus, with a single crushing blow, their dreams of dominance ended in a cloud of dust and blood as she was sent to the healers after her partner.


    In stark contrast to the previous team, another one employed stealth and cunning. The melee fighter, a dual-dagger-wielding rogue, moved in tandem with his ranger partner, a woman wielding an enchanted crossbow. They avoided the larger monsters and instead targeted other teams, slipping into the shadows to ambush distracted opponents.


    Their first victims were a team locked in battle with a group of hobgoblins. While the melee fighter engaged the goblins, the rogue emerged from behind and slit the ranger''s throat, claiming their points in an instant. Before the melee fighter of the opposing team could react, an arrow from the crossbow pinned him to the ground.


    "We move on." the rogue decreed to his partner. They melted back into the shadows before anyone could track their movements while their points tally rose with minimal effort.


    One team was evidently more focused on survival than glory as they created a defensive perimeter. The melee fighter who was a towering knight in gleaming heavy armor, stood guard while his ranger partner perched atop a pile of rubble, firing arrows at weaker monsters.


    A pack of werewolves circled them before snarling and attacking. The knight''s shield blocked the first lunging attack and his blade retaliated with a slash that sent a werewolf yelping. The ranger provided support with her arrows finding their mark, but the relentless assault from the beasts began to wear them down.


    Their salvation came in the form of another team, but not out of charity. A pair of contestants - one a spear-wielding lancer and the other a mage- intervened to kill the werewolves whose backs were turned toward them. Once the beasts were dispatched, the lancer turned on the knight who easily deflected his attack. However, the mage deflected the arrow shot at him and set the archer on fire with his spell taking their points without hesitation.


    The archer was quickly sent to the healers, and as his ''flag'' was taken, the frontliner was automatically taken - after all, this was a capture the flag event at the end of the day, with the rangers being the flags.


    A duo of less skilled contestants stayed at the fringes of the battlefield as they scavenged points from weakened teams and monsters. However, their strategy wasn''t foolproof. A nearby team noticed them as easy pickings and quickly dispatched them.


    The monsters were not passive participants. War trolls claimed entire swaths of the battlefield as their domain while mercilessly swatting aside monsters and contestants alike.


    The werewolves worked in packs, ambushing unsuspecting contestants and tearing apart weaker teams. Ogres stomped through the chaos as they bellowed after hurling contestants aside like ragdolls.


    One ranger made the mistake of hiding too close to a war troll''s domain. Before their melee partner could intervene, the troll''s club crushed the archer into the dirt, instantly disqualifying their team.


    "Whirlwind my son, go!" The finance department head shouted. Now that the stakes were this high, they got all invested in the event much more than ever before. "Atta boy!" He clapped gleefully as the twin-blade wielder mowed down an entire werewolf pack before turning his swords on another team.


    "Selene, you treacherous fox! You vile woman, I''ll pamper you with my support if you keep it up!" The army head decreed as he watched her desecrate multiple teams at once.


    "I knew putting my money on Ice was the right move¡­" The slaver stated with a happy smile when Ice froze an entire monster swarm mid-move.


    However, their attention was snapped toward Black Fang''s voice. "He''s finally making his move¡­"

 Chapter 453 Sorry, I Lied

    However, their attention was snapped toward Black Fang''s voice. "He''s finally making his move¡­""Why are you so damn fixated on him anyways? I admit that the age-measuring artifact finding him to be 7 weeks old is a real curiosity, but what else?" The man with the twirly mustache asked.


    "Maybe she just likes that he chose to follow a unique build¡­ Not many mages are comfortable without wands or staves to assist them in casting. You could even say that the confidence with which he hurls those spells of his with only a saber is on par with the most experienced mages of the entire continent." The slaver woman elaborated.


    "So?" The army head asked while looking at Black Fang.


    "Nothing. I just have a feeling."


    "... You bet 10,000 gold just because your guts told you he would be special¡­?" The intelligence head murmured with pure disbelief. He was a logical man who based his actions on what his head told him was the best move, yet Black Fang was the exact opposite, making it hard for him to accept her way of life.


    "I don''t care about money¡­ I don''t even know if I have a single gold coin to my name or 100,000. I leave all these boring details to Orianna. I only bet money because you people are so hung up on it. If you want, we can stake our lives instead. I could use the XP killing you four would give me."


    ''Another unhinged statement from the unhinged woman''s lips¡­'' Many of them thought while eyeing Black Fang wryly. She was ready to bet her life? Because she felt like there was more to Devil than what met the eye? S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were all weirdos in their own right, after all, living for many centuries does a number on a human''s mental health, but none of them were as far gone as Black Fang, who also happened to be the youngest of them. The six heads already felt like sighing when they imagined what she would be like in a few hundred years.


    "It''s about time we begin, no? Protect this weak backliner, I''m brittle like glass." Devil spoke up as he stepped forth, drawing the attention of the Obsidian Circle Members. The arena had numerous artifacts surrounding it, a few of which helped the observation room they were occupying to give the best viewing experience possible, which included having the ability to mute other audio sources and hone in on a single segment they were curious about.


    "Brittle like glass? If I ever need to build a home, I''ll make sure to ask you where you found glass with the sturdiness of adamantite." Wrath replied with an annoyed scoff due to his audacity to call himself fragile. He tanked an intermediate-tier fire attack from Selene to his face, after all...


    "You''re putting me on a pedestal, I don''t deal well with pressure¡­" He then suddenly paused then looked towards one of the artifacts, "Lady Black Fang, I have a feeling tugging at my chest which tells me that you''re not only watching but even hearing our words. If that is indeed the case, let me say that I don''t know why you seem to be so hellbent on being my sponsor, I''m just a weak mage with a shitty hybrid build."


    "Oh, he is pretty smart." The mediator nodded in appreciation. Not many youngsters had the deep knowledge of artifacts that would suggest they were watching from the shadows.


    The three men who made the bet with Black Fang looked at her with visible glee in their features. His words reinforced their thoughts about him and his current strength.


    "Devil, don''t play coy with me¡­" Black Fang whispered as an amused but also unsettling grin that went from ear to ear erupted on her features.


    As if hearing her words, he spoke up, "However, I have to apologize. I lied."


    "Huh?!" Multiple circle members questioned as they had an ominous feeling tugging at their stomachs. Their long lives gave them a lot of experiences, and all their wisdom told them that they were in big trouble.


    "I kept my true strength hidden to make my life easier, but I''d decided to drop the act. I''m not a jack of all trades who is the master of none, but I''m a jack of all trades who is the master of all."


    He slowly, measuredly drew his pitch-black saber and aimed it in front of him to a point where multiple monsters and teams were congregated at.


    "[Bouncing Flames]"


    A burning projectile erupted from the tip of the black saber, streaking toward its unsuspecting victim. It struck the nearest goblin and ignited its body in an instant. The fire didn''t stop there - it was just starting.


    As the name implied, it leaped from the goblin''s writhing form to a nearby hobgoblin, wrapping around it like a whip of pure destruction. The hobgoblin shrieked as the flames tore through its armor and flesh before bounding again, leaving only a charred corpse in its wake.


    Each leap of the fire was faster than the last as it raced across the battlefield. From goblins to ogres, it moved like a predator, devouring everything it touched. An orc bellowed as the flames engulfed its torso with the fire searing through its muscles and charring its bones before it could even swing its weapon.


    The inferno ricocheted to a pack of werewolves whose speed proved useless against the relentless magic. Their nature to work in packs was their downfall because they were too close proximity to each other to dodge in time.


    One after another, they fell. Their fur and flesh were consumed by the unyielding blaze.


    Then, it reached one of the towering war trolls.


    The flames struck the troll''s chest. It didn''t even try to dodge. Their nature was all about brute strength prevailing over their foes, which was best aided not by their high physical stats but by their special trait, their extremely potent regeneration.


    The creature howled in agony, letting out a guttural, primal sound that echoed across the arena. It clawed at its burning flesh, ripping away charred chunks, only for the flames to cling to it tighter. It seemed as if it was feeding on the regenerating tissue like a parasite. The troll staggered with its massive club falling from its hands as it dropped to its knees while trembling under the burning onslaught.


    The spell''s previous prey would''ve long since fallen dead, but a war troll was different. The hideous monster''s regeneration kicked in at full force.


    Its scorched flesh bubbled and twisted, forcing the fire to consume it again and again. The flames shrieked as if they were a living organism who refused to yield as they burned brighter and hotter with each moment. Smoke billowed around the troll, obscuring its hulking frame, but the sound of its wailing and the sickening crackle of burning flesh continued, making many in the audience gasp in pain while others watched the misery of the monster with sparkling eyes.


    It seemed as though the fire would win.


    However, suddenly steam started hissing from the troll''s skin as its regeneration surged ahead of the destructive nature of the fire spell, which quickly lost its momentum.


    It didn''t take long for it to go out entirely.

 Chapter 454 Elemental Sovereign

    The war troll''s body was still smoldered with patches of skin hanging in grotesque tatters, but it rose to its feet as its eyes burned with fury.The monster was ready to give the pain back while it was regenerating the damage it sustained with every passing second.


    Meanwhile, seven heads were watching the display from their hidden observer room.


    "Bouncing Flames¡­ Isn''t that a Pyromancer specialty?" The army head asked with wide-open eyes.


    "It''s an intermediate-level spell. He must''ve graduated from being a simple Wizard-classed person since we last saw him." The intelligence head surmized his thoughts.


    "Didn''t you hear? He said that he lied. He must''ve been holding back all this while¡­" The slaver woman murmured while eyeing her colleague who somehow knew it all along, just based on her supernatural guts or something. Even Black Fang couldn''t explain why she thought so when they asked her previously. Her thoughts were not based on logic.


    However, when the slaver examined Black Fang this time around, she had to wince. Some people were just too far gone, like her fellow female circle member.


    Her lips stretched into a grin so wide it seemed to defy human anatomy. Her sharp canines were visible in a way that made even the old woman who''d seen it all have a shiver travel along her spine.


    Black Fang probably didn''t even realize it, but she''d gripped the soul-destroyer serpent she''d been playing with all this while with so much strength that its life was snuffed out on the spot.


    "Pyromancer¡­? No. You''re mistaken..." She shook her head, though she refused to elaborate on her thoughts.


    "Hmm¡­" The negotiator stroked his chin, "he arrogantly called himself as the master of all, that''s clearly not how you describe a Pyromancer. They are the masters of destruction, that''s all. Only one thing comes to mind, but that couldn''t be¡­"


    "Hoh? Amazing! This regeneration speed is truly superb!" Devil laughed as he examined the troll who withstood his spell. "I''m sure all the mad scientists of this world keep a few of your brethren in their basements to experiment upon. However, your fate is to become a part of me so that you can make me stronger."


    He decreed as he lowered his sword and instead raised his free hand. "[Aqua Lance]!" He shouted, after which a spear of shimmering, crystalline water materialized in Devil''s outstretched hand. He moved as if he was throwing a javelin at his enemies, and once he let it go, the [Aqua Lance] tore through the air with a loud whistling sound.


    It''s aim was the head. Although war trolls were brutish creatures, they still had sharp survival instincts, and in this moment, it was clearly aware of impending doom, as in a rare moment for a war troll, it dodged.


    Or at least it tried.


    The lance struck its target dead center, piercing the troll''s forehead. The sheer force of the impact shattered its thick skull as the drill-like lance shot through. The back of the troll''s head exploded outward in a geyser of gore, bone, and viscous brain matter as the spell exited cleanly, carving a gaping hole through its massive cranium.


    The war troll froze mid-roar as its towering frame swayed before collapsing backward with a loud thud due to its hefty weight.


    "Bullseye!" Devil cheered. An archer must''ve been frightened with his displayed prowess as multiple arrows were shot at him in quick succession. Wrath finally left her stationary position as she dashed between him and the incoming volley and deflected the projectiles one after the other without any difficulty.


    "Wrath, my savior! Phew, I almost died. Thanks."


    "No¡­ You can''t kill your teammates this time around¡­ I know you want to, but if you kill him then you will be eliminated¡­ Breathe in and out¡­" Wrath started murmuring to herself while glaring at Devil with fiery red eyes that shone through her mask.


    The archer wasn''t the only one who got frightened by Devil''s display of power, though. The observatory room fell dead silent as they tried their best to accept reality, but it was very difficult for most of them.


    "That¡­"


    "Was¡­"


    "Another¡­" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Intermediate¡­"


    "Spell¡­"


    "Fire¡­"


    "And now¡­"


    "Water¡­"


    The army, finance, human trafficking, and intelligence heads murmured one after the other in perfect sync. They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "Elemental Sovereign, huh." The logistics head finished for them with extreme leer. He was ridiculed for being poor, now guess what? All three men he had a bad relationship with were about to lose 10k gold. He couldn''t care less that Black Fang gets 40k. As the woman herself said, she doesn''t care about money. It will probably be used on a few projects that Orianna finds interesting.


    "I''m having a hard time believing it." The mediator decreed with a tone full of wonderment. He thought he''d seen it all, but this was a historical moment. "The Vesper Consortium has an Elemental Sovereign in their midst¡­" He finished with a tone that had a childlike glee to it. For the first time in centuries, he found himself to be excited. He wanted to see how the future looked.


    How rare were Elemental Sovereigns? It was an Epic tier class, and there were quite a few who held the same rarity class among the top tier combatants of the Iskaris continent. Even a few mid-tier combatants like Iris and Kaelira had them. However, not all classes in the same tier were made equal. There was a generally accepted consensus that the ''mancer'' type classes were among the top dogs of the Rare-rarity, and the Elemental Sovereign occupied the same spot for the Epic-rarity.


    To answer the question as to how rare this specific class was¡­ The woman heading the slavery department suddenly spoke up, "Devil is the first to appear with this class since Queen Morgana upgraded hers over 300 years ago."


    "Hehehe¡­" Black Fang suddenly let go of a soft giggle, making all six heads in the room turn in her direction. However, she wasn''t just done. She threw the corpse of the soul-destroyer from her lap away with a disinterested flick of her wrist, raised both of her hands to her quickly reddening cheeks, and her eyes started swirling around in a truly unhinged fashion.


    And then¡­ She let go of the most disturbing, psychotic laugh all six of them had ever heard.

 Chapter 455 Im like your adorable princess.

    - PoV: Quinlan -"Whenever you''re present, I feel like I become your sidekick. I don''t like it, not one bit¡­" Iris murmured while she eyed the troll corpse I decimated.


    "We''re all the main characters of our stories. Furthermore, how could I be the main attraction in our duo? I''m the fragile little mage and you''re my knight in shining armor. In every story, the one who does the protecting is the main character. I''m like your adorable princess."


    "I''m not good at restraining my impulses, impulses which are screaming at me to beat you to a pulp, so please don''t force me to eliminate myself from the competition." She replied with a threatening growl. I chuckled while raising my hands in surrender. It was best not to annoy this lioness. Unlike my Ayame who I knew would never lash out at me no matter how much I got on her nerves, Iris was a much wilder creature.


    Ayame was all bark no bite, while Iris... Not so much.


    Speaking of Ayame, I had to pause for a second to note just how similar these two women are. Both are short-statured but have a great physique - well, I never saw Iris without her armor, but I must assume that she has an athletic body as well. Both are swordswomen with black hair, and I receive great amounts of joy from annoying both of them. Both got betrayed by a family member and suffered greatly as a result, though Iris most certainly had Ayame beat in the suffering department.


    "Are you sure Black Fang is hearing us?" She asked suddenly.


    "No, I just have a feeling. There are too many artifacts surrounding us, I thought that if I were one of the circle members, I would want to give myself the best viewing experience possible." It was like going to the cinema for them, though I didn''t say that out loud.


    "I see. In the end, whether they hear us or not doesn''t matter. Let''s use this round to level up. You can hide behind me if you want to roleplay as an effeminate mage."


    I liked her attitude. Killing the monsters would not only give us points to rank high in this event but they were also killable in the first place. Humans were not, they would be teleported to safety with the unspecified artifacts before we could finish them. However, I couldn''t help but wonder if immediate one-shot-killing would also be prevented¡­ "Nah, I''m done having fun, I won''t hold you back. Let''s go, partner."


    [Name: Quinlan Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Level: 23 -> 24. XP 20430/41754


    [Primary Class: Primordial Villain 22 -> 24]


    [Secondary Classes]


    <Stormblade 25 -> 26>


    <Elemental Sovereign 26 -> 27>


    <Child of Agony 4 -> 8>


    [Health Points: 1125 -> 1144]


    [Mana Points: 1275 -> 1518]


    [Vitality: 75 -> 76] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Strength: 61 -> 65]


    [Agility: 73 -> 78]


    [Magic: 100 -> 101]


    [Unused Skill Points: 3]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    This is what my status window shows me when I open it. In the past month, I''d earned more than 40k XP, yet only leveled up once, which just shows how brutal things were starting to become. Although I''ll be honest, I relaxed for a few days with my girls during the month that separated my invasion of the Wraithclaws from today.


    However, it was also true that I spent some of my active days by honing my skills in duels or in my lonesome, I didn''t go killing monsters every day. While levels are important, skill is what truly separates people of similar levels. Kai was 2 levels above me, but if we were to account for my Primordial Villain''s broken stat-boosting nature, which gave my HP and MP 50% and all my other stats a 25% boost, I would likely be on his level or very slightly above him.


    With that being said, even while I was busy battling Blackjack who was holding up very well, Kai seemed to be like a total amateur in comparison to the two of us. I killed him with no effort. That was because his skill was lacking. He took the easy route in life which was to slowly level up over numerous decades by tackling easy adventurer quests. There was nothing inherently wrong with his approach, but he messed up when he didn''t supplement his easy XP gathering with extra training sessions.


    As for the free attribute points, I put 2 into Strength and 3 into Agility.


    I was at 10k XP before today, but my [Bouncing Flames] and [Aqua Lance] secured me 10k XP. This was the beauty of these Consortium-organized events. They gathered so many XP packs for us to slay. Unlike how it was in the wilds, here I didn''t have to worry about some unkillable raid boss dropping in on me and ruining my day and possibly ending my life, I could go out in relative comfort.


    I watched Iris rush ahead of me with overwhelming bloodlust oozing from every fiber of her being. I had to chuckle when I was faced with the fact that my bodyguard ignored my safety in order to farm some XP for herself. She was not a dumbass who would get lost in the heat of battle, though. Iris knew that it was very hard to take me down, I was not a real ''flag'' that had to be protected like the other backliners.


    Speaking of, it was time for me to join my fellow Child of Agony and continue where I left things off.


    <Get away from me and Iris. Hunt on the other side of the arena. Use this chance to farm some XP but don''t you dare get yourselves kicked out of the competition by getting lost in the moment and receiving an attack to the back.> I instructed my fellow candidates before unleashing chaos.


    "We have to kill him! Let''s join forces until he is eliminated!" Multiple people shouted together as they decided to gang up on me. They knew an Elemental Sovereign couldn''t be allowed into the next and probably final round of the event. This was their best chance to eliminate me.


    I grinned at their palpable desperation. "I understand why you ganged up on me by throwing your honor as combatants away, but allow me to clarify one thing. Unless you can move faster than a level 25 Assassin or hit harder than a war troll, your best course of action was running to the other side of the arena, not attacking me. Come, my adorable minions. Fight by your summoner''s side."

 Chapter 456 Summons

    One of the best examples of my aforementioned need for personal skill besides levels is the fact that I no longer needed to use hand signals to cast my spells.I swung my saber swiftly in long arcs as if I were the conductor of an orchestra while channeling mana into my summoning spells. The ground beneath me trembled as I uttered the incantation for the first of my class'' summonable creations. "[Stone Sentinel]"


    The earth itself obeyed my call. The ground trembled and then outright shattered apart as massive slabs of rock rose and formed into the hulking shape of an earth golem. Its featureless face turned toward the advancing group of enemies while its massive fists clenched with a sound like grinding stones. Standing at five meters (16''4) tall, the Stone Sentinel exuded an aura of raw power. It was a walking fortress ready to crush anyone foolish enough to come close.


    But I wasn''t done, for my intermediate spells included a second summonable minion. "[Flame Serpent]"


    A searing trail of fire erupted from my saber''s tip. It emerged and began coiling and writhing as if it were escaping from a tight prison. The serpent hissed furiously while its crimson-red eyes fixed on the nearest targets. It didn''t take more than a second for the summoning to be complete, which was marked by the thud sound of the serpent hitting the ground.


    It was much smaller than the sentinel, but it more than made up for the lost Strength with Agility.


    After an ear-splitting roar, it surged forward and began weaving through the crowd. Wherever it passed, flames burst to life, engulfing weapons, shields, and flesh alike. It was a predator who hunted down the enemies of its summoner.


    The Stone Sentinel fearlessly ran into the fray with its massive fists crashing down on the unfortunate souls in its path. One fighter tried to block the golem''s strike with a shield, but the sheer force of the blow sent him flying backward across the air. The arm with which he gripped the shield seemed to have broken completely.


    Another attempted to flank it, only to be swatted aside like an insect by a sweeping strike of its arm. While it was much slower than the snake, every movement of the golem was precise as if it had some super core inside its body doing calculations in real-time.


    The Flame Serpent, meanwhile, was pure chaos. Its movements were erratic as each twist and turn delivered searing death - or to be more precise, elimination. Before they would get burned alive, one by one, they disappeared from my sight.


    One competitor, a dual-wielding rogue, tried to dodge its path, but the serpent adjusted mid-jump and ended up wrapping around his torso and igniting his leather armor in an instant. His screams echoed briefly before he vanished in a flash of light as he got himself teleported out of the arena. Others met similar fates - whether struck head-on or caught in the residual heat, they couldn''t withstand the unrelenting assault.


    The crowd of enemies around me thinned rapidly as my summoned forces wreaked havoc. The few who managed to withstand their onslaught began hesitating with their resolve wavering as they watched their brief allies fall like dominoes. I took a step forward and twirled my saber lazily in one hand as I addressed them.


    "I love the trembling eyes with which you all look at me. Be good boys and girls, go and cover in the corner while I farm some XP. Anyone who attacks me or the monsters will be considered my enemy. I will send Harold or Agni after your miserable asses."


    Since these two summoned creatures always looked the same, I decided to name them. The golem was Harold and the serpent was Agni.


    "Harold, Agni. Protect me." I decreed, after which they immediately moved close to me in a protective gesture. Interestingly, I could touch Agni despite his flaming exterior, which was exactly what I did as I stroked its head for a few seconds. "Miss Wrath, I would watch my back if I were you."


    With my warning stated and my summons replacing the rather lackluster bodyguard called Iris, I resumed. My aim was the monsters.


    Some of them began rushing toward me with their fangs bared as they let out a war cry. I stepped into action by channeling my mana into familiar spells while orchestrating destruction as if I were a maestro of chaos.


    "[Hydro Torrent]!"


    A powerful jet of water surged from my pointer finger as if my hand were a firefighter''s hose on steroids.


    This was the same or at least eerily similar spell to that which the Hydromancer used on me in the first round. I could defend it because I used multiple defensive spells, I had good armor and high Vitality and base HP amount.


    Not only was my Magic stat likely higher than his, but my enemies were also much worse protected than I was.


    The torrent began carving a path through the charging horde.


    The force behind the jet attack made even the bulkiest of orcs stagger where they stood while the weaker creatures were outright killed under the pressure of my attack. Their cries would''ve been full of agony, but luckily they were drowned out by the roaring stream, so my ears didn''t have to hear their irritating screeching.


    One werewolf tried to leap out of the torrent''s range, but I adjusted my aim and pinned it against an ogre who could withstand my attack without getting flown back. It gripped the canine''s head in its large hand and shattered it. I couldn''t help but look at the hideous creature with fury. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was my kill.


    ''I will get to this fucker soon enough,'' I calmed myself.


    Water began dripping from my fingertips as I lowered my hand. The spell had ended, so I started surveying the carnage I caused. "Not bad¡­" I murmured with satisfaction just as the notifications began ringing in my head.


    [You''d slain Goblin (level 5). You''d gained 1 XP.]


    [You''d slain Goblin (level 2). You''d gained 0 XP.]


    [You''d slain Orc (level 11). You''d gained 151 XP.]


    [You''d slain Orc (level 14). You''d gained 312 XP.]


    [You''d slain Werewolf (level 12). You''d gained 210 XP.]


    [You''d slain Werewolf (level 16). You''d gained 689 XP.]


    The XP reduction given to me by the system governing this world once again bared its horribly hideous fangs at me. Now that I was level 24, those below 15 barely gave me anything.


    However, the Consortium had diligently captured higher-level monsters for me to kill, I just didn''t one-shot them with my [Hydro Torrent]. The bulkier ones like orcs, trolls, and ogres withstood it with their high Vitality, the speedy ones like werewolves dodged out of the way, and those that were not especially outstanding in these two departments still managed to survive it, just with a few injuries to their name.


    They started licking their wounds while growling at me threateningly.


    I chuckled at their cute sight as I prepared my next spell. I wanted to at least reach level 26 in this round, so I had my work cut out for me.


    It was time I showed the audience what it meant to be the King of AoE.

 Chapter 457 No, I dont think I will.

    The remaining, stronger monsters started licking their wounds while growling at me threateningly.I chuckled at their cute sight as I prepared my next spell. I wanted to at least reach level 26 in this round, so I had my work cut out for me.


    It was time I showed the audience what it meant to be the King of AoE.


    "Wrath, I hope you''ve gotten enough XP to satisfy your hunger¡­" I murmured before dashing behind Iris and lifting her up into my arms. Her armor was extremely cumbersome, but it proved to be no problem at all with my Strength stat of 65.


    "¡­ What are you doing?" She asked with a disbelieving scowl. There was a great amount of audible annoyance in her tone.


    "I''m going to go all out, I don''t want to injure my partner."


    "Then at least stop princess carrying me!"


    "No, I don''t think I will."


    "I''ll climb on your back, or better yet, I will go to the other end of the arena and continue farming there." She decreed, once again ascertaining that despite her mental issues, she was perfectly capable of logical reasoning.


    I didn''t reply as I eyed the person with whom I shared such a strange bond with. I''d met Ayame about four months ago, but I spent more than 13 years with Iris. However, she spent only a few days in my company, and almost all of that time was spent tensely as we were either outright hostile to each other or worried about the other''s betrayal due to the secrets we knew about the other.


    "¡­ Bastard." She spat once she realized that I had no plans of letting her get anywhere from my arms. It was a rare chance for me to be in her company, I had no desire to let this woman escape to the other side of the arena.


    "I''m sure a few XP packs will remain for you to slay. If you remain unsatisfied by the end of this event, I''ll lease Ghost to you so that you can have a fruitful greenskin hunting trip in the forests. [Airwalk]"


    As I ran up into the skies where not many of these brutish, physical-oriented monsters could hurt me, I contemplated my best course of action. There were only a few intermediate spells I didn''t use in combat just yet out of the 16 new acquisitions. There was one in particular which I thought would be perfect right now.


    I aimed the finger of my hand which was holding Iris'' thighs down at the arena. "[Mist Veil]" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A thick fog burst forth from my extended finger. It began cascading down like a waterfall and rapidly spreading across the arena floor. The snarls of the wounded beasts turned into uneasy growls as they lost visibility. Not only were some of them wounded but their prey even started walking on the air to reach a height that was outside their attack range. However, the worst was the heavy mist obscuring their vision and disorienting them completely.


    "You''d just blindfolded these dumb monsters¡­ But you should know that some of them don''t exactly rely on eyesight." Iris muttered as she wriggled in my arms, clearly not satisfied with her current position. Though she couldn''t fool me, I knew perfectly well how strong she was, especially if she activated her class'' boosts and focused them to her Strength stat. If she really wanted to, she could easily overpower me and ''escape''.


    "Their sense of smell and sense of hearing, huh. Don''t worry, I''ll get to them right now. Close your ears, I''ll be a bit loud."


    I could sense the agitation of the monsters that were relying heavily on sight like the goblins and orcs. They became helpless as they began to find their way in the mist.


    It was time to overpower the senses of the more beast-like creatures as my partner had warned. Werewolves and Ogres, while they were crippled by the loss of sight, were still functional.


    I took a deep breath and channeled wind magic into my lungs. I braced myself as the energy surged through me. I bent forward and looked down at those below me, after which I parted my jaws apart like a dragon who was about to unleash a breath attack.


    "[Sonic Boom]!"


    I unleashed a compressed shockwave of air that expanded downward in a roaring cone.


    It shattered the mist for a moment, but this was no normal mist. The spell quickly regained it''s shapeless form as it once again enveloped a good portion of the giant arena.


    The beasts caught within the blast screamed as they were flung backward while clutching their ears or staggering as the pressure disoriented their senses even further. The ground trembled beneath as dust and fog swirled into chaotic spirals.


    Within the dissipating mist, I spotted several orcs and beasts sprawled across the arena floor.


    "Sense of sight lost, check. Sense of hearing lost, check. Now then¡­"


    "[Lava Pool]"


    The arena quaked in response as bright, crimson magma erupted from beneath the monsters'' feet. A scorching patch of molten rock bubbled to the surface, swallowing the stunned orcs and dire beasts who were too slow to react. Their pained screams echoed as the searing heat burned through armor, flesh, and fur.


    "Sense of smell lost, check." I decreed while watching the monsters do their best to avoid the surface below them. The stronger monsters climbed on top of the weaker ones and used them as a shield against the lava floor.


    The scent of sulfur and burning meat traveled up to the two of us, and the crowd''s distant cheers turned into a thunderous roar.


    But I wasn''t done. Not even close.


    I pointed my hand toward the arena once more. The molten earth bubbled and hissed as the monsters rushed to the edges of the lava pool or climbed on top of each other. Too bad for them - despite the ''pain'' coming from down below, the real enemy was above them.


    Climbing on top of each other only ensured that they were closer to my lethal range.


    "[Rockfall]."


    Massive boulders materialized from thin air and plummeted toward the ground.


    The first rock crashed into the lava pool, sending molten magma splattering in all directions and catching the escaping beasts. More boulders followed, pounding the ground mercilessly, leaving craters in their wake. Monsters unlucky enough to be directly below the impact zones were crushed instantly, disappearing in flashes of light. Those nearby were thrown into the air or buried alive beneath the rubble.

 Chapter 458 King of AoE

    Despite the many notifications rolling in, I craved for more. I''d set the perfect stage when I made these monsters lose their senses. It was time to make full use of it."I''ll come get you soon, okay? Hold tight." I whispered to Iris, eliciting a dumbfounded look from her. She was still shocked by my display of personal might as she''d never seen me fight with my intermediate Elemental Sovereign spells, but I could now see a question forming in her head. Was I asking her to remain in the air by herself? "I can''t fly."


    "You don''t have to. Take a very deep breath." She reluctantly did as I instructed. "Good. I truly appreciate the trust you''ve placed in me, partner. [Bubble Snare]."


    Iris''s eyes widened as the shimmering water enveloped her, trapping her in a prison of my making. Her muffled shout of fury bubbled against the liquid, but she was completely sealed off - safe, suspended in the air like a glimmering gemstone. Her expression turned from surprise to one that spoke volumes of betrayal. Her furious glare bore into me like a thousand knives.


    She could easily hold her breath for many minutes, just another benefit of the OP stat known as Vitality, so she wasn''t in danger of suffocating. Furthermore, she could climb out of it if she really wanted to. She had the strength to do so.


    Bearing her glare didn''t feel good to my heart, but this was the fastest and easiest way I could think of to keep her safe from the destruction I was about to cause. For these spells to be effective, however, I had to get up close and personal.


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    Thus with Iris secured, I could let myself fall from the sky without having to worry about me hitting her with my extreme AoE capabilities.


    The wind rushed past me in a deafening manner as I plummeted through the mist. I could now activate my Primordial Eyes ability without it turning bright crimson. I''d managed to practice over time, letting me do so.


    With the help of my enhanced sight, I could make out some details even while I was in the midst of the obstructing mist.


    Many dozens of monsters clustered below - orcish champions rallying their kind, werewolves trying to find their safety by darting around like rabid dogs through the devastation, and ogres roaring their guttural commands as they tried to escape the carnage.


    It was time to show them true despair.


    *Boom!*


    I slammed into the arena floor like a meteor. My landing cracked the earth beneath me, and thanks to my basic-tier spell, [Earth Armor], I bore no injuries from this aggressive landing of mine. The impact sent up a large amount of dust, and for a brief moment, everything went still save for the armor that crumbled from my exterior.


    Then I intoned, "[Terraquake]"


    Just like [Rockfall] was a more-or-less upgraded version of my basic-tier [Boulder Throw], [Terraquake] was a better [Quake Stomp]. Not all intermediate spells were replacements for the basic ones, evidenced by my earlier use of [Earth Armor] and [Bubble Snare].


    The arena itself screamed.


    The ground rippled outward in violent waves as if the earth itself had turned to liquid. Massive fissures cracked open beneath the beasts'' feet, swallowing some whole as they fell. Others stumbled with their weapons and limbs breaking apart as they were tossed like ragdolls. The sheer force of the quake sent many monsters flying into the air, making them crash back down into lava-soaked craters or sharp rocks that were formed as a result of my spells.


    Some of the stronger monsters - like ogres, trolls, and high-level orcs - clung to the ruptured ground while growling defiantly.


    "Some of you are still standing, huh. Monsters are truly no joke, I really want to see how your stat windows look. If you have one that is¡­"


    I raised my hand to the sky and flames began coiling around my arm like a serpent ready to strike. Heat radiated outward as my mana surged.


    "[Pyroclasm Burst]!"


    The flames erupted violently from my core, expanding in a searing ring of crimson fire that swept outward in all directions. The shockwave detonated with a thunderous roar after which a tidal wave of flame rolled across the already devastated battlefield.


    Monsters caught in its path were obliterated. The flames consumed everything - fur, flesh, armor, weapons - all reduced to ash in a heartbeat. The weaker beasts didn''t even have time to scream as I forcefully removed them from existence. The stronger ones fared just a little better. Those lucky enough to survive the flames were sent flying into molten pits or fractured craters.


    The firestorm swept through a good portion of the arena in the form of a wave of absolute devastation. Even the contestants clinging to life on the fringes of my range were caught in the blast. Before they could die, however, the strange artifact of the Consortium blinked them to safety in flashes of light, leaving only their charred weapons or gear behind as evidence of them having been here.


    I inhaled deeply with satisfaction.


    The very air was full of residual heat. My half of the arena was unrecognizable - it was an infernal wasteland of molten stone and shattered ground. What few monsters remained alive staggered about helplessly with their injured bodies and their roars reduced to pitiful whimpers.


    I stood in the epicenter with my eyes surveying the chaos I''d unleashed. I couldn''t help but laugh. ''Now that was worthy of the title King of AoE.''


    However, just then I saw a new group of monsters in the far distance, letting me know that there was prey to hunt.


    I aimed at them and began intoning, "[Tidal-]"


    I was rudely interrupted by a familiar voice.


    "I''m sorry, Devil, but this big sis will have to ask you to stop."


    I suddenly heard Vex decree from behind me. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s wrong? There are still enemies for me to slay."


    She grimaced at my statement. "That''s true, but you''re about to destroy the arena¡­"

 Chapter 459 Pause

    "I''m sorry, Devil, but this big sis will have to ask you to stop."I suddenly heard Vex decree from behind me. Once I ascertained that it was indeed her, I glanced down at her feet with curiosity because she was still dressed in her smoking hot night dress which was accompanied by a fitting high-heeled shoe. She was standing on top of shadows that gained a hardened physical form.


    ¡­ I have absolutely no clue what this weird woman''s class was.


    "What''s wrong? There are still enemies to slay." I asked after deciding to just move on.


    She grimaced at my statement. "That''s true, but you''re about to destroy the arena¡­"


    Oh. I looked around once again and this time I paid close attention to the artifacts surrounding us, and now I saw numerous figures fiddling around with them. I think they were in the middle of repairing the artifacts.


    "You see, this was meant to be a tournament for youngsters, and no youngster has an Elemental Sovereign class¡­ or so we thought. This was all very badass, by the way! I''m sure Lady Black Fang is very happy right now. You''d made this big sis very proud too!"


    I ignored her nonsense and instead replied, "But we have multiple ''mancers'' in our midst, they could cause a similar level of destruction." I didn''t quite understand what the issue was.


    "That''s right, however, our artifacts are not some static items that have shields that can withstand X amount of damage. They were crafted by a now-deceased dwarven artificing master who found himself in our midst, and he made them with the ability to adapt to the situation. If he didn''t do so, their damage-bearing capacity would''ve been much lower.


    When Selene Cross hurls a fire spell, the relevant artifact will specifically defend against fire damage. However, you keep summoning spells of four differing elements on the scale of a ''mancer'' who specialized in one of them, making the artifacts overload. To sum it up, the artifacts can''t keep up with you, you will soon break the veil and kill the audience, thus I had to step in."


    "I see." I nodded with understanding. It was already a big feat on their part to allow level 1 civilians to watch this great event from such a close distance. Their measures could only amount to this much.


    It is what it is.


    Iris suddenly landed next to me with a loud crash. As soon as the woman stood up, she continued her glaring session aimed at my person which she started when I enveloped her in my water prison. Her dark armor was draped in water which was dripping to the ground beneath her.


    "Good to see you, partner."


    "Don''t you dare call me partner¡­" She growled before continuing, "do you think I''m some aquatic creature? I have no gills, bastard."


    I had to chuckle at her words. It was true that me having an amicable conversation with Vex while she was up in the sky in my water bubble wasn''t the nicest of gestures I could''ve made. In my defense, I was fully aware that she would not suffocate anytime soon. "I was banned from going all out again. Let''s cut some monsters up with our blades, shall we?"


    She didn''t reply, instead turned up the heat in her eyes with which she was glaring at me. My attempt to move on didn''t quite work.


    "[Burning Hands]." I intoned the spell which I used to have a friendly chatting session with Selene after her capture. However, I didn''t touch anyone this time around. Instead, I used the heat to dry the wet Iris by holding my hands just close enough to her body to be effective but not painful.


    Although her fierce glaring didn''t lessen in its intensity, I couldn''t help but feel as if her annoyance with me was decreasing with every passing second. I had to exert a great amount of control over my body so that I didn''t burst out into laughter when I recognized that she was like a wild kitten whose fur coating got wet so she was very irritable, but now that I was doing my best to dry her, she struggled to keep being mad at me.


    She suddenly became a lot more adorable in my eyes now that I couldn''t shake the image.


    It took a few seconds for my spell to do its intended job. "There, all good. Can you forgive me?"


    She eyed me for a bit before turning on her heels and scoffing, after which she began killing a horde of monsters as well as the humans that were in the middle of fighting them.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, ''big sis'', what can you tell me about my permissions to use magic?" I asked while turning toward Vex.


    She smiled merrily when I called her as such. "You can use all of the basic tier spells and also the spells of one intermediate element of your choosing. If you plan on kicking Selene''s butt, then please choose fire."


    Either she was a terrific actor or her words meant that the Consortium had no clue of my [Subjugation] of Selene and the others. Vex was our examiner in the second round where we invaded the Phantom League, so she was fully aware of the bad blood between me and Selene as she was there for the weeks of travel where the air was tense between us, hence her thinking that I wanted to kick the Pyromancer woman out of the competition.


    Vex must''ve taken my momentary silence as me being dissatisfied, as she spoke up once again, "for the final event of tonight, we''ll arrange a proper defensive artifact formation so that you can go all out once again. Due to the tremendous size of the arena, the artifacts are placed far apart from each other and thus their veils are stretched thin. We can overlap multiple artifacts to create a sturdier shield if the area in which people fight is smaller."


    "Thanks, I appreciate it." I nodded.


    "Devil! Devil! Devil!" Loud chanting sounded from the audience once they managed to get over the shock my display had caused. Almost none of them realized the implications of my displayed prowess, but they saw ''big, epic booms'' that amazed them. It was the perfect spectacle these civilians wanted to see in an event where supernaturals fought each other.


    "Hehehe! You''ll get a lot of fans after tonight, try not to drown in pussy, m''kay?" Vex giggled as she uttered her line as if it were completely normal.


    "Thanks. By the way, you''re on my ''to-do'' list as well, alongside your two sisters."


    They were some of the hottest women I''d ever seen, plus they were all tremendously strong, so they checked two of the most important boxes that were required to leave a strong first impression on me.


    Lucille and Aurora were weak when I met them, hence they didn''t leave that strong of a first impression on me, thus I didn''t specifically wish to add them to my harem. That only changed after I got to know them better. Jasmine was going down the same path right now. I didn''t care much for her when I first saw her despite her evident beauty, and I only started doing so throughout our many interactions.

 Chapter 460 To-do list

    Vex and her two ''sisters'' were different. They ticked both boxes, thus I was instantly interested. I didn''t fall head over heels for them or anything like that, but I wanted to know more about them to see if they were compatible partners.As for my audacity in saying this to the face of this legendary creature, I did it only because I''d gotten to know her well enough to be sure that she would not take offense. She didn''t care even when she caught Soren saying he wanted to do her back when we met for the first time.


    Vex paused for a second as if she needed a moment to process what I had just uttered. Surely no one dared to say this to her face unless they were of the same or higher rank. Vex then suddenly erupted into a merry giggling session. Once she was done, she raised her hands to clean her eyes from the tears that formed.


    "Hehe! I like you more and more, Devil. I''m on your ''to-do'' list, huh? I only really have one requirement for the man who will one day earn my favor, which is to beat me in a fair duel. I knooooow, so boring and archaic, but I''m an old lady, alright? I find it romantic. Also, you have to be very handsome." She quickly added a second requirement as she pondered her words.


    "I find it strange, with these two loose requirements, I''m sure some of the older Veil Walkers or even Circle Members must''ve eyed you. Why are you not with any of them? Heretic for example was quite handsome and from what I know he is older and likely stronger than you." I asked, referencing the Veil Walker-ranked man who stepped in to end the first round of the Phenom trials when he stopped me from killing Cedric and Selene.


    She dismissively flicked her wrist, "I''m pretty sure Heretic takes it up the ass¡­ As for the question, that''s because I forgot to mention that my prince-to-be must also not be an old man. It''s fine if they''re slightly older but I''m not into grandpas. I''m a young lady, after all."


    "Didn''t you just call yourself an old lady a few seconds ago?" She started whistling and completely ignored my words when I called her out on her bullshit. "Also, you started with only one requirement and after a few exchanges we''re already at the third."


    She shamelessly changed the topic, "Listen to this big sis! I''ll let you in on how to tame my sisters. Raika is like a wild animal, you have to put her into her place. Unlike me, she will not accept defeat until you thoroughly pummel your supremacy into her over multiple battles where she gets to exhaust all strategies she can come up with. You have to outright overpower her in all her attempts. Honestly, she might ask for duels even after that, but at least she will also be your girl. After all, the winner takes it all, that''s the law of the jungle. As for my elder sis¡­ I don''t know. She is a complete goner. All that I can say is that she is heavily into flowers, maybe you can find a beautiful rare specimen in the wilds or something. However, I don''t think that much would be enough to earn her favor."


    "So I have to beat you in a fair duel, beat Raika into a bloody pulp over multiple duels, and find my own way to deal with Orianna. Got it." I nodded once I memorized her words. She cheerily smiled and nodded at my statement.


    "I''ll leave you to it. You have to gain a lot of levels to even have the right to dream of seeing me in nothing but my birthday suit, so you better do your best. From now on, this big sister will examine you with careful eyes to see if you can fill the romantic image she has of her ideal partner in her head." And with that, Vex was gone.


    A wide grin was plastered across my face under my mask. This talk went a lot better than I ever could''ve hoped. I never expected her to just say ''okay then. I''m yours'' when I told her my wishes, so the knowledge that she was open to the idea of being with me in the future was already a big win. To beat her and Raika I needed to reach level 40 at the minimum, and that was just a random lowballed number I threw out there. I didn''t know how strong these two women really were. Furthermore, at the point the journies of these old creatures were, your systemic levels didn''t mean everything.


    I didn''t know their exact ages, but my information sources estimated Raika to be around ~175 while Vex was slightly older. Since they were still very youthful in their appearances, they must''ve started leveling in their teens, which means they had nearly two centuries of combat experience under their belts.


    Unlike me, they only had a single class to their names so in those long years they must''ve honed their craft to the utmost. I wouldn''t be shocked to learn that a level 40 combatant with a similar age and experience could easily beat a level 70 guy who suddenly gained those levels without earning them through hardcore grinding.


    All that was to say that mindlessly leveling was not the way. I had to master my arsenal, which in my case was much harder due to the many tools to my name.


    With my musings done, I returned my attention to the hordes of monsters I spied from the corner of my eyes.


    It was time to hone my swordsmanship. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    Read latest stories on empire


    In the meantime, the observation room that was occupied by the Obsidian Circle Members was eerily quiet as they sat in their ornate seats with dumbfounded expressions. None of them had ever seen an Elemental Sovereign in action, they only heard bard''s tales of their achievements.


    However, only six people were dumbfounded. The seventh one, a gorgeous oriental woman with lush, straight long black hair, was feeling emotions her ancient heart had never known.

 Chapter 461 Black Fangs realization

    In the meantime, the observation room that was occupied by the Obsidian Circle Members was eerily quiet as they sat in their ornate seats with dumbfounded expressions. None of them had ever seen an Elemental Sovereign in action, they only heard bard''s tales of their achievements.However, only six people were dumbfounded. The seventh one, a gorgeous oriental woman with lush, straight long black hair, was feeling emotions her ancient heart had never known.


    Black Fang couldn''t tear her eyes from the images the visual artifacts were transmitting. Saying that her gut was right would be an understatement. Devil was an Elemental Sovereign, the first recorded one in 300 years, yes, but that was not at all the end of this illogical entity''s list of strange achievements. In fact, it was just one of many.


    For example, his age. He was 7 weeks old when he was measured. Black Fang was aware that some dwarven masters could make an artifact that obscured one''s age, but why would he set it to 7 weeks old when the upper limit for participation was 30 years - 1565 weeks?


    Then let''s look at the fact that he could cause such mighty destruction with his spells which meant that he must''ve had around 100 stat points invested into Magic as the might of one''s spells were bolstered by that stat, yet Black Fang''s eyes were now showing her images of Devil speed-blitzing werewolves while outright overpowering orcs. How did any of that make sense?


    One of the newer revelations he''d showered them with was the ease with which he cast his spells. Wands and staves existed primarily to assist the caster with casting their spells. It was recommended for novice mages to use staves as they assisted the most, and then once they got confident, they could use a lightweight wand instead, making maneuvering battlefields much more seamless.


    Of course, higher-tier wands and staves had more to them than simply assistance in casting, but that didn''t change their basic function.


    When she first laid her eyes on Devil, he was already running around with a saber - with no wands or staves being even in sight. However, back then he was at least making hand gestures, which were the method with which experienced mages could cast their spells. It was important for a battlemage to learn casting without wands or staves, because if they depended on them, then their potential as combatants went only as far as their equipment''s availability. It was the same conundrum the blademasters found themselves in.


    With a good katana in her hand, Ayame was one of the strongest combatants at her level, but take it away and she was mediocre at best as her Samurai class outright required a sword to be in her hands for some of its spells to work. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back when Black Fang saw him use hand gestures, he only cast basic tier spells which were the easiest to cast, so it made sense in her head that a hybrid mage would dedicate a great deal of effort into learning wandless casting.


    However, now Devil was slinging these spells of great proportions, and he wasn''t even using hand gestures! He just pointed his sword or his finger where he wanted the spell to go, and the laws of magic obeyed him perfectly. It made no sense at all. This was a feat only the greatest mages on the Iskaris continent could replicate!


    To put into perspective just how rare and outstanding this feat of his was, the organization which was older than a hundred thousand years, the Vesper Consortium, could only count three such living members among their ranks, two of whom were Circle Members approaching the age of 1000, while the last one was a Veil Walker of similar age.


    Thus, Black Fang was presented with two possible explanations that provided at least some semblances of logic.


    One, he was some old hermit who spent hundreds of years in hiding from the entire world as he slowly made his power grow, and now that he was confident, he decided to leave his hiding spot. However, this line of reasoning only made sense as long as she considered him to be a weirdo because he would need to set his age-obscuring artifact to show that he was 7 weeks old.


    No¡­ Black Fang was not a person of logic, she was a creature of emotions and hunches, and every fiber of her existence was screaming at her that this was the wrong conclusion to draw.


    She decided to take another angle to look at things.


    What if¡­ he was not a human?


    She already had this suspicion tugging at her chest previously, but today''s display only reinforced this feeling.


    Devil didn''t seem like a weirdo who would spend centuries in a cave and then pretend to be a baby just so he could claim the useless title of being the youngest Elemental Sovereign, Vesper Phenom member, or whatever else.


    What if he was truly 7 weeks old at the time?


    Although dragons had completely disappeared from this continent long before Black Fang was born, there were still numerous tales available about them, all of which she read.


    Some claimed that dragon babies spent years if not decades inside their eggs which were connected to their mothers'' mana that supplied them as they slowly grew from an embryo to a lifeform that could fight as soon as it hatched from its egg - as soon as it was born.


    Maybe Devil, or Quinlan Noir as they''d learned his real identity from Vex''s investigations, was a legendary creature akin to a dragon who was born ready to protect himself.


    However, he was not a beast, or at least he didn''t have the form of one. Furthermore, young dragons were described to have a completely different behavioral pattern than what Quinlan Noir had displayed.


    He was not only bipedal, but he was very calm, collected, and extremely mature for a newborn. No newborn dragon could assimilate into human society without raising a few very obvious red flags, not even considering their feats on the field of battle but how they acted outside of combat.


    Vex, Raika, and Orianna spent weeks observing him as they traveled to the Phantom League territory, and they didn''t note any strange behaviors that would make him seem like a creature trying to blend into the ranks of humanity, because he didn''t need to - he blended in effortlessly.


    Explore more at empire


    A human-like person who could level up much faster than what logic told her was reasonable, accompanied by the many feats of power and otherworldly talent he showed her, made Black Fang remember one single word she''d read about in an obscure ancient tome.


    Quinlan Noir was like that¡­ A creature of the highest order¡­ One who enjoyed a truly unfair amount of advantages over any mortal race. A supreme existence¡­


    ¡­ A Primordial.

 Chapter 462 Knowledge is Power

    The existence of that race was perhaps the most obscure knowledge on the Iskaris continent. Even she barely knew anything about them.Black Fang glanced at her dumbfounded colleagues who were slowly coming back to reality, and instinctively felt that none of them drew the same conclusion she did. It made sense, after all, she found this knowledge in an old book and she herself thought its contents to be nothing more than the ramblings of an insane man - up until today that is. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was one last thing that wasn''t adding up. He claimed just earlier today that ''he was holding back all this while to make his life easier'', but she doubted if those words were true. She was watching him intently during the initial round of the Trials and he didn''t strike her as a man who was trying to hold back. He was using all the stats that were available to him.


    If he had moved with the same speed he had today, he could''ve finished Cedric and Selene off before Heretic swooped in and ended the event.


    Why would he not finish his enemies there? To make her and the other circle members think he was in the level 10s instead of 20s? Why? Was he afraid that they would investigate him? But they didn''t make a move when it was recognized that he was 7 weeks old, which happened before the first round.


    If she and the other leaders didn''t show signs of caring, why would it matter if he was hiding his level? Was a 7-week-old baby at level 1X a much more insignificant spectacle than a 7-week-old baby at level 2X?


    No, of course not.


    It didn''t even help him against the competition. It''s not like he used the fabrication he created of his lower level to now swiftly eliminate someone like Cedric or Selene or his harshest presumed competition like Ice, Massacre, and Whirlwind.


    He didn''t even show signs of caring about anyone in the entire competition besides his battle partner, Wrath. He seemed to be much more interested in flirting with Vex and that random merchant girl than he was in eliminating the two people he was beefing with previously. If he allowed them to pass this round, it was quite possible that they would become Vesper Phenoms without him having the ability to do anything about it, after which they would be his presumed enemies with an equal rank.


    So no, Black Fang didn''t accept his words. After all, if she was using her earlier hypothesis of him being a primordial, it made so much more sense that he simply leveled up numerous times since she last saw him.


    He must''ve felt inclined to lie about his vastly increased level because it made no sense for a human to level up so much even if he spent every waking minute hunting greenskins in the forests.


    Her colleagues might''ve considered Black Fang to be insane, which they weren''t exactly wrong in doing so, but she was also a very intelligent person who didn''t just spend her time soaking in a poison skincare bath all day every day - well, she was, but she was also reading books while doing so. It was quite likely that she''d read more books than any other human alive today, and she was less than half the age of some of the elders.


    She loved soaking in knowledge. Black Fang was struggling with leveling up because of the so-called ''Heavenly Restrictions'', and she''d long since mastered her class and spells, so she was making herself stronger by preserving her youth and acquiring as much relevant knowledge as she could.


    "Dear Goddess¡­" The army head whispered with utter disbelief.


    "Your acute senses are incredible, old friend. You have all my admiration." The slaver decreed while eyeing Black Fang. "I''ll have the 10,000 gold coins delivered to your HQ by the end of the week."


    "It''s not over yet¡­!" The intelligence head spat. "Massacre, live up to your name you big dumb oaf! Go and slay! Devil is banned from using magic, you can still catch up!"


    The logistics head who was ridiculed for being poor was snickering for the first time in a century. What a blessed day this turned out to be. "Desperation is not cool with the fairer gender. Accept your loss with dignity. The scoreboard paints Devil and Wrath as if they were grown adults contending against newborn babies."


    "Yeah, both Ice and Selene couldn''t go all out." The army head spoke with a defeated sigh. "Selene because she was paired with a weak melee combatant so she was on the defensive a lot, and Ice because she was a lot more reserved. She showed no signs of thinking of this event as an opportunity to level up - which Devil and Wrath very clearly did. The fact that her partner is Ambition, a pure tanker, didn''t help either because Wrath is much better at killing monsters. Both Devil and Ice didn''t need bodyguarding, so Ice drew the short end of the stick with getting a tanker. If she got Whirlwind instead and had the right mentality, things might''ve been more competitive¡­ Speaking of Whirlwind, he seems to be around equal to Wrath in his ability to slay monsters at a quick pace, but instead of getting an Elemental Sovereign who wields a fucking badass pitch-black saber in place of a wimpy wand, he was ''blessed'' with a partner who had the Archer class... so, yeah."


    Although the army head was bitter like hell, he knew how to lose with dignity.


    Furthermore, he had a very good income because the Vraven Kingdom was at war with both of their neighbors. The Greenvale duke often found himself in trouble regarding his sworn duty of protecting the borders and thus gave him lots of cash to help against the beastkin invasions with the large army he controlled.


    Since the Consortium was led by democracy, he had to share some of his income, but he kept most of it which was also why the drug and slavery heads were the richest and most coveted seats in general. They raked in more cash than others. The only exception was the mediator. He had the right to collect 10% income tax from all six departments, and unlike them, he had no departments that needed financing, thus he could use all those coins for his personal wishes.


    The seat of the mediator was thus the clear-cut best one. He had the strongest voice at the table and he was the only person with the right to decree a state of emergency, at which point the leadership of their armed forces would be transferred from the army head to him, with the former becoming his second-in-command. Find your next read on empire


    Obtaining this seat could only be done by first getting appointed as an Obsidian Circle Member and then once every century you could demand a duel from him. The fight had to be overseen by the other circle members who were under unbreakable oaths to remain impartial and not interfere no matter who won. The winner would be the mediator.


    "Are we sure Black Fang is the best candidate to polish this outstanding but clearly rough gem? I volunteer for the job and am willing to pay her an additional 10,000 gold so that no bad blood gets between the two of us." The finance head decreed.


    The temperature in the room instantly plummeted to ice cold as soon as these disgusting words reached Black Fang''s ears.

 Chapter 463 Bad Blood

    "Are we sure Black Fang is the best candidate to polish this outstanding but clearly rough gem? I volunteer for the job and am willing to pay her an additional 10,000 gold so that no bad blood gets between the two of us." The finance head decreed.The temperature in the room instantly plummeted to ice cold as soon as these disgusting words reached Black Fang''s ears.


    "No bad blood, huh? I didn''t know that you turned into a comedian in your final years, you dying loser." Black Fang hissed her words which were dripping with fury.


    The finance head stammered due to the great offense he took, "D-dying? Excuse me?! I''m in good shape, plus I''m only 960 years old."


    "Let''s calm down, shall we?" The mediator spoke up because he saw that Black Fang was about to lunge at the man.


    "Why don''t you take him under your wing? No one is more capable of nurturing him into a pillar that the Consortium can be proud of than you are, Mediator." The finance head proposed as soon as he understood that he would never get to poach Devil for himself.


    The finance and drug departments always had some tensions between them, so Black Fang getting the super rookie was the worst-case scenario for him. These tensions had existed for long before their time, but the situation became much worse back on the day he tried to use his seniority to pressure the newly appointed Obsidian Circle Member Black Fang into getting into a relationship with him. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That''s right, Black Fang was no longer hiding her features from these six even though she used complete anonymity as she climbed the ranks. The reason for doing so was that the circle members were under unbreakable oaths not to betray each other. These oaths were much mightier and thus binding than what the magical chains of the [Slave Contract] offered. That was a weak magic in comparison.


    And so, when he saw this extreme beauty for the first time, he tried using his seniority to get her to drop her pants. She immediately challenged him to a duel for offending her and severed his jewel sack and fishing rod from the rest of his body after beating him up. It took him many visits and multiple offerings of coffers full of shiny gold coins to have an Arch-Priest regrow his most precious friend.


    "I was thinking along those lines as well¡­" The mediator replied, which instantly elicited a snap of Black Fang''s head in his direction as her immense hostility was now aimed solely at his person, "but I will pass down the torch to our youngest member. Old fossils like me should slowly begin planning my retirement anyhow."


    "You just don''t want to deal with the headaches that you would get from this eccentric rookie, hehe!" The slaver woman accused him while giggling. It was an open secret at this table that these two were an item for a long while until the mediator got bored of ''earthly vices'' and was now solely focusing on his research as well as making the Vesper Consortium into as mighty of an organization as he possibly could before his time was up and he left this earthly plane to greet the Goddess.


    His research and the Consortium itself would be the legacy he leaves behind.


    "¡­ While that is most certainly true, the main reason for my abstention is that this person will be in perfect hands. Black Fang is the ideal person for the job."


    "So what you''re saying is that we should put the crazy baby into the hands of the crazy mother?" The slaver continued throwing her allegations at him as her amusement grew to new heights.


    He shot her down firmly, "No, and just for the record, I don''t think that either of them is crazy." While he said his piece, the mediator glanced at Black Fang worriedly to see if she took offense. Luckily for him, she couldn''t care less about what others thought of her.


    The human trafficking head giggled once again, "Covering all the bases, I see. Very diplomatic of you. However, I have to agree with you, both of them are unhinged which might make the perfect match. What kind of a weakling proposes his admiration to a woman like Vex? That''s not even all, he outright told her that he would be going for her sisters as well¡­ She could''ve ruined his life if she took offense, but what was even funnier is that Devil already heavily suspected that we, or at least Black Fang were listening, yet he still said those extremely arrogant words. Something is clearly wrong with him."


    Black Fang spoke up, "I don''t know whatever you might mean, but as long as none of you decide to stupidly oppose my exclusive sponsorship of Devil, you can say whatever you want for all I care."


    "My old friend, let this experienced lady leave you with an important piece of advice. You might be experienced in numerous fields of life, but we both know that you are a¡­ ehem, let''s just say that you''re pure like freshly fallen snow in that particular one."


    The slaver smiled amusedly when she saw that Black Fang had no clue what she was talking about, but she continued nonetheless, "Allow me to spell it out for you: this man is trouble. Very big trouble. He already had the galls to openly propose to all three of your disciples, and I''m sure he will also begin targeting you as soon as he lays his eyes on you. He likely won''t propose to you on sight unless he is truly a suicidal dumbass, but trust me, he will begin planning ways to woo you immediately in his head."


    "I''m not interested in things that don''t make me stronger."


    "Heh¡­ That''s what all the girls say until a real man unapologetically swoops into their lives and takes them off their feet, after which he pins them under his broad and muscular frame."


    "You''re reading too many useless romance books. I feel utterly disgusted. You should read about history and combat theory instead." Discover exclusive tales on empire


    "Keep spouting nonsense for as long as you want, but I''m 99% sure that he hides a Legendary-tier sword from us." When she saw Black Fang''s eyes light up in excitement she burst into laughter, "no, not a real weapon, I meant a big, girthy cock, dear."


    Her features contorted in utmost disgust. "I see how it is. My senses told me that he was so much more than he let on, and your senses told you that he has a giant penis hiding under his clothes. This observation of mine says all that needed to be said about the difference between the two of us."


    "Yeah, I''m a hopeless slut with as big of a body count as what you have under your belt, what of it?"


    "Don''t say it like that!" Black Fang hissed.


    "Fuck! It''s over¡­ Massacre, I''ll end you!" The intelligence head spat with fury. He never wanted to make a bet with 10k gold on the line in the first place, he only went alongside Black Fang''s wager because he didn''t want to lose face. Even the original 1,000 gold bet was an insane sum of money he would''ve struggled to cough up.

 Chapter 464 Blossom is not a dog!

    "I don''t-" The mediator spoke up with a harsh tone before he was interrupted. "I know, I know. I shouldn''t attack our Phenoms. However, as long as he loses and fails to become one¡­"The mediator just shrugged his shoulders with disinterest. The fate of losers was of no concern to him.


    "Old friend, want to make a bet that he will go back to chatting the sexy merchant girl up instead of checking the competition out or returning to his Heralds?"


    Black Fang ignored the slaver woman. She was seriously getting on her nerves.


    Once her eyes refocused on the images transmitted by the artifacts, her second disciple who also had the tendency to annoy her greatly, was already in the middle of announcing the results.


    Just for the record, Vex ended up becoming the host of this event because the finance and human trafficking heads voted for her. The finance head because he knew that Vex couldn''t keep her mouth from spouting nonsensical things even if her life depended on it and so he wanted to see Black Fang get embarrassed in front of the masses while the slaver just found it funny, she likely had no ulterior motives.


    Continue reading on empire


    Black Fang abstained from voting because she couldn''t care less while the other circle members voted for their pupils or other backers, so Vex ended up winning the right to be the host of the event with two votes.


    ¡­


    - PoV: Quinlan -


    "Well then, ladies and gentlemen, I''m here to announce the end of the second event today!" Vex spoke into her microphone with a cheery tone. The 25 teams that passed, so 50 people, stood behind her. Well, not exactly 50 because some needed the attention of healers.


    She then continued, "As a reminder, Monsters below level 10 were worth 1 point, between levels 11 and 15 were worth 3 points, between 16 and 20 were worth 10 points, and above level 20 gave you 25 points! Eliminating another team was worth 10 points. Now let''s give loud applause to our medalists!"


    The chanting of my criminal alias already begun before she announced it. It seems that I''d become a crowd favorite.


    "At first place with an incredibly overwhelming victory stands Devil and Wrath! They eliminated a staggering amount of monsters, with the exact tally ending at 400, which was bolstered by the elimination of 10 competing teams. It was clear that their focus was not on thinning the competition but on making use of this opportunity to level up, a very ambitious mindset I think we can all admire! Their point total is none other than 2010!" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <Master, if you keep it up you might end up deserving another reward from your girls for a job well done.> Seraphiel congratulated me in her usual sly tone.


    <Master is amazing! Blossom loves Master.> Blossom decreed adorably.


    <Yeah, we know that, Blossom. So do we. Good job, Quinlan.> Lucille replied in a honeyed tone.


    <Now I can''t help but understand how Kai lost so easily.> Liora, the healer slave who I recently acquired after killing the man murmured with disbelief.


    <Hmm, I could''ve killed that spineless coward myself if I wasn''t restricted by slavery magic.> Shallan added with a furious scoff before hurriedly clarifying in a worried tone, <That''s not to say that you were not amazing, Lord Quinlan! The entire audience was buzzing with overflowing excitement at your display, I never felt anything like this before.>


    <Don''t worry about him getting annoyed over your words, this bastard has the thickest skin in the world.> Ayame replied as she eyed me. Although her mask was hiding her face, it was easy for me to tell that she had a proud smile plastered all over her beautiful face.


    <D-don''t call Master Quinlan by such an ugly title!> Lyra barked scaredly. She wasn''t present in the arena, but my telepathic ability didn''t seem to have a range, the girls must''ve involved her in their chatting. As for why she was scared, she must''ve been conflicted.


    On one hand, she felt the need to protect my honor, but on the other hand, the offender this time around was none other than Ayame who was not only my lover but also my second in command. She didn''t have any right to tell Ayame what she could or couldn''t say, and Lyra knew it perfectly.


    Of course, my gorgeous oriental woman merely scoffed, <It seems we''ve gotten a second dog in our midst without my knowledge.>


    <I''m not a dog!> Lyra barked with more force in her voice this time around.


    However, she wasn''t the only one who took offense.


    <Blossom is not a dog! She is a beast-kin and a member of the dog-kin subspecies! She has no ancestral lineage connecting her to a dog, so Ayame should take her words back or Blossom will be very angry!>


    I somewhat doubted the validity of her claims, as dog-kin displayed some traits that very closely resembled the tendencies of a dog, but I couldn''t refute her claims. After all, I had no clue how beast-kin came into existence. Maybe she was right and there was no beastiality involved. It could''ve been the work of the Goddess or something.


    Ayame didn''t seem very hurried to deliver an apology to the offended parties, so Blossom growled and in the next second, began wrestling with Ayame in the stands. I shook my head amusedly as I grabbed onto Iris'' hand and stepped forth.


    The crowd began cheering even louder.


    "¡­ What are you doing?" Iris inquired as she eyed the hand that pulled her to the center stage where all eyes were on the two of us.


    "It''s called showmanship. We should give the people what they want." With my explanation concluded, I raised my hand which held hers high into the air triumphantly.


    "Devil!!!" Many cries sounded from the stands, and I couldn''t help but recognize that the loudest ones were very clearly the voices of women. I truly gained a few hardcore fangirls.


    "Wrath! Devil! Wrath! Devil!" The chanting continued while we stood with our hands raised toward the sky.

 Chapter 465 Future Wives

    "Wrath! Devil! Wrath! Devil!" The chanting continued while we stood with our hands raised toward the sky."How does it make you feel?" I asked, knowing that she likely never experienced anything like this ever before.


    Iris remained silent for a bit, but then managed to gather her thoughts, "I thought I would hate being the center of attention, but it''s not so bad¡­ It feels strange. I can''t describe it very well."


    Find more chapters on empire


    I smiled at the words of this poor, tortured soul. "Good. I''m happy that you get to experience new things."


    "Should we bow? I once saw a theatre play while I was in the army and the performers bowed at the end." She asked very innocently.


    Her currently displayed adorable antics pained my heart in a way. In this moment, it was so damn clear to me just how much loss this woman had gone through. She might be a ~27 years old adult in body, but her mind was robbed of many opportunities to develop due to her extreme failure of a father.


    In a way, she was still the same little girl who was imprisoned in the basement and then tormented for a decade straight. The fact that she was so lost on what to do in this very basic social situation displayed this perfectly.


    Even after she managed to kill her father, she was still just a lost, orphaned girl who was entirely alone in this cruel world. She somehow had to find her way in life, which led her to the army. I imagine that such a place is not the most ideal to develop one''s sense of self.


    "I decided to become a criminal in part so that I would never have to bow to anyone. However, there''s no shame in doing so in this instance. Go ahead if you want." I told her.


    She seemed reluctant to bow after hearing my words. "¡­ But it feels strange to just stand here."


    "Future wife, can we take a few moments more of center stage?" I asked while turning toward a certain dashingly sexy woman wearing a ceremonial dress and high heels.


    "Hmm? Would you happen to be talking to me, dearest Devil?" Vex asked with a raised eyebrow and a heavily amused tone.


    "Yeah," I nodded shamelessly.


    She eyed me for a bit before simply shrugging her shoulders, "I have an event to run, but sure, the highest scorers can enjoy some leeway I suppose. 10 seconds should be more than enough, right?"


    "Yes. Thanks, I appreciate it a lot. [Airwalk]" I grabbed Iris and plopped her down on my right shoulder, after which I quickly ran up into the air and started waving at the crowd which was going into a frenzy.


    "¡­ You just called a Veil Walker your future wife and she had no problem with it¡­?" Iris was flabbergasted.


    "Yes, but we all know that Vex is a rather strange woman, and that''s me putting things gently. I wouldn''t have said this to any other Veil Walker. By the way, you should wave your arms at the crowd, or otherwise you will seem like a prudish person. "


    She reluctantly did as I suggested, but her motions were rather robotic, her mind was clearly occupied with something else. "You know, I can''t help but notice that you''re flirting with three women one after the other, and in front of all of your lovers at that. Because that''s what this is, right? You flirting with me?"


    "What can I say, I''m a man who is harboring incomprehensible ambitions."


    Iris deserved the very best partner in my mind, who coincidentally happened to be exactly me.


    It was my self-appointed duty to heal this unfortunate soul. She was a very alluring woman, but as I said, she was dealing with some severe mental trauma, thus I was more so interested in helping her grow as a person before even thinking of doing anything naughty. It wouldn''t feel right otherwise.


    Iris merely scoffed at my statement after which she remained silent. Our quick little celebratory tour ended in the allotted time Vex gave generously us.


    "Now then, ladies and gents! The team with the second-highest score is none other than the one made up of Ambition and Ice, two mighty young ladies with a total of 628 points! A round of applause is very well deserved, so let''s hear it."


    Both my sexy 6-packed elf crafter-tanker and the woman called Ice were reserved people who didn''t seem to enjoy the spotlight, so they didn''t step forward like me and Iris did. Kaelira was an elf to boot, so it made perfect sense that she wanted to attract as little attention to herself as possible. Being a free elf in the Vraven Kingdom was illegal, after all.


    To be fair, she was technically my slave since I used [Subjugation] on her already, but without a collar to show, the authorities would not treat her as an enslaved elf. It would likely be smart of me to get her one, a snug little wooden piece like what I got for Seraphiel so that she doesn''t hate it.


    The applause Kaelira and Ice got was lackluster in comparison to ours. I''m afraid to say that we kinda stole the show with this round. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now then, a truly curious thing happened! We have two bronze medalists. Whirlwind and his master archer partner, Arche, scored 585 points, which was perfectly matched by the team of Selene and uh¡­ Rudy is the name, yes!" Vex seemed to struggle mightily with remembering the name of Selene''s utterly irrelevant bodyguard, or more precisely her melee partner.


    Her scoring this high was reasonable despite having to carry a loser, after all, she was very high leveled with her 24 levels, most of which happened due to her act of betrayal at the start of the Trials. Her Pyromancer class was the perfect one to have in this round to boot, giving her a big advantage over the competition.


    I eyed the big dude with the ginormous cleaver. I thought he would finish in the top three, to be honest. Such a crude tool was perfect for massacring hordes of dumb monsters. He seemed to be very furious with his placement in the rankings as well, evidenced by his ominous glares sent to his ranged partner.


    "You useless piece of shit¡­!" He growled in a tone that resembled that of an orc more than a human.


    I''d since then learned that his chosen alias was Massacre, a fitting one I must say. His partner in question was one of the few Wizard-classed participants in the competition, so he was rather lucky. Despite this, they were only the 5th in the ranks.


    "I-I did my best¡­" She replied with a quivering tone. Massacre was taller than me and much wider with grotesquely bulging muscles, so he must''ve been a truly frightening sight to this fragile mage girl.


    However, it was none of my concern, so I refocused on Vex''s heavenly lips as she started detailing the next event.


    "It''s time for the finals! The Phenom Trials take place only once a decade, thus after this round, we will have our newest phenoms of the next ten years!"


    Excited cheers welcomed her statement from the audience.

 Chapter 466 Extreme Gains

    "As for the finale, it will be the old-school elimination tournament. If it works, don''t change it, am I right folks? Excelling in duels is one of the easiest ways to showcase individual greatness, and that''s exactly what we want in our phenoms; potential for greatness.I''d promised that those who score high in the previous event shall receive a reward in the next one. In the first round of duels, those with the highest scores will be matched against those with the lowest ones, so if you''re the pair with the least accumulated points,"


    Vex then glanced at two people who stood in our midst and she stated with a gleeful tone, "namely Duck and Tony, you will be up against the highest scorers¡­ Good luck."


    Blood instantly left their features as they paled to a ghostly white while glancing in my and Wrath''s direction with horror.


    The reason for their reaction was not necessarily that they dreaded being matched up against us but because it was in the very first round. Vex spoke up just in time to perfectly explain my thoughts: " However, fear not. The candidates who will end up being selected as Phenoms are not the top 10 finalists or anything like that. The seven circle members leading the Consortium can select any number of candidates they think have the potential and are worth investing in."


    Exactly. This one-on-one elimination tournament is the perfect podium for everyone to display their competency to the utmost, which is why the two horribly named guys were horrified. It was okay to lose to the two of us because we were way above the others. What was not okay was to not have a few duels with other participants before facing us where they could''ve displayed much more of their prowess before getting destroyed by either Iris or me.


    "Be that as it may, the one you will be facing will neither be Devil nor Wrath, for we decided to give our medalists a free round they can sit out. Thus, you will be up against either Massacre or his partner Pox."


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    Some color returned to their faces, but their situation was still grim. A Wizard or an orc-human meat tank were still unlucky matchups to start with.


    Since I was excused for the time being, I soon found myself plopping down next to Jasmine in the stands. By now, my mere presence was turning all the heads in the vicinity toward me.


    I didn''t hesitate to rest my arm on Jasmine''s back by grabbing onto her shoulder that was further away from me with my hand. Iris was right, I was on a roll today.


    She accused me of flirting with three women back to back, but even that was a lowball since I was flirting basically all the way to this location with my smoking hot elven healer and we even exchanged some telepathic lines after arriving to the arena.


    The merchant girl in question looked like a doll whose soul had left her body. She turned her head to stare at me with big, disbelieving eyes but no sound came from her throat. She wasn''t even blinking or anything the human body should be doing, she was shocked into freezing like a scared deer.


    I amusedly chuckled before deciding to check my gains so as to give her some time to come to terms with the fact that the random masked dude she was casually chatting with all this while was an Elemental Sovereign, the first to appear since the legendary Queen Morgana did 300 years ago.


    I succeeded in achieving my goal of reaching level 26 thanks to the donated hordes of monsters by the Consortium.


    [Name: Quinlan Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Level: 24 -> 26. XP 31089/70564]


    [Primary Class: Primordial Villain 24 -> 25]


    [Secondary Classes]


    <Stormblade 26 -> 27>


    <Elemental Sovereign 27 -> 29>


    <Child of Agony 8 -> 10>


    [Unused Skill Points: 3 -> 9]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0 -> 10]


    I elected not to invest my attribute points into any of my stats because I feared that someone might notice me leveling up too much if I had to go all out in one of my fights since if they were observant, they could see that I had more stats than before even without a status window telling them that.


    Leveling up once was one thing, but twice¡­? At my level that should not be possible without my 3 times XP multiplier because it costs just so damn much XP to level up.


    Speaking of, my Primordial Villain class had finally reached level 25.


    This was the class I technically shouldn''t have, according to my primordial mommies. Every primordial had only one Primordial-named, Unique-tier class and that class should be the perfect encapsulation of their entire being. Drangar with his berserker class and the slimy (and heavily deranged) Karl with his shapeshifter one.


    I heavily disagreed with the Soul Records giving me Primordial Subjugator as it suggested that my predominant trait was that I was a slaver. I felt like an entirely innocent person who was getting accused of committing something vile he didn''t do.


    The fact that I absolutely adore my slaver class should be left ignored.


    All that is to say that while I might have some gripes with the greatest entity in the universe more or less calling me slaver scum, it was a normal class a primordial could get. Primordial Villain was not.


    Primordial Villain only gave me two abilities thus far, but both of them were utterly broken.


    First was its innate ability to assimilate all evil-oriented classes under it, giving me the opportunity to technically have infinite classes active at the same time. Assassin, Thief, and my Primordial Subjugator classes were leveling up very nicely under it.


    I''d originally presumed that the Goddess was having some personal issues with me because I thought she gave me the Primordial Villain class, which would''ve been basically her telling me that I''m evil, but since then I''d learned that it was the Soul Records itself. The Goddess didn''t decide what class was good, neutral, or evil and neither could she bestow primordials with Primordial-style classes. From what I could tell, she could only bestow the Healer and Arch-Priest classes.


    The second ability I got from the Primordial Villain class was probably my favorite spell, [Warp Gate]. In the world of Thalorind - or at least on the Iskaris continent - teleportation was extremely, extremely rare. I''d only ever seen Orianna teleport when she grew out of a small plant that rapidly expanded into a giant one in a few seconds, but even then I didn''t know how versatile that one was. Not only did it take some brief but important seconds for her to be teleported, but I didn''t know its range. Maybe she was close to us all that while.


    This presumably Legendary-rarity artifact of the Consortium could also teleport people to safety, but it had many limitations, such as us having to wear armbands and having low range.


    My Warp Gate didn''t have any annoying nuances to it. Due to my high Magic stat, I had a lot of mana, which in turn allowed me to teleport across an entire duchy by now, and the duchies in the Vraven Kingdom were ginormous as they were countries before being assimilated into one giant nation by the current ruling family.


    Now that I was checking if getting my Primordial Villain class to level 25 gave me any new unlockables, my eyes suddenly lit up.


    Oh boy. A new class was staring back at me with irresistible sultry eyes. Just the name of it gave me chills. I simply had to get this one.


    [Harbinger of Ruin]


    ... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A/N: Dear free readers, please read the note below.

 Chapter 467 Harbinger of Ruin [Bonus]

    Oh boy. A new class was looking back at me, and just the name of it gave me chills.[Harbinger of Ruin]


    [Harbinger of Ruin is the combative side of the Primordial Villain class. Harbinger of Ruin is not a standalone class - it is inherently interconnected with Primordial Villain, thus it can''t be leveled up and its spells can''t be unlocked by spending Free Skill Points. The entity Quinlan Noir will need to meet specific requirements to unlock its parts.]


    I paused reading to give myself the chance to digest these statements. From what I understood, this class should be taken as the combat version of the Primordial Villain class, which is - or was - a utility class by itself. By reaching 25 levels of it, I more or less upgraded it from a pure utilitarian class.


    The fact that its spells can''t be unlocked by spending points could be a blessing in disguise, to be honest. I''m only getting 3 Free Skill Points per level, and by now leveling up has become a real drag, so I can''t invest in more classes than I already hold because I need to stock up for when I get the chance to spend points on unlocking better spells for my already unlocked classes.


    And, yes, it was a certified Unique-tier class, available only to me in the whole universe. After all, it was technically a bundled package that came with Primordial Villain.


    [The Harbinger of Ruin encompasses all evil magical classes into itself by turning them into subclasses.]


    I only read the next sentence but I already had to pause once again. Just¡­ Holy fuck. I think I should rename myself from Quinlan Noir to Quinlan, the universe''s most beloved person.


    [Would the entity like to change his name to Quinlan, the universe''s most beloved person? A name change is possible once each time a primordial finishes their Primordial Rank-Up Mission.]


    I never knew this was an option, but, ''no, thanks.'' I thought inwardly before continuing my reading of the Harbinger of Ruin class'' description.


    [Subclasses can be unlocked by meeting specific requirements. The requirements must be met without foul play and if the defeat of an entity is required, others can not assist in their slaying.]


    This was it for the description.


    I went to check what these requirements were.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    ---


    [Necromancer: Necromancers dominate the souls of the slain to force them into doing their bidding.]


    Capture the souls of 1,000 level 20+ entities 0/1,000


    Capture the souls of 50 level 30+ entities. 0/50


    Capture the souls of 1 level 40+ entity. 0/1


    ---


    [Blood Mage: Blood Mages manipulate the life essence of living beings to their advantage.


    Drink the blood of a level 70+ entity.


    Obtain a blood storage artifact and fill it to the brim with the blood of your slain enemies. Must be at least 1,000 liters.


    ---


    [Plaguebearer: ???]


    [Chrono Corruptor: ???]


    [Madness Weaver: ???]


    [Hexblade: ???]


    [Dark Ritualist: ???]


    [Nightmare Herald: ???]


    [Chaos Reaver: ???]


    [Abysswalker: ???]


    [???: ???]


    ---


    Would you look at that, I think I just found the class of my mental patient of a future wife. To be fair, since it seems very likely that I will be having multiple mentally unwell women in my harem in the future, I should specify that I was referring to Vex in this instance. She has the epithet of ''Hexblade'', which was also one of the listed classes here.


    Vex held truly strange powers, she could manipulate shadows and curse people, so it was a class that likely offered abilities along those lines. Of course, it was also possible that it was just her title and she had an entirely different class.


    As for the many question marks, it seems I''ll have to grow stronger or meet other, unspecified requirements to even gain the privilege of seeing their unlock requirements.


    Thankfully Necromancer and Blood Mage were different. They were ready to be unlocked.


    Blood Mage was the simpler one, at least in understanding its demands. Achieving it was easier said than done, however. I had no clue what a blood storage artifact was, I''d never heard of it before. The real kicker was the blood of a level 70+ entity. I didn''t even know if there was such a strong person in the entire continent. The true powerhouses didn''t feel very inclined to share their stats and levels with others, thus the levels of the top tier combatants was not commonly available knowledge.


    Necromancer was easier in a way because I had to slay ''only'' a single level 40 entity and 1050 weaker ones. I believed that I could reach the required power level to do so in a few years at the latest.


    However, the difficulty in meeting the requirements of this class came from having to capture the souls of my slain enemies. My Herald of Ruin class didn''t give me some soul extraction and storage ability. The only thing I could think of was perhaps getting an artifact that could do this for me, but just like with the blood storage artifact, I had never even heard of such a thing in some deranged bard''s tales, let alone from a more trustworthy source.


    "Y-y-y-y-y-you''re an Elemental Sovereign???!!!" Jasmine at long last managed to voice her thoughts as she began stuttering her words from next to me.


    I couldn''t do anything about meeting these requirements for now, so I refocused my attention on the woman whose shoulder my hand was resting upon. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A very curious observation, what led you to that conclusion?"


    "Don''t act smug with me¡­!" she hissed cutely before worriedly gasping with wide eyes, "Or¡­ I''m sorry, my lord¡­?"


    Her confusion was palpable. A merchant girl like her could get her life instantly ruined if she spoke to a man with my credentials with her sassy tone and instructed me on how to act. If I took offense and decided to attack her right here and now, even if the Consortium intervened, I think it was obvious whose side they would take.


    I squeezed her shoulder supportively, "Jasmine, I didn''t become an Elemental Sovereign in the past hour, I was one for a while now. That means you were conversing with an Elemental Sovereign all along, so I won''t suddenly become a haughty prick. Treat me like you always did."

 Chapter 468 Date [Bonus]

    This was technically a lie, I met Jasmine before I got this class. I said so because I knew that many ears were vividly listening in on any and all words coming from my lips, so I was being deliberately misleading and paid close attention not to say anything that could bite me in the ass later down the line."Y-you''re right¡­" she nodded, "I''m sorry, it''s just a bit too much for me. Lady Vex calling me beautiful was already much more than I was prepared for¡­"


    "Don''t worry your pretty little head about these things. Sit back, relax, and enjoy the show while munching on your popcorn. That''s why you came to this place, no?"


    She had a faint smile emerge on her delicate lips as she lifted her paper cup closer to me, "I bought a new batch a few minutes ago, want some?"


    "Sure," I accepted her offering with gratitude.


    Vex suddenly said something that made my ears perk up. "The real reward for doing well in the Phenom Trials is obviously becoming a Vesper Phenom, but we decided to provide some additional rewards for the top three finishers."


    Three pouches emerged in her hands, each differing in size significantly.


    "The third placement gets 10 gold coins, the second 25, and the finalist receives a whole hundred!"


    Hushed murmurs rippled across the audience, and once again, I found many eyes staring in my direction. 100 gold was akin to like a few million bucks back on Earth, so this was an extremely generous secondary reward. I didn''t know if the math mathed in my random estimate, but this should provide a good basis to understand how much this amount of money truly was. Discover more content at empire


    As for why the people were staring at me, it was due to them already thinking that I would be the one who takes that fat pouch home with me. They likely wanted to see my reaction, or were just gazing at me with admiration, jealousy, or a mix of the two.


    "You truly live in a different world¡­" Jasmine murmured with shock.


    "Let''s go on a date once this Phenom business has concluded, what do you say?" I asked rather randomly. I suddenly felt like taking this woman out on a trip.


    "Huh?!" It was not Jasmine who gasped at my question but the many women who rudely listened in on our conversation. They were watching soap opera live, or at least so I thought based on their audible reactions.


    "Are you sure you want plain old me?" Jasmine reservedly asked while eyeing me with uncertainty. This was the question that swirled the heads of many of our uninvited listeners as well, based on the sudden silence that enveloped us. They all wanted to hear my answer¡­


    Honestly, I couldn''t care less about what these people thought of me, so I completely ignored their entire existences as I continued my chat with Jasmine.


    "Don''t sell yourself short, I like strong and confident women. Remember, I didn''t become a great existence all of a sudden, I was like this ever since we met. Don''t put me on a sudden pedestal, I''m still the same guy who you gave a tour of Shadowhold all those months ago."


    She didn''t reply for a few seconds as she was visibly digesting my words, but then she flashed me a beautiful, cheery smile that made my heart skip a beat. This woman was truly mesmerizing when she was happy. I wanted to see more of this smile of hers. "I would love to go on a date with you!" she decreed before leaning into me to rest her head against my sides.


    We watched the first round of the final event in this comfortable manner.


    There were no upsets taking place, the contestants who I expected to do so advanced into the second round. 21 contestants advanced to the round, adding the 8 of us who sat the first one out resulted in 29 participants remaining.


    Vex used her microphone-like artifact to speak up, "We can''t continue the tournament format with 29 contestants, so we invited 3 Eclipse Enforcers who were once in a past contest but got themselves eliminated, they failed to become Vesper Phenoms. A century passed since then, letting them grow in power significantly. The rank of a Phenom can''t be obtained in any other way than the one you are currently part of. It can''t be bought, earned, gifted, anything.


    Therefore, even if these three were to mop the floor with the competition, they will still not become Phenoms. However, they were eager to restore their tarnished honor so they volunteered for this task. These veteran combatants pose a serious challenge to you youngsters, an entirely unfair one at that, thus we won''t force anyone to face them. Let me ask, is there anyone amongst you who wishes to put themselves at a disadvantage and face them nonetheless?"


    (A/N: Eclipse Enforcer is the Rank above the Vesper Phenom/Lunar Adept. Selene''s father and Cedric''s mother is of this rank.)


    I rose from my seat immediately.


    My Phenom rank was pretty much already in the bag, the Consortium should be fully aware that I refuse to become a normal member due to privacy concerns, thus my previously displayed prowess should be enough for them to grant me the rank even if I were to lose, as otherwise they would have to let me walk away from the syndicate entirely.


    While risking 100 gold like this was arguably very stupid on my part, I felt that challenging myself instead of beating another random kid would be worth it. There were very few people in the competition who could give me a challenge, and most of them were on my side.


    If I decided to fight in the second round the normal way, I might end up facing someone like Cedric or Abudha, who I would either have to beat the crap out of - and thus likely eliminate them from becoming Phenoms - or suffer extreme humiliation by losing to them. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If I simply surrendered, that would be incredibly suspicious, so I couldn''t do that. To be fair, even if I could, I wouldn''t feel good about doing so.


    By facing one of the three new threats, I could solve this issue and also go all out without fearing for my life due to the life-saving artifact''s presence. This was the perfect situation to see for myself just how strong an Eclipse Enforcer truly was.

 Chapter 469 Challenging Goliath

    "D-Devil?!" Jasmine gasped from next to me once she realized that I stood up.She was not the only one, as a chorus of murmurs erupted in my vicinity. Vex wasn''t slow on catching my movement either. "Oho. I should''ve seen this one coming. Mister Devil is up for the task I presume?"


    I crouched low, concentrated my strength into my legs, and jumped off, landing right next to her just like I did when she called me to execute the rat dude whose name I long since forgot. "Yes," I replied now that I was at a comfortable speaking distance.


    A giant smirk found its way onto Vex''s gorgeous features. I could tell that she hard approved of my move, or maybe she just wanted to see me get my ass beaten. I was a bit cocky towards her in recent times, after all.


    "Come out," she instructed, and three people entered the arena.


    "Since you''re taking on an unnecessarily enormous challenge, you may choose who you wish to face."


    There was an assassin, a fighter, and a mage.


    Due to my being restricted to my Elemental Sovereign class, I was not particularly fond of a rogue matchup. These people were seasoned veterans and higher level than me, so putting myself in an even more difficult situation wasn''t ideal. After all, an assassin on this power level could likely speed-blitz me. Without me having access to my Stormblade class, I wasn''t confident in my chances.


    The decision thus came down to a swordsmaster woman and a man who was dressed as a mage. He drew my curiosity, so I asked, "can you tell me your class?"


    He had no reservations in answering my question. "Cryomancer."


    So he''s like Ice but older. Ice was perhaps the most interesting combatant in the event up until now besides my allies, but she was likely only around level 24. She would not give me too much of a challenge, unlike this older and stronger person. "What''s your name?"


    "Kael, and you happen to be Devil, an Elemental Sovereign. Your future is bright, I''ve been watching." He replied in a rather smug tone. Although his words were amicable, I could tell that he was eager to put me in my place. Whether it was jealousy or something else I didn''t know.


    "Last question, what''s your level? Or is that a secret?"


    "34."


    Oh boy. Then he is a very strong person. While the Consortium''s ranks weren''t dependent on levels, as in one could reach a high rank while having low levels or a low rank while having high levels, it was a good indicator nonetheless.


    Level 34 should be a strong, upper-tier combatant of the Eclipse Enforcer rank, especially due to his rare class. I didn''t know how to become a Cryomancer, but I wanted to. I didn''t mean it like unlocking the class, but as in getting my Elemental Sovereign class to provide me with the opportunity to wield the element of ice as well.


    An Elemental Sovereign was supposed to be the master of the elements, after all, and the four basic elements were just that - basic.


    Stay updated with empire


    Perhaps having a chance to study a Cryomancer would provide me with some hidden eureka moment or something.


    "I wish to fight against this man." I decreed while turning towards Vex.


    "Devil, Devil, Devil. You''re truly starting to remind me of Raika. Are you a brute like her? You know, a man losing miserably is not hot at all in my opinion." She replied in a coy tone while not ceasing her grinning even for a moment.


    "Then I''ll just have to win your fancy by beating him up."


    "Hehe! You really are a brute, this is how dumb animals conduct their mating calls!" She snickered jovially.


    The three newcomers who were close enough to hear our exchange raised an eyebrow in surprise, letting me know that not many had the right - or the balls - to talk to Vex like I do.


    I couldn''t help but recognize that I was getting on very well with the mentally unstable women of Thalorind.


    My interactions with Iris today were also very sweet. The fact that Black Fang is the one who shows the most interest in me from the seven heads is also¡­ Should I be concerned? What does it say about my mental well-being if the crazy ladies tolerate me the best?


    I then quickly came to the conclusion that it meant nothing because my mental health was in pristine shape. I''m as healthy as can be.


    <Master Primordial, I wish to challenge the swordsman.> I suddenly heard Cedric ask for my permission.


    <Denied.>


    Cedric was level 23, without some big tricks up his sleeve, unlike me. He would likely get obliterated and ruin his chances of becoming a Phenom. I wanted to instill as many of my allies (puppets) onto the seats of Phenoms as possible. Not only will they get some monetary help, but they will also be trained and have better future prospects of ranking up.


    <But Master>


    I appreciated his eagerness to test himself as a blademaster, it was a trait that I was sure would make him into a great combatant later down the line. However, the risk-reward ratio was not to my liking in this instance.


    <If you want to get beaten to a bloody mess then we can arrange that later. Blackjack or I will put you in your place. Before that, you are to become a Phenom.>


    <I understand¡­> His brooding acceptance sounded in my mind just as I saw Iris throw a glance at me.


    I knew what she thinking and shook my head. Just like Cedric, she wanted to challenge the swordmaster too. She had a better chance than Cedric in my opinion, but the odds were still heavily stacked against her.


    Unlike me, the Phenom rank wasn''t in her bag already, she needed to show more excellence, in my opinion.


    However, it seems that she didn''t take my advice to heart as she stepped up to the plate. "I wish to duel the woman with the sword."


    "Anyone else? No? Ladies and gentlemen, it seems we have two challengers! Devil versus the 129-year-old Kael and Wrath versus the 130-year-old Azura! Can these two young, budding stars overcome the odds presented by a century of harsh training their enemies have under their belts?" Vex was doing a very good job as a hype woman, evidenced by the crowd going wild with excitement. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 470 Duel Start

    While that was going on, I walked up to Iris. "Why did you do this?""Why did you do this?" She shot my question back at me.


    "I''m confident in at least putting up a good fight, and I had my reasons."


    "The same is true for me. I have to grow strong quickly, and this is the perfect chance for me to do so. A strange artifact is ready to teleport me to the hands of a healer squad, when will be the next time I can fight in such favorable conditions like this?"


    She definitely had a point, I was just worried that she would throw her candidacy away. However, I was not her father nor lover, I wasn''t even a close friend of hers, thus I had no right to tell her how to live her life.


    "Good luck." I simply stated these two words, to which she mutedly nodded.


    "Well then, Unseen, please leave the arena if you would be so kind." Vex spoke up, telling the rogue who wasn''t selected by any of us to get out. He grunted annoyedly but bowed towards the ''Hexblade'' with respect. She outranked him by two ranks, so he had to.


    "The final spot will be filled by a Lunar Adept, the rank that is one step below that of the Eclipse Enforcer."


    I see. So they gave us the chance to fight these people if we wanted, but just as Vex claimed beforehand, we weren''t forced to do so.


    Anyhow, I have no regrets and neither does Iris by the look of things.


    "As he was the first challenger, we shall start with Devil vs Kael. Everyone else, please leave the arena."


    <You can do it, Daddy!!!> Just as people were leaving as Vex asked them to, Aurora''s comforting cheer sounded in my mind. Most of the time she called me Quinlan or Quin, this title was reserved for when she was either extremely horny or flustered. I doubted the former to be the case, thus she must''ve been very worried.


    Rightfully so.


    <I believe in you.> Lucille decreed.


    <Master never loses. Blossom is sure Master will win.>


    <Losing is a good opportunity to develop as a combatant, there''s no shame in it. Enjoy your fight, Quinlan. I''m honestly a bit envious¡­> My battle-junkie of a samurai stated. I didn''t know if she was mentally preparing Blossom for my defeat so that she wouldn''t become disappointed or if these were her true thoughts.


    <Master, this young and beautiful elf might not be a fan of duels, but she thinks that overcoming the odds and winning would be rather sexy.> Seraphiel giggled slyly in my mind.


    <If only we built my smithy, I could''ve crafted Lord Quinlan a better armor!> Kaelira grumbled. She was still annoyed that I prioritized other construction projects over her smithy it seemed. And, yeah, my current armor was a temporary one for sure.


    <You could craft a high-tier armor with the time limit of it having to be done in a few days?> Sera questioned smugly.


    <Ugh¡­ I''m not that fast¡­> My extreme dwarf-hater of a future wife admitted defeatedly. So it was just Kaelira whining about her smithy.


    <Thank you all for your words. I will do my utmost.> That was all I said before refocusing on the man before me.


    Kael was eyeing me with a harsh glare. It was clear to me that he was happy that I selected him. He was here to ''restore his honor'' for being eliminated from the Phenom Trials a century ago, so being matched up against a true phenom with my illustrious class was the best-case scenario for him. Defeating me would be the best honor restoration he could hope for in this event.


    "You already told me your level, are you not going to ask me any questions? It would only be fair to do so." I asked probingly.


    "No need." He completely dismissed my offer with a tone full of arrogance. Asking for information would be a sign of weakness, so he didn''t go for it.


    Probing successful, he is looking down on me.


    Just how I like it. In a David versus Goliath match, any semblance of an advantage is to be cherished.


    "Take your positions," Vex instructed, and we did just as so. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stepped out of our way and then began counting down, "on my mark. Three, two, one, go!"


    "[Stone Sentinel], [Flame Serpent]." I began the match by summoning Harold and Agni. They should provide me with a good frontline.


    Kael slammed his ornately decorated mage''s staff into the ground as a response to my actions and intoned, "[Ice Age]!" and a deafening crack resonated through the arena as jagged veins of ice shot outward in all directions like an icy eruption.


    The stone floor trembled as frost erupted and covered the ground, transforming the once neutral battleground into a frozen wasteland. The temperature plummeted instantly.


    Agni hissed violently as the ice surged toward him. His fiery coils blazed brightly for a moment as he was fighting back the cold with all his might, but the frost consumed him like a tidal wave. The once-proud serpent solidified into an icy sculpture.


    Harold fared no better. The cold seeped into his massive stone form with his legs getting encased in thick frost within seconds. He exerted a great amount of force in protest, but the ice gripping his limbs held firm. The frost sapped his strength and dulled his movements.


    Kael''s spell didn''t stop just by freezing the floor. He terraformed it as well.


    Spires of jagged ice erupted around the arena, forming natural barricades that sliced through visibility and limited movement. Snow started falling in the air, reducing the world around me to a winter storm.


    Even saying that he terraformed the arena would be putting it lightly - he made it into his domain. Read the latest on empire


    The only reason I was not frozen solid was because I reacted quickly and jumped onto Harold''s back.


    I couldn''t help but grimace. Maybe I truly chose an opponent that was too much for the current me. I thought he would just be a higher leveled, more experienced version of Ice, but Kael was leagues above her.


    This fight would turn out to be a true uphill battle that would become one of the most important milestones in the saga of Devil, the greatest upstart in Consortium history.

 Chapter 471 The Might of the Ice Element

    Read new chapters at empire[Ice Age] huh¡­ The woman called Ice had no such spell. She surely would''ve unleashed it on the arena during the monster extermination round.


    Kael seemed to have transcended the intermediate tier of his class - this spell must''ve been an advanced one.


    He either understood my confusion or just wanted to boast when he spoke up, "advanced-tier is where magic truly becomes a frightening force to wield. Up until this point, the elements are constricting. You can summon a fireball, but not a fire lance, a fire sphere, a fire square, you get my point. Once you reach the advanced level, your possibilities become limited only by your imagination and your Magic stat. I wonder if Mister Devil was not aware of this fact?" Kael finished his explanation by asking that question mockingly.


    I was not, but I''m not going to reply. Instead, I began strategizing. He seemed to be a stationary mage who didn''t invest much into his physical stats, more or less exclusively focusing on the Magic stat. Perhaps I could use the fact that he had no frontliner to act as his bodyguard.


    "You''re not very talkative, how boring. No matter." He scoffed dismissively before aiming his staff at me and stated, "[Ice Barrage]."


    Numerous javelins made of ice materialized behind his person as they hovered in the air while their sharp tips were pointed in my direction.


    I reacted instantly by activating [Wind Step]. A gust of air surged around my legs, lightening my body and propelling me forward. I jumped down from Harold''s back and sprinted. The basic-tier wind elemental spell kept my movements fluid and steady, letting me run on the frozen terrain faster than I could normally, and without slipping as a bonus.


    The barrage followed me relentlessly, each javelin was aimed masterfully. His more than a century of experience with the ice element was already showing itself. His projectiles were precise as if they were homing missiles.


    I darted left, narrowly avoiding one that shattered the ground where I''d just been. Shards of ice exploded outward, biting into my skin like tiny knives. Another javelin was shot toward my chest. I twisted my body in mid-air, barely allowing me to evade as the projectile grazed my side.


    "Running, Devil? Where''s the prideful Elemental Sovereign I saw during this event? Or are you just a loser who specializes in beating children up? You volunteered for this challenge, thinking me to be a loser, is that right?" His tone was smug, dripping with superiority, as if he already considered this a victory.


    His hypocrisy seemingly knew no limits.


    "Beating children up? Me?! I''m their age, don''t blame me for being significantly ahead of the curve. But what you, you fucker?! You''re the one who tries to restore your useless honor by beating youngsters up who are a quarter of your age!" I shouted my response annoyedly while running for my life.


    I chose to run so that I could properly measure his competence and limits from a safe range. As long as there was this much of a distance between us, I felt confident in having the reaction speed to come up with an answer to his spells due to my high Agility stat.


    As for my observation, things weren''t looking good. I think Kael is my first opponent who is over a hundred years of age, and since he was strong enough to participate in the trials a century ago, he was likely a competent wizard even back then. After all, Wizards like him had to digest the [Mystical Elixir of Awakening] before they turned 6 years of age.


    For all intents and purposes, I was fighting against a person who''d been training to become an excellent mage since he could walk.


    I pushed my body harder as I zigzagged across the frost-covered arena. [Ice Age] must''ve been a mana-costly spell, and his constant barrage should be draining too. However, assuming him to be dumb enough to exhaust his mana reserves was too wishful on my part, evidenced by his next words.


    "Heh, if that was your attempt at making me lose my head then try again, kid. I can''t help but notice that you''re truly a hybrid. This is the first time I get to fight someone like you, and you''re already annoying me. How about you remain stationary for a while like a true mage should? [Glacial Chains]."


    Despite being a certified yapper, Kael was a truly seasoned combatant. His experience and mastery showed when he smartly used the moment I was in mid-air to dodge one of his javelins to summon tendrils made of ice which restrained me.


    I had to free myself swiftly or my Phenom Trials would end here. To that effect, I used my fire spells one after the other. "[Flame Cloak], [Burning Hands], [Inferno Blast]"


    To my horror, the element I thought would serve as a great counter to ice was rather useless. The chains started melting, but very slowly. I couldn''t free myself before getting my body plugged full of javelins.


    Were my fire spells just weak? Was this the difference between our Magic stats? I only had a little over a 100, if he heavily invested in Magic, he could be at around 200.


    I intended on not investing my 10 Free Attribute Points due to fear of an observant person noticing me having leveled up twice in a row, but I couldn''t afford to hesitate in this case for something that had such a minuscule chance of occurring. Even if they noticed it, I could just say that I was hoarding the points from before because I was undecided about which stat I wanted to invest in.


    With everyone knowing that I was a weirdo hybrid mage, that explanation should make a lot of sense.


    After leveling to 26, my stats were as such:


    [Health Points: 1181]


    [Mana Points: 1556]


    [Vitality: 79]


    [Strength: 68]


    [Agility: 80]


    [Magic: 104]


    I didn''t feel confident in my ability to outmanouver him if I put all my 10 points into Agility. Due to him having reached the advanced tier of spells, he could come up with many counters.


    Instead, I intended to give myself a better chance by fighting him as an Elemental Sovereign. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Magic: 104 -> 116]


    (A/N: A bigger than 10 increase is due to Primordial Villain''s 25% boost to all stats)


    I glanced in Kael''s direction and saw numerous projectiles zooming in my direction as if they were in slow-mo. I only had a second left.


    "[Pyroclasm Burst]!" I intoned my spell with the biggest firepower.


    A surge of fiery energy erupted from within me and the frozen ground trembled as flames exploded outward in a searing wave, melting the glacial chains that bound me in place. Steam hissed into the air as the intense heat ate away at the ice, freeing my limbs from their frozen prison.


    The nearby javelins that were aimed at me went off of their intended trajectory due to the resulting blast.


    However, I couldn''t help but come to the harrowing realization that even this mighty spell which was even further boosted by my 116 Magic stat, was not enough to melt the ice away from the ground beneath me. Hell, even the javelins were still intact, they were just thrown off their course and thus missed me.


    What else could counter ice if not fire?

 Chapter 472 No Counter

    "[Aqua Bolt], [Aqua Lance]."I launched two water-elemental projectiles in his direction.


    Kael smirked, "water? That''s cute."


    He easily deflected my spells, but while I was observing and trying to understand how his powers of ice worked exactly, I didn''t remain stationary.


    I used my high speed to attack him from different angles while keeping my distance. Until I understood his powers, I didn''t feel comfortable with going into melee range. For all I knew, he could cause an icy explosion and beat me instantly.


    We danced as such for a minute. I would throw spells from all four of my elements and he would defend against them, after which he would begin verbally mocking me.


    He was only playing around with me, enjoying his evident supremacy in the duel, but every second allowed me to gain a better understanding of who my opponent was exactly.


    "[Airwalk]" I started running up into the sky and stood so I was in between Kael and the brightly burning sun. Perhaps this would obscure his vision a bit. I truly needed all the advantages I could gain. Explore more at empire


    I sent three [Air Slashes] at him in quick succession, followed up by a [Fireball] and a [Boulder Throw]. My barrage was finished by the summoning of a mighty tidal wave in the form of [Tsunami Surge].


    I watched as all four elements were thrown at him with curious eyes.


    "[Frozen Aegis]" Kael intoned while raising his staff towards the incoming projectiles, and from its orb, a large shield made of ice emerged. It was so large that he was completely hidden behind it from my point of view.


    The Air Slashes and Fireball were completely negated by it, but it seemed that Kael didn''t feel confident in his chances of deflecting the large ball of earth as he instead summoned a giant lance and sent it in its direction.


    The collision of the two forces was, to put it gently, not ending in my favor. The boulder was torn apart into smithereens and the spear didn''t even lose its momentum. I was in its direct path, and I barely had enough time to jump away before I was impaled by it. Perhaps due to him investing much more mana into it than he did with his simpler javelins, this lance was not only more destructive but it also moved faster.


    By the time I regained my bearings, I was forced to glance at the sight of my tsunami being frozen still.


    Holy hell. This Kael might be an arrogant prick, but I had to give it to him. He was good.


    The oldest adversary I fought was Kai, but he was a loser. The closest comparison I could make was Blackjack, but he was only half of Kael''s age and below him by 6 levels at that.


    He also didn''t have a similarly luxurious gear as to what Kael sports, and just to make the situation worse, Kael had been part of this age-old organization, getting access to their resources, while Blackjack was doing¡­ I don''t know, Blackjack things.


    Kael glanced up at me with an annoyingly wide smirk, "You Elemental Sovereigns are not the only ones who can summon elemental pets. Greet my adorable bird, [Anivia]! Let''s see if you can retain your aerial supremacy, Devil!"


    From his ornately decorated mage''s staff, a shiny glyph spun into existence, and from the glowing glyph emerged a majestic bird-shaped construct, its translucent body was seemingly made of pure, crystallized ice.


    Sharp, icy talons hung below its sleek, aerodynamic form and its piercing blue eyes glowed with sentient malice.


    Anivia let out a guttural cry that was a haunting, resonant sound that sent chills through the air. Its voice carried the weight of a blizzard just as its wings unfurled, spanning over ten meters (~33 feet) from tip to tip.


    The bird circled Kael protectively once before flapping its wings harder and quickly ascending to a higher point than where I stood.


    Its agility in the air was simply breathtaking; it moved with the grace of an aerial predator despite its ginormous size.


    I was greatly surprised when Anivia paused mid-flight all of a sudden and started hovering in place.


    Its crystalline body shimmered as it curled inward, pulling its wings and legs tightly against its body.


    The air around it grew still like the calm before the storm. Frost condensed in the space around it, forming a swirling vortex of icy energy.


    Then, with a deafening screech, Anivia unfurled its wings in an explosive motion. A howling storm burst forth with ice shards and cutting winds spiraling outward in a deadly tempest. The gale roared in my direction.


    I braced myself as I watched the storm rush toward me, but Kael wasn''t satisfied with sitting this one out.


    "A little distraction for my dear bird''s prey. [Ice Barrage]!" Kael''s staff glowed once again, summoning another wave of javelins. This time, the projectiles were larger, sharper, and imbued with an unnatural sheen that hinted at enhanced lethality.


    His ability to strengthen his previously used [Ice Barrage] spell hinted at the validity of his previously stated words. He was at the advanced stage where he had much greater control over his spells. When he first used [Ice Barrage], he was likely very conservative with his mana investment, which resulted in him only summoning small javelins. Now, mighty lances shot forward with terrifying precision, homing in on my position.


    Kael instantly disabled my two summons once the match started, only to now summon one for himself. The duel suddenly became a 1v2. The storm threatened to disorient and encase me in frost, while I had to pay attention to the bird''s next move, and that was only made worse due to the rapidly approaching lances.


    Anivia surged forward, carried by the storm it had unleashed, its icy talons extended as it shrieked another war cry. The bird was more than just a summoned beast; it was a manifestation of Kael''s mastery over the ice element, and its every movement screamed of years of refinement and control.


    Constant projectile barrage, terraforming the battlefield to fit his preferences, great control, high firepower, summons¡­


    So this is how a master of the ice fights.


    I was forced to admit. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He''s amazing.

 Chapter 473 Toyed With

    The howling storm of the ice blizzard surged closer and closer with every passing moment.The many projectiles were closing in, both from above and below, leaving me little room to maneuver.


    [Airwalk] was still active, granting me the ability to run across the air itself. I pushed myself to dodge, and I just barely managed to narrowly avoid the brunt of the icy blizzard.


    My evasion wasn''t perfect, however; stray shards slashed across my arms and legs. The cuts were shallow but searing with cold. I had no choice but to keep moving. Stopping meant instant defeat.


    Kael''s projectiles predicted my every move, he had amazing teamwork with Anivia. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bird chased after me while he aimed where he thought I would be at. With my options being stolen from me, I had no choice but to grit my teeth and brace for impact as I called forth a defensive spell. "[Earth Armor]!"


    Sturdy plates of rock erupted from my skin, encasing my body in a protective shell.


    The first lance struck my Earth Armor with a deafening crack, sending a spiderweb of fractures rippling across the surface. A second lance followed immediately, then a third and a fourth, each one slamming into me like a battering ram and as a result, I was ragdolled high up in the air.


    Experience new stories on empire


    The Earth Armor shattered apart with pieces of rock flying in all directions. Pain radiated through my body as the force of the blows slammed into me. My high Vitality worked overtime, keeping my skin unbroken despite the numerous ugly bruises blooming across my torso and limbs. The many impacts left me in a great amount of pain.


    It was all the opening Anivia needed.


    The crystalline bird descended on me like a hawk diving for its prey. Its icy talons clamped onto my shoulders with crushing force, so much so that the summon managed to pierce my armor, my skin, and tear deeply into my flesh.


    Anivia spun violently mid-air and released me in a calculated toss. The world tilted as I was flung high into the air with my body twisting uncontrollably until I hit the transparent edge of the arena with an extremely painful thud. I was not permitted to leave its defensive veil, thus I found myself freefalling toward the ground.


    I spread my arms apart despite the pain in my shoulders in order to control my descent to the best of my ability.


    I glanced below me and saw the sight of Kael grinning at me victoriously while raising his staff in a slow, deliberate motion. "[Frozen Pillar]!"


    From the ground in front of him, a blunt-edged spire of glacial ice erupted in my direction. It shot toward me like a giant staff that was climbing rapidly to meet me mid-air.


    I had no options left - [Airwalk] was still on cooldown, and my fire-based abilities wouldn''t melt this girthy pillar even if given a minute to do so.


    Ever since unlocking [Airwalk], I always enjoyed the advantage of being high in the air. That was my domain to which not many combatants had any solid answers. Simply using the spell tended to guarantee my victory.


    Kael turned the tables on me as solid ground seemed like a distant dream in my head. I had to reach the ground because being in the air with my spell on cooldown put me at a complete disadvantage, but I wasn''t allowed to.


    I braced myself for yet another collision.


    I crossed my arms instinctively to absorb some of the impact, but the icy force was just too much. Pain flared through me as the sheer momentum broke both of my arms, making them useless.


    The collision launched me into the air with even more velocity, and I found myself helplessly spiraling into the skies as I was ragdolled once again.


    I hit my back and head against the upper edge of the arena again, after which came the descent.


    I forced my bleary vision to focus and saw the crystalline menace that was Anivia racing toward me once again. Its talons gleamed with frost as it flapped its massive wings.


    The bird reached me and its talons clamped onto me for a second time, digging deeper into my flesh and drawing more blood. A guttural screech rang in my ears as Anivia spun once again, using its momentum to fling me into the air like a discarded toy.


    The world spun around me as I hurtled skyward. The pain in my body now dulled into a constant, heavy throb. My arms hung limply at my sides, they were totally broken and battered.


    As I soared, I realized the cold, bitter truth: I was being toyed with.


    Anivia could''ve summoned a spell instead of throwing me with its legs. Kael could''ve summoned a pillar with a sharp, spear-like edge, but he chose to make it blunt instead.


    Their intention was to make a mockery of me.


    I dominated the event thus far with my overwhelming might to which the young combatants couldn''t mount a proper response. If the large crowd of people saw that their favorite lost this miserably, it would make a strong statement.


    Kael was silent - for once - but I couldn''t help but imagine that this theatric humiliation of me was him screaming from the top of his lungs; ''I might''ve ruined my chances of becoming a Phenom, but so what?! They''re just young wannabes who may or may not end up being strong in the future, the real phenoms are us who are strong in the present!''


    It didn''t take long for him to speak up verbally as well, Kael''s laughter reached me even through the distance and the harsh winds. "Is this the best an Elemental Sovereign can do?You know that you can surrender at any moment, or shall I extend your suffering for a bit longer?"


    Anivia shrieked again, already ascending to meet me. It was clear now - Kael wasn''t aiming for a quick finish. He wanted to break me, humiliate me, and thus prove his one-sided superiority.


    As much as I hated to admit it, he was succeeding.


    I clenched my jaw, swallowing the bitter taste of helplessness. It would be a long time until my [Airwalk] became available again, until then I was at their mercy. I had no spell that would help me reach the ground.


    I was about to suffer just enough injuries to be teleported away because my life would be in danger. I was bleeding profusely, my arms were utterly useless, my stomach and chest also suffered greatly from the collision with the staff-like pillar as my arms could not protect me from a second time. My ribs were most likely broken, and my internal organs didn''t feel right either.


    However, just as I was about to get grabbed by the bird, a sudden surge of arrogance swelled in my heart.


    No, this is not how things should be!


    Why am I being so wimpy all of a sudden? I suffered so much worse, a broken bone or two doesn''t even matter.


    I''m outclassed? So what! I chose this challenge for myself!


    Am I ready to throw in the towel and say that I haughtily overestimated myself like a dumb child?


    No!


    I''m the Primordial Villain, the Primordial Subjugator! How can I accept defeat without even leaving a single injury on my adversary?


    I refuse to go down in utter shame!


    I can''t just accept things as they stand. I have to do something - anything.


    My spells are useless, my arms refuse to obey my brain''s commands, what can I do? Think! I have to unlock the ice element, maybe then I can fight back! Fight fire with fire, ice with ice!


    ¡­ But how do I do that?


    Ice was my enemy here, a merciless force that stripped me of my strengths and rendered me powerless. Yet¡­ it wasn''t all-powerful.


    It cracked under pressure.


    It was rigid, unforgiving, unable to bend. Despite Kael being an advanced practitioner of the ice element, he could not curve his projectiles. They only shot in a straight line. If he was a master of water instead, he likely could''ve changed their shapes even while in mid-air.


    And therein lay its greatest flaw.


    Rigidity.


    It could be powerful and extremely sturdy, yes, but the moment its structure was compromised, it shattered like brittle glass.


    A spark ignited in my mind. My eyes darted to Anivia''s crystalline wings as they refracted light into a thousand icy shards.


    The bird was a perfect reflection of Kael''s strategy: sharp, precise, and devastatingly effective, but fragile beneath its surface.


    What was the opposite of ice?


    I immediately thought of fire, but I knew from experience that that wasn''t exactly right. Fire melted ice if given enough time and strength, yes, but melting slowly over time wasn''t enough - I needed to destroy it entirely.


    I needed something stronger, something more devastating. My thoughts turned to the earth below me, to the fiery veins of magma that ran beneath the crust of the world.

 Chapter 474 Magma

    Magma was everything ice wasn''t. It was pure molten chaos, fluid and unstoppable, capable of consuming everything in its path. Where ice froze and controlled, magma flowed and devoured. It was as if water, the fountain of life, had been transformed into a force of mass destruction.It wasn''t just an element, it was a true force of nature.


    The realization hit me like a lightning strike. My breath caught, and for a moment, I forgot the pain in my arms, the blood dripping from my shoulders, and the smug look on Kael''s face below. My heart raced with anticipation as I felt the tiniest flicker of something deep within me, something hot, something alive.


    I closed my eyes, ignoring the icy talons of Anivia as they reached for me once more. Instead, I focused on that flicker, fanning it like a dying ember in the cold.


    I thought of the searing heat of magma coursing beneath the earth, the unstoppable force that could obliterate ice without a trace. I thought of how magma was both destruction and creation, a force that gave birth to mountains even as it consumed everything in its wake.


    Suddenly, a violent surge of heat exploded from my core. It was raw and primal, unlike anything I had ever felt before. My eyes snapped wide open and began burning with newfound energy. The very air around me shimmered as waves of heat rolled off my body. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anivia shrieked but its approach faltered all of a sudden as the frost coating its wings began to melt away. Even Kael''s confident smirk disappeared with his eyes narrowing in confusion and, perhaps, the first flickers of fear.


    [Ding!]


    [The primordial entity Quinlan Noir had gained a deep understanding of the deviant elements: magma and ice. The Elemental Sovereign is one who controls all elements of nature, but they must earn the right to do so.]


    [Deviant element: magma - unlocked!]


    [Deviant element: ice - unlocked!]


    I plummeted toward the ground with heat radiating from me like a falling meteor. My pride surged anew, roaring in my mind louder than any icy gale ever could.


    I wasn''t going to just fight for the small semblance of honor that would come from at least going down with leaving a small injury on my foe.


    No.


    I was going to utterly destroy him.


    The bundle packages became available, costing me 4 Free Skill Points each, and I spent them immediately. Unlike Kael, I was still in the intermediary state of my elemental spells, I had no access to any advanced ones. Stay tuned for updates on empire


    However, I could more than make do with my new acquisitions.


    My body surged with the heat of my newly unlocked elements. Ice behaved like a good soldier, it didn''t bother me. It was the element of control, after all.


    On the other hand¡­


    The primal force of magma roared within me, demanding immediate release. I felt the molten energy build and churn like a volcano ready to erupt. Anivia''s crystalline form streaked toward me once again with its talons outstretched, but I was no longer the prey in this farce.


    I became the hunter.


    A sick smile emerged on my features as I parted my jaws wide to euphorically shout; "[Magma Burst]!!!"


    The eruption was instantaneous and devastating. A massive wave of molten fury surged from my body, consuming everything in its wake.


    The fiery explosion immediately obliterated Anivia as its crystalline body fractured and rapidly dissolved into steam and molten fragments before vanishing into the searing heat.


    Magma quickly proved itself to be the true counter to the ice element.


    The icy pillar Kael had conjured below me melted just like the summoned bird within mere moments as it was reduced to a bubbling puddle while I descended through the carnage like a living meteor.


    The arena shook under the force of the explosion and the multiple protective barriers that were stacked on top of each other to allow even an Elemental Sovereign to go all out began flickering wildly as they tried to contain the devastation.


    It was a mighty battle, the organizers likely didn''t account for the introduction of the magma element into my arsenal.


    Was I threatening the destruction of the arena once again, despite their precautions?


    To be honest, I couldn''t give a damn. If I did, that was on the organizers, not me. I was given the green light to go all out, and that was exactly what I was going to do. I will not stop for as long as my enemy breathes.


    The crowd erupted in gasps and cheers as I landed in a crouch.


    Kael stood frozen in place with his face becoming deathly pale as he stared with disbelief at the spot where Anivia was a mere moment ago.


    His confident smirk was gone, replaced by wide-eyed shock.


    "Y-you¡­" he stammered while gripping his staff tightly. "What did you-"


    Despite my hands being broken and useless, I could still aim my spells well enough. The past month of training ensured that. "[Infernal Core]".


    An orb that had a surface full of pulsating magma made of violent heat and glowing cracks materialized near Kael. The ground around it blackened and melted as it began to emit a gravitational pull, dragging Kael closer inch by inch.


    "W-What is this?!" Kael shouted with extreme fear creeping into his voice as he planted his feet and tried to resist the pull. He waved his staff frantically and decided to make a counter by summoning a sphere of ice around the molten core in an attempt to contain it.


    Despite his presumed significantly higher Magic stat, ice was still no match for magma.


    The core flared with an intense burst of heat, melting through the icy prison like a hot knife through butter. Steam hissed and billowed as the molten orb pulsed again, making its gravitational pull even stronger than before.


    Kael''s panic was palpable now.


    His breathing quickened as he slammed his staff into the ground, summoning thick walls of ice between himself and the core.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. Ice was control. A Cryomancer who lost his cool and was no longer in control of the situation straight-up looked like a headless chicken.


    In the face of overwhelming destruction, Kael crumbled.


    The massive glaciers he summoned erupted from the earth, forming a desperate barricade between him and the constantly pulling orb.


    I couldn''t help but speak up as I mimicked his earlier antics. "Is this the best an Elemental Sovereign can do?! I seemed to bore you, so here you go. I upped the difficulty just for you! You know what, take this as well while you''re at it! [Volcanic Cage]!"


    The ground around Kael erupted in a fiery display as molten walls shot up, encasing him in a prison of magma.


    Kael screamed his commands as he summoned more and more ice in a desperate attempt to break free, to stop himself from getting burned alive, but it was futile. The molten walls consumed every ounce of ice he threw at them while the walls began closing in on him as the allowed space in the cage shrunk by the second.


    "Stop! STOP!" he shouted in a cracking voice due to his extreme desperation.


    His eyes darted around, searching for any escape, but there was none.


    Finally, he threw his staff to the ground and raised his trembling hands. "I surrender!"


    The arena fell silent for a heartbeat.


    Vex materialized in our close proximity, and I saw that her eyes were gleaming with unrestrained cruelty as she observed Kael and his impending doom from close up.


    Perhaps the most sadistic grin I''d ever seen in my entire life erupted on her usually gorgeous features while she raised her microphone artifact close to hear tender lips and in a blissful, euphoric voice she screamed her verdict: "Denied!!!"

 Chapter 475 Denied!!!

    Vex materialized in our close proximity, and I saw that her eyes were gleaming with unrestrained cruelty as she observed Kael and his impending doom from close up.Perhaps the most sadistic grin I''d ever seen in my entire life erupted on her usually gorgeous features while she raised her microphone artifact close to hear tender lips and in a blissful, euphoric voice she screamed her verdict: "Denied!!!"


    Kael''s expression twisted in horror. "W-What?! No! But I-"


    She cut the stammering man off. "You''re not a contestant, no one said that the same rules apply to you. What do you think was the reason behind us not providing you with an armband that would teleport you to safety in case of a threat to your life? Because we were sure of your victory? No! Because if you are weak enough to lose here, then you are not worthy of the Vesper Consortium! We allowed an Eclipse Enforcer to enter the arena of the next generation with a whole century of level grinding and combat experience as his advantage, how dare you lose in a situation this stacked in your favor?! The only way this match will end is if Devil becomes incapacitated, surrenders, or you perish alongside the extreme amount of shame your entire existence turned out to be!"


    The crowd erupted in bloodthirsty cheers. They loved the verdict. I could feel the weight of their attention, their anticipation of what would come next.


    Kael''s panic reached a newer height as he struggled against the inevitable by summoning waves and waves of ice. The molten walls of the cage ignored his attempts as every single spell he materialized melted immediately from the intense heat that was constantly closing in on him.


    He began getting drenched in sweat and before long, he turned in my direction, swallowed, and went down on all four to genuflect. "Mercy! I''ll become your loyal follower, do anything you want! I''ll fight for you until my last dying breath!"


    I ignored his pleading and turned towards Vex, "you have my gratitude, future wife. I get to eat a good meal thanks to you."


    She turned her head to look at me and giggled before turning off her microphone. "You need all the XP you can get if you want to sweep me off my feet, future husband. You must eat well so that you can grow big and strong."


    I allowed a burst of jovial laughter to escape me at her response. Future husband, huh.


    Vex was quickly proving herself to be a very smart woman, she knew that something inevitable was coming for her. Running or hiding was useless, she could only accept her fate.


    I turned my attention back to the permanently begging and crying Kael. I examined him and made sure to etch his image into my brain. He was so smug, so arrogant throughout our fight. I had to remember that this could be my fate if I similarly decided to play with my food as he did instead of going for the kill when he had the chance.


    He gave me too much time to observe and study his powers, and I somehow managed to come up with the answer.


    I didn''t reply to his pleas with mockery or needless taunting. There was no need to.


    He was already a dead man.


    Kael''s pleas became incoherent as his sweat turned to steam that rose from his skin in large quantities.


    His once-pristine battle attire began to scorch and blacken, curling away from his flesh as the walls drew nearer.


    His hair caught fire first, and I couldn''t help but notice that the flames were leaping joyously as if tasting the feast that was to come.


    The molten walls kissed his body and his flesh hissed before starting to melt off like wax under a flame.


    His screams transformed into choking gurgles as his throat swelled from the searing air he was forced to inhale. His eyes began to boil in their sockets and then burst with a wet pop that sent rivers of gluey liquid streaming down his blistering face.


    Finally, the molten cage claimed him entirely as his figure disintegrated into an unrecognizable mass of ash and molten remains. The cage shrank until there was nothing left of Kael but a smoking smear on the arena floor. Your journey continues on empire


    The oppressive heat immediately subsided as the spell disintegrated alongside the other spell of mine, the orb with the gravitational pull, leaving only silence and the lingering smell of scorched flesh to mark my enemy''s brutal demise.


    [You''ve slain Kael (Level 34). You''ve gained 30000 XP.]


    ¡­ Holy fuck.


    The amount of XP one gained depended on multiple factors, and one of them was the disparity of levels, or more accurately, overall strength. This was the reason why I didn''t gain much for killing low-level entities, however, this same law applied in the other direction as well.


    Kai was two levels above me when I killed him, but I was a much higher existence despite that. The difference of power between Kael and me was greatly in his favor.


    This XP amount meant that I''d overcome an insurmountable wall in this battle. That is to say, it was a fight I should''ve lost, according to the Soul Records, which was why my XP gains were bolstered to this degree.


    *Shhh!!!*


    A sudden bright light emerged from my sides, surprising me greatly.


    It came from my saber that was resting in its scabbard since I elected to duel Kael from range.


    I remembered the details it should show, which were as such:


    [Sealed Weapon] S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Name: ???]


    [Rarity: ???]


    [Skills: ???]


    To break the seal:


    Bathe in the blood of a worthy adversary.


    Submerge in the waters of a cursed spring.


    Sharpen on the bones of a dragon.


    As I examined the text with my primordial eyes, I noticed that the ''Bathe in the blood of a worthy adversary.'' Had been crossed, marking it as completed.


    ... Really?


    ... How?


    I didn''t even draw it from its scabbard during the entire fight because I was scared of going into melee range due to not understanding the limits of advanced tier magic.


    I can already imagine some sketchy explanation coming from Bj?rn, the primordial dude who crafted it, something like knowing when to not draw your blade is just as valuable of a skill as knowing how to use it masterfully.


    To be fair, if this was indeed the explanation, then he would be correct. Once I unlocked the magma element and put Kael into a bind with the new spells, he started summoning an insane amount of ice in his close proximity, proving my earlier hunch that if I drew my blade and rushed at him, chances were that I wouldn''t be quick enough to kill him before he started overwhelming me with his sheer power.


    Therefore, the only logic I can think of is that these challenges to unseal the saber were not meant to be accomplished by wielding the blade but by the one who owned it. The ''how'' didn''t matter, only the end result.


    He must be a bit of a poet because as mentioned, Kael''s blood didn''t touch the blade, it was not bathed in it.

 Chapter 476 Youre a father?

    Similarly, ''Sharpen on the bones of a dragon'' likely didn''t mean that I had to literally find a dragon bone and use it to sharpen the saber on it, but to slay a dragon. In that vein, ''Submerge in the waters of a cursed spring'' would likely refer to me finding a cursed lake and taking a dip in it, and living to tell the tale.The details on the pitch-black saber were changing. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Name: ??? -> Soul Reaper]


    [Rarity: ??? -> Mythical]


    [Skills: ??? -> Eternal Damnation, ???, ???]


    [Owner: Quinlan Noir]


    Alongside these changes, its exterior also underwent a giant makeover. The entire scabbard was suddenly destroyed, leaving only the blade itself behind. However, it didn''t fall to the floor and instead began hovering just before it began resonating with eerie, otherworldly energy as an ethereal glow began emanating from its core.


    The dark blade cracked and became streaked with veins of shifting cerulean light that pulsed rhythmically, like the heartbeat of a living entity.


    The guard reshaped itself into a spectral design that was reminiscent of interwoven souls reaching out with their forms glowing with the same azure luminescence.


    The hilt transformed as if forged from the essence of twilight itself. A constant shimmering blue light emanated from the blade.


    Once the transformation seemed to reach its finale, the hovering blade moved. However, not towards the ground as logic mandated it should, but to my back where it remained locked in the air without touching my back as if a transparent ''something'' kept it there.


    I moved a few steps to the left and then to the right, but the blade seemed to be intent on following me.


    Despite how badly I wanted to explore this strange new phenomenon, now was not the time. Tens of thousands of eyes were watching me, so I willed it to move to my broken hand where it touched my storage ring, and I put it away.


    "Devil, when will you stop giving me surprises?" Vex asked amusedly before murmuring under her breath, "she must be in the middle of having another psychotic breakdown due to your many new surprises¡­"


    I didn''t know who ''she'' was referring to, but I guessed Black Fang. I still didn''t understand why she was so fixated on me - scratch that. After today''s display, everyone will be fixated on me. I shocked the entire Consortium to its very core.


    Maybe it was a bad idea to challenge Kael¡­


    Eh, the gains were too good for me to say that in good conscience.


    I guess my fate is to become a superstar.


    "You can''t see all the surprises I have in store for you until you meet Devil Junior, so I guess sometimes after that happens."


    She raised an eyebrow in shock, "you''re a father?"


    "I meant my cock."


    "¡­ Oh!" Realization hit her before she burst into laughter.


    While she was having her laughing fit, I glanced at the spot where Kael once was and noticed that his luxurious staff remained intact. When a person holds a weapon in their hand, my primordial eyes are not privy to its information, but now that it was without its owner, I could see that it was an Epic rarity staff made from adamantite, the strongest metal in the world.


    It must cost an entire fortune, especially due to the imbued skills that restore mana over time and also refund 20% of mana spent on every spell cast. Now I could tell that making Kael exhaust his mana reserves would''ve been a plan that was destined to fail from the start.


    "Future wife, I wish to obtain my spoils of war." I declared to the woman who was finally coming out of her fit.


    Vex curiously followed the direction where my eyes were looking before landing on the ownerless staff. "Future husband, you are not participating in war but in an organized competition, that staff is the property of the Consortium. Kael received it for a century of excellent service, but it was never an item he owned. Ah-"


    She suddenly paused and brought a ring to her ears before her features erupted into a giant smirk. "Your new sugar mommy *ehem!* I mean, Lady Black Fang allows it."


    "Thank you." I offered my gratitude to my unseen benefactor. "Future wife, my hands are not working, can you help?"


    "But of course, future husband." She nodded cheerily and brought the staff to me. I put it into my storage ring, after which I crouched low and jumped in the direction of my Heralds.


    Once there, I summoned it into Aurora''s lap. She was an amazing wizard with the Enchanter class. If anyone could use near-infinite mana to its utmost potential, that would be her.


    She just needed a few more levels until she reaches intermediate tier spells - I hope - at which point she will be casting AoE support spells on our entire group - I hope. Enchanter was an incredibly rare deviation from the Wizard class, there was not much information available on it, so I couldn''t be sure.


    The staff landed on her plump thighs. "Daddy!!!" She shrieked after she overcame the shock that assaulted her brain from this unexpected turn of events. Aurora then dashed at me to envelop me in a warm, needy hug. She was beyond excited by the present her lover gave her.


    "I''m glad you''re happy, but I kinda need healing¡­" I murmured. While I had a high tolerance for pain, that didn''t mean I liked it or I couldn''t faint from losing too much blood.


    "Oh!" She gasped cutely before offering me her seat. I soon found myself surrounded by my team which was exclusively made up of gorgeous women, just how I liked it.


    Aurora was intent on showering me with her overflowing love due to the unexpected gift and my glorious victory evidenced by her plopping down in my lap. Ayame was on my right and Lucille on my left, and together with Aurora, they held my broken arms so that Seraphiel could begin working on my healing.


    Blossom didn''t seem intent on sitting this one out, so she jumped behind me and began massaging my shoulders. Well, she would''ve, but she realized that I was bleeding profusely from my shoulders as Anivia pierced my flesh there with its talons multiple times.


    Yeah, I needed healing urgently, but thankfully I had my premium healer on hand, and she started working her magic in front of numerous watching eyes.


    "Master, you were simply breathtaking¡­" She whispered dreamily while weaving spell after spell. Aurora also produced a high-tier potion from her pouch and Blossom finally found something to do when she took it from my plump alchemist and forced me to drink it by slightly lifting my mask and shoving it in front of my lips.


    As my ladies busied themselves, I watched from the corner of my eyes as Iris strolled up to the arena. The terrain was destroyed ''a bit'' as a result of my fight, but I saw multiple mages walk up and quickly terraform the place to how it was before. They must''ve been Geomancers.


    Your adventure continues at empire


    Iris gave a glance in my direction and since I couldn''t wave at her with my non-functioning hands, I nodded with my head instead. It was her time to shine.


    She had no idea at this point in time that this duel of hers would change her life in a very drastic way.

 Chapter 477 Mistake

    While Quinlan was busy getting tended to, or more accurately, pampered to oblivion by his lovers, Iris was in the middle of conducting the harshest duel of her life.Similarly to Quinlan, when she signed up for the challenge she wasn''t making a very well-informed decision, it was more so her extreme ambition flaring in her chest.


    The scum who tortured and killed Damian, her elder brother who gave his life in exchange for hers back when they were little children, was still alive. Any second he spent breathing was a second Iris hated from the bottom of her heart.


    She was in a rush to bring his reign to a miserable end, and she thought that gaining lots of experience from this woman called Azura would be the smartest choice she could make given the circumstances.


    That seemed to be a mistake.


    Azura was quickly proving to be a lot more collected and level-headed than the overly arrogant Kael, she was not a hopeless yapper. She didn''t even part her lips, save for the times when she intoned her next ruthless spell.


    Iris didn''t know if it was just this woman''s nature or if she watched Kael''s utterly miserable demise and steeled her resolve, but the only thing that really mattered was the fact that Iris was getting pummeled.


    She''s already used her three charges of self-debuff in exchange for increasing her stats. Iris hoped that doing so would allow her to climb the large wall that separated her from her enemy, but¡­


    Azura''s sword danced through the air like a deadly shark in the waters - it was unpredictable and lethal.


    Every strike she made was precise, each movement was a potent display of expertise that forced Iris further onto the defensive. The sound of clashing blades echoed across the arena as Azura''s elegant strikes met Iris''s desperate parries.


    Iris gritted her teeth as she dodged a horizontal slash that would''ve cleaved her in half, rolling to the side and summoning the painful power that made her class infamous, besides its horribly cruel unlock requirements. Your next read awaits at empire


    "[Agony''s Imbuement]!" she roared as the blood from a deep, self-inflicted gash on her arm ignited into a fiery aura that wrapped around her blade. Her speed surged as her own pain became her greatest ally.


    With the momentum of her spell, Iris lunged forward, aiming to pierce Azura''s chest. The sudden burst of speed would''ve been impossible for most to react to, but Azura wasn''t like most.


    Her blade flickered like a phantom, intercepting Iris''s strike with a loud clang that reverberated through the arena. The fiery aura flickered as if it had met an immovable wall, and Iris stumbled back.


    Azura didn''t give her even a moment to collect herself. Her counterattack came instantly in the form of a rising slash that forced Iris to leap back, followed by a spinning attack that sent a crescent of wind slicing toward her. "[Agony''s Barrier]!" Iris intoned, plunging her blade into the ground. A crimson shield of raw pain manifested around her, absorbing the wind strike but leaving her gasping for air.


    "You have my respect. You make excellent use of your sad class." Azura whispered. It was the first time she had spoken, and her words carried no mockery, just an unshakable confidence.


    She stepped forward, "But that alone cannot bridge the giant gap that separates us. You''re no Elemental Sovereign who could pull a new element from her ass when she needed it the most, you''re just a miserable existence who has to hurt herself for strength."


    "[Agony''s Lament]!" Iris cried her next spell. She wasn''t interested in holding a conversation.


    Her blood boiled and surged with dark energy as her aura turned into something twisted, a malevolent force that lashed out at Azura like a raging storm. Her strikes came faster and harder as her blade became a blur of crimson light.


    Azura, however, was unshaken. Her blade danced through Iris''s onslaught, deflecting each frenzied strike with an insulting ease. Her footwork was flawless and her counters so precise that Iris''s attacks began to seem wild and uncontrolled by comparison, despite the many times she trained her body until fainting from total exhaustion.


    With a masterful parry, Azura sent Iris''s blade flying wide, creating an opening that she immediately exploited.


    A slash tore through Iris''s shoulder and she winced in pain before staggering back as blood dripped from her wound.


    Azura didn''t press the attack, stepping back instead and regarding her opponent with complete detachment.


    "You wield pain as a weapon, but you''re just too outmatched."


    "I thought¡­" Iris gasped between labored breaths, "that you were not a loser yapper like Kael¡­ You quickly proved me wrong¡­"


    Iris''s whole existence ached as she struggled to stay upright. Her body was battered and her blood stained the arena floor, but her resolve burned brighter than ever.


    She knew Azura was right - she was outmatched in every way.


    But she couldn''t back down. Not now. Not ever. For Damian, for the promise she made to herself, she would keep fighting, no matter the cost. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, she was not the princess of a fairy tale. Reality was a sadistic, cruel mistress ever since she could remember. Princess¡­? No, she was just an irrelevant side character with her own little problems that mattered not in the grand scheme of things.


    This sentiment was immediately proven to be true by Azura''s retaliation for her mocking words as she was sent barreling towards the arena''s walls just like Quinlan, though in her case, she was not thrown towards the sky but towards the sides.


    She crashed headfirst into the sturdy arena wall, suffering a horrible concussion as a result. Her mind became hazy and she struggled to even keep her eyes open, let alone stand to mount a response to the approaching Azura.


    Azura dragged the edge of her blade along the arena floor at a slow, measured pace as she walked up to her, causing the sound of steel scraping against the earth to resonate ominously in Iris'' ears as a means to convey the rapidly encroaching doom that Azura turned out to be.


    The woman wasn''t rushing to finish the fight. She didn''t need to - for she had already won. There was no question about it. Iris was a broken, bloody heap against the wall that was barely even conscious.


    If Azura rushed for the finish, then her victory would be hollow. A shameful elder who went all out just to bully the children. The three Eclipse Enforcers were not here to win but to win in a way that made a strong statement.


    As she''d said before, Iris was no Elemental Sovereign. She was just a self-buffer who could gain stats and powers that should be beyond her current means, but that was it. There was no [Magma Burst] in her arsenal that could cause a fiery explosion to obliterate all her problems like they never even existed in the first place.


    Iris''s head dropped to the side as her vision swam. Her ears rang from the impact her skull made with the wall, and her body screamed in protest with every shallow breath she took.

 Chapter 478 Ding!

    Her thoughts were nothing more than a fractured mess, she was unable to focus on anything coherent. Memories of her brother''s face flashed before her, mingling with the horrifying realization that she might never avenge him at this rate.Her nemesis was much stronger than Azura, he was a top-level member of the Ravenshade duchy''s Consortium-equivalent syndicate. Just how damned far was she from getting to that wretched man''s level? What made it even worse was the knowledge that it was not like she could just waltz into his home and demand a duel to the death from him, she had to be strong enough to take his guards and other allies down as well.


    How long would it take her to fulfill her mission of revenge at this rate? Would she even finish it before he died of old age? Just thinking of letting him depart this plane of existence in a peaceful manner with family and friends surrounding him in a warm, comforting atmosphere made her want to outright explode with pure hatred.


    Her lips moved, though no words came out. Everything was slipping away. She tried to move her arms, to lift her blade, but it was as if her body had turned to lead.


    And then, amidst the chaos of her broken mind, a strange, mechanical ding rang out. It wasn''t a sound she heard with her ears - it resonated directly in her mind, cutting through the fog like a blade of clarity.


    A message appeared before her, glowing faintly in her field of vision:


    [Ding!]


    [The Primordial Subjugator wishes to subjugate you! Do you accept or not?]


    Her fragmented thoughts immediately coalesced into one sharp memory.


    Quinlan.


    She recalled his voice, his confident tone as he had explained his strange, otherworldly class to her when he invited her over to his home to have the weirdest conversation of her life.


    Quinlan?


    Subjugate her?


    Her instinctive reaction was immediate rejection. The very thought was abhorrent. She had fought all her life to lead her story as she thought best. To give someone else that kind of power over her¡­ felt like not only a horrible individual mistake but also spitting on her brother''s sacrifice.


    But another voice whispered at the edge of her consciousness.


    ''He''s the only man in the whole of Thalorind who you can trust.''


    Iris clenched her teeth as tears welled in her eyes. Trustworthy¡­? Could she really believe that?


    Quinlan was a mystery to her, an enigma wrapped in layers of power and charisma. But in the short time she had known him, he had never shown cruelty toward her or anyone in his circle. His bond with his allies was deep, something she had observed firsthand.


    Yes, he was ruthless, evil even, but never without reason and only to those who were his enemies or just pure human scum. He was not a hopeless sadist who drew joy from the suffering of innocents.


    Furthermore¡­ In a way, Damian was his brother as well. The horrible man who killed him took him from Quinlan as well. After all, according to his words, he''d lived through her early life not only as a distant observer but as if he were her.


    He felt her deepest emotions which included her extreme love and grief for her brother. He was the only man who could ever understand her endless hatred toward the world.


    Avenging Damian was not only her goal¡­ but also Quinlan''s.


    Azura''s footsteps grew louder as her shadow fell over Iris as she raised her blade for the final blow.


    The message in her mind pulsed, demanding an answer.


    Could she risk it? Could she put her trust in him?


    A shiver ran through her battered body as she steeled her resolve.


    ''...I accept.''


    An all too familiar voice sounded in her mind.


    <Welcome to the gang, mentally unwell future wife #2. Can you hear me? Reply by thinking of me in your mind to speak to me.>


    <Yes¡­> She replied painedly. Even thinking up the one-worded response caused her to have a splitting headache.


    <Good. Make no moves, pretend to be utterly helpless.>


    <I don''t have to pretend¡­>


    <I meant that you should continue doing so even once you''re starting to get better. I''m going to share my stats with you, my Vitality should help you regain your bearings. It''s not going to match a proper healing spell, but you should have a fighting chance at least.>


    Although Iris couldn''t hear it from the distance separating the two, Quinlan murmured two words under his breath in the lowest possible tone. Furthermore, he even instructed his girls to create diversion sounds together to mask his intoning: "[Overlord''s Magnanimity]"


    This was one of the three Primordial Subjugator spells he''d unlocked, alongside Overlord''s Eyes and Sacrifice. Overlord''s Magnanimity allowed him to bolster his forces as long as he was out of combat.


    Over the past month, he''d played around with it a lot.


    He found that he could select the percentage he was willing to be temporarily taken from him to be sent to the recipient, which was up to 90% of his max stats.


    He also found that the percentage he was allowed to transfer depended on the amount of his forces. When he did it to all his slaves at once, only 5% of his current stats were given to each recipient. When 10 or less people were targeted, it would become 10%. Under 5 resulted in a 20% boost.


    When it was only 1 person¡­


    He used his Child of Agony class to cause three horrible debuffs on himself and transformed all the pain into Vitality. He had to be careful especially if he was only going to be enjoying 10% of his Vitality.


    These debuffs could kill him in a moment, but he was under the constant care of Seraphiel who chanted spell after spell because she was fully informed of the situation. She knew that his life was in her hands, thus she concentrated on conducting the most masterful healing session of her entire life.


    Even if someone saw his condition worsen all of a sudden, it could be perfectly explained as aftereffects of his duel with Kael, no eyebrows should be raised. He did get tossed around pretty badly, after all.


    [Vitality: 79 -> 139]


    [Converting 90% of the entity''s stats¡­]


    [Vitality: 139 -> 14]


    [Strength: 68 -> 7]


    [Agility: 80 -> 8]


    [Magic: 103 -> 10]


    [Transferring the converted stats to the recipient at a 50% rate¡­]


    A sudden notification rang in Iris''s head and she somehow immediately felt power surge through her like never before.


    [The Primordial Subjugator had decreed to bestow his magnanimity on his subject. Bonus stats gained temporarily for the next 30 minutes:]


    [Vitality: 62]


    Read new chapters at empire


    [Strength: 30] S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Agility: 36]


    [Magic: 47]


    Iris was utterly flabbergasted by the means that were available to Quinlan, but she told herself that she should probably get used to this. He was not a human, after all, but an immortal existence. She shouldn''t assume that the meager measures used for a mortal would be proper tools to understand him and his scale of means.


    It was true that Quinlan lived in a completely different world, but¡­


    He was on her side.

 Chapter 479 Buffed Iris vs Azura

    It was true that Quinlan lived in a completely different world, but¡­He was on her side.


    <Now calm your breathing and let my Vitality restore you to the utmost. The woman is near you but she is not hurried to put an end to this farce just yet. Wait for the perfect moment while using her arrogance to your advantage.>


    "You''re tougher than most, I''ll give you that¡­ This Child of Agony class is in the perfect hands." Azura murmured, more to herself than to Iris. Her voice was cold, detached, carrying no malice but also no sympathy.


    She crouched down and her eyes narrowed as she studied Iris''s bloodied figure.


    "You''re not unconscious, yet you seem to be out of it¡­ I can''t help but wonder if the artifact malfunctioned. Why were you not taken to safety? Anyhow, I''m not a sadist. I''ll put you out of your misery."


    She raised her blade and aimed it directly at Iris''s heart.


    At that moment, Azura''s heart thumped violently. Her instincts screamed ''danger!!!'' at her as a sudden and inexplicable chill ran down her spine.


    *Bam!*


    Iris moved as if she were a predator who was patiently waiting for the perfect chance to pounce on her prey when she made an entirely unnatural twist of her body and kicked Azura squarely in the stomach, sending her barreling in the opposite direction.


    The force behind her kick was so mighty that while being mid-air, Azura spat some of her guts out.


    She crashed into the ground and by the time she managed to get to her feet, Iris was already standing with her blade drawn. "Bla-bla-bla¡­ You damned old folk can''t keep your mouths shut for the lives of you or what? The previous loser could at least explain his foolishness by being the first on the chopping block¡­ but you? You just saw your colleague suffer a major upset, yet you still couldn''t stop yourself from yapping like the dumb bitch that you are. Did you think that you were safe because I was not as strong as Devil? That''s a horribly conceited assumption to make, didn''t you watch the second round?"


    Iris then brought her blade into both of her hands as she equipped her battle stance. "I''m none other than Wrath, the woman who was powerful enough to be selected as Devil''s partner."


    Quinlan couldn''t have his means discovered by the many observers, so Iris was asked to cover up the method of her recovery and buffing by yapping back at the yapper, which was exactly what she did.


    The sudden surge of power coursing through Iris''s veins made her feel like an entirely new person. Her body still ached all over, but dealing with pain was Iris'' specialty. No one could take it better than she did.


    Getting more Vitality was no cure for her injuries, but the 62 Vitality did its job of reinforcing her body to become sturdier than ever before. The same injuries that were crippling before now were mere hindrances.


    Your next chapter is on empire


    Azura stood from the ground with a stupefied expression, but once she saw Iris and how battle-ready she looked, her numerous years of harsh training kicked in, forcing her to compose herself.


    She adopted a defensive stance as she carefully analyzed Iris''s approach.


    "What the hell have you done?! I studied your class! This should not be possible!"


    "I''m afraid I''m not suffering from the serial yapper syndrome. Maybe the Goddess will educate you when you go to greet her in a minute or so." Iris decreed before launching herself forward with an explosive speed that easily triumphed over the velocity she reached when she was in tip-top shape at the start of the duel.


    Azura''s sword snapped up in a flash, meeting Iris''s blade with a resounding clang. The sheer force of the impact made Azura''s arms tremble with her grip straining to hold steady.


    Iris no longer resembled a pure swordsman, her brutal, ruthless nature was allowed to blossom due to the extra stats she was gifted. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was not going to let the woman breathe, so she rained down a flurry of strikes with her blade moving so quickly it seemed to blur in the air. Each swing carried not only strength but an unrelenting intent to dominate.


    Azura deflected and parried with a precision that only decades of experience could hone.


    A lesser swordsman would have been overwhelmed instantly due to the extreme numerical advantage that Iris enjoyed due to Quinlan''s buffing of her, but Azura held her ground admirably well, and she even countered when openings presented themselves.


    Her blade lashed out like a serpent, aiming for weak spots in Iris''s defenses.


    But Iris wasn''t a novice either.


    She had trained relentlessly, pushing herself to the brink time and time again ever since she escaped her father''s captivity at 13 years of age. Her newfound strength only amplified the skills she already possessed, letting them bloom like never before.


    She anticipated Azura''s counters, dodging and retaliating with masterful moves that were bolstered by her savage desire to slay, to destroy, to annihilate. The speed of their exchanges left the entire audience gasping with wide, open eyes. Almost none of them had ever seen an exchange on this scale in their entire lives.


    Quinlan''s and Kael''s duel seemed more like a tale sung by tipsy bards in taverns than reality with its giant explosions and other wide AoE spells. It was a true spectacle, the equivalent of a high-budget CGI superhero movie from Earth.


    The duel between Iris and Azura was much more grounded in reality. They didn''t use magic, only their bodies and their swords to conduct a truly breathtaking fight that left the audience forgetting to breathe from the intensity of it all.


    Azura quickly realized that she had to bridge the gap that Iris'' overwhelming stats provided her with superior technique. She had to rely on her mastery to outmaneuver her opponent.


    She feinted a low slash but then pivoted at the last moment to deliver a thrust aimed at Iris''s side.


    Iris moved her body out of the way with the assistance of her unnaturally high Agility stat, letting the blade graze past her harmlessly. She retaliated with a devastating downward slash that Azura barely managed to block, with the resulting impact forcing her back several steps.


    Iris dashed forward again and feinted a high slash, and when Azura raised her blade to intercept, she dropped low to the ground and span into a sweep that knocked Azura off her feet.


    Azura hit the ground but she recovered quickly by rolling away to avoid Iris''s follow-up strike. She pushed herself to her feet and lunged with her blade arcing in a complex pattern meant to confuse and overwhelm.


    Iris met Azura''s assault head-on, and it was clear that the tide of battle was shifting dramatically.


    Azura''s technique was beyond admirable, but it was still not good enough to compensate for the sheer disparity in their current stats. Every time their blades met, the force behind Iris''s brutal strikes pushed Azura further back. Every parry left Azura''s arms trembling and the cracks in her defense began to show.


    Iris''s next slash was blocked by her enemy and they found themselves in a power struggle. They remained locked for a few seconds, but then with a push of her arms, Iris shoved the woman back who became open for a moment as a result. Before Azura could recover her stance, Iris made an unexpected move by letting her blade fall to the ground as she lunged at Azura and caught her arms in her own.

 Chapter 480 My Lord

    She squeezed her enemy''s wrist with all her strength, not letting the shocked Azura slash at her. Iris pushed once again, this time forcing her adversary onto her back as she landed on top of her and pinned her to the ground."W-wha-" Azura spat in complete confusion. She never expected her opponent to throw her blade away voluntarily.


    "I might wield a sword, but I''m no swordsman¡­ I''m the Child of Agony, my body is my strength. I need no blade to wield my powers." Iris announced before clasping both of Azura''s hands together by her right arm and lifting her left one high into the air, which she brought down in a ruthless slam.


    *Bam!*


    Her punch landed on Azura''s head squarely, incapacitating her instantly. At Iris'' current Strength level, a punch like that with her armed gauntlets bolstering it to boot was just too much. The ground gave the second punch to Azura as her skull was mushed against the cold floor.


    *Bam!*


    Iris'' next slug found its mark on Azura''s jaws, breaking it apart instantly.


    *Bam!*


    Blood spewed all over the ground as well as on Iris, but she cared not.


    *Bam!*


    "Ghhh¡­" Pained groans of a dying person sounded from Azura who could no longer communicate properly.


    *Bam!*


    Iris kept going until at long last, she gained the notification that confirmed the kill.


    She straightened her back as she sat on Azura''s stomach and observed her handiwork with loud pants of her heavily heaving chest.


    While the disbelieving crowd''s utter silence broke at once with their thunderous cheers, Iris tiredly turned her head in a particular direction, where she saw a man sitting in the stands as if he were the king of the world. In either of his hands, a woman sat as they lovingly massaged his healed arms, his healer who Iris knew as the elf called Seraphiel busied herself with his constant rejuvenation.


    He slowly, patiently raised an arm in her direction and gave her a thumbs up before speaking in her mind: <That''s my girl.>


    Iris'' lips turned upwards into the biggest grin she''d ever worn on her face ever since Damian''s demise and muttered, <You utterly shameless bastard¡­ Thank you¡­> She then fell onto Azura''s corpse as she was knocked out cold from the immense exertion her body was forced to endure, at which point she was immediately teleported to the awaiting healer squad.


    ...


    - PoV: Quinlan -


    <She''s very hardcore.> I decreed while enjoying my beloved Blossom''s and Aurora''s hand massages as they sat on my thighs. They were very adamant about pampering me even in front of the large audience who were gawking at their antics.


    <She has my respect. While she needed your help, beating a swordmaster like that Azura woman with pure stats alone is not possible. Iris'' combat genius was on full display in this battle.> Ayame and Iris have been having a bit of a rivalry with each other ever since their clash at the kingdom''s outpost, so these words from my gorgeous samurai meant that Iris'' accomplishment was truly noteworthy in this instance.


    <These duels made my heart flare, I so wanna fight someone, anyone¡­!> My bloodthirsty berserker whined adorably. Despite Lucille being an innkeeper''s wife for a long time, she settled into her new life with incredible ease and swiftness. I knew that if she was forced to return to that mundane life, she would become depressed instantly. Killing her enemies in cold blood and leveling up was just way too good of a life.


    <We can fight once we get home. The loser has to do whatever the winner demands.> I replied to her wishes.


    She giggled, <let me guess, an hour-long sloppy deepthroat session while fondling your balls?>


    <An hour-long deepthroat session while fondling my balls.> I confirmed her strong suspicions.


    <I accept!> Lucille cheered without even stating her demand should she win, knowing full well that with such important stakes being on the line, I would never lose. However, I would make sure that she can go all out by limiting my power output so that she can vent all her frustrations before submitting to me entirely.


    Stay connected via empire


    "What a show, ladies and gentlemen. Two upsets and both in such a spectacular fashion! I''m not being overly dramatic when I say that we''re witnessing history being made in real time!" Vex decreed and received numerous shouts of agreement from the audience. None of them could ever expect that the veteran combatants would be triumphed by mere upstarts.


    Following Iris'' duel came the normal ones. 16 participants passed, and all of my allies were included in that list.


    Iris was not able to continue because she was unconscious, and I felt like sitting the rest of the event out as well. I was healed enough to fight somewhat at my full strength, and my mana reserves were filling up nicely as well.


    However, sitting in the comfort of my amazing women seemed like a much more alluring option than fighting down there. I''d already secured everything I needed, I established my name as a household title, I was sure many tales would be spun about my achievements on this day, and no sane person would deny my Vesper Phenom candidacy.


    There was no more glory for me to be gained by participating in the Phenom Trials.


    It was time to let my allies make a name for themselves as well.


    Cedric, Abudha, Selene, Ambition, Ice, Whirlwind, Massacre, and his partner from the second round, the mage girl Pox were thus the top 8.


    Cedric got his wish of participating in a sword duel when he fought against Whirlwind. The battle was very close with multiple turns of the tides, but ultimately Whirlwind came out victorious, but only after suffering some heavy wounds in the process.


    Selene burned Massacre as if he were a roasted pig, his large frame and high Strength stat was proving to be useless in the face of a Pyromancer.


    On the other hand, Abudha got his ass handed to him by Ice. Both ''mancer'' ladies advanced. I let both Cedric and Abudha know that they did very well today by reaching the top 8, but also that I was not at all joking when I said that whoever fails to become a Phenom will be wearing Blossom-style BDSM gear for a whole decade.


    Kaelira swiftly eliminated Pox, her sturdiness was too much for the simple Wizard-classed girl because the Wizard class only has access to basic-tier spells. They were meant to specialize into a mancer or another specialty to gain access to stronger spells. She wasn''t at that stage yet, thus she didn''t have any answer in her arsenal that could blast Kaelira''s defenses away. However, her diligent training did shine despite the loss, she showed her excellence when it came to combat with basic tier spells. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ice faced Selene in the semifinals, and Plump Fox was forced to come to the same conclusion as I did, which was that unless a fire mage was significantly stronger than a wielder of the ice element, they were faced with hardships. To her credit, Selene put up a good fight, making Ice exhaust a lot of her spells before freezing the treacherous redhead into an ice cube, from which she was immediately teleported to safety.


    The matchup of Whirlwind versus Ambition was similarly grueling, but Kaelira with her high Vitality and Strength came out on top when after a dozen minutes of dancing around each other without a decisive blow landing, her warhammer at long last connected with the speedy dude''s face, bashing his skull in immediately.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if the safety measures were enough to return him from the state of a certified vegetable.


    The grand final came down to the fight between my smoking hot athletic elf babe and Ice. I was curious how she would fare against a mage of this caliber, but Kaelira surprised me when she shrugged off multiple ice attacks and even shattered multiple defensive formations with her sheer strength before sending Ice to the healers as well.


    Kaelira raised her big gold coin pouch that housed the 100 coins triumphantly into the air before walking up to me in the stands, kneeling down on one leg like an honorable knight would in front of their lord, turning both of her palms toward the sky, and devoutly offering me the pouch.


    "My Lord."

 Chapter 481 Shocking Revelation

    kaelira raised her big gold coin pouch that housed the 100 coins triumphantly into the air for all to see before walking up to me in the stands, kneeling down on one leg like an honorable knight would in front of their lord, turning both of her palms toward the sky, and devoutly offering me the pouch."my lord."


    ¡­


    "huh?"


    "what?!"


    "why is she doing this?!"


    numerous such shouts erupted from the stands near us. while it should''ve been obvious for all that ambition was my ally with her heralds sitting next to mine and all that happened between us throughout the trials, however, kaelira''s antics were no longer that of a steadfast ally but a loyal follower.


    she won the once-in-a-decade event organized by one of the largest organizations in the kingdom, and the first thing she did was offer me the entirety of her rewards.


    "you''ve done well." i decreed before letting go of my plump alchemist''s thick thighs and taking the pouch from her outreached palms. i weighed it in my hand for a second before putting it away into my dimensional ring.


    "you may rise." as soon as the words left my lips, kaelira regally rose, bowed, and walked to her heralds where she took her place, leaving an utterly shocked audience in her wake.


    this lasted for only a few seconds though, and hushed murmurs soon sounded from all directions.


    why did she do this? the answer was simple.


    she wanted to make it clear to all that she was my follower in hopes of the consortium allocating her to black fang as well.


    kaelira was my sole craftsmaster and being a tanker was not her passion, she wanted to create gear and artifacts first and foremost.


    the phenoms enjoyed numerous privileges, but it was not a one-sided ''they give as all while asking for nothing'' relationship, the phenoms were expected to contribute.


    by being allocated to the same circle member, we hoped that she would not need to go on many missions and be left alone, because black fang seemed to be only interested in me. she would likely do the bare minimum for kaelira and not expect much in return, allowing her to at long last live her dream of being a craftswoman, while also getting some free funding from black fang.


    this was exactly what i wanted as well. by stationing kaelira in my home, i could also have her heralds, namely the 6 women kai gifted me, be present and act as high-tier guards.


    our wishes came true when vex announced the results.


    black fang got me and kaelira, the finance head got iris and pox, the information head got selene, the army head got whirlwind and cedric, the logistics head chose ice, and the human resources (trafficking) head got massacre and abudha.


    this was a rare instance in consortium history because 10 vesper phenoms were selected instead of the usual 5 or so.


    many sentiments already began lingering in the air about the new generation being the most promising upstarts, perhaps ever. 10 selected candidates and two of us even beat veteran combatants that no one ever expected to happen made people think that perhaps a new age was coming.


    ¡­


    "here we are, future husband." vex decreed slyly, seemingly fully changing the way she called me. i used to be ''little brother'', but now i was future husband instead. can''t say i disliked the change.


    once the event was over, she came to us and said that it was time to make my and ambition''s ranks official. she then took us to an administrative building where this could be done.


    "when do i get to meet black fang?" i asked. while i was a bit apprehensive when it came to the mysterious woman, it would be a lie to say that i wasn''t curious. however, i knew that she was a real recluse, basically, no one ever got to meet her.


    "just because she became your sponsor doesn''t mean that she is your master now, you''re not her disciple. typically vesper phenoms don''t get to meet the circle member responsible for their nurturing, it''s usually us, the disciples and other trusted subordinates who interact with you. however, in your case, i can''t help but get the feeling that you''re going to meet her very soon." she replied with a coy smile before adding, sear?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "she never takes phenoms under her wing. the last one who made her interested was raika, but that happened about 150 years ago. since then, black fang has become an even bigger recluse yet you still made her come here so that she could watch you in person. i think she just needs a bit of time to arrange everything, at which point you will meet her face-to-face. but don''t take that as a guarantee, it''s just my guess."


    arrange? arrange what? shouldn''t it be me who needs to collect myself and get ready for a meeting with one of the strongest and most mysterious entities of the entire continent?


    however, i couldn''t complain. by participating in the life of the vesper consortium before our meeting, i could get a better understanding of how this whole syndicate worked, which would allow me to be properly informed once the time for our talk arrived.


    "are you disappointed that it will be little old me who you have to interact with for the time being?" she asked with pretend droopy eyes.


    "so you admit to being old?"


    the air around vex became a lot more ominous as she replied with narrowed eyes and a smile that promised me anything but a long and healthy life. "if you want to remain on my good side then my age should be left out of our conversations."


    it seems i''d found her kryptonite.


    i couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. women and their useless insecurities¡­


    vex was one of the most accomplished woman alive today and considering where she was in life, she was incredibly young. that didn''t seem to be enough for her not to take up arms when someone called her old, however.


    "my apologies. you''re an incredibly youthful and beautiful woman, and that''s what''s most important. in a world where one can live many times their intended life span, age is just a useless number best left forgotten."


    "so you do get it." vex nodded and her ominous aura evaporated as if it never existed.


    she then presented a paper to both me and ambition. "this is your official contract. while it''s not binding in the sense that no magic is involved, should you be caught violating the clauses, you will be punished. think of it as a formality."

 Chapter 482 Goodies

    i gave it a read-over and was happy to see that it was as she said, a formality. by signing it, i declared that i wouldn''t betray the consortium in any shape or form, that i accept their rules, that i was allowed to start my own faction due to my being a vesper phenom, that i acknowledged that i was expected to pull my weight in exchange for receiving their protection and investments, and the likes. s~ea??h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.i signed it with my criminal alias, after which she brought out an artifact. it looked like a square object that fit in my palm perfectly. my primordial eyes scrutinized it before i even reached out to grab them. this was a simple artifact that allowed calls to go through in a wide range. basically, a phone.


    "you can call me with this one, raika with this one, and orianna with this one." vex announced in a cheery tune as she pointed at little crystals that seemed to be intuned with their mana. these crystals were etched onto the surface of the artifact. "supply a bit of your mana into the right crystal for the communication line to be established. vesper phenoms normally don''t get such items, but since you have the tendency to just up and disappear whenever you feel like it, we thought it would be necessary, or else we might not be able to reach you."


    i see, so this artifact was more limited than actual phones.


    "we can make you a crystal as well at a later date, which you can share with others just like i did now. however, we can call you as is because we paired our communication artifacts with this one already, so don''t lose it. if you do, visit a consortium branch as soon as possible."


    "so i get to chat with you if i feel like it? maybe you can read me a nice book while i''m falling asleep."


    "hehe! you''re getting very brazen, mister. just a bit of a warning from your beautiful and youthful future wife, i recommend you take it to heart. you may call me even if it''s not important from time to time, but don''t do the same to raika and especially not to orianna. raika will most likely just tell you off in a very unladylike manner before terminating the communication line, and at worst beat you up the next time you meet. orianna¡­ yeah, just don''t."


    "i see¡­ i shall do as you say." i nodded before speaking up again, "where are the rings?" i asked excitedly. they were half the reason i even wanted to join the consortium.


    "be more patient, don''t rush me..." vex whined before complying and bringing out two rings from her pockets that were both very inconspicuous. she handed one to me and one to kaelira.


    they were simple bands of polished steel with no engravings, jewels, or anything resembling craftsmanship that might draw attention. they looked so ordinary that one might mistake them for cheap accessories sold in bulk at a street market.


    yet, as my primordial eyes analyzed them, i immediately spotted the intricate spellwork laced within. beneath their unassuming appearance, these rings housed powerful enchantments that revealed just how practical - and potent - they truly were.


    the first spell was [screamer ward]. if anyone attempted to remove the ring without the owner''s consent, a piercing siren-like sound would erupt which was loud enough to alert everyone within a wide radius.


    it was a thief''s worst nightmare and ensured no one could take the ring without severe consequences. this was an incredibly handy imbuement to have when the thief class existed, with some people specializing in pickpocketing strong-looking individuals. it was a high-risk, high-reward way of life.


    the second was [echo memoriam], an enchantment that allowed the ring to project a holographic message predetermined by its maker. i immediately used it, and a vibrant, three-dimensional hologram materialized above the ring. it displayed a bold inscription in an ornate, glowing script:


    "devil, a highly valued vesper phenom of the consortium. attacking him is the equivalent of declaring war on the vesper consortium."


    the words pulsed with an intimidating radiance, designed to command respect and instill fear.


    this was a warning message i could manifest, making it incredibly important to my continued safety. the decision i made months ago that we needed a backer was based on multiple factors, but one of the biggest one was a lack of backers i could fall back onto. if i ran into a random strong person in the labyrinths or the streets, i could dissuade him from attacking us with this tool instead of us dying a dog''s death.


    but how would it be enforced, you might ask?


    the third and final spell was [lifeline mark], a currently dormant imbuement that activated upon the wearer''s death. if i get myself killed, it will activate and leave a mark on anyone who received xp for my death, and the consortium could track the mark to exact revenge.


    this was the perfect tool to dissuade outsiders from barking at the wrong tree, while it also served as my identification. i was masked and armored, they didn''t know who i was, thus showing this ring to any consortium branch would do the job. of course, in my case that one was a bit less prevalent since not many people could impersonate an elemental sovereign.


    perhaps the best thing about it was the inconspicuous nature of the ring. it looked so unassuming, like something a random guy on the streets might wear, thus even if someone saw it on my fingers, it wouldn''t scream at them that i was a member of the vesper consortium. i could go into enemy territory in incognito and not get my cover blown by a unique ring that shouted ''i''m from the consortium!''


    "i truly appreciate everything, future wife. are we done for now?"


    "not so fast, future husband." vex shook her head and then glanced at the door''s direction. "you see, lady black fang decided to provide you with a sign-up bonus of sorts. consider it her token of goodwill. i think you will absolutely love it."

 Chapter 483 Sign-up Bonus

    "not so fast, future husband." vex shook her head and then glanced at the door''s direction. "you see, lady black fang decided to provide you with a sign-up bonus of sorts. consider it her token of goodwill. i think you will love it."i curiously followed her example, and raised an eyebrow when it burst open with a thundering *crash!* the wooden frame splintered as if it had been struck by a battering ram.


    except, it wasn''t a ram but raika. draped over her shoulder like a sack of grain was a man, bound and unconscious, with his arms dangling limply.


    she strode into the room with the grace of an agitated rhino. once she reached vex, she unceremoniously dumped the man onto the floor with a resounding thud. the impact was enough to make him groan in pain as he began to stir.


    raika didn''t even spare him a glance. instead, she expectantly turned toward vex with her arms crossing as she raised an eyebrow. "how was it?" vex asked. her tone and facial features spoke of her immense amusement.


    "boring. no challenge whatsoever." raika replied flatly and her voice was dripping with contempt as her sharp glare shot toward the man. she looked at him like he was a worm writhing in the mud, a human scum who was unworthy of her attention.


    perhaps just to vent a bit of her annoyance, she spat "pathetic¡­" before delivering a kick to his ribs, sending him rolling across the floor like a ball. the man gasped and coughed violently as he came to.


    i couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. her epithet of ''brutalizer'' was very fitting, and i also understood why vex said that if i wanted to tame her, i''d have to beat obedience into her over multiple duels until she understood my supremacy without a shred of a doubt. she was truly like a wild animal.


    i also elected to listen to vex by deciding not to give raika any prank calls with my communication artifact. i didn''t feel like being on the receiving end of the rage of a furious lioness.


    "raika, you''d already met them during the second event of the trials, but let me introduce devil and ambition to you properly. they became vesper phenoms just today under master''s sponsorship, so you might have to work with them in the future."


    vex''s declaration forced the black-haired, utterly gorgeous woman to at long last recognize my presence. i''m sure she was aware of it already, but she completely ignored me thus far.


    she eyed me for just just a second before scoffing, "way too weak¡­" and then began to walk out of the room.


    a very annoyed vein popped on my forehead. i didn''t expect her to show me respect, but this¡­ it seemed that i''d have to put some bratty behavior correction measures in place once i became strong enough to do so. a firm spanking session was in order.


    if your future wives were lacking, it was on you to educate them of the errors of their ways.


    once raika left the room, i turned toward the still-giggling vex. she must''ve found this interaction of ours rather comical. "is this man my sign-up bonus?"


    "hehe, that he is. don''t worry, i know you prefer your partners to be a bit more on the feminine side of things, he has other uses. namely, he is the volt, a mage in the service of the greenvale duke. when lady black fang saw your fight with kael, she sent raika to kidnap him."


    there were so many questions swirling in my mind about this abrupt revelation, but on the forefront of them all was: "why give him to me?"


    "she''s only loaning him to you, not gifting permanently. as you can see, he''d been enslaved so he can''t resist, but she plans to give him back to the duke alongside a kindly worded apology letter, so treat him well. as for why give him to you in specific, that''s because he is an electromancer. you learned magma from fighting a deviant mancer, so she thought that you would appreciate this little gesture from us."


    my lips immediately curled upwards into a twisted smile.


    a sign-up bonus, huh¡­


    this woman called black fang certainly knew how to warm herself up to my heart without even meeting me once. i suddenly had a lot more positive image of her in my head than i did a moment ago.


    ¡­


    i took temporary ownership of the electromancer called volt and soon found myself back at home. naturally, i didn''t bring him to my home, because i had to give him back in the future and if he saw my [warp gate], that would make life ''a bit'' harder for me. i also couldn''t [subjugate] him because he was already enslaved. my [subjugation] would overwrite the contract, letting black fang or whoever was behind his enslavement know that something was up. therefore, i tasked kaelira and her team with taking him to a location on foot.


    before i could decide where exactly he should be taken to for me to learn the element from him, i rushed to my room, took a seat on my favorite sofa, and brought my saber out.


    i wanted to study it immediately, but i couldn''t do so in front of the large crowd of the arena or some secret of mine might end up getting spilled.


    i didn''t even need to touch my storage ring to take it out, simply willing it to emerge was enough.


    the saber appeared accompanied by an audible hiss as a gust of blue smoke emerged out of my storage ring.


    then, like a ghostly entity, the weapon floated in midair before me, where it continued hovering, waiting for my next move.


    the lingering smoke slowly dissipated, leaving only the weapon suspended before me.


    [name: soul reaper]


    [rarity: mythical]


    [skills: eternal damnation, ???, ???]


    [owner: quinlan noir]


    let''s dissect this one by one. the name was ultra badass, but it didn''t do much beyond giving it flair. however, i had a faint idea tugging in my mind that the name was not given by bj?rn, the primordial who crafted it, at least not in the traditional sense.


    mythical rarity was a giant shocker. thus far, legendary rarity was the most acclaimed artifact rarity i''d ever heard about. the veiling artifact we stole from the kingdom''s outpost was of the legendary rarity, and it was treated like a national treasure.


    this was one step above that one, if not more. i didn''t know if there was anything between legendary and mythical, because i''d never heard of anything being rarer than legendary. s§×arch* the n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    of course, unique-rarity was the exception, but that seemed to be only given by the soul records. if i crafted a random shitty weapon it would be junk rarity, not unique, even if no other replicas of it existed in the whole world. rarity represented its might, excellence, and value, not how rare an artifact or gear was, because most hand-crafted items would be unique otherwise.


    mythical was likely the highest rarity a crafter could produce.


    next up was the imbued skill, eternal damnation. this was the reason why i thought that the blade might''ve not been named by bj?rn, because it just fit my needs so perfectly. it allowed me to store the souls of the slain, letting me progress on the requirements of the necromancer class. there was no limit on how many souls i could store, the only limitation was that i had to be the one who killed the enemy. storing souls by itself didn''t seem to do much, though. well, i''ll know once i capture one.


    anyways, either i got extremely lucky and happened to receive a sealed weapon that would turn out to be perfect for my current needs months after acquiring it, or bj?rn was on the level where he could make weapons capable of adaptation and evolution. i leaned towards the latter.


    it made some sense at least, because primordials were said to be the masters of adaptation and he was the greatest craftsman in thalorind. if someone could achieve this feat, it would be him.


    the last part, the [owner: quinlan noir], meant that only i could wield it. the soul reaper would refuse if someone other than me tried to do so.


    it was a banger of a weapon, let''s just leave it at that.


    ...

 Chapter 484 A Maidens Worries

    "haah¡­ i knew it was too good to be true¡­" jasmine sighed dejectedly. it''s been a week since the phenom trials had concluded. she traveled to and from the location in a group organized by the consortium, where she enjoyed the protection of guards. she was basically taxied. the journey took a few days, but she''d been home for a long time now, and¡­ complete silence.she''d discussed with devil that he would take her out on a date, but with every passing day, it seemed more and more like a playboy messing around with a dumb girl who ate his words up like they were hotcakes just for fun.


    he had to be at the arena anyway, so he decided to pass the time by flirting around with the random merchant girl he found in the stands. ever since learning more of just how excellent of an individual he was, every fiber of her being told her that being eyed by such a man was just a pipedream, and jasmine couldn''t help but tear up a bit.


    it was cruel. far too cruel. why give her hope, why let her dream only to then ignore her?


    based on their interactions, he didn''t seem like such a man, but one could never be sure.


    hell, she didn''t even know how he looked! why was she so hung up on being stood up by him?


    he didn''t even come back to her to say goodbye after beating the cryomancer, he just sat in the midst of his heralds before vex walked up to him and he left the arena with her. he didn''t even look back her way to wave farewell¡­ he was truly playing around with her just to pass the time.


    however, she then remembered the words he said to her. he was so kind¡­ a playboy had no reason to say those lines.


    "argh! i don''t know what to think!" she yelled into her pillow which muffled her voice. it was early morning, but she had been having trouble sleeping well due to devil and the constant doubt he put her under with his evil actions.


    "a week is still¡­ within the limits of not responding in any shape or form¡­ i think? maybe he was sent on a mission already¡­ no! jasmine, stop fawning over that cruel man! maybe he wears a mask because he is ugly. yes, i bet that he is hideous¡­! hehe! i''ll get out of bed, take a bath, eat a nice breakfast, and then move on with my life.


    who needs a tall, strong, wealthy, elemental sovereign of a boyfriend who also happens to be a mighty blade wielder and a vesper phenom, the most mysterious and promising one at that in centuries if not ever? certainly not me! hmph!"


    *thud! thud! thud!* she then started banging her fists into the mattress in overwhelming frustration and desperation. "the goddess knows i need a boyfriend like that!!! how could i ever get over him?!"


    she was brought out of her thoughts when someone suddenly grabbed her and placed a hand on her lips before taping it so that she couldn''t speak.


    jasmine was then lifted and placed on the shoulder of the perpetrator, who darted out of her room and then home with so much speed that the merchant girl felt like puking due to the rough ride. she was so lost as to what was going on that it took her a few seconds to even recognize the fact that someone restrained and kidnapped her.


    she then admirably did her best to fight back, but her efforts amounted to exactly nothing. the perpetrator didn''t even flinch when she knuckled them in the back of the head.


    the surroundings changed all of a sudden as if she was in some vivid dream. they went from the streets of braedon to the interior of a home within a split second. however, as she took a look around, her eyes showed her a wildly swirling door that was most certainly a magical construct. she had no clue what kind of magic could birth something like that, though. it ceased existing in the next moment as if it never existed in the first place. s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    wait, was she teleported just now?!


    the thought still lingered in her mind when she was let off the kidnapper''s shoulder who took the tape off her mouth.


    "wha-?" jasmine was so confused that she didn''t even know how to react. she eyed the perpetrator who took their mask off only to reveal a cute dog-kin girl with a blonde ponytail.


    "yo. it''s good to see you again, jasmine." an unfamiliar voice sounded from somewhere in the room, forcing her to snap her head in his direction.


    on a comfortable-looking sofa sat a man who was by far the most manly and handsome guy she''d ever seen. "who are you? what do you want from me?" jasmine quickly collected her thoughts and ventured to understand the situation. maybe this was the enemy of her father.


    "oh, my bad. i keep forgetting that my mask disorients my voice." he said before grabbing a mask and putting it on. "how about now, does my voice sound familiar?"


    "¡­ devil?" she quickly recognized the same exact voice that had been sounding in her head non-stop for the past week. he didn''t even let her sleep as his sentences replayed in her head on a loop!


    "the one and only, though my name is quinlan, so please call me as such when the mask isn''t on. also, you have my apologies for the rough ride. many people knew of the fact that i invited you on a date, so i thought it best if i sent my smoking hot rogue lover to get you out of there before any observers could begin trailing us. thank you, blossom."


    "blossom is a good girl, she loves helping master!" her kidnapper decreed before rushing into his arms, after which she settled into his lap and demanded pets.


    "that you are¡­" devil, or rather quinlan, cooed as he started stroking her lush blonde hair.


    "you didn''t just mess around with me?" jasmine asked in a disbelieving tone. all of this was just too much, but he for sure discredited her earlier thoughts of him being ugly behind the mask. experience more on empire


    "hmm? i might be a scumbag, but i don''t play around with a maiden''s heart. are you ready for our date or is it a bad time?"


    "i''m ready!" she blurted out without thinking. jasmine had thrown all her plans for the day out of the window in a heartbeat.


    "good. girls, are you ready?" he asked while turning toward a door, which opened in the next second. out of it walked two absolute bombshells, both were elves with ugly iron collars around their necks and chains dangling from them like leashes.


    "meet seraphiel who you know as solace and kaelira who you know as ambition. they will be our pitiful little sex slaves for the day. we''ll teleport to the capital city of the kingdom and spend the day there. i have a few important matters to settle and they''re holding a big auction as well today where items and slaves alike will be sold, so i could really use the help of a professional merchant by my side. of course, we''ll also make it romantic, fit for a proper date. what do you say?"

 Chapter 485 Cheeky Elf

    "meet seraphiel who you know as solace and kaelira who you know as ambition. they will be our pitiful little slave girls for the day. we''ll teleport to the kingdom''s capital city and spend the day there. i have a few important matters to settle and they''re holding a big auction as well today, i could really use the help of a professional merchant. of course, we''ll also make it romantic and fit for a proper date. what do you say?"jasmine couldn''t help but scrutinize the two women even before she ventured to understand the rest of his words. perhaps it was her feminine side flaring with worry and jealousy.


    they were the prettiest ones she''d ever seen. elven females were always put on a high pedestal in human societies for their natural beauty. basically, all elven women turned out to be lookers, but of course, vastly different levels of beauty existed even then.


    stay updated with empire


    "solace and ambition¡­?" she repeated the words with pure disbelief. solace had already made a small name for herself as the new upstart''s trusted healer, but ambition was the real kicker. she was the woman who''d just won the phenom trials, after all. she was a vesper phenom! and she was here to roleplay as a slave¡­?


    was it even a roleplay? she was an elf, after all, which meant that she couldn''t be legally free in the territories of the vraven kingdom. how did she even participate in the trials?!


    so many questions swirled in the poor girl''s heavily overloaded brain.


    the fact that they were going to be acting as their slaves was the smaller shocker compared to the clothes they were wearing!


    seraphiel was in her belly dancer attire, the same one she was sold to quinlan in because the merchants thought he wanted to buy her as a sex slave and not a combat one. her entire soft belly was out, alongside her tantalizing thighs and some of her cleavage was also visible. sear?h the ¦Çov§×lfire .net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    kaelira wore the undergarments she greeted quinlan in when she swore her loyalty to him. it left just as much skin visible as seraphiel''s getup.


    "master, you shocked your date into silence¡­" seraphiel giggled slyly.


    "jasmine, while you''re a very alluring sight to behold in your cute pajamas, to my great regret, to play a noble lady you''ll need a more fitting attire. we prepared one for you." quinlan seemingly ignored the cheeky healer''s observation, only to say this to her.


    jasmine looked down at her clothes and color immediately left her features. the sight that welcomed her was her favorite nightwear, it was homely and comfy with cute little ducks sewn into it to boot!


    a two-piece set in soft pastel blue adorned with cheerful yellow duck patterns. the fabric was fluffy and cozy, clearly designed for comfort rather than style, with the top slightly oversized and the pants cuffed neatly at her ankles. a tiny embroidered pocket on the chest completed the wholesome, homey look of the outfit she would never have chosen for an outing, let alone one that happened with her phenom date.


    her cheeks flushed crimson as the realization hit her. she had been standing in the same room with two of the most breathtaking women she''d ever seen while she looked like she was a lost little girl. hell, even her hair must''ve looked absolutely atrocious! why couldn''t she be kidnapped an hour later?!


    "kya!" she yelped in fright before trying her best to somehow hide it from quinlan''s eyes. she was not succeeding, not at all.


    she scaredly glanced at the man and saw an amused smile accompanied by a slightly raised eyebrow welcoming her actions. he was observing all her reactions with curious eyes.


    jasmine wanted nothing more than to disappear, to run away somewhere far away where no one would find her until her final dying breath.


    yes, she might''ve been a bit dramatic due to the suddenness of it all.


    "cecile, please help her get into the role properly." the man seemingly had enough of tormenting her when he turned his head toward a portion of the room jasmine hadn''t checked before.


    now that she did, the sight of an elegantly dressed maid welcomed her who stepped out of the background and bowed towards quinlan. "yes, lord quinlan."


    jasmine soon found herself dressed in a frilly, regal costume that was made to not only impress but to garner as much attention as possible. she eyed herself in the mirror while the maid was doing her hair and makeup, and she couldn''t help but be shocked by how she looked.


    she was entirely out of her element here, but jasmine had to compliment this maid, she had impeccable taste. jasmine loved the way she looked in it.


    by the time she returned to the room, almost an hour had passed. after all, getting a lady to go from a state of disheveled hair and pajamas to her current regal one was no small work. when she stepped into the room, she noticed that quinlan was dressed in a similarly elegant attire.


    she had to pause for a second just to give herself a chance to appreciate just how dashingly handsome he looked. she imagined many times how he might look under his mask. a normal man, a disfigured one, a man with many battle scars or perhaps a burn mark, there were so many possibilities. for once, reality proved to be far better than even her wildest dreams.


    she had to pinch her skin to ensure that she was indeed not dreaming.


    quinlan sat on the same sofa he welcomed her in, but instead of the dog-girl, it was the healer who sat in his lap with the former being nowhere to be seen. jasmine always had suspicions of him being in a relationship with all his heralds, and it was quickly turning out to be true.


    quinlan was stroking her naked thighs while the elf was hugging his neck, giving him full access to her goodies. "you cheeky elf, i didn''t know you were into this. you say coming with us is my reward for what i achieved in the trials, but aren''t you doing yourself a favor?"


    "master¡­" seraphiel purred, "i have no clue whatever you might mean. having sexy elven slaves is the best way to add credibility to your fake status of being nobles, i''m doing you a big favor right now. i''m going to be humiliated all for your sake. you should be fervently thanking me instead of throwing false accusations at me."


    "so you didn''t just want to come with us to the capital and found this method to be rather comical?"


    "no, not at all." she denied all accusations with a perfect poker face.


    quinlan sighed before slapping her thighs so that a sensual ripple effect was created, eliciting a playful yelp from the elf.


    "oh. jasmine, you''re looking absolutely amazing." he decreed a few seconds later once he turned his eyes her way. "thank you, cecile. you''d done an excellent job."


    the maid''s features brightened like the morning sun before she bowed deep and offered her greatest gratitude for his kind words.


    quinlan then placed the pouting elf out of his lap and strolled up to jasmine, and even walked around her in a circle to appreciate her from all angles. this action of his made the girl squirm as her heart began beating violently due to her extreme nervousness.

 Chapter 486 All Set

    would he find her ugly upon such a close and thorough inspection? being compared to the elf or the dog-kin must''ve made her seem rather lacking. jasmine glanced at quinlan apprehensively while waiting for his verdict."hmm¡­ nice, i like this getup. it fits you perfectly well." he nodded after some deliberation, making her heart skip a beat as the suffocating weight was lifted from her shoulders.


    "kaelira, are you ready to go?" quinlan asked while eyeing the second elf who seemed to be busy scribbling something on a paper at a desk.


    "just one second, lord quinlan!" she shouted and her pen strokes sped up so that she could finish as soon as possible.


    once done, she stood and walked over to them before grabbing the chains of her iron collar and handing it to quinlan. seraphiel did the same.


    he took both chains in his left hand while offering jasmine his right arm. she reached out to grab onto it like a noble lady might.


    her posture conveyed both hesitation and trust - she didn''t lean into him entirely, but the way her arms tensed against his made it clear she was holding on for dear life. quinlan exuded a calm aura that radiated boundless confidence, and in her overwhelmed state, she found herself instinctively drawn to his steadiness.


    the gentle scent of his cologne lingered in the air between them. jasmine couldn''t help but lean in to get a stronger smell of his scent before tentatively glancing up at him with unsure eyes studying whether he''d seen her shameful actions. he gave no sign of that being the case, so she quickly lowered her eyes with relief just as her cheeks started turning pink.


    "for today, your name shall be pink while mine is black, okay?" he spoke up all of a sudden.


    she thought about it for a second before uncertainly replying, "umm¡­ that''s a bit too girly for my tastes."


    quinlan glanced at her with a curious expression before asking, "then?"


    "blue sounds much better if we''re sticking to colors."


    he shrugged his shoulders. "then you are blue. here, take this mask." quinlan handed her a little fox mask that perfectly hid her eyes but it didn''t cover her entire face, letting her noble aura remain. he took one out for himself as well, it was a wolf mask.


    jasmine did not at all understand what was going on, but she went along with her date''s wishes and put the mask on without asking any questions. she didn''t want to seem like a girl who was too rigid and reserved, but a fun one who could match this very chaotic man''s seemingly boundless energy.


    "let''s roll. [warp gate]."


    the same ominous portal materialized, eliciting a scared gasp from jasmine''s lips. the last time she crossed one, she was already through it before she even noticed it since blossom kidnapped her. now, however, she had to collect all her bravery to steel her heart.


    she gulped and her grip around quinlan''s arm tightened. she also closed her eyes before taking the plunge and stepping into the portal.


    jasmine could feel the atmosphere around her shift completely, and when she opened her eyes, she couldn''t help but stare around the surroundings in complete disbelief.


    they were in an alley, but not any alley! she could recognize the architecture any day. they were in valorian, the capital city of the vraven kingdom!


    enjoy more content from empire


    when she heard quinlan say they would come here, her brain simply couldn''t comprehend that he meant like this! she thought that this date might take a month due to all the traveling that would have to be involved¡­ not that she would''ve complained even though her life was very hectic right now. in fact, she couldn''t help but glance at the swirling doorway with mild annoyance evident in her beautiful crystal blue eyes.


    this ugly thing just robbed her of spending an entire month with him! sea??h th§× n?vel_fire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "can i ask what sort of spell this is?"


    "i''m afraid explanations will have to come later." quinlan shot her down without a shred of mercy.


    "my lord!! this lowly one wishes to start the day by visiting a shop for blacksmiths!" ambition, or rather kaelira as jasmine had learned, shouted cheerily and began eagerly making her way toward the main street with so much gusto that her chain strained in quinlan''s hand. the very athletic woman thus looked more like a dog being taken on a walk than a dejected slave girl.


    both quinlan and seraphiel laughed at the sight before the former pulled her back in. "ah!" kaelira yelped in shock when she realized that her movements had been restrained. "my lord?!"


    "i know that you''re super excited to set up the first real smithy of your life, but we all have a role to play while in this territory. i''m a typical arrogant noble duchebag and you''re my elven sex slave who i took out to the streets with the sole intention of boosting my image, thus i can''t have you dragging me around no matter how much i love seeing your joyous smile. bear with it for me and when we get home, you can be your true self again."


    quinlan''s explanation made her eyes widen with surprise. "¡­ love seeing my smile?" kaelira didn''t expect these words from her lord, it almost sounded like he was¡­ flirting with her? he never did that, she thought he didn''t like women with defined abs, or perhaps she was just not to his tastes.


    back when she first met the real him in his home, she thought that he might not be interested in elves as a whole due to there not being any elven women in his harem, but his incessant back-and-forth flirting with seraphiel quickly dissuaded any such thoughts from her mind.


    be that as it may, she got the memo. "yes, lord! this lowly one apologizes for her careless actions." she decreed while bowing deeply.


    i accepted her apology.


    with that out of the way, it was time to begin our date day, and what a day it would end up becoming¡­

 Chapter 487 Explanation

    be that as it may, she got the memo. "yes, lord! this lowly one apologizes for her careless actions." she decreed while bowing deeply.it was time to begin our date day, and what a day it would end up becoming¡­


    - pov: quinlan -


    some of you might be wondering just what the hell is going on right now, and rightfully so. i''m pretending to be a scumbag noble with sex slaves? why are we in the capital city?


    to be brief, the capital was the biggest city and the living heart of the kingdom. not only in a political but also a financial sense. it was the main trade hub of the human lands. nearly 10 million people lived in valorian, it was a giant mega-city.


    but why come here?


    multiple reasons.


    i thought i could get the best deals here. i''d sent all my vesper phenom ranked subordinates to collect funds from their sponsors, which i pocketed afterward so that i could spend on the big auction taking place today. on a side note, iris was not counted among my subordinates even though she was my slave, i just didn''t feel good about telling her what to do, and especially not about taking her money.


    i got 100 gold from kaelira''s victory in the trials, and each of my subordinates got 50 gold as an initial grant from their sponsors, and i also asked vex for some money from black fang, and got 250 gold, letting me play around with 600 gold, a truly staggering amount. the fact that i got as much from black fang as my 5 subordinates got from their sponsors combined was a rather funny thing to consider, at least until i also consider the fact that this is not free money, i''ll have to earn my keep.


    a shudder traveled alongside my spine.


    ¡­ anyhow.


    there were four distinct goals i wanted to achieve on this day.


    first, have a good date with not only jasmine but my two elves as well. they were also members of my ''to-do'' list, after all. while parading them around in flimsy clothes was not a romantic move on my part, i planned to make the most of it. i was an ambitious man.


    second, have kaelira stock up on the essentials needed for her smithy so that she could begin crafting me and my allies some op gear.


    third, take part in the aforementioned auction. once a year, there''s a giant auction taking place where numerous businesses join arms together to hold a truly mesmerizing event. with my high amount of funds, i was hoping that i could buy some goodies. s§×ar?h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    fourth¡­


    "hey, blue, can i get your opinion on this one?" i spoke up, using jasmine''s alias.


    her ears perked up and i received her undivided attention.


    i reached into the storage ring and took out the gear and ornate sword of the man i killed in the labyrinth, luke winterwood. he was the second son of the winterwood count, and his gear reflected the fact that he was rumored to be the favorite son. it was glittering with gold and ornate gemstones.


    "so i found these in the trash. what do you think their worth is, using your trained merchant senses?"


    i watched with amusement as jasmine''s face contorted into utter disbelief the second i pulled the stuff out. her eyes widened as though i''ve just dumped a bucket of ice water over her head. for a moment, she just stared at it with her lips parting but no sound came out. then, like a storm breaking over calm waters, she exploded.


    "t-that- oh no¡­" her hands flew to her mouth to muffle her gasp, but i could still hear the panic clear as day. she stumbled back a step and with trembling arms, she pointed a shaky finger at the gear. "that''s¡­ that''s luke winterwood''s! the winterwood count''s son! h-he mysteriously disappeared months ago!"


    yeah, i kinda murdered him in cold blood.


    her breathing quickened, and i could practically see the gears turning in her head. "oh gods¡­ there are posters! and¡­ and bounty notices! and they''ve been searching everywhere! every labyrinth, every city!" she grabbed at her hair now with her fingers tangling as though trying to physically halt the cascade of frantic thoughts spilling from her mouth. "and you just¡­ have these items? what do you mean you found them in the trash?!"


    "if they find out you have this - if they connect it to you-" she gulped while visibly trembling. "oh goddess, you''d be executed! publicly! after getting tortured for weeks!"


    i let her ramble on for a little while longer as i watched her unravel in real-time. there was a certain fascination in seeing someone work themselves up so thoroughly. finally, i placed a hand on her head, forcing her to stop her incoherent torrent of words. she froze while her shaky eyes snapped to mine as i spoke up.


    "relax, blue. why do you think i waited with the sale of these items until i became a phenom? of course, in the ideal scenario, no one will know that i had something to do with his disappearance, but even if they connect it to me, they''ll have to deal with the vesper consortium as a whole, not just me. whether the consortium would have my back if king alexios or the greenvale duke started pressuring them is another question, but if the situation devolves to that point, i can just escape."


    hearing my reasoning, she slowly began to calm down until she slapped my hand which was stroking her hair. "stop it, do you know how much that diligent maid of yours worked on my hair?! you''ll ruin it."


    jasmine was taken out of her element ever since blossom kidnapped her, but it was good to see her usual self return bit by bit. i raised my hand in surrender, eliciting a satisfied smile from the woman who nodded to herself as if she''d just proved that she could still stand up to the big bad date of hers.


    "i see that you''d thought it out, black." jasmine spoke up after considering my words. "i assume this was also why you came to the capital? to sell it to someone who wouldn''t recognize the sword and armor, or just wouldn''t care about its origins."


    "correct."


    she nodded while deep in thought. it lasted for a few seconds, after which she spoke up; "alright. you''d come to the right woman, i know a place. that''s where i sell when i come to the capital, though i don''t know if they''re willing to accept such a large sale because that''s what it is, black. a ginormous sale. i would say that the sword is worth around 200 gold while the armor is another 100."


    enjoy exclusive content from empire


    hoh. i didn''t expect such high numbers. i found the fact that she estimated the sword to be worth twice as much as the armor to be reasonable. the armor was ''only'' made of gold while the sword was full of gemstones.


    "alright. let''s start with sex slave number 1''s smithy." i decreed, eliciting a happy squeal from kaelira, who quickly corrected her attitude; "no, i mean¡­ my master is so cruel¡­ he uses me for sexual relief... and stuff¡­"


    well, at least she tried.

 Chapter 488 Spectacle

    her act left a bit to be desired, but who cares. what really mattered, in the end, was that i had two gorgeous elven sex slaves whose leashes rested in my hand while i walked them around in skimpy clothes for all to see how rich and resourceful i was. if she said some dumb lines from time to time that was excusable, for her image said more than her lips ever could.we resumed formation with jasmine clinging onto my left arm with more force and neediness than was required, and with the two slave girls walking in front of me with downcast heads.


    i debated about sending them behind me to further reinforce the image that i was superior, but then i thought that no one walks their dogs like that and they were also part of my image. i wanted myself to be thought of as the rich bastard who has two smoking hot elven sex slaves. furthermore, this allowed me to see their two sensually swaying buttocks as they walked, which was all the reason i needed to put them in front of me.


    as we stepped out of the alley and onto the bustling main street, the transformation was immediate. the capital was a true mayhem of activity with merchants shouting about their wares, horses pulling carriages, and well-off men and women strolling in fine attire while those with lesser means got out of their ways to evade trouble.


    it didn''t take long for us to grab the attention of the world, though.


    heads swiveled in our direction like we had just walked out of some dramatic play.


    the attention wasn''t subtle, the people didn''t seem to care for decorum.


    conversations came to a halt, and people blatantly stared as we passed. eyes darted to kaelira and seraphiel and their scanty, provocative outfits and delicate elven features didn''t leave any doubt as to the nature of their roles. their sensually swaying hips and the ugly iron collars around their necks only amplified the spectacle.


    i didn''t feel good about showcasing my future women like they were mere pieces of alluring meat, but i knew very well that they didn''t care about what random humans thought of them, and i could also swallow my discomfort for the greater good.


    a low murmur rippled through the crowd like the start of a storm.


    "are those¡­ elves?" someone whispered from a nearby market stall.


    "exotic slaves¡­ and they are so young and gorgeous as well¡­" another muttered, sounding both awestruck and scandalized.


    "just those two are worth more money than we''ll ever make in our entire lives¡­combined..." a man sighed dejectedly. indeed, without even accounting for their levels and strong classes, young elven sex slaves like these two were worth at least 10 gold, but i could see them going for even as much as 30 if the buyer got smitten and the seller was a crafty one.


    as for their real value, seraphiel was worth around 50 gold when i bought her, but since then she passed level 20, and as each tenth level requires one to pass their rank-up mission, her value had increased dramatically. she was likely worth over 75 by now.


    kaelira on the other hand was not only higher level with her 25 levels, but she also had an epic rarity class. while sera''s healer class was unique among the rare-rarities in that unlocking it was rather hard (evidenced by yours truly failing it miserably) but at the end of the day, it was still just a rare rarity class.


    an epic one was worth so much more, making me think that kaelira was worth around 150 gold. both girls were virgins, which i calculated into their estimated price. if they lost it, around 10 gold value would be lost alongside it.


    i smirked upon hearing a noblewoman gasp and clutch at her pearls like she was about to faint. one particularly overdressed merchant''s jaw dropped with his wares momentarily getting forgotten as his gaze locked onto my two possessions. his attention shifted to me next as he took in my tailored coat, the gold-trimmed edges, and the easy confidence in my stride. recognition flickered in his eyes. he knew i wasn''t some commoner.


    read latest stories on empire s~ea??h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    then there was jasmine. she leaned into me with a demure smile, though i felt her nails subtly digging into my arm which was a silent way of telling me she wasn''t as calm as she looked. the movement made her already low-cut dress shift slightly, and i heard the sharp intake of breath from a group of gawking young noblemen a few paces away.


    not only were my slaves hot as hell, but so was my lady.


    the stares didn''t bother me. if anything, i welcomed them. this was exactly the image i wanted to project: the wealthy, untouchable bastard who could afford two elven sex slaves and still have a beautiful, clingy maiden in his arms.


    kaelira and sera didn''t even flinch under the weight of the attention. they kept their heads bowed while their steps were perfectly in sync as they walked a pace ahead of the two of us. they were playing the roles well - submissive, obedient, yet utterly alluring.


    a man walking past us nearly tripped over his own feet due to his gaze being glued to sera''s juicy thighs. his companion elbowed him hard, hissing something about decorum in front of a noble, but neither of their eyes left my girls until we were well past them.


    "i suppose i should be flattered¡­" jasmine murmured under her breath but i couldn''t help but notice that her voice was dripping with sarcasm. "though i think they''re staring at your little pets more than me."


    "envy is a cardinal sin, blue."


    she scoffed but didn''t let go of my arm. if anything, she clung even tighter.


    by the time we had made it halfway down the street, the murmurs had grown louder. i caught snippets of conversations - speculation about my wealth and origins, hushed jealousy about my "possessions," and even a few crude remarks that i filed away to be addressed at a later date, i made sure to remember their faces. some of the braver nobles cast me calculating glances, already trying to measure whether i was worth approaching or avoiding.


    perfect. let them look. let them talk. let the rumors spread. every step we took through valorian cemented the reputation i was cultivating here - one of power, opulence, and mystery.

 Chapter 489 Smithy

    the murmurs and stares followed us like a shadow as we made our way deeper into the bustling streets of valorian. it was amusing how quickly word spread in the capital. by the time we reached the industrial quarter, the sidelong glances and outright gawking had only grown more brazen.the air here was different - thicker with the smell of hot iron and soot. the rhythmic clang of hammers echoed from every direction, mingling with the hiss of steam and the rumble of the forges. it was the perfect place for kaelira to stock up on everything she''d need to set up her own forge.


    we came to a stop in front of a large blacksmith shop with a sign that read "steelweaver''s haven." the building was bigger than the surrounding shops, with smoke billowing from multiple chimneys and an open courtyard where apprentices worked tirelessly on smaller projects.


    most of them were dwarven slaves. their owners must''ve thought it to be cheaper to buy them young and inexperienced and train them up with the assistance of older slaves instead of buying master crafters outright. s~ea??h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    while humans and elves could learn the art of artificing, dwarves just had a natural disposition toward it, which over the long years created a stigma that they were simply better at it. it got to the point where if a high-tier item wasn''t crafted by the hands of a dwarf, it lost some of its value. just the fact that it was made by a human made it worse.


    kaelira''s eyes lit up the moment she saw it. she stepped forward with her usual demure act slipping as she craned her neck to take in the towering structure. <this¡­ this is amazing, lord quinlan! however... i''ll create an even greater smithy in the future so that i can make you the greatest pieces!> she decreed with a voice that was brimming with excitement.


    her excitement was understandable. even jasmine who was still clinging to my arm seemed impressed. "this is one of the best blacksmith shops in the world, or so i''ve been told by my lady friends who had their accessories crafted here. if they don''t have what you need, no one will... hubby."


    she added the last word after careful consideration.


    jasmine masterfully adopted the persona of a pampered noble girl. i assume she must''ve had to deal with them previously. i knew that she had no such friends in reality; it was just a cover-up to relay the information she knew without raising any eyebrows should someone listen in on us.


    and, yes, we''ll have to cover things up. it can''t be my elven sex slave who i buy the goodies for; i''ll have to pretend that they''re for me.


    we stepped inside the shop section of the establishment and were greeted by rows of gleaming weapons, armor, and tools lining the walls, all impeccably displayed to highlight the craftsmanship.


    in the corner, a group of dwarven slaves labored over glowing ingots. i had to nod my head in respect to the cunning shop owners. by placing these dwarves in the shop section, they were basically screaming at the guests that ''all our products are made by the hands of dwarves!'' which should make potential buyers more inclined to purchase goodies from here, even at a premium price.


    as they noticed our presence, each one cast burning glances of pure hatred at kaelira and seraphiel.


    elves and dwarves hated each other on principle, but seeing two elves paraded around in skimpy clothes as beauty products in a kingdom where dwarves were forced into backbreaking servitude? that added a whole new layer of venom to their stares.


    yes, according to my elven ladies, dwarves thought that being a sex slave was much easier than the fate that awaited them should they be captured.


    anyhow. it was time.


    i closed my eyes and took a deep breath as i immersed myself in my role fully. once i parted my eyelids, i was no longer quinlan noir but black, the rich cunt with an ominous background.


    "what are you glaring at, you dumb, fat midgets?"


    calling them out on their short stature was the biggest no-no one could do to a dwarf, which was evidenced by their eyes glowing with hatred at my direction instead of the two elves''.


    "stop it!" a hurried hiss sounded from behind the counter. a human manned it; after all, slaves would get run over in potential negotiations; they couldn''t talk back to free people. if they offended someone important, the shop would get hurt greatly. your next read awaits at empire


    this was a man in his mid-forties with the trademark cunning eyes of a merchant, however, he was in great distress right now. he rushed up to us and began bowing many times. "i apologize from the bottom of my heart, my lord and lady! these slaves displayed an unforgivable disrespect today, i will be sure to educate them." he then turned around and growled, "to the back with the lot of you, and prepare my whip as well as the burning iron while you''re at it!"


    the dwarves had a sunken look on their faces but moved to obey without offering any rebuttals. they knew that talking back would only make things worse.


    "you gotta train your slaves, my good man, or they''ll disgrace you in front of figures of great importance."


    he got the gist of my message and began bowing once again and offered a flurry of apologies.


    jasmine spoke up next, and i couldn''t help but notice a mischievous smirk appear on her lips that were spouting some truly bratty lines, perfectly tailored for her role. "enough! i''m about to vomit, this place is just hot garbage. i bet that my army of maids could craft better gear than whatever this amateur establishment makes. my friends must''ve mistaken the name of the place and suggested the wrong one. why don''t we visit the smithy next door instead? maybe my friends meant that one."


    the smithy next door was the biggest competitor to this place, and jasmine was fully aware of this fact.


    her words earned a pale face and a strong grimace from the seller. "i''m truly sorry about what happened on this day, however, should the lord and lady give us a chance, we would be able to prove our craft in which we hold a great degree of prestige."


    "i''m sure the same is true for the other place." my declaration had multiple meanings, especially when one combined it with my eyes that were gleaming.


    the seller sighed with defeat evident in his tone. "i understand. as an apology for the great blunder our slaves committed against your persons today, we''ll offer you a thirty percent discount."


    nice. i magnanimously accepted his offer.


    my decision to pretend to be nobles and to take my elves with me was already paying dividends.


    the merchant led us deeper into the shop, and i saw his practiced smile return, though a hint of unease lingered in his eyes. "now then, my lord, what exactly are you looking to purchase today?"


    "high-quality essentials to start my own forge."


    understanding dawned on his features. "perhaps you''d care to start with an anvil? a good one is the cornerstone of any forge."


    i nodded, adopting an air of casual disinterest. "of course. show me your best ones."

 Chapter 490 Negotiations

    his eyes glimmered with greed at my words. "ah, i see you''re a man of great means! allow me to recommend this beauty here." he gestured to a large, blackened anvil positioned prominently in the center of the room. its surface gleamed with oil, and its edges were suspiciously sharp for a tool that should see daily use."this," the merchant declared with a flourish, "is the pinnacle of artisanal craftsmanship. forged by our finest dwarven smiths. it''s a perfect blend of function and beauty. truly, my lord, only an anvil of this caliber could be worthy of your sky-high ambitions."


    kaelira''s mental voice sounded into my mind. she was entirely unimpressed. <lord quinlan, he''s not outright lying, but that thing isn''t functional, at least not for what i need it. it''s decorative cast iron. he''s using the truth to obscure the fact that it would crack under real use. he must be assuming that you''re a dumb noble who thinks he can sit down in a smithy and create a masterpiece and then will give up and forget about it a few hours later once the cold, hard truth slaps him in the face. ask about its hardness and durability.>


    i stepped closer and tapped the anvil''s polished surface with a knuckle. "i guess it looks somewhat impressive..." jasmine proved her quick wits when she continued, "but appearances can be deceiving, no?"


    read exclusive chapters at empire


    i glanced at the merchant. "tell me, how does it handle under prolonged use? hardness rating? wear resistance?"


    the merchant''s grin faltered for a moment. he clearly didn''t expect me to even know the meaning of these words. however, afterward, his confidence returned, and if anything, his grin even widened, perfectly showcasing just how much of a weasel he was.


    "ah, an eye for detail, i see! a discerning craftsman, indeed. rest assured, my lord, this anvil is built to last. the smiths who forged it used traditional methods passed down by their dwarven ancestors, ensuring it can withstand any challenge. and as for wear resistance¡­ well, suffice it to say, it''s unmatched in its class."


    kaelira''s mental tone grew annoyed. <he''s dancing around specifics like your typical slimy merchant. press him on the material and real-life testing.> sea??h th§× n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    i ran a hand along the edge of the anvil, letting a small frown tug at my lips. "unmatched, you say? that''s quite the claim. i''m curious, though - what exactly is it made of? and has it been tested under load? striking steel, repeated use¡­"


    the merchant''s eyes flickered for the briefest moment, but he recovered smoothly. "ah, of course, my lord. it''s cast iron, treated for additional durability. and while it hasn''t seen prolonged use since it''s a new product, its craftsmanship alone speaks volumes."


    <cast iron. useless. a real working anvil should be made from stronger metals; one good hit from me and my strength stat and it will break. he''s trying to offload this decorative piece as if it were a premium tool.>


    i straightened and crossed my arms, letting a hint of irritation seep into my tone. "cast iron? i''ve heard it tends to be brittle, under heavy impact. not exactly ideal for a smithy that plans to work with expensive metals."


    the merchant''s smile tightened, but he quickly pivoted. "ah, but you underestimate the artistry involved here, my lord! while it''s true that many cast iron anvils lack durability, this one has been specially reinforced. for a beginner smith - one seeking to hone their craft, it''s perfect. you won''t find a better starting point anywhere else in valorian."


    jasmine''s voice cut in, dripping with condescension. "starting point? do you take my man for some amateur tinkerer?"


    i couldn''t help but notice that this sly woman kept calling me by endearing titles now that she had the perfect opportunity to do so. hubby before, and now she outright claimed me as hers¡­ it was kind of sweet, not gonna lie. i like my women to be possessive.


    i scoffed while waving dismissively at the cast iron anvil. "i''m not interested in toys. show me something worthy of a master smith''s forge." my declaration was accompanied by a furious glare that screamed, ''how dare you?!''


    the merchant''s face contorted, and he offered many apologies once again, after which his eyes lit up, clearly thinking he''d struck gold. "forgive me for underestimating your expertise, my lord. right this way."


    he led us to another anvil tucked further back in the shop. this one was more modest in appearance, but it was forged mithril.


    "this," the merchant declared, "is a true workhorse, crafted solely by our oldest and most talented dwarven master artificer. it''s the choice of seasoned craftsmen who value quality above all else. a piece like this is an investment, my lord, but one that will serve you faithfully for centuries."


    kaelira''s mental voice returned, approving this time. <this one''s genuine, but i''m sure he''s about to inflate the price. it should be worth about 4 gold.>


    i tapped the anvil thoughtfully while nodding as if impressed. "this is more like it. and the price?"


    the merchant hesitated just long enough for me to catch the calculation behind his eyes. "it costs a mere 30 gold, 21 with the discount. it''s a price i''m sure is nothing but a bargain for a man of your means."


    and this is why i hate merchants, unless they''re on my side, of course.


    jasmine made a choking sound to voice her pure disbelief. "21?! for this? i''ve seen anvils just like this in the south for a tenth the price."


    the merchant paled slightly but held his ground. "ah, but my lady, those are likely inferior imitations. this one is the real deal, guaranteed."


    i officially had enough. it was time to end this farce.


    i gathered my strength and slammed my fist on the anvil, but instead of breaking my bones, i broke the display it was placed upon. a resounding crash sounded from the result of my actions, causing the merchant to yelp in fright.


    <this was getting way too nerdy for my tastes. go, master! show this rat loser how much of a superior man you are!> i ignored my sera''s cheering ringing in my mind as i confidently strolled up to the man to tower over his small frame, and i put my hand on his shaking shoulder before growling, "this is the last chance you get. try to cheat me out of my money one more time and i''ll ruin you."


    and just like that, kaelira had stocked up on all the goodies her smithy needed to begin working in earnest.


    i put everything away into my storage ring, after which we traveled to a luxurious inn where i demanded a private dining room and said that i''m not to be disturbed until i call for them. the pale waitress nodded many times her understanding.


    we then undressed and changed into garbs that perfectly hid us, i summoned my strongest allies just in case, and traveled to the location where jasmine said she could pawn luke winterwood''s gear off.


    she once again proved her usefulness when everything went smoothly, though that might''ve been due to blackjack glaring at them with his crazed swirly eyes while licking the edge of his saber, daring them to give him a reason to use it.


    i sent my allies back, after which we teleported back to the inn room.


    it would soon be time for the grand auction to start, and i had 790 gold to spend, a true fortune!

 Chapter 491 Jealousy

    "is this the romantic portion of our date?" jasmine spoke up while cutting her steak up with some exaggerated motions, and i couldn''t help but sense a bit of a disappointment in her tone.the elf who was sitting merrily in my lap spoke instead of me, "oh, am i in the way? please don''t mind me. master, say aaa¡­" seraphiel decreed before putting a cut of meat into my mouth. since she was using her hand to do so, i made sure to lick her fingers as well, eliciting a shocked yelp from the girl who did her best to pull her hand out before the shark took more of it than was welcome to.


    we''d already concluded two of my four goals, namely kaelira''s business and luke''s gear. the only two that remained were the auction and the romantic date i promised.


    now that we were no longer in public but in a private restaurant room, my elves could do whatever they wanted, which in kaelira''s case was sitting down at our table and having a meal just like jasmine, but sera elected to use me as a seat and instead of eating her meal, she was busy feeding me mine.


    "my goal was to have a date with all of you, but maybe it just isn''t working." i sighed dejectedly upon seeing her displeasure.


    "wait, with me too?!" kaelira cried with shock.


    i looked at her with surprise. she didn''t notice that i fancied her? maybe she was a bit more dense than i gave her credit for, at least when it came to this topic.


    "of course, kaelira. you''re one of the hottest existences i''d ever seen and not only are you incredibly strong and talented, both on and off the field of battle, but you also have a lovely personality. you''re everything i look for in a partner."


    my declaration earned a frightened yelp from the sexy elf with six packs, just as her cheeks turned a deep rosy red. i had to chuckle when i saw that even her ears turned into a shade of bright crimson. i''d never seen my sera do this, she had a very thick skin when it came to flirting, despite her being barely an adult in elf years while kaelira had a few decades on her.


    experience new stories on empire


    kaelira then began mumbling some nonsense while fiddling around with her food. her brain was so fried that i could almost see smoke coming from her ears.


    "hmph, i see how it is. i guess i must not be everything you look for in a woman, after all, i''m weak and my talents aren''t anything compared to the winner of the phenom trials." jasmine scoffed with a strong pout. she refused to meet my gaze and even crossed her arms in front of her tantalizing chest.


    i had to snicker inwardly. women¡­


    however, i knew i had to speak up. she didn''t deserve the treatment i gave her by flirting with two of my elves on the date i invited her out for, especially not after she helped me secure so much money.


    "jasmine, it''s true that i find strong women hot, but i also appreciate women who do the most with what they were given. the berserker and buffer of my team were civilians before they met me, and i still fell for them with all my heart. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    you shouldn''t feel inadequate compared to the other girls in my harem, because we all have our ups and downs. ayame, who you know as blade, is my strongest woman, but if i asked her to sell the sword and armor instead of you, chances are that she would''ve gotten herself arrested and the goodies confiscated."


    "hmm¡­" she mused while opening one of her eyes to observe my sincerity for a mere moment before cutely closing them shut again.


    i got the message. she needed more verbal pampering. i obliged.


    "maybe you can''t shine brilliantly on the battlefield while being drenched in the blood of your enemies, but you did shine brilliantly in my eyes when you cleanly conducted such a paramount deal with so much being at stake. you are amazing at your craft, furthermore, you''re a gorgeous woman, and from our multiple talks, i also know that your personality is excellent. you''re a fun girl to have around in times of peace and an amazing ally to call upon when i need a deal secured."


    <you''re on a roll, master. it''s a double kill, you got kaelira beforehand.> sera giggled into my mind.


    and indeed, my words had their desired effect. i saw jasmine do her utmost to fight back against her body''s urges, but she lost miserably when her displeased scowl turned into a bright smile despite her best efforts.


    she sighed before speaking up, "you''re right¡­ you''d already warned me that you had a harem, and i accepted that. i can''t have a jealous streak hit me each time i see you flirt with another woman¡­ it''s a bit hard, but i''ll do my best."


    i nodded jovially upon hearing her words. "that''s all i ask for. some women deal easier with jealousy than others, there''s no shame in needing some time to adjust."


    "thank you." she smiled amicably, letting me know that things were good once again.


    you might be wondering why i was telling jasmine so many of my secrets. think of it as a test.


    blossom had passed her second rank up mission, letting her enter the level 20s, she could easily stalk a civilian without getting noticed even by the guards aurelion stationed in their home.


    my plan was to send her with jasmine and observe her for a bit. i was 99% sure that she would not betray me, but i needed to know for sure for me to be able to relax in her presence comfortably.


    "please, stop! young ladies, that room is taken!"


    i was brought out of my thoughts when i heard shouts erupting from outside our private room''s door.


    "i don''t care, this private room had been reserved solely for my and my sister''s exclusive use!" a feminine voice decreed in an authoritative tone, though i couldn''t help but sense a bratty edge to it.

 Chapter 492 Brats

    seraphiel quickly dashed out of my lap and stood behind me with a downcast look. kaelira followed her example after putting her plate in front of me as if i was eating multiple meals at once.the door was then forced open, and i was greeted by two black haired women glaring at me as if i''d just killed their family pet.


    one had a long hair and she wore a very slutty eastern-themed dress, most likely a fujimori export. ayame''s old clan made a lot of money from exporting their crafted items, be they armor, weapons, or even civilian clothes like this one. this girl had a very bratty expression, it only took me a single glance to know that she was a real troublemaker.


    (picture)


    the other wore a much colder expression and had shorter hair. her eyes analyzed me as if i was worse than trash, it didn''t take a genius to figure out that she was a real egotist who thought the world revolved around her. she wore a tight black leather dress that hid a bit more skin than the other woman''s but not by much.


    (picture)


    both were real lookers, but the air around them made me instantly lose any semblance of interest i may''ve had for them. s§×arch* the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    i glanced behind the pair and saw a whole team of extremely well-geared team of guards. these two must''ve been the daughters of very resourceful parents.


    "i''m very sorry, young master¡­" a waitress cried dejectedly from behind the wall of guards. she was blocked so badly that i couldn''t even see her, save for her feet as she was doing her best to jump high enough to see what was going on¡­


    so that''s how it is.


    back when i met cedric for the first time, i thought that i had my first real encounter with a young master since getting transmigrated to the world of thalorind. however, he was a rather mild one at that, and since then he''d calmed down a lot, mostly due to the severe beatings i''d given him during the phenom trials.


    these two girls however¡­ they were the real deal. just one look was enough to know that they were the real young masters, or rather young mistresses of noble lineage - entitled, bratty, and oozing privilege.


    the restaurant we were in was one of the most prestigious ones, and because i was in my black the rich cunt persona, i felt obligated to go to a posh place like this. however, i wasn''t aware of the private room i was given being frequented by these two.


    "young ladies, what might be the issue?"


    i spoke up, electing to be diplomatic for the time being. i needed to collect more information.


    "you took our seats." the colder of the two decreed.


    "yes, yes! so get your ugly masked asses out of here!!" the bratty one yelled with an arrogant grin.


    "aren''t you two severely under-dressed kids the daughters of the greenvale duke?" jasmine spoke up. she used her given spoiled persona as well, but i could sense apprehension in her entire body. she was just a criminal merchant girl who was currently talking to two high nobles, with a condescending tone as well.


    this was trouble.


    if there was one crime worse than assaulting a noble - either in a physical or verbal manner - it would have to be commoners pretending to be nobility.


    our current actions were worse than slaughtering an entire village of commoners, according to the laws of the kingdom, thus jasmine couldn''t help but feel worried. explore more at empire


    the sight of their guards didn''t give me much confidence either. they must''ve been around my level at least.


    "i''m not an under-dressed kid, bitch, but that''s right! the greenvale duke is none other than papa!" the bratty one shot back, confirming jasmine''s thoughts.


    as a person who''d been living in the greenvale duchy since my transmigration all those months ago, i''d also heard about them.


    i stood from my seat and walked up to the two women. due to my tall height and their rather short stature, both had to angle their necks to continue looking into my face, which seemingly annoyed the cold one to no end while the brat''s grin widened even further for some reason.


    "you must be vivienne," i said to the brat, then i turned my gaze on the cold girl, "then you would have to be amara. am i correct in my assumption?"


    "aren''t you a noble? what kind of a countryside bumpkin uses only first names? i''m amara valessia arvanelle greenvale."


    "my name is black, a pleasure to meet you two, amara and vivienne." i ignored amara''s declaration, i couldn''t be bothered to uphold noble decorum.


    in the first place, while i was pretending to be a noble, i didn''t want to outright admit to being a noble, as that would be a crime worse than killing a noble. if i only paraded myself around like a noble without claiming to be one, then i had plausible deniability on my side.


    i could even produce seraphiel''s papers which stated that i bought her legally. she and kaelira were just props to make me look good, the law didn''t state that only nobles could have gorgeous elven sex slaves or dress fashionably.


    amara''s features turned dark as a strong scoff left her lips, which elicited vivienne to begin giggling at her sister''s annoyance.


    luckily, the guards seemed intent on letting the ladies deal with me, they showed no signs of wishing to put me in my place, which was most certainly due to my appearance working as intended. they thought that i was a high noble, so they couldn''t just attack me for speaking with slight disrespect to another high noble. there needed to be more reason to validate such a strong response.


    vivienne glanced around the room while her sister was brewing with spite and fury, and her eyes landed on my two elves. after eyeing them for a few good moments, her gaze remained fixated on kaelira in particular.


    "i don''t know why you feel a need to hide your identity, but you most certainly have a good taste in slaves!" she decreed before adding, "lord black, would you be interested in a swap? i''ll give you three of my level thirty guards in exchange for the elf with the blue hair and sexy chest. i so want to lick her abs! they look absolutely delicious." the bratty woman then began licking her lips while eyeing kaelira''s chest as if it was the most tantalizing meal she''d ever seen.

 Chapter 493 Entitlement

    "let''s do a swap. i''ll give you three of my level thirty guards in exchange for the elf with the blue hair and sexy chest. i so want to lick her abs! they look absolutely delicious." the bratty woman then began licking her lips while eyeing kaelira''s chest as if it were the most tantalizing meal she''d ever seen.¡­ lick her abs? the abs of my kaelira?!


    a hint of anger flared in my chest. i didn''t know nor care what kind of a freak this girl was behind closed doors. however, wanting to take my woman from me? s~ea??h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    that was a big no-no.


    i tried my best to retain my possessiveness. it wouldn''t do me any good to lash out at her, though i would certainly remember this until the end of times.


    furthermore, from a logical standpoint, her offer was reasonable, generous even. three level thirty guards for a girl she didn''t even know the level or class of, thus kaelira was nothing but a sex slave elf in vivienne''s eyes, showcasing just how deep the pockets of a duke and their children truly were.


    what''s more, i was right now not the extremely handsome, generous, magnanimous, perfect lover called quinlan, but black, a rich cunt. my sex slaves should simply be thought of as my pleasure objects, not my beloved women.


    "hmm¡­ i like the other one, i can see that you didn''t break her just yet. ruining the smile and sense of self of such a pretty creature would send me straight to the goddess'' side¡­" amara whispered while eyeing seraphiel, after which she turned her gaze back to me and stated in a bossy, authoritative tone, "give her to me."


    a giant vein bulged on my forehead while my hands formed into fists.


    who does this bitch think she is to order me around? the brat at least proposed a more than fair trade, but this cold woman just demanded me to hand seraphiel over.


    another dangerously throbbing vein popped on my forehead as her words rang in my mind.


    break?


    ruin her smile and sense of self?


    for pleasure?


    "they''re my husband''s cherished toys that are not for sale. we have more than enough manpower, gold, and artifacts, so don''t even try to propose another deal. now go away, you entitled kids. we were first in the private room, it''s ours until we''re done eating." jasmine''s voice sounded from the side as she rushed up to me and held my shaking fist in her hands, after which she began stroking me in a calming gesture.


    i couldn''t help but glance at this woman appreciatively. jasmine''s interference was most certainly welcome.


    it allowed me to retain my cool. "that''s how it is, greenvale twins. i''m not interested in trading nor selling either of my slaves."


    "you got more than enough manpower, gold, and artifacts you say?! i''m sure papa has more of each than you do!" vivienne shouted as if it were a competition. i couldn''t help but look at this girl as if she were an even bigger brat than i thought her to be thus far, which was the real state of my opinion regarding the twins.


    despite their childish attitude, these two women were grown adults.


    i shrugged my shoulders dismissively, "good for him."


    "grr!!" she growled and stomped on the ground out of sheer frustration.


    "i wasn''t asking." amara declared. "give the blonde one to me, and the other one to my sister while you''re at it." she then gestured at the guards who were standing in the doorway behind her.


    there were five of them, three men and two women. all of them were dressed in proper battle gear of an astounding quality. however, all five of them were more than reluctant to obey. if they hurt a high noble, it would not be their master who pays the price, at least not most of it, but them.


    if a lowborn killed or even just hurt a noble, even on the orders of another noble, they would be promptly executed unless it was to defend their lord from grave danger, while the noble who ordered the attack on my person would likely only be fined, or at most stripped of his birth privileges. a noble''s execution could only be ordered by the king, which very rarely happened, most often when they committed a crime against the crown itself.


    thus, unless the guards could prove that i was about to attack one of the twins, assaulting me would be a death sentence for them - or so they thought.


    after all, i was not only lowborn but also a wanted criminal. the reality was that should they kill me, they would likely be rewarded for it, rather handsomely at that.


    the waitress who kept doing her utmost to jump high enough to see over the meatwall that were the five guards obstructing her path, shouted amidst jumps; "please, young ladies, the esteemed gentleman and his wife have done no wrong! you''d not visited our establishment for the past month, thus the owner decided to free this room up for public use."


    i see. vivienne had claimed before rudely barging in that it was reserved for them, but it seems the reservation was lifted due to inactivity.


    "i don''t care!!" vivienne hissed, she was seriously about to throw a temper tantrum.


    "guards!" amara shouted seeing that her silent orders were not followed.


    "do you two know the consequences of your actions?" jasmine asked, deliberately leaving the question unanswered. if she shouted ''we''re nobles, kicking us out forcefully is a crime!'' that would''ve been us claiming to be nobles. by only asking this question, she silently stated the exact same thing while also giving us plausible deniability.


    "lady amara, they''re right¡­ your father will be very angry if he has to issue apology letters due to this debacle¡­" one of the guards spoke up. his main concern was very clearly saving his own hide - which he ''accidentally'' left unsaid - but his words were true nonetheless, forcing the haughty woman to pause.


    "you know what, i feel magnanimous. to me, this is just a private room, but to you, it seems to be so much more. i''ll give up my time here for 10 gold." i announced while eyeing these two smugly. although i didn''t say it out loud, i made sure to let them know that i thought this amount to be a mere pittance that any respectable person should be able to easily perk out.


    "grr!!" now it was amara''s turn to growl at me. "you think i don''t have ten shitty gold coins on me?!"


    eyy, young lass, watch your mouth. a noble lady shouldn''t curse like a common thug.


    naturally, i kept such thoughts to myself, though my aura that spoke volumes of my presumed supremacy over these two increased a level in intensity, letting her know that i thought of her as a dumb brat. find more to read at empire


    "pay it!" amara shouted, eliciting a worried glance from vivienne. "but sister, we''re here for the auction¡­ we shouldn''t spend ten gold like this!"


    what a pleasant surprise. the more bratty brat had some sense to her. luck wasn''t on her side, though, as her sister was a bull who saw nothing but red. "pay it!" she demanded for a second time.


    a guard stepped forth and counted ten gold coins, which she handed over to me. i glanced at their gorgeous shine in my palm for a second before putting them away into my storage ring. i now held 800 gold in my artifact.


    although 10 gold might seem a small amount in comparison, it was a great deal. as stated before, most commoners had never even seen a single gold coin in their entire lives, and that''s not because they never took the time to exchange their bronze and silver coins for a gold one, but because they never had the required amount to do so in the first place.


    i was basically gifted the equivalent of a couple hundred thousand dollars just to give amara the private dinner room.


    "let''s go, wifey." i offered my arm to jasmine while grabbing onto the chains of my elves, after which i began dragging them away.


    the guards parted to let me through. then i came face to face with the sweating waitress. she was visibly exhausted from all the jumping she forced her weak body to conduct. "thank you, my lord!" she shouted while bowing at a solid 90-degree angle.


    woman, i just got a large fortune thanks to the ego-tripping bitch, i''m as happy as i can be.

 Chapter 494 Strange Customs

    "my lord, we will prepare another room immediately!"i had no intention of playing along. we were already more or less full, the only thing that remained was paying the bill. a bill that i was sure would end up being an amount that would make my heart contort with pure grief.


    thus, although i felt a bit bad about it, it was time to throw a temper tantrum. "another room?! you just allowed your customer to be barged upon! why do you think i asked for a private room? to not be disturbed, you dumb mudblood trash! the last thing i want is to spend more time in this amateurish establishment. you know what, i''ll even tell my friends not to visit."


    the waitress froze mid-bow, and i could hear a muted, exhausted sigh come from her lips. she was clearly tired of dealing with disgustingly entitled nobles all day long. my actions seemingly stung her even more, because she must''ve thought of me as a rather reasonable man. s§×ar?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    i was here to burst her bubble.


    working customer service when the customers in question were the most entitled douches on the planet must''ve been a fun occupation.


    "i understand, my lord. while i''m not permitted to offer monetary reimbursements, i''m allowed to waive the bill for your visit."


    i had to chuckle inwardly. what a shrewd owner, or maybe it was just the result of experience learned the hard way? by not permitting the staff to offer reimbursements, the agitated nobles couldn''t demand chests of gold for being ''offended'' in the establishment. as a simple waitress, this girl would get completely run over by me if this policy wasn''t in place, i would''ve demanded gold to be paid for sure.


    however, due to this policy, i had no other option but to be satisfied with a free, high-quality meal for myself and my three girls.


    although i wasn''t overly happy with how the ''romantic date'' portion of my four goals of the day turned out, it was time to focus on the auction which was starting very soon. fun with the ladies would have to wait until the event concluded.


    my girls and i traveled in an ornate carriage i rented so that we wouldn''t have to traverse the same streets where the filthy lowborns waddled around with their sweaty bodies and desperate expressions. our cover as black and his wife blue required us to keep up appearances.


    kaelira and seraphiel had to climb to the very top of the carriage, namely to its roof, where they sat for the whole world to see them with their collars and chains glinting in the golden rays of the afternoon sun, drawing all eyes to them.


    for some reason, it was the custom of the nobility in the vraven kingdom to have their normal slaves travel alongside their carriages on foot, while their sex slaves enjoyed the privilege of sitting down throughout the journey. after all, if they were forced to run, they would become sweaty and tired, which would ruin their whole purpose¡­ unless their owner was into that, of course.


    be that as it may, slaves were slaves at the end of the day, and traveling inside an ornately decorated carriage was thought to be a sign of great luxury, thus even sex slaves weren''t allowed inside. instead, they had to travel on the roof. the only time they were allowed inside was when their owner wanted to be pleasured, after which they would have to leave and climb to the top once again.


    it was a strange custom, but when in rome, do as the romans do, i suppose.


    naturally, i kept flirting with seraphiel throughout the duration using [master''s link].


    she cried ''injustice!'' and that i was a cruel, sadistic master, but i only laughed back at her in response before letting her know that if she needed some pampering to forget the memories of today''s humiliating events, i was always available.


    she scoffed and growled cutely at my ''egotistic words'' - according to her - but ended up accepting my offer.


    jasmine, on the other hand, had seated herself beside me. we chatted about the various districts of the capital, and some other similarly light topics. her tone was measured but sprinkled with a great deal of affection to sell the illusion that she was my beloved, albeit very spoiled wife.


    i couldn''t help but think that she enjoyed this role of hers much more than what was reasonable.


    and yes, that''s right, i was a talented multitasker; i could easily flirt with two women at once.


    it took us about thirty minutes to arrive, and as we approached the towering gates of the acutely named grand auction hall, my attention was drawn to the structure''s majesty.


    the building was unlike anything else i''d seen thus far in my time as a transmigrator.


    it was a monolith of gorgeous, polished white stone. tall, intricate pillars lined its entrance, carved with depictions of legendary artifacts and mythical beasts. a golden dome sat atop the hall, reflecting light like a miniature sun, marking it as the crown jewel of the kingdom''s trade and culture.


    the entrance was a sea of activity. nobles dressed in silks and jewels paraded toward the gate with their entourages bustling behind them. merchants showcased their wealth by flaunting their guards and artifacts, while adventurers bragged loudly as they flashed their scars as proof of their "worthiness." the hall''s prestige was palpable, and even from the outside, one could feel the allure of unimaginable treasures within.


    as we neared the grand doors, a guard clad in shining armor stepped forward with his spear barring our path. his gaze lingered on us, scrutinizing everything from the quality of our clothes to the demeanor of my slaves.


    "your funds, esteemed sir," he barked. his tone was rough but professional. "only those with the means to participate are permitted entry because the number of available seats is limited."


    ah, a rather reasonable motion. i nodded in acceptance and reached into my storage ring to retrieve the pouch containing my gold. the weight of this heavy bag was outright sexual, at least to my mind.


    the guard''s eyes bulged and his jaw dropped to the floor. "what the?! just how much is this gold?!" he stammered as his air of professionalism cracked due to the sensual sight of my sexy coin pouch.


    i offered a smug smile. "i didn''t bother to count (i did, many times at that, it''s exactly 800), but it should be more than sufficient, no?"


    "s-sufficient?" he repeated, still staring at the pouch as if it were an otherworldly artifact. "¡­ my lord, please accept this." he hastily handed over a crimson card embossed with golden lettering while bowing deeply in front of me. "this is your vip ticket. please proceed to the main hall."


    jasmine looped her arm through mine as we passed through the gates. "that was kinda hot, i''m not gonna lie." experience more on empire


    i snickered at her words, but i was very glad to see that it was not just me who could get excited from the beautiful sight of overwhelming wealth.


    yeah, i was a worldly person who loved money, is there an issue?


    money doesn''t buy happiness?


    complete bollocks i say!


    it buys everything, i even bought several of my lovers!


    ¡­ maybe i shouldn''t say that out loud, it sounds weird, wrongly making me seem as if i was a certified scumbag.


    ¡­ with that out of the way, it was time to find our seating so that the auction could begin in earnest!

 Chapter 495 Grand Auction Hall

    we stepped inside the grand auction hall, and i was forced to admit that it was nothing short of breathtaking.the main chamber was a vast amphitheater. its ceiling was painted with scenes of heroic battles of the vraven kingdom''s most notable historic events, namely where they trashed the elf-dwarf alliance or the beastkin confederation. chandeliers made of enchanted crystals bathed the room in a warm, pleasantly bright light. rows upon rows of seating could be seen, all facing a central stage where the goodies would be presented.


    the air itself seemed charged as it buzzed with anticipation and sheer wealth. servants moved swiftly and gracefully between the aisles, offering wine and snacks to the attendees. every surface, from the marble floors to the gilded railings, screamed opulence. yet it was the people who completed the picture - lords and ladies in the finest garments. their eyes gleamed with greed and ambition while they whispered among themselves about what treasures might appear.


    when we were escorted to our seats, i realized something peculiar about the vip arrangements. unlike earth, where vip guests were usually offered private booths or secluded seating in the back, here we were placed in the front row, right in front of the stage. no privacy, no curtains - just an unobstructed view of the stage. s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    at first, i found it odd. why would the wealthiest individuals in the kingdom be forced to sit in plain sight of everyone else? but as i thought more about it, the reasoning became clear.


    the front-row seats offered an unparalleled opportunity to observe the artifacts and other items up close. unlike those seated further back, vips could see the smallest details, such as runes, engravings, and even sense the aura that some items emanated. artificers and devout collectors in the front row might also be able to glean valuable information just by studying an artifact''s construction or magical flow.


    additionally, the arrangement allowed the vips to flaunt their status. here, their wealth and power were on full display in the form of an unspoken contest of superiority among the kingdom''s elite.


    jasmine leaned closer to grab onto my hand so that she could interlock her fingers with mine before stating, "you seem distracted, my love. don''t worry. no one here can match our combined brilliance."


    continue your adventure with empire


    "someone''s a very good opportunist¡­" i murmured while amusedly watching her hand which firmly held onto mine.


    "hehe, but of course!" she giggled back.


    although we were seated in the front row, that didn''t mean that we got the typical shitty seats one might associate with the term ''front row''. there were spacious couches and sofas made of grandiose crimson red leather, there was a marble coffee table in front of me filled with snacks and drinks, and there was even enough space behind us so that an entourage of staff could work efficiently to make their lord''s time as enjoyable as possible.


    sera and kaelira stood behind our couch just as so. while they were slaves and not my staff, no one bothered me about sending them away from where everyone could see them.


    thus, their delicate long ears and skimpy choice of clothing were visible to all, continuously bolstering my image. at this point, it felt like they were a passive ability of mine. [hot elven sex slaves: the primordial entity quinlan noir receives fame and interest from the populace every minute his two slaves are displayed for all to see.]


    or something like that.


    i turned my neck to see the ongoings happening behind me. the rows were getting filled swiftly with excited guests ready to spend a whole fortune.


    i''d learned from a staff member i called over that the minimum wealth one had to display to gain entry was 3 gold coins. it was the perfect amount that was entirely unattainable for your average commoners, but established merchants could gather that much money. this way, the organizers filtered out the filth while still allowing some small-time spenders in. there were going to be sections with rapid-fire auctions from what i learned, where more than one cheaper item would be auctioned at the same time.


    by shoving many ''poor'' commoners into the back of the building, they could maximize profits while also minimizing the space these people occupied because they were huddled together on simple wooden benches.


    multiple guards watched them, not to ensure their safety but to step in to make order should the masses cause a commotion that would disturb the esteemed lords and ladies with the significant pouches.


    in front of them sat a few rows of averagely-well dressed men and women, they had to show 10 gold coins to be given those seats which were no longer benches but moderately comfortable-looking chairs. most of these people were successful merchants or poor nobles, such as barons with low-yielding territories.


    next came the people with 25 gold on their persons. they enjoyed sofas and couches that were as good as the ones i had in my home.


    yeah¡­ it wouldn''t hurt to upgrade the home furniture, but to be honest, it was not that mine were bad, but that the ones i was seated on right now were simply out of this world.


    anyhow, these people were the most successful commoners and wealthy barons or impoverished counts. the more money a commoner earned through legal means, the more taxes they were forced to pay while nobles had a fixed rate. this was done to keep the filth in check, so even if one established a successful franchise with many shops, his income cap was limited. though big taxpayers did get medals that honored their contribution to the kingdom. naturally, these items were worthless.


    the only exception to the taxation of the lowborn were the members of the mage''s and adventurer''s guilds. they were scarcely taxed beyond what was reasonable because no one wanted strong individuals to go rogue and become vigilantes or outright criminals like yours truly.


    in front of them sat the 50 gold gang, these ones saw some big-shot mages and adventurers as well as mostly families of counts and wealthy barons.


    next came the 100-coin group. this was where the count families who were doing well for themselves sat.


    the 200 gold coin gang was the final one before mine, and although i hadn''t met them before, i instantly recognized the famous adamantite team; scarlet lilies in this row. i didn''t have to look far, because they were sitting right behind me while glaring daggers at yours truly.

 Chapter 496 Scarlet Lilies & Lilith

    adamantite was the highest rank on the hierarchy of the adventurer''s guild, and the scarlet lilies were one of the few teams that managed to reach that illustrious rank. what made them stand out even more was the fact that they were the sole adamantite group that was made up of exclusively female members.as one would expect, this earned them an idol-like status among the populace with many girls wishing to be just like them, while most boys wished to be inside them.


    yes, they were real beauties, at least four of them. the final one, the tanker, required an acquired taste to seem appealing, as unlike my gorgeous berserker or two tankers, she was a tall, burly woman with not much femininity going for her.


    the other four were all gorgeous women that maybe would''ve made my heart skip a beat if they weren''t glaring at me like i was the biggest scumbag on the face of thalorind.


    i glanced at the leader in particular and boy, what a looker this one was. she was dressed for the occasion, her battle gear was nowhere to be seen.


    she had porcelain-white skin, piercing crimson eyes, and gorgeous silver hair tied into an elegant bun with pink streaks framing her face. her black lace dress was adorned with red accents and intricate patterns, resulting in her exuding some sort of gothic look, while tattoos of roses were seen on her pale arms.


    (picture)


    she was lilith, probably the most famous adventurer currently alive. i didn''t expect to meet her and her team in this place, that was for sure. her class and level were classified by the guild, she must''ve made a deal with them to hide it because the last known concrete information about her is that she was a warrior-classed rookie when she started her career about 500 years ago.


    the rumors said that she was something like a mage-knight, a woman who managed to make the usually clowned upon hybrid build work wonderfully. there was another rumor making rounds, this one claiming that she was the disowned and discarded sister of queen morgana, the woman with the elemental sovereign class. however, there was no proof, it was just a juicy theory.


    be that as it may, i had to take a moment just to appreciate the fact that i was sitting a few feet away from one of the strongest humans alive today. out of all the people i''d met on my journies, i would estimate that only orianna could give her a good fight, everyone else would be trashed by lilith. but even then, i was almost certain that it was not the ''flower queen'' but lilith who was the strongest entity i''d met in my life, save for the primordials in the sealed primordial dimension, of course. s§×arch* the n?vel(f)ire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    my overwhelmingly curvaceous mommies could easily spank the hell out of either of the aforementioned chicks should they be allowed to leave the dimension.


    and as for why was she and her team glaring at me as if i was certified human trash?


    <lord quinlan, i feel a lot of killing intent being sent your way...> kaelira growled with dissatisfaction and anger toward the rude humans who dared wish any sort of bad fate upon her lord.


    <master, i feel a lot of stares on my butt!> seraphiel also shared her very valuable information with me.


    yes, it was likely that my devised appearance, namely my elven sex slaves, was backfiring. not all people supported slavery, and women tended to despise sex slavery in particular.


    "hello there, ladies. my name is black, it''s my great pleasure to make your acquaintance." i greeted the scarlet lilies while especially eyeing lilith, who refused to meet my gaze.


    i also flashed them a smile and gave them a ''v'' sign with the hand that wasn''t in the middle of getting molested by jasmine who was so nervous that i felt her whole body tremble from head to toe. to calm her down, i grabbed onto her left thigh to give it a strong squeeze, which successfully got her out of her state of full-blown hyperventilation.


    "eyes ahead before something unfortunate happens." the rogue of the group hissed as a response to my gentlemanly greeting.


    i knew that this woman was called scar. rumor had it that her father abused her as a child, and he slashed a knife across her cheeks, cutting them apart. this resulted in her having a joker-like sewed together face. however, these were all unverified rumors because scar wore a black metallic mask that covered her mouth and cheeks at all times.


    as for the rest of her, she was a gorgeous woman.


    i had to give it to the grannies, they were all dripped the hell out.


    her raven-black hair faded into deep crimson at the tips, tied back in a loose ponytail while her red eyes burned with a cold, predatory sharpness.


    scar wore a lace choker that added a hint of gothic sophistication to her presence, matching up with lilith''s theme of clothing. her black attire was embroidered with blood-red floral patterns and it clung to her lithe frame, offering both mobility and style.


    (picture)


    as for lilith, she didn''t even bother parting her lips to tell me off. stay tuned for updates on empire


    sigh.


    i knew when to back off, the last thing i needed in my life was this adamantite team wishing to put me six feet under. thus, i gave the rogue a single glance before doing as told.


    "haha! no way! the rude country bumpkin is here~!" i heard a loud feminine yell from the couch that was next to mine. as i turned my head, i came face-to-face with vivienne who was eyeing me in a strange mixture of smug cheeriness. next to her sat amara, who was simply glaring at me with hateful eyes, very similar to how the scarlet lilies did.


    that''s just amazing, i truly needed the bratty twins to get the seat right next to mine. it was not enough to have a living legend glare daggers into my back, i also had to deal with two entitled bitches moaning their dumb lines to me throughout the event.


    i glanced to my left. at least that seat was empty. i got bad luck on my right side and behind, surely my luck will turn better when it comes to the nature of my left side neighbor. or maybe no one will even get that seating. after all, one had to show 500 gold to be treated as a first-class vip.


    suddenly, a deafening fanfare of horns and trumpets drowned out all conversations in the hall, drawing the attention of every noble, merchant, and adventurer present. the sound wasn''t merely ceremonial - it demanded attention, respect, and, most importantly, obedience.


    "ladies and gentlemen!" boomed a voice from the direction of the instruments. it was most certainly a voice that was amplified by magic, making it perfectly clear despite the acoustics of the vast amphitheater. "her royal highness, felicity primrose amabelle valorian, third princess to the crown of the vraven kingdom, has arrived. stand and bow in honor of her presence!"


    a truly unexpected guest had arrived, making the already juicy event even spicier!

 Chapter 497 Unexpected Arrival

    "ladies and gentlemen!" boomed a voice from the direction of the instruments. it was most certainly a voice that was amplified by magic, making it perfectly clear despite the acoustics of the vast amphitheater. "her royal highness, felicity primrose amabelle valorian, third princess to the crown of the vraven kingdom, has arrived. stand and bow in honor of her presence!"muted silence fell over the hall in an instant. the idle chatter, the murmurs of speculation, and even the distant sounds of rustling gowns and polished shoes came to an abrupt halt. the only sound left was jasmine''s muted yelp as she practically jumped in her seat. her trembling hand squeezed mine tighter than ever.


    to be fair, she wasn''t the only one thrown off. even i hadn''t expected this outcome. the scarlet lilies or the duke''s daughters were one thing¡­ but a literal princess of royal blood?


    i glanced at jasmine out of the corner of my eye before giving her juicy thighs another reassuring squeeze. "everything is fine, blue¡­" i murmured into her ear, but, to be honest, i had to steady myself too. this turn of events was... unusual, to say the least.


    royalty attending a common auction? it made no sense. yes, this one was a once-in-a-year event, but it even allowed commoners inside. it wasn''t some ultra-prestigious event, it just earned itself a great reputation for offering an amazing variety of items among its auctioned goodies.


    dukes and duchesses rarely made appearances at these kinds of events because they had better channels to acquire rare artifacts and treasures. a princess should have access to resources and networks beyond what this auction could provide. what could possibly compel her to come here in person?


    "we have to rise!" jasmine whispered urgently once she managed to calm herself. around us, everyone else had already done so and were in the middle of bowing in the direction of the princess''s approaching footsteps. even the scarlet lilies stood and inclined their heads with solemn grace, and the same was true for the bratty twins.


    we followed suit, standing and bowing as was mandated, while my two elves had to get on their knees and genuflect. greeting royalty by having the presence of slaves was already heavily frowned upon, but in this case, it couldn''t be helped. i couldn''t be blamed for not accounting for a random visit of the princess. in instances like this, the only acceptable solution available to slave owners was to have their slaves show complete reverence to members of the royal family.


    i didn''t like this one bit, but it had to be done. this was not a place where i could afford to start a commotion.


    the silence in the air was only broken by the steady rhythm of footsteps echoing through the chamber.


    it was an unmistakable progression.


    the first set of steps were light, dainty even, which must''ve belonged to the princess herself. they were followed closely by four slightly heavier steps and lastly came the unmistakable thuds of heavy boots - six pairs of them.


    the rhythmic procession grew louder as the footsteps drew nearer and nearer with each passing second. tension thickened in the air as if the entire amphitheater was holding its collective breath.


    finally, the footsteps stopped.


    ¡­ right next to me.


    ¡­ oh dear.


    "miss lilith! hello!" she cheered when she recognized the woman sitting behind me.


    "hey there, little one." well, at long last, i heard the living legend''s voice. it was a nice, melodic one.


    lilith refused to reply to my greeting, but it seemed that she didn''t do the same for the princess... ouch.


    while one might think the seemingly close relationship between the two to be strange and perhaps even add more credibility to the theory of lilith being morgana''s hidden sister, that wasn''t necessarily the case here.


    lilith had been a high ranked adventurer for centuries, it''s not a far fetch to think that she accepted personal commissions from the royal family, and thus she could''ve met felicity during such visits.


    *khm!* an older woman coughed into her palms, eliciting a muted yelp from the princess who quickly caught herself.


    "be seated, loyal citizens of the vraven kingdom."


    the voice that gave the command was high-pitched and soft, but it also carried a practiced authority that was likely beaten into her by her instructors over years of training her regal decorum.


    i raised my head, letting my gaze fall upon the figure at the center of all this spectacle who gracefully seated herself on the lush red couch. she looked surprisingly young, i would guess her to be around thirteen years old, her real age was not disclosed by the royal family.


    however, she was definitely a real child. even if one reaches high levels as a kid, they will continue aging until they reach their young adult form, which is usually around 17-20 years.


    there were no x00-year-old lolis in thalorind, the concept itself didn''t exist.


    i saw the princess'' vibrant violet hair glow under the enchanted light of the chandeliers and her amethyst eyes which studied the podium where the auction will be taking place with great intensity. she didn''t glance around the audience even for a single second. princess felicity was dressed in a delicate white lace-trimmed gown, making her exude an air of purity. honestly, her attire wasn''t as outstanding as one would expect.


    find more to read at empire


    (picture)


    several ladies, jasmine included, wore more regal dresses. i could only guess why she decided to underdress, but maybe it was due to her thinking it to be a casual event - which it was - or due to her very youthful age, perhaps she wasn''t forced to dress in overly obnoxious dresses. maybe daddy alexios and mommy morgana allowed their little daughter to wear more comfortable clothes for the time being.


    i could now also ascertain who the extra footsteps belonged to. four maids in pristine uniforms busied themselves around her as they brought out cookies and tea while also dusting the sparkling clean furniture down as if it wasn''t up to their standard. it was probably the oldest of the four who coughed into her palm before.


    around her in six strategic spots stood six aegis vanguards, her bodyguards.


    aegis vanguard was the highest and most honorable rank a soldier could achieve, they were the bodyguards of the royal family, basically the vraven kingdom''s equivalent of the secret service.


    back at the kingdom''s outpost where we stole the geim and the legendary veiling artifact as well as where i unlocked the primordial villain class and met iris for the first time, there were five of these people.


    however, due to blossom''s machinations, namely, her getting horny when thinking about me and thus leaking some of her lady juices into her panties, forced a large pack of werewolves into heat who started chasing her, and thus she led them to the outpost. we managed to complete our goals without coming into confrontation with the aegis vanguard who were busy fighting against the enraged horde of monsters. s§×ar?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    be that as it may, the current situation was truly a nightmare. just thinking about how the next few hours will look like gave me a headache. i was stranded with hostiles surrounding me.


    from my right, the bratty twins, from my left, the freaking third princess with six menacing aegis vanguards observing my every move, ahead of me the glimmering podium which will become the main attraction very soon, and behind me lilith and her scarlet lilies, who were more or less the superstars of this world.


    if that wasn''t enough, from below me i sensed the immense weight of thalorind as it was busy supplying all life on its giant surface, and from above me, i could practically feel the unjust, hypocritical gaze of a lousy woman who was carefully observing and judging my moves, the goddess.


    thus i was surrounded on all fronts, quite literally!


    ¡­


    i eyed the third princess a bit longer. it wasn''t rude on my part, we were seated in the first row for a reason. in thalorind, staring at someone who was in the middle of flexing their power - having six aegis vanguards vigilantly bodyguarding a dainty teen girl was a giant flex - wasn''t a rude gesture. it could even be said to be fitting the local etiquette.


    the fact that she was seated in my row meant that she had at least 500 gold coins on her person, as that was the cost of getting first-row vip treatment, which just went to show how much my 800 gold truly was, i was well above the minimum range.

 Chapter 498 Princess Felicity

    it also showed how pampered the princess and the bratty twins were. they were given the equivalent of tens of millions of dollars to spend as they wished by their mommies and daddies.i was a bit surprised that lilith and her scarlet lilies didn''t have enough on them to get first-row treatment, after all, they''d been high-tier adventurers for centuries now. however, when i considered that it was a yearly event and not something truly rare, thus they likely participated in hundreds of them by now as well and the likely chance that they had their wealth invested in other projects made sense to me.


    anyhow.


    it was time to get the show started, evidenced by the appearance of the event''s host. for once, it wasn''t a woman who surrounded me from one front but a shrewd man with golden glasses, a fashionable mustache, and an elegant white suit. he seemed to be a real shameless bastard, a perfect fit for the role of the auctioneer.


    how i could tell that he was a shameless bastard as soon as i laid my eyes on him?


    it takes one to know one.


    "ladies and gentlemen!" he began by spreading his arms wide apart, "on behalf of the esteemed organizers of this grand spectacle, i bid you all the warmest of welcomes. whether you''ve come from the farthest reaches of the kingdom or are among the noble families gracing us from right here in valorian, tonight''s display of history and magic promises to be nothing short of extraordinary."


    his gaze swept over the gathered audience, pausing ever so slightly on princess felicity. with a subtle bow in her direction, he addressed her directly. "and of course, we are deeply honored to be in the presence of none other than her highness, princess felicity primrose amabelle valorian, the crown jewel of the vraven kingdom. your grace and presence here elevate this humble occasion into something truly sublime."


    princess felicity acknowledged him with a soft nod of her head. her amethyst eyes were calm and unflinching as she accepted the attention with practiced poise.


    the host then turned his attention back to the crowd, gesturing grandly toward the shadowed edge of the stage. "without further ado, let us begin the showcase. tonight, you will witness treasures that transcend imagination - artifacts imbued with the wisdom of ancient mages, the brilliance of craftsmen long forgotten, and the power of legends that echo through time."


    damn. no wonder they chose this dude to be the auctioneer; bullshit was spewing out of his mouth as easily as he breathed.


    he raised a hand, and from the side of the podium, two women emerged, each as eye-catching as the artifact they carried.


    their flowing dresses clung to their curves. the clothes were made of sheer, nearly translucent silk that was most certainly done for fanfare. even in this magical world where women could easily surpass men in strength, it was still men who tended to hold the reigns, thus the organizers seemed to pander to them.


    however, my current neighborhood didn''t reflect that sentiment, as i caught multiple reactions from the numerous ladies surrounding me.


    jasmine sat still, she didn''t show much care for the sight of borderline naked women. as a somewhat seasoned criminal, she must''ve seen some stuff.


    kaelira was the same, while seraphiel began comparing her body to theirs, and ''somehow'' ended up winning in all categories; sexiness, curves, feminine beauty, facial symmetry, and she even won in having the best hair color. i didn''t know how blonde could objectively be superior to black and red, but i left that question to my cheeky elf.


    vivienne greenvale giggled as she pointed at the two women while making licking and kissing gestures. she was a real pervert who wanted to lick my kaelira''s polished abs, and she was also the noblewoman who showed by far the most skin due to her attire choice being a fujimori yukata-style slutty dress.


    her twin sister, amara greenvale merely scoffed at the audacity of the organizers to show her such an unsightly image. she was the bitch who demanded i hand seraphiel over, but unlike her lesbian freak of a sister, she wanted to attain the elf just for the ''simple pleasure'' she would draw from breaking her spirit.


    the scarlet lilies were not impressed, to say the least, but they remained quiet. i could tell their anger without even hearing their voices, their mere aura was overwhelming enough to let me know of their opinion on the matter.


    were they feminists?


    lastly, felicity yelped cutely and the oldest maid rushed up to her in order to cover the princess'' eyes with her hands.


    the host saw it and quickly acted by sending the women back, who merely twenty seconds later came out with significantly more clothing covering their bodies. between them, they held a long, slender staff carved from polished white wood.


    my primordial eyes instantly dissected the artifact''s nature.


    the staff was a rare rarity item that was imbued with a single spell - frostbind, an enchantment designed to temporarily encase a target in ice.


    "apologies for our lack of foresight, your majesty." the auctioneer bowed deeply toward felicity, who merely nodded her forgiveness, though i noticed a weak hint of pink on her delicate cheeks. she was a rather adorable little girl, truth be told.


    the man straightened his back and continued; "and here is our first treasure of the evening: the glacial aegis staff! a weapon forged in the icy peaks of the frostspire mountains, crafted by a guild of dwarven mages whose very breath turned to frost. with this in hand, its wielder becomes a master of the elements, able to command winter itself to heed their will!"


    i just barely managed to resist the urge to snort.


    that was a horrible stretch.


    while technically he didn''t lie, i assumed, as in the staff was likely from frostspire, which was the northern part of the elf-dwarf lands, and did channel ice magic. but his phrasing made it sound like it could summon a blizzard or turn a battlefield into an arctic wasteland. the truth? it''d freeze one enemy at a time for a few seconds if they weren''t too resistant to magic - namely didn''t have enough strength stat to break it apart. sear?h the nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    also, crafted by dwarven mages who breathed ice? what the hell is even that? i''d never heard of crafters breathing ice. where''s the proof? anyone could be its crafter, it was not marked by the creator. it could be joe from next door.


    then what about the portion where he claimed that its wielder would become the master of the elements? i don''t know about you, but that sounded a lot like the description of my elemental sovereign class, and boy, let me tell you, shitting out a [frostbind] didn''t make one into an elemental sovereign.


    to sum my thoughts up; it was like a bard''s tale, horribly overblown and exaggerated.


    the audience, however, lapped it up. the fact that it could summon an ice spell forth made the masses excited. after all, it was a deviant element only available to a select few people.


    gasps of awe and murmurs of excitement rippled through the crowd as the staff was set on a display pedestal at the center of the stage. the two women stepped back while striking ''elegant'' poses as the artifact glimmered under the stage lights.


    i folded my arms while smirking and snickering mentally to my two [subjugated] girls, <guess it''s time to see how much these losers are willing to overpay for a fancy ice stick.>


    <i bet it will be a dumb amount, after all, humans - including mister human primordial in front of me - love to pay for useless things.> sera giggled. your journey continues at empire


    <whatever could you mean?>


    <well, i don''t know, how about a certain someone''s desire to have a giant luxurious mansion in the middle of literal nowhere that''s hundreds of miles from the nearest settlement, a project for which he purchased dozens of slaves and spent nearly 200 gold on materials because he just needed to have a whole harem mansion with a sex dungeon and all the typical depraved human stuff.>


    <welp, now i know who i''m strapping to my dungeon''s dark leather binds first once the project gets completed. prepare yourself, you cheeky elf.>


    <kya! master, you perv!!!> she cutely yelped in my mind before accusing me of ugly falsities.


    "five gold!" amara shouted from next to me.


    with that, the annual grand auction had begun!

 Chapter 499 Curious Kaelira

    "five gold!" amara shouted from next to me.with that, the annual grand auction had begun!


    <five gold?!> kaelira cried inwardly. she couldn''t read the staff''s ability as i could, after all, only i had primordial eyes sitting in my eye sockets, but even then, she could tell that it was already overpaying for the staff.


    while some artificers could examine items to gain this same information (name, rarity, imbued spells) - like the old man in braedon who sold me my sealed soul reaper saber - they needed a closer look and cast a spell, which was an audible action as they had to mouth the incantation out loud.


    the auctioneer''s failure to outright state the imbued spell but describe it with very colorful words was a borderline fraudulent act on the organizer''s part, but i wasn''t surprised.


    the seasoned collectors and those with trained eyes could tell when he was spouting bullshit, just like my kaelira could, but there were also rich losers who were ready to throw a fortune at the organizers - like the cold brat on my right.


    <this staff has the [frostbind] spell in it. what do you guess its value to be?> i asked curiously from my sexy head craftswoman. she was the only crafter i had, but that didn''t deter me from promising her the position of lead craftsman.


    <i thought so, the description made me think of that spell¡­> she nodded as she pondered my question for a few moments. i knew that she did a lot of research on the artifact prices of the human lands after swearing her loyalty to me, so i thought her opinion to be very valuable. <i would say that 3 gold would be a fair but perhaps a bit cheap price, 5 gold is pushing it very strongly.>


    back when we bought our rare-rarity gear with no imbued spells in them, we didn''t pay a single gold coin for them as most were in the 50-80 silver coins range. this went to show how valuable imbued spells were.


    in a world where one was locked into their class and its spells, gear provided a way to circumvent those limits and enable people to bolster their arsenal in unique and unexpected ways.


    <so the brat is just throwing money at people to showcase her self-perceived superiority.>


    <no wonder this bitch wanted to buy me so that she could break my spirit or whatever. she must have severe mental issues.> seraphiel joined in on the conversation.


    <yeah. i''m very happy with you two, by the way. a lot of people in your position would''ve started worrying if i was going to accept such a deal even if they knew me as well as you two do.>


    seraphiel giggled, <heh, you exchanging your sexy elves for sweaty combatants? the possibility didn''t even occur in my mind.>


    <lord quinlan, what if the combatant in question was someone like lilith, black fang, or queen morgana? or what if the gold involved was in the four digits?> kaelira asked a rather good question.


    <¡­>


    <hey! why are you silent?!> sera cried with great alarm.


    <i would understand it, my lord¡­> kaelira quickly added.


    <can i order the strong combatant i get in this hypothetical situation to instantly kill the one who i made the deal with to get you back?>


    <¡­ no, my lord.> stay connected through empire


    <¡­>


    <open your mental lips right this moment, primordial entity quinlan noir!> my sexy elven healer demanded using my full name while addressing me as if it was the soul records itself speaking to me, showcasing the severity of the situation.


    i couldn''t hold it in any longer; i slapped jasmine''s alluring thighs as i erupted into a burst of mental laughter, eliciting a shocked yelp from my alleged noble wife. she was not [subjugated] by me, so jasmine was not privy to conversations taking place using [master''s link].


    it was time to clear things up before sera began a mental assault on me.


    <of course i wouldn''t go for such a deal, who do you two take me for? you''re mine and mine alone, never forget that. the mere thought of someone else touching you makes me feel a nearly irresistible urge to start a great bloodshed. women like lilith and black fang will be mine once i become stronger than all mortals - should fate wish me to have more to do with them, that is. thus, i don''t have to trade anything of mine away. as for gold¡­ while money can buy a lot of things, it can''t buy everything. for a thousand gold, i could buy a whole army of young, virgin, elven sex slaves, but i would rather just have the two of you. i''m a quality-over-quantity type of guy.>


    my declaration made kaelira strongly squirm in place where she stood, while sera scoffed, <hmph! your sense of humor needs to be worked upon, master. i didn''t find your silence funny, not one bit. also, your arrogance knows no limits¡­ black fang and lilith, huh?>


    <my sense of humor is good as it is, thank you. as for your accusation of my being arrogant with my goals, you''re plain wrong, but you have a point. instead of shooting for the stars, i should focus on the more imminent steps, such as making my cheeky elf spread her legs to let me into her century-old untouched folds at long last.>


    <hmph!!> another cute scoff sounded in my mind before kaelira ceased her squirming and asked, <but my lord, what if instead of lilith or black fang, it was the goddess herself?>


    <kaelira, i appreciate your curiosity, i truly do, but one more question like this and i''ll reach behind myself, grab onto your waist, bring you into my lap where i''ll spread you on my thighs as if you were a misbehaving daughter of mine, after which i''ll lay waste to your butt in front of the princess herself and the thousands of people in the audience. the auctioneer will have to shout from the top of his lungs to speak over the perpetual thunderous slaps you''ll be the recipient of.>


    <kya!!!> she yelped while straightening her spine and bringing her arms defensively to her perky behind.


    with my misbehaving women put into their places, i could refocus on the ongoings of the auction.


    a muted silence followed amara''s declaration of 5 golds. i felt a heavy tension envelop the back of the building where the masses were herded. most of them only had 3 or so gold on them, it gave them an ominous feeling when the very first item''s very first bid was already over their entire budget.


    "sis!! papa didn''t give us infinite money! we need to conserve coins for when they bring the sexy slaves out!" vivienne hissed mutedly, but my acute senses picked her words up perfectly.


    did this brat''s entire life revolve around hot women?


    "we have more than enough!" amara hissed back. while vivienne was just a full-blown spoiled pervert, this woman seemed to have some serious issues about her image.


    let''s just say that i didn''t think this to be a positive trait to have in an open auction. s~ea??h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "five gold going once! going twice!" the auctioneer began counting down with a giant grin. he eyed amara as if she were a whale he caught on his fishing rod, a dumb piggy bank if you will.


    a smug expression emerged on the haughty woman''s face, but it wasn''t meant to last.

 Chapter 500 Welcome, Fifth

    "six gold!" a male shouted from several rows behind us."haaah?!" amara shrieked while snapping her head back to see who dared outbid her. i had to chuckle when i saw the man in question do his utmost to hide away from the eyes of the entitled chick.


    no one in their right mind would want a duke''s full-blooded daughter to have a feud with them.


    "young lady, intimidating other bidders is against our house''s rules. i''ll respectfully have to ask you to stop." the auctioneer decreed. his statement made amara turn around and begin glaring at him instead with furious eyes.


    damn. the entitlement was truly strong with this one, just cause she popped out of the right vagina.


    the auctioneer however had a much thicker skin than the man who bid against her, as he fully embraced her hostile aura without a single tremble. he must''ve been a seasoned veteran at this.


    "ten! gold!" amara hissed.


    i now understood that getting the first item was more of a statement she wanted to make than a worthy investment.


    everyone in this building with a coin pouch to their name was my adversary, thus eliminating the competition was important. i raised my right hand into the air. "fifteen gold!"


    <master???> <my lord?!> both my elves yelped in my mind, but i ignored them for now.


    an icy glare turned in my direction as i was the new recipient of the extreme hostility that stemmed from the turbo-hedonistic woman. "¡­ black!" amara spat my chosen alias venomously as if it were a horrible curse word.


    "yes?" i asked back innocently while hinting at the auctioneer that i didn''t need his assistance with getting this harpy off my back. everything was going according to plan, after all.


    "are you trying to make me into your enemy?"


    i questioningly examined her as if i didn''t understand whatever she was referring to. "enemy? i wouldn''t dare, my fair lady! it''s just that my wife over here likes cooking as a hobby, i thought getting her a lightweight freezer she can carry around on our journeys would be much appreciated. you know what they say~ happy wife, happy life~"


    i sang the last sentence jovially, after which i gently laid a peck on jasmine''s cheeks, making her gasp for a moment before returning to reality and as the perfect opportunist she was, she gave a peck back to me before giggling with sheer joy, "hehehe!"


    "grrr!" amara growled while multiple shouts of disbelief sounded from the crowd listening to our exchange. my lines were deliberately out of proportion as if i had more money than common sense. a freezer? for fifteen gold coins? that amount of wealth was more than some barons had on them after scraping by for a few months to have enough funds to splurge big on this event!


    one could buy a normal freezer-style artifact for one gold or so, if even that. my stronghold had five of them so that i didn''t have to teleport to the markets every day nor were we forced to eat boring preserved food.


    furthermore, my sheer audacity to dare call a magical weapon with the illustrious description the auctioneer gave it as a mere freezer replacement made some eyes bulge out of their sockets.


    "fifteen gold going once! going-"


    "twenty!" amara''s guttural scream interrupted the countdown.


    "sis!!!" vivienne hissed her frustration at amara with even more attitude than before.


    "this loyal husband is willing to go the extra mile for the love of his life. twenty-five!"


    amara didn''t even wait a moment; "thirty!"


    "¡­ wifey¡­" i sighed loudly so that everyone could hear my audible dejection. "i think i''ll have to let this one go."


    "oh¡­" jasmine''s pretend disappointment was clear for all to hear.


    amara flashed me a victorious smile, to which i gave her a wry one as if her victory over me stung greatly.


    i then turned back to jasmine, "maybe i''ll buy you a cryomancer slave instead¡­ they can double in as your assistant cook."


    another nonsensical line from yours truly that riled our audience up.


    "ok!" jasmine cheered before adding; "but husband, i''m not a superficial woman who is all about materialism, i''ll be happy with a simple kiss..."


    her statement surprised me greatly. a few minutes ago she was shaking in her boots due to all the big names that surrounded us, yet now she wanted to kiss me in front of them all? s§×ar?h the nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    i was not a man who would kiss random women just cause the occasion was there to do so. "you know what that means?" i asked in a way that wouldn''t be strange for the listeners.


    what i asked was: are you ready to become my woman, no matter what that entails?


    however, what they heard was: are you fine with displaying such a personal act in front of so many people?


    she didn''t know all there was to know about me, in fact, she knew very little. if she said yes, that would be her accepting the many unknowns and declaring her wish to be with me no matter what.


    jasmine wasn''t the only one. i also knew less about her circumstances than i knew about my four previous lovers when i accepted them. for example, i had no clue what the threat aurelion held over her head making her obedient was.


    however, jasmine was such an excellent woman that i was willing to take a leap of faith for her.


    our gazes met for a single moment, and in her big beautiful blue eyes, i saw understanding.


    she got the meaning of my words.


    jasmine then nodded meekly.


    i reached for this wonderful woman and placed her in my lap. our chests meshed together, and even through our many clothes, i could feel the rampant beating of her overwhelmed heart.


    i placed my arms around her dainty waist to bring her closer to myself even further.


    our fox and wolf masks were sleek enough to not get in the way of our lips'' first-ever meeting. i stroked her lush, chestnut-colored hair as i forced my tongue into her mouth, where i started my sensual exploration before her tongue came alive to meet mine, at which point a sensual tango began.


    our audience included barons, counts, famous merchants, adventurers, the most famous adamantite adventurer team led by one of the strongest beings on the continent, the two brats of the greenvale duke¡­ and a furiously blushing royal princess.


    she had hastily brought her hands to her face in an attempt to shield her eyes from the scene, but her curiosity betrayed her within mere moments as she parted her fingers to peek through.


    the third princess of the valorian crown watched our sloppy exchange with wide, disbelieving eyes.


    in this manner, i officially welcomed the fifth member of my harem.


    although i wasn''t aware of this interesting fact just yet, more than two of my future harem members were watching the sensual kissing session going on between me and the fifth empress of my future empire.


    ¡­


    a/n:


    500 chapters, what a giant milestone!


    find adventures on empire


    it might''ve been me who sat down and wrote these chapters every day for the past half year, but one thing is for certain; i wouldn''t have had the motivation to do so without all the amazing support you''d given me, thus you all deserve a good pat on the back.


    truly, thank you.

 Chapter 501 Good Girl

    the third princess of the valorian crown watched our sloppy exchange with wide, disbelieving eyes.in this manner, i officially welcomed the fifth member of my harem.


    "have you no shame?! you''re in the presence of her royal highness!" princess felicity''s head maid shouted at us with utter disbelief.


    *paah!* a lewd sound echoed across the silent building as i retracted my tongue from jasmine''s mouth.


    i ignored the maid and instead glanced at the girl directly. i sighed, "i apologize, your highness¡­ the fault is with me. i''m a hopeless romantic who loves his wife just a tad bit too much¡­"


    princess felicity stared at me for a few seconds before realizing that i was addressing her. *khm! khm!* she cutely coughed into her palms before responding. "may i know your name?"


    "please call me black, and this is my wife, blue."


    it was rather rude to introduce myself with an obvious alias, but i was wearing a mask for a reason. it should be self-explanatory that i wished to be in incognito right now. jasmine also offered her greetings very respectfully.


    felicity nodded, "i understand, lord black. displaying one''s affection for his partner in public does not go against any of our laws as long as¡­ *ehem!* the clothes stay on. instead, it should be me who apologizes for my subordinate''s uncalled outburst."


    she then slightly bowed her head in my direction, surprising me greatly. it was not normal for nobility to apologize, let alone for royalty to do so.


    what a good girl.


    i couldn''t help but compare this young lady to the twin bitches sitting on my other side. she was even more privileged than them, but her head was on the right shoulders. she seemed to be grounded in reality.


    "please, don''t bow your head. i''m unworthy."


    felicity had a faint smile on her lips before she raised her head as i asked her to. she then turned back toward the podium, "continue with the auction."


    the host quickly collected himself and did as instructed.


    "thirty gold for the glacial aegis staff! going once¡­ going twice¡­ aaaaand¡­. sold! congratulations to lady amara valessia arvanelle greenvale for taking home the very first item of the auction! the mighty greenvales had once again showcased their extreme resourcefulness, awing thousands of people in the process!"


    i had to laugh inwardly due to the auctioneer dude''s antics, he was a true pro. his words had the immediate and desired effect of making amara leer at me smugly. yeah, she spent a lot, but the host''s words reinforced the idea in her head that getting the prestige that comes with winning the first bid was worth it.


    i only smiled at her for a moment before straightening my neck, and since jasmine was still sitting in my lap while facing me, i returned to my exploration of her sensual mouth as the host brought out the next few items.


    a few minutes passed until my fifth woman found herself seated next to me instead of on my thighs. jasmine looked at me with eyes full of emotion even now as she hugged my arm to her chest. receiving my acceptance had made her very dreamy.


    read latest stories on empire


    in these minutes some items were sold, though none were bought by me or the twins. i didn''t know how much cash they had on them, but i could breathe a sigh of relief that it couldn''t be many thousands, as otherwise, the arrogant amara would''ve gone for these items even if she didn''t particularly need them.


    neither did the princess bid for any of the items and the same was true for the scarlet lilies. all artifacts had the rare rarity to them, which was nothing to scoff at, most of my team still had that rarity as their gear, but it didn''t make me overly excited.


    i knew the strategy of the organizers. they wanted to sell their mediocre items at the beginning of the event when morale was high among the bidders so people wanted nothing more than to spend their hard-earned money. i had to preserve my funds if something truly worthwhile caught my eye because it was not just the three of us occupying the first row, there were seven other people - meaning ten of us had at least 500 gold on us. s§×ar?h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "esteemed ladies and gentlemen!" the host decreed as the previous item was hauled back to the inventory, "what you''ve seen so far has only scratched the surface of what we have in store for you tonight. we now move to a segment that has always captured the interest of the discerning and the influential alike in our past auctions - the presentation of our animated assets. the living, breathing objects."


    vivienne, who nearly fell asleep in the past few minutes, visibly returned to the land of the living as her eyes began sparkling with excitement.


    it was no longer the two women in skimpy clothes who brought the goodies out.


    instead, from a side door, two large, burly, armed men stepped forward, escorting a line of disheveled individuals in chains.


    slaves and their slavers.


    there were ten of them and they were all men with lean but muscular bodies, clearly chosen for their capability of enduring harsh labor. each of them wore a simple collar, a standard mark of their status. their eyes were downcast with a mixture of weariness and resignation etched into their faces.


    i turned towards the princess with curious eyes. i wanted to see her reaction. she seemed to be a sweet girl, but i was curious how she would be in the presence of slaves being sold and bought as if they were inanimate objects. after all, it was her family that made the slave business into the booming industry it is today. slavery magic had existed for a very long time, but it was the valorians who made multiple laws that made it flourish like never before.


    i had to give it to felicity, she had a very highly trained poker face, no emotion was discernible on her dainty features. that is if you weren''t me. while well hidden, i could see traces of unease and sadness. she didn''t feel comfortable with the situation.


    the host raised his arms theatrically, "ladies and gentlemen, what you see before you are not mere men but tools of labor, honed and ready to serve without complaint. this particular lot is a package deal - a rare opportunity for any discerning buyer seeking efficiency and reliability."


    he walked down the line of chained men, gesturing to them one by one as if he were showcasing livestock at a market. "these fine specimens were part of a once-prosperous estate owned by the late lord havelock, a man known for his industry and foresight. unfortunately, tragedy struck, and his untimely demise left these assets without direction. his heir, a far less industrious fellow, has chosen to dissolve his father''s enterprises and instead live the high life, spending his inheritance on finer wines and looser company."


    the host chuckled dryly and managed to elicit a ripple of laughter from parts of the audience.


    this was a tale as old as time. the inheritor didn''t have to sweat and bleed to earn the resources he now suddenly owned, so he didn''t value them.


    the host gestured broadly to the slaves.

 Chapter 502 War It Is Then

    "and so, here they are. the last vestiges of lord havelock''s legacy. a group of seasoned laborers, each with their own specialty. some are skilled in masonry, able to erect sturdy walls and lay the foundations of your ambitions. others are adept at carpentry, crafting the very structures you call home. and a few are general laborers, suitable for the most menial yet essential tasks. they are sturdy, obedient, and unthinking in the way only the finest laborers can be."he stepped back, letting his words hang in the air. "no complaints. no hesitation. no distractions. they are here to serve, much like any well-bred beast of burden."


    the chains rattled as one of the slaves shifted his weight uncomfortably, but a sharp glare from one of the armed guards stilled him. the host smirked. "see that? even their discipline is impeccable."


    he waved to the auctioneer''s podium. "now, we begin the bidding. the starting price for this entire lot of ten is a mere three gold. think of it as an investment - decades of backbreaking labor for the price of a single mid-tier item. a steal, if i may say so myself."


    the crowd stirred, and a few hands rose instantly. the host''s smile widened with his sharp eyes scanning the room. "do i hear five? yes, five from the gentleman in the third row. do i hear seven? ah, seven from the lady in blue. fifteen, perhaps?"


    i still only had 20 laborers working on my home, it was time i began purchasing more helping hands or it would never be finished. i didn''t have the funds to do it for a long time, but that changed when i became a phenom. enjoy exclusive content from empire


    however, i didn''t like the description he gave, it was very vague as always. "can you detail how many of them are professional in which categories? based on your words, one could be a carpenter, another a mason, and the remaining eight are unskilled laborers." s§×ar?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    i spoke up loudly and instantly received a wry glance from the man on the podium.


    i put him in a difficult position because it was a first-row vip who asked it loudly. if i was a nobody in the third row, he would''ve easily ignored me by pretending to not hear me. it was not expected from the walking money bags, namely those of us in the first row, to ask such questions when it came to low-tier ''items'' like these labor slaves. it made us seem like we were cheap, we should''ve bid for them if we were interested without question.


    i was ready to embrace the local customs, but only if they didn''t give me any sort of disadvantage. i thought this one in particular was stupid, so i didn''t care if going against this custom made me look more calculative than needed.


    "lord black, we have two masons, one carpenter, and seven general laborers. however!" he shouted and then went on a lengthy rant about how experienced and highly skilled the general laborers were. his information was completely ignored by me.


    i knew that they wouldn''t dare lie about basic stuff like the profession of the slaves, so we were bidding for two good masons, one carpenter, and seven basic muscles. to me, this bunch was valuable. i paid four gold for ronan and iselda each, they were my architects. three other trained men were worth an investment and it''s not like the remaining seven would be useless.


    "ten gold." i decreed loudly.


    "fifteen gold!" amara barked instantly.


    i turned my head toward her and was greeted by a smug leer. it didn''t take a genius to figure out that she was waiting for me to show interest in something so that she could have revenge by spiking the prices of the item i wanted.


    i see how it is. these two had already earned my ire when they wanted to buy/outright demanded my two elven women be handed over, but i decided to swallow my anger and let them go due to the circumstances. however, my magnanimity was not endless, i was a wrathful man.


    if this bitch wanted war, then¡­


    i''ll give her war.


    "twenty."


    "twenty-five!"


    "thirty."


    "thirty-five!"


    "sister!!! i''m not interested in men in the first place, but these ones aren''t even cute! what do you want to do with them?!" vivienne asked hushedly while grabbing onto her sister''s arm as if she wanted to physically restrain her.


    amara was right, i wanted to get these men. but she was wrong if she thought i valued them highly. after all, i was the primordial villain with the ability to teleport all over the vraven kingdom, i could buy labor slaves any day i so choose. none of them were invaluable slaves, there were lots of carpenters and masons ready to be bought elsewhere.


    however, i knew what i had to do; "forty."


    "fifty!"


    "sis!!! i''m going to call papa if you don''t stop!"


    amara hushed her perverted sister, vivienne was making a very rookie mistake. she was quiet enough that a normal human shouldn''t hear them, but my senses were slightly better than a mortal''s.


    i observed the arrogant woman''s features for a short second. she was doing her best to keep the confident poker face up, but what her sister said to her brought amara''s endless vanity down, at least momentarily.


    i could tell that she was silently begging me to bet again so that she could give up.


    fifty gold was a giant sum of money, even dukes couldn''t afford to throw such amounts down the drain very often, let alone their daughters who were living on their given pocket money.


    i sighed dejectedly and even managed to theatrically whimper as i eyed the ten slaves on the podium. throughout my slow motions, horror became more and more evident on the dumb chick''s face. i reached behind me to grab onto seraphiel''s hand and whispered; "your master needs comforting¡­"


    she instantly understood my meaning even without me adding additional explanation through our mental connection. sera made some exaggerated, sensual moves as she found herself in my lap while gently stroking my chin. "it''s all right, master¡­ labor slaves are a dime a dozen¡­ you can buy a hundred seasoned laborers for that much gold. *mwah*" she gently kissed my cheeks and then began hugging my neck.


    while her physical attention might''ve been on me, her eyes never once left amara''s with whom she conducted a fierce staredown.


    it was seraphiel who amara wanted to break the spirit of. i wasn''t the only one who took what happened in the restaurant personally, my sexy healer was also a very vengeful woman best evidenced by the fact that it was her request that led to selene''s additional punishment.


    "fifty gold for the bundle of laborers! is there anyone who wishes to bid? going once¡­ going twice¡­ and¡­ sold!!" the auctioneer shouted while glancing at me with the eyes of a man who visibly wanted to swap places with seraphiel so that he could begin kissing me instead. after all, i''d already gotten them 80 gold, with likely more than 70 of those being pure profit.


    amara hissed at me and seraphiel just as the organizers brought out the next few slaves, and i couldn''t help but have my eyes sparkle just a tiny bit. i found a person i wanted.

 Chapter 503 Service Squad

    "fifty gold for the bundle of laborers! is there anyone who wishes to bid? going once¡­ going twice¡­ and¡­ sold!!" the auctioneer shouted while glancing at me with the eyes of a man who visibly wanted to swap places with seraphiel so that he could begin kissing me instead. after all, i''d already gotten them 80 gold, with likely more than 70 of those being pure profit.the host managed to depart his emotion-charged gaze from my person and clapped his hands together, drawing the audience''s attention back to the stage. "and now, esteemed guests, we turn to a category that embodies elegance, refinement, and utility - our service slaves. trained in the highest standards of domestic expertise, they represent the ideal addition to any discerning household."


    from the side door emerged a procession of slaves, a line of ten women dressed in immaculate black-and-white maid uniforms. each step they took was measured and synchronized while their heads were slightly bowed in practiced humility. their dresses were tailored magnificently, emphasizing their pristine presentation without being revealing, slutty maids would''ve been an embarrassment to their masters. be that as it may, their beauty shined through greatly even so.


    the murmurs in the crowd grew louder as a mixture of interest and badly hidden lust as the maids formed a neat line across the stage. their demeanor was calm and collected, though i noticed subtle differences in their body language. some stood with quiet confidence, while others seemed more rigid with their discomfort being barely veiled behind their practiced composure.


    no matter how good their training was, they were still human beings who were about to be sold off into great uncertainty. whether they got a cruel or a kind master was left up to fate, leaving them greatly distressed.


    the host took a step forward while gesturing to the line of maids. "these fine women have been trained under the rigorous standards of lady marietta of droswick herself. cooking, cleaning, household management, etiquette - whatever your needs may be, you''ll find a solution here. each of these maids is a testament to discipline and refinement."


    i learned recently that this lady marietta of droswick was a household name in the capital city. she was an age-old woman who leveled up diligently but hated fighting. instead, she considered herself to be a trueborn trainer, her passion was polishing perfect slaves from rough gems. she bought cheap girls who had a simple background such as a farmer, and created professional servants out of them. droswick was her barony''s name, but she spent almost all her time in the capital city as this was where she set her business up.


    one of the displayed women instantly caught my eye, but not for the reason one might expect. i already had six diligent maids, i didn''t need more of them.


    he turned to the first maid in the line, a brunette with a graceful posture and a serene expression. "our first offering tonight is lucienne, a culinary expert trained in gourmet cuisine. her dishes have graced the tables of nobility, and her repertoire spans the finest culinary traditions. perfect for anyone who takes pride in their dining experience." your journey continues with empire


    the host moved to the second, a young girl with auburn hair and bright, intelligent eyes. "next, we have eira, a new trainee who makes up for lack of experience with youthful freshness. lady marietta trained her to the best of her abilities, but warned that she might require further training, which i''m sure many esteemed gentlemen will happily provide themselves."


    eira seemed to be the youngest of the bunch, i wouldn''t say her to be a day older than 15, if even that. i didn''t know that this marietta woman also dabbled in sex slavery, but that was the very obvious intention of this girl. train her to be obedient enough to not cause issues, then leave it to the new master. she was dressed as a proper maid just for flair.


    for the record, this one was not the person who caught my interest, but the same couldn''t be said about vivienne who instantly had a perverted expression erupt on her features, with her cheeks becoming rosy red and her eyes gleaming with badly veiled lust. "she''s so pretty!" the perverted brat squealed into amara''s ears, who also eyed the very same girl.


    however, her eyes weren''t filled with lust but with a great deal of sadism.


    the nine adult maids were clearly taught their places already, so breaking them wasn''t something she could enjoy for they were already broken. but the same couldn''t be said about eira who glanced around the podium and the audience like a frightened deer caught in the bright lights of a car.


    she reminded me a lot of anna and beatrice, the two youngsters who were my first maids. they were roughly the same age as well.


    i very badly wanted a cook for my home - my six maids did their best but i craved some truly exceptional food from time to time, which they had no hopes of delivering with their humble farmer upbringing - but i wasn''t going to pay dozens of gold for one, which was what the first woman with the great culinary teaching went for.


    when i first visited the slave markets of aldoria upon my transmigration, i learned that there were four broad slave types; labor, service, combat, and sex. a lot of slaves had certain rights that defended them from being pushed to the other three types. for example, ayame was a combat slave, at least until i overwrote her contract with my [subjugation], which meant that while i could order her to even conduct a suicide charge into my enemies, i couldn''t tell her to dress up as a maid and service me, i couldn''t instruct her to become a laborer who worked on my mansion, and i couldn''t order her to drop her panties. s§×ar?h the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    however, it quickly became evident to me that this lady marietta only bought slave girls who were stripped of their rights as human beings to the utmost, as the fat noble who bought the cook had a gleeful grin and was already in the middle of inviting his friends to taste the girl together with him.


    how disgusting.


    i had the urge to spit.


    i glanced at the princess and saw that her poker face was slipping as she heard the very same vile things being uttered as i did. it took a great deal of self-control on her part not to tremble.


    the head maid who told me to stop kissing my jasmine in front of felicity walked up to the girl to hand her a cup of tea with some biscuits, which helped draw her attention away from the still-boasting man.


    the culinary maid who got sold watched on from the podium with utterly ashen features before she was dragged off. the eight other women eyed her departure with a mixture of sorrow for the woman they spent a lot of time together with, and with increased anxiety for their own fate.


    as for the teen, she was too scared to even look at the departing woman. she was just looking at her feet while sobbing, which only increased in intensity when the host spoke up again.

 Chapter 504 Anger

    "congratulations to lord grease for winning the bid over the first female object of today''s event! now we move on to eira, a less skilled but significantly more innocent maid who has never been tainted by men - if you know what i mean¡­ the bid starts at thirty silver!"i have an admission to make. i''m a complete hypocrite.


    if i saw one of the male laborers from the previous round tremble and cry like this little girl, i wouldn''t have felt anything for him. maybe i would''ve even felt a bit annoyed due to the ugly sight he was showing me. if it was one of the nine adult women, i would''ve felt rather bad for them, but that would''ve been it. if it was a teen boy instead of a girl, my heart would also contort just a little less, truth be told.


    now, however¡­


    "forty silver." i raised my hand and spoke my bid while stroking sera''s sensual thighs to calm myself.


    honestly, i was pissed. the twin bitches had already soured my mood back at the restaurant, but now amara declared war on me while her unhinged sister was about to start salivating as she eyed a literal child. add onto that the fat pig and his annoying boasting who took the culinary woman home combined with my learning of this ''lady'' whose hobby was to take innocent children off the streets and turn them into sex toys.


    while mild in their annoyance level, the fact that i was glared at by lilith and her scarlet lilies as well as felicity''s maid squad for having my slave in my lap also irked me. what i did with a woman who was very visibly happy with where she was in life was none of their business, but they thought it their place to put their nose into my life and treat me like i was pure trash.


    it was like they couldn''t even comprehend the fact that a slave could be happy depending on what kind of life their master gave them.


    the goddess was the same.


    a hypocrite who refused me the healer class just because i acquired some slaves to make my life easier in this harsh land where danger lurked in every corner. i would''ve completely understood if she denied me because she thought my heart was tainted and i was evil, for i truly committed some questionable acts.


    however, she refused simply because i had slaves, as far as i understood. her demand for giving me the healer class was to free all my slaves and to serve as her arch priest for a long time.


    malakar, the old human primordial, had told me that the goddess thought of thalorind''s primordials as her extended family, yet she treated me like i was garbage. why? because i bought ayame, seraphiel, and took blossom for myself?


    they were miserable souls before i did that. why was i treated like i was a disgusting scum when becoming mine had made their lives so much better? even after all the trauma they suffered, they were now happy women because of me and how i treated them. even the laborer slaves led much better lives under my rule than they did before.


    i pretended not to care, but if i was being honest, the goddess'' refusal irked me.


    moving on, the teen girl for whom i just bid glanced in my direction and gasped with wide eyes.


    ¡­ alright, i''ll admit that my large frame, face hidden behind a wolf mask, and a sexy elven slave in my lap might''ve not been the most friendly sight for a person with her circumstances.


    "one gold!" it was not amara who shouted but vivienne.


    the second twin also declared war on me as far as i was concerned. maybe i was a bit dramatic, but as i said, i was just about done. i felt anger boil within me.


    eira glanced at the second bidder and instantly grimaced.


    she had a much milder reaction when she saw an ominous man like me bid for her than the dainty vivienne in her hot oriental dress. i found it quite curious, but the woman''s lustful eyes and her hungry smile must''ve been more scary than my silent confidence for a girl who didn''t have any rights. she couldn''t tell what her fate would be if she became mine, while she perfectly understood that if she were to become vivienne''s, she would become a pleasure toy.


    "two gold."


    "five!" it was amara who shouted it this time. the twins were on the same page for once.


    "sis!!! you can''t torture her, i want to have fun with this one! once you''re done with your playthings, they are never fun for me to play with! they don''t react even to pain!"


    vivienne accused amara, who replied by giggling, "sure-sure¡­ you will get bored of her after a couple of nights, i''ll wait until then."


    "no! i''m serious about this one, i feel very attracted to her, more than ever before. only that douche''s elf made me feel stronger emotions¡­" she declared while glaring at me and kaelira.


    "you said the same thing about the previous fifty girls¡­"


    "hmph! they became boring, it was no fun. i''m sure it''ll be different this time!"


    "alright, i''ll wait however long it takes if that makes you happy."


    "okay!"


    and just like that, their alliance stood on strong legs for once.


    "ten gold."


    my bid was instantly overthrown by vivienne; "fifteen. bastard called black, you should back off now if you don''t want trouble."


    it''s me who should be saying that.


    "twenty."


    "thirty. black, you already have your wife, blue, no? didn''t you call yourself a hopeless romantic? why do you need this one for? or are you just messing with us on purpose? you want greenvale as your enemy?"


    "my husband is not a freak like you and your sister, don''t assume that he''s bidding for this girl to make her his toy. his noble heart bleeds at the mere thought of letting you take her home." jasmine declared with a fierce glare. at long last, my fifth woman gained the mental fortitude to speak back to these creatures despite their rank.


    i heard a muted gasp from the princess on my left side, she was surprised by what jasmine said.


    "grr!" two hateful growls sounded from the twins. discover hidden tales at empire


    i ignored them when a curious thing caught my attention. felicity hinted for her head maid to come close. i had to focus to my utmost to hear what she was saying.


    "can i buy this poor girl if he can''t?"


    "my lady¡­ you know very well that you can''t. your father forbade you to buy slaves, he hates slavery and doesn''t tolerate it in his house. he''s trying to reform the aristocracy''s view on slavery, which he thinks will be most effective by utilizing the lead-by-example strategy. you would ruin his efforts, even if you set this girl free in public. the only thing these arrogant nobles would remember is the princess entering a bidding war for a slave."


    "¡­ you''re right¡­" felicity sighed defeatedly.


    i found this a truly curious new piece of information, the king of the human nation wasn''t happy with slavery, at least in its current, predatory form?


    however, my attention was returned to the twins when they started laughing at me haughtily as the auctioneer was midway through counting down.


    "forty." i interrupted him, eliciting a giant grin from the man.


    yes, you bastard, you''re going to be eating well tonight.


    "fifty! black, there''s a limit to how arrogant you can be! stop trying your best to turn greenvale into your enemies!" amara hissed with fury.


    "sixty."


    ¡­ "we should stop¡­" it was amara who spoke hushedly to her sister.


    "so you can waste our funds but i can''t? no! screw you!" vivienne growled before shouting, "seventy!"


    "eighty."


    "one hundred!"


    sigh¡­


    there was a limit to how much i was willing to pay for this innocent soul''s salvation.


    i was not a hero who could make everything right with the power of love and friendship. spending even a single gold on this teen would''ve been a waste as far as cold logic was concerned, going above a hundred? i might miss out on a life-altering artifact or a slave of seraphiel''s caliber by spending so much on simple kindness. i simply can''t afford to do so. many lives depend on me now, i can''t risk a brighter future of thousands for a single innocent girl.


    however, make no mistake.


    i might let this one go momentarily, but it was at this exact moment that i decided. s~ea??h the novelfire.net* website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the twins will be ruined, and not just in a financial sense.


    i''ll pay them back for every little grievance i sustained, even from their mere existence.

 Chapter 505 Old Maid

    "going once¡­ going twice¡­"the auctioneer''s voice rang out.


    "sold for one hundred gold to lady vivienne and amara of the illustrious greenvale family!" he declared with exaggerated enthusiasm.


    the twins erupted in laughter and vivienne stood from her seat as she was holding her chin high as if she''d just conquered an empire.


    "bring her here now!" she barked.


    this wasn''t customary. slaves and items were typically returned to inventory and handed over after the auction''s conclusion, but vivienne seemingly disagreed with such practices.


    the handlers scrambled to comply, ushering the trembling girl toward her new owner. eira''s wide, tear-streaked eyes darted between the crowd and vivienne as she very reluctantly walked to her new owner.


    i watched from the side as the contract magic took effect. flashing symbols briefly encircled her iron collar, binding her to vivienne.


    eira fell to her knees as if the weight of her new reality crushed her. quiet sobs escaped her lips, they were barely audible over vivienne''s smug chuckles.


    "don''t cry¡­ i''ll take good care of you¡­" vivienne purred as she pulled the girl up and onto her lap as though she were a prized possession and began stroking eira''s hair. the girl flinched but remained silent, though her sniffles never ceased as her tears pooled on her maid skirt.


    vivienne locked eyes with me and her lips curled into a victorious smile. no words were spoken, but her gaze said everything: i won.


    even the way in which she placed eira on her lap heavily mimicked how i was holding seraphiel in mine.


    i didn''t make a move, only observed the woman.


    my answer to their actions might come late, but it''ll come.


    the auction continued. the remaining maids were sold to nobles and rich merchants of varying status. none drew the kind of attention or tension eira''s bidding war had. i tested the waters by bidding for some of them just to see if the twins would attack me blindly all the time, and they did the first two times, but afterward, they ceased such activities, instead deciding to play around with the frightened eira.


    it seemed they understood that should they bid for everything i did, their money would run out before the truly rare items were brought out as they''d already spent 180 gold. these normal slaves were just the starting point, after all.


    at last, the final maid was brought into the spotlight.


    an old woman stepped forward, with a pristine straight posture despite her age. her gray hair was neatly tied into a low bun, and her plain yet immaculate uniform spoke of great professionalism.


    "esteemed bidders, our final offering from lady mariette is no ordinary slave. clarisse is a skilled trainer of maids and household staff. formerly in the employ of lady mariette herself, she has spent years turning rough diamonds into shining gems. her wisdom and expertise are unparalleled. a true asset to any house seeking excellence in service!" sea??h th§× n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    this was the woman who caught my attention as soon as the ten maids were brought to the podium.


    my six maids were very good-hearted girls and women, they worked diligently and did their utmost to become good enough that they bring no shame upon their lord and savior. in thalorind, as well as back on earth, one''s maids were a reflection of themselves. immaculate maids signaled power and wealth, while unruly ones spoke volumes of one''s cheapness or inability to acquire talents.


    i didn''t truly care about these things, to me, it was enough to have my heart warmed up when i saw their joyous smiles after all they''d been through. however, if i wanted to become a prominent member of the ruling class, which was happening with my establishing my little settlement in the form of miri town and all that, i had to have excellent maids to signal my competence.


    each of six of my maids was from the humblest of backgrounds, anna and beatrice were potato farmers and the rest led similarly peasant-like lives beforehand. thus far, my girls with noble backgrounds, such as ayame, taught them - and i also suspected lucille to have a hand in their training, though she still didn''t admit her noble lineage or her history. i only knew her to be a noble-born woman because my mommies instantly noticed it when i showed them my memories of her.


    be that as it may, noble women such as them could never hope to replace a proper veteran maid in teaching new maids. i wanted this clarisse woman for that. i debated a bit, but after eyeing her for a while, i had a strong feeling in my mind that she wasn''t a vile person who trained kids to be sex slaves. i''ll know for sure once i speak with her.


    i won''t elongate the bidding process, i got her for 2 gold. while it might seem strange for none to strongly contest my bid, the fact of the matter was that nobles already had their maids and the older ones could act as trainers for the newer ones. as for the upstarts who might not have an established servant system in their homes, they would rather just buy young maids who were already trained, like the previous eight sold women. they didn''t have the funds or patience to have maids trained.


    clarisse eyed me as the host declared my first victory of the night. she didn''t show a single semblance of emotions on her features, and after a single second, she bowed in my direction in the proper manner a lady should, after which she was escorted back.


    "bastard known as black, you certainly have an acquired taste in women¡­" vivienne giggled haughtily.


    find adventures on empire


    "i didn''t buy her for that, but even if i did, it would''ve still been much less shameful than buying a literal child for one''s own pleasure."


    "hehehe!! i like them untainted, both by men and by the world itself, is there an issue with that? the crown certainly doesn''t think so, aren''t you a noble? you should know our laws like the back of your palm."


    another wince came from my left side where the princess sat.


    vivienne was right, the law was archaic by 21st-century earth standards, and thus one was treated like an adult from age 15. it was a bit disgusting because even the soul records or the universe itself sent them a signal that most humans become adults at around 20 years of age because that''s when you can greatly slow down your physical aging by leveling up.


    however, human society didn''t seem to agree.


    the slaver woman must''ve waited for eira to turn 15 before she put her up for auction, as even slaves couldn''t be sexually abused if they were children. at least so did the law say, what happened behind the closed doors of the deranged noble families was another matter entirely.


    the event continued. pleasure slaves were next on the chopping block, i bought none. i already had five official women, and my harem would be at least 10 members big if we added all the future wives i''d already decided to conquer. honestly, instead of more women, i should buy a time manipulator artifact that will let me spend enough time with each of them. the last thing i needed was more women.

 Chapter 506 Void

    of course, if i meet someone irresistible, i''ll still go for them or i wouldn''t be called quinlan noir. the best women of thalorind only deserve the best man of thalorind, it simply wouldn''t be fair to the ladies if i didn''t pursue them.they deserve a chance to be with me. s§×ar?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    after the pleasure slaves came the combat ones, and once again, i refrained from betting. there were a few somewhat promising ones, but they were not good enough to make me use my gold before the true gems of the night emerged.


    "now then, ladies and gentlemen, it''s time we enter the realm of true prestige and rarity!" the host announced with a booming voice. "what you''ve seen so far may be valuable, but they pale in comparison to what comes next! prepare yourselves for items of unparalleled craftsmanship, ancient relics steeped in legend, and treasures sought by all!"


    first was a beautiful epic rarity longsword, and now that the slave auction part of the event ended, the two hot women who had to dress up due to the princess'' presence returned instead of the burly men who replaced them to keep the slaves in order.


    a lot of people could use this blade in my faction, but none were of my most important subordinates. cedric came to mind, but yeah¡­ i''m sure his mom will get him something, or his sponsor. ayame''s class only worked to its full potential if she used an eastern blade, so it wasn''t ideal for her. iris was also a swordsman, but she already had an epic rarity blade. i don''t know how she got it, there must be quite the story behind it.


    furthermore, iris was her own woman with a sponsor to help her, so i didn''t see the need to spend dozens if not hundreds of gold to get her something like this. i didn''t treat her as my subordinate out of respect, but that also meant that i was not planning on showering her with gifts. she had to get them herself.


    the ladies sitting behind me seemed to think differently about this blade though, as for the first time, the scarlet lilies bet on an item. "ten gold¡­" the mage of the group muttered in such a slow, serene tone, that it felt like she was half asleep.


    i didn''t know much about this member of the lilies, only that her name was void and that she could manipulate space to her advantage in some ways. when i unlocked [warp gate], ayame told me that she''d never heard of a spell that could teleport like that, thus i was pretty confident in saying that she couldn''t do that, at least not on a scale i could. well, to be fair, orianna did somewhat bring ayame''s reliability into question when she did a strange teleportation spell to attack mordecai.


    ayame was a young girl, not even 18 when she was betrayed, thus her father didn''t impart all the needed knowledge to her before his untimely demise.


    void was also said to be blind, and indeed, she didn''t open her eyes back when i turned around to introduce myself. at least that meant she didn''t glare at me like her teammates did, though maybe she did, for i was sure she had some way to see despite her disability.


    as for her clothes, she was a real bombshell just like the rest of the gilf squad, she wore some rather revealing clothes, but even for such an event, she didn''t seem intent on losing her mage hat.


    (picture)


    i couldn''t tell why void would bet on a sword when she was a pure mage. only lilith used a sword in their team, but i don''t believe even for a second that she didn''t have a good sword. maybe it broke, to be fair. who knows what kind of fights these people get into¡­


    "i don''t need it." lilith decreed just in time to confirm my thoughts.


    "you always say that¡­ but your giant sword collection¡­ begs to differ¡­ think of it as my present for saving my life¡­ on our last mission¡­"


    void was truly speaking like a sloth, but i couldn''t help but admit that it was very moody, i liked it. felt good on my ears.


    "my fair lady, there won''t be any bad blood if i bet against you, will there?" a rich count who was one of the ten people enjoying the front row asked while turning toward void.


    "¡­ no, of course not¡­ your next commission¡­ might cost thrice as much¡­ inflation¡­" damn, she was so lazy that she didn''t even bother forming correct sentences now.


    the count chuckled wryly, "if that''s what it takes. twenty gold!"


    "thirty¡­"


    "forty!"


    "i quit¡­"


    "didn''t you just say it was for saving your life?" lilith grumbled annoyedly.


    "is your life only worth 30 gold? kekeke!" scar, the rogue of the group snickered.


    "no¡­ but now that i think about it¡­ my life wasn''t even in danger¡­"


    "you were bleeding from hundreds of wounds and the horde was about to tear you apart! bahaha!" it was the tanker who rebutted void as she began laughing boisterously.


    "¡­ lies¡­"


    "sigh, leave this shameless woman alone, she will never spend so much on anyone but herself¡­" lilith murmured.


    "¡­ very ugly lies¡­"


    "really? then please brighten up my seemingly clouded memory, when did you buy anything in this price range for anyone but yourself?"


    "¡­ no bully¡­"


    as the grannies continued their bickering, a sudden overwhelming feeling assaulted my body.


    continue reading stories on empire


    i''d never felt anything like this before.


    "ladies and gentlemen! the next set of items are such a curiosity that even we couldn''t make out what they were meant to do exactly, but only one look is enough to ascertain the fact that they''re a true gem!"


    the two women brought out a truly curious set of items, making my whole body shiver and it only intensified the closer they walked to me.


    it felt as if my entire existence was screaming at me to acquire this set no matter the cost or method.

 Chapter 507 Otherworldly Elixirs [Bonus]

    The auctioneer gestured dramatically toward the pair of women approaching the stage. They carried a rectangular chest carved from what looked like obsidian. Even with my distance from the stage, I could feel the aura emanating from it.When they opened the chest, four crystalline vials became visible. Each contained some sort of liquid, they were elixirs.


    The first vial shimmered with a fiery red glow as the liquid inside swirled violently. Its movements were chaotic like a caged inferno that was desperate to break free.


    The second vial contained a deep azure substance that ebbed and flowed like the tides, and it even occasionally formed the shapes of crashing waves or twisting whirlpools within its glass prison.


    The third vial held a dense, earthen substance that seemed to shift and harden with the weight of stone. It cracked and reformed, as though mimicking the tectonic shifts of the earth.


    The fourth vial contained a translucent, pale green liquid that moved like captured wind. Tiny currents swirled within, forming spirals and gusts that pressed against the glass as if seeking freedom.


    It didn''t take the genius to figure out that these were the four fundamental elements of the world - fire, water, earth, and wind. Or as the Soul Records seem to call them - pyro, hydro, geo, and aero.


    The elements were encapsulated in their purest, most primal forms. Yet even with this realization, I couldn''t fully grasp their significance, my primordial eyes which were my greatest allies when it came to identifying the unknown, were showing me nothing. The vials weren''t shrouded in concealment magic or enchanted with any detectable properties; they were simply beyond my comprehension. It was as if their very essence defied analysis, existing on a plane I couldn''t yet access.


    Even if my mind couldn''t grasp what these four vials were meant to do, my body, however, had no doubts whatsoever. It was as though my very essence was calling out to them, and they, in turn, were calling out to me.


    Nothing in my life had ever felt more certain: I had to possess them.


    The auctioneer''s voice snapped me out of my trance.


    "We present to you the Elemental Genesis Elixirs! Their true name and purpose are veiled in mystery, so we were forced to improvise with their naming. A peculiar figure entrusted these to one of our merchants, his words were as shrouded as was his visage. He spoke as such:


    ''The bearer I sought eludes the threads of time; mine eyes see no longer the destined soul. By the will of the Weave, I place these relics where hands unbidden may claim. Let the currents of fate mend what I could not.''


    And with that, the stranger vanished into thin air. The merchant gave chase but found nothing."


    The audience buzzed with intrigue. I could feel the eyes of other bidders darting toward the vials, but none of them seemed to react as strongly as I did. To them, these elixirs were merely curiosities - rare, perhaps valuable, but not at all essential.


    For me, however, they were - or so it felt like.


    I wasn''t one to act on instinct without using my brain - unless it came to flirting with women who could squash me in a second like Vex - but when my instincts were screaming at me with the intensity they were doing now, I wasn''t going to question it. I still didn''t know everything there was to know about being a primordial, but I understood that my race was superior not just due to its increased XP gains, but also due to its supernatural adaptability and senses.


    "Five gold."


    A noble declared from a few rows behind me. He was quickly squashed by another, "Ten gold!"


    "Fifteen."


    "Twenty!"


    I decided to raise my voice to silence the masses, "One hundred gold." I knew they would keep going back and forth using such small amounts, so it was best to just get rid of the poor. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The auctioneer grinned, "Ah, we have an eager bidder! One hundred gold from Lord Black!"


    Instant shouts of disbelief and annoyed murmurs sounded from all around the vast building. I was betting on strange consumables that looked very cool for sure, but none had a clue as to what were their actual uses.


    The fact that they were consumables also raised many eyes. You drank them and then they were gone. In general, people tended to value artifacts much higher than elixirs due to their nature to remain useful forever.


    However, I begged to disagree. One''s greatest treasure wasn''t the many artifacts they wielded, but their body itself. You could rather easily find yourself stripped of your artifacts, weapons, armor, etc, and thus become useless if you depended on them, but neutralizing one''s personal abilities was much more difficult, even impossible if one was overwhelmingly mighty.


    These elixirs were an investment to make my very essence greater.


    "One-fifty." The sound came from behind me, Lilith overbid me.


    "Two hundred." Amara also joined in.


    Sigh. Amara''s bid didn''t surprise me, we were spiting each other quite a bit, after all. Lilith''s involvement, on the other hand, did surprise me. I didn''t expect her to bet such a fortune on these vials.


    I grasped onto Seraphiel''s waist and lifted her in my lap in a way that she was facing me. However, instead of doing what I did with Jasmine, I told her to look at Lilith. "[Overlord''s Eyes¡­]" I whispered as quietly as I could, activating one of the three spells I unlocked from the Primordial Subjugator class.


    My vision changed instantly as my sight was replaced by Seraphiel''s. The last time I used this spell was when I sent Abudha back after the fight with the Phantom League to gauge the reaction of Vex, Raika, and Orianna to my sudden and inexplicable disappearance. If they reacted strongly, I would''ve sacrificed the monk and never again entered Vesper Consortium territories.


    Lilith was staring directly into Seraphiel''s eyes, letting me observe her to my heart''s content.


    When I used the spell on Abudha, I had to sit down and couldn''t properly function, however, now that we were in the same room and she was even in my hands, I faced much lesser difficulties. While I couldn''t see from my own eyes, I could open my mouth to speak, "Three hundred gold coins."


    While it might''ve been more budget-friendly to bet smaller amounts, I wanted to make a clear declaration that I''ll not let this set of elixirs go. If I kept increasing only by small amounts, I might make the betting process even harder for myself as the chances of them continuously one-upping me would be much greater, increasing the final price more than my current method might.


    Continue your adventure at empire


    Three hundred gold was an insane amount of wealth. Even for age-old Adamantite adventurers and for daughters of the most privileged, especially when it came to paying for something that could be a total bust.


    Amara hissed at me while Vivienne giggled haughtily, already happy with the price I was forced to pay due to their involvement.


    However, my focus was on the living legend of a woman sitting behind me. Would she force me to spend even more? More importantly, did I have to worry about them becoming my enemies?

 Chapter 508 Slip of Tongue [Bonus]

    Lilith entered a state of deep focus while constantly eyeing Sera with a cold, calculated gaze. Though, she did spare a few moments to instead stare at the back of my head. At the end of the day, I was her opponent, not my slave.I found it curious that the Scarlet Lilies allowed Sera to stare at them to her heart''s content. If it was me, they most certainly would''ve told me to turn around once again.


    They probably did this because they considered her to be a mistreated, miserable slave who was forced to sit in his master''s embrace without a single care for her as if she were an object and not a living, feeling woman.


    As the auctioneer began counting down, Lilith sighed. She didn''t speak up to overbid me once again.


    "Master! Congratulations on your grand victory!" Seraphiel declared for all to hear before she leaned in and gave me a long, loving kiss. For the first time since we began our nearly incessant flirting weeks ago, her tantalizing lips didn''t land on my cheeks but directly on my lips. She tilted her head to the side so that she could continue eyeing the Scarlet Lilies.


    "Huh?" Scar gasped with shock, followed by the tanker''s dumbfounded "What the hell is she doing¡­?" disbelieving question. Indeed, unless a slave owner had my means available to them, they couldn''t order their slave to do what Seraphiel just did, which could only mean one thing - she kissed me of her own free will.


    The fifth member of their team, a spear-wielder who very tactfully named herself Spear, shot to her feet out of the sheer surprise that assaulted her brain due to my healer''s bold actions.


    Void didn''t seem to care while Lilith merely continued her cold glaring right into Sera''s mischievous eyes, though I couldn''t help but note a small hint of disbelief even on her icy features.


    <You cheeky elf, you should know what kissing me like this means, right?>


    <No, master. This is not an ''I love you so much!!!'' kiss but a ''stop glaring at my man like he''s garbage, you dumb bitches!'' kiss. So don''t think you''ve already conquered my heart, you gotta keep working for it¡­>


    <Didn''t you just call me ''your man''?>


    <¡­ A mere slip of the tongue.>


    <Quite literally; your tongue keeps slipping deeper and deeper into my mouth. You do know they can''t see it, right? Our lips touching should be more than enough.>


    <You can never be safe enough when it comes to crafty grannies like these!>


    <You- > I was rudely interrupted before I could finish my response.


    <Stop yapping in my mind already, primordial entity Quinlan Noir! Let me enjoy my kiss while I smugly look down on these terrifying monsters who could end me in a single second!>


    I couldn''t help but notice that calling me ''primordial entity'' followed by my full name was used by Seraphiel to let me know that she was truly serious about something. I chuckled inwardly but decided to let her enjoy her moment of bravery.


    Naturally, I wasn''t one to sit idly by while she used me as a prop to fulfill her fantasies, so I quickly grabbed onto her buttcheeks - which wasn''t a hard thing to do considering she was dressed in her belly dancer attire - and began kneading them with so much satisfaction that I felt like my brain begin melting away from the sheer amount of senses that were being sent to it at lightning speed.


    Truly, elves were heavenly creatures.


    It was at this exact moment I decided that having merely two elves in my harem was just not going to cut it. Those were rookie numbers, I needed to be more ambitious.


    ¡­ Didn''t they have a hot queen?


    We continued as such for the next minute until a strong *Khm! Khm!* sounded from my left. I disconnected from [Overlord''s Eyes] and turned my head just enough to see a crimson red-cheeked princess eye me with a great deal of embarrassment.


    "Lord Black, I think¡­ this might go against our laws¡­?"


    Are you asking me? I''m perhaps the most wanted criminal in the country right now, not exactly a person you should ask about laws. However, I had to agree, we were a bit too much into each other right now, I had to use the oldest trick in any man''s book to hide my raging boner, which was to aim it upwards and let my belt and shirt do all the work.


    I detached my tongue from Sera''s - which took quite a bit of effort since she stubbornly clung to mine as if her life depended on it - and replied, "You must be right, my fair princess¡­ I apologize for this momentary oversight of mine. Thank you for stopping us before it was too late."


    Her red cheeks deepened to an even deeper shade as she perfectly understood what I meant by ''before it was too late''.


    "Who are you calling your fair princess?! Who do you think you are?! Remove your mask and identify yourself right this moment!" Her head maid spoke up once again as the old woman began furiously shouting at me, but she was silenced by a single glance from Felicity.


    "As long as you understand, Lord Black." She smiled brightly, letting me know that I hadn''t made a mistake when I decided that she was a good girl. If she had a nasty personality, she could''ve caused quite a ruckus as I not only danced on the line with me feeling Seraphiel''s ass up in front of her but also called her by a somewhat informal title. I wasn''t disrespectful per se, but not overly courteous either.


    And just as so, the event continued. Extravagant items were sold off one after the other, but none were good enough to make me want to spend a fortune on them. It wasn''t like I came to this event wishing to spend all my money, I wouldn''t mind if I had a couple hundred left to invest elsewhere.


    I wasn''t alone in not finding something worthwhile of my coins, however, as I observed the princess getting more and more anxious by the minute. "Not this¡­ This one is not good either¡­ No¡­" She cutely began voicing her thoughts out loud due to her rapidly mounting anxiety. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While it was a rather adorable sight, I elected to intervene; "My fair princess, you seem to be greatly troubled. Maybe this humble man could offer his assistance?" Stay updated with empire


    Although I didn''t know it at the time, this haphazard decision of mine would drastically alter the future of many, mine included.

 Chapter 509 Offer of Assistance

    I wasn''t alone in not finding something worthwhile of my coins, however, as I observed the princess getting more and more anxious by the minute. "Not this¡­ This one is not good either¡­ No¡­" She cutely began voicing her thoughts out loud due to her rapidly mounting anxiety.While it was a rather adorable sight, I elected to intervene; "My fair princess, you seem to be greatly troubled. Maybe this humble lord could offer his assistance?"


    Felicity yelped when she realized that I was speaking to her, and her embarrassment only increased in its intensity when the realization that she was accidentally speaking out loud hit her without a shred of mercy.


    The head maid was ready to intervene once again, but the princess spoke up before the old woman could begin nagging me with her lessons of decorum and the like. "Umm¡­"


    She glanced around as if trying to find the right way to go about things. "I don''t want the world to hear this¡­ Can you come closer?"


    "Absolutely not." The Aegis Vanguard who was closest to me growled his denial. It was easy to see that her personnel were permitted to order her around when it came to her safety, or maybe it was just this one man? He seemed to be the leader of this Vanguard squad based on his slightly differing armor, maybe only the captain was allowed to question her judgement.


    Did the strongest of them really position himself the closest he could to me so that he was between my noble person and the princess? Did I seem to be that dangerous of a man?


    While he might''ve been permitted to oppose the young princess'' decision, it seems the latter didn''t agree with that arrangement as Felicity stood and walked over to my couch instead, where she plopped down next to me.


    I curiously observed the Aegis Vanguard and snickered inwardly when his wide, unbelieving eyes stared at the princess. This must''ve been the first time she rebelled, heh. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Move!" He shouted as he shoved my Kaelira away so that he could stand behind me like a grim reaper - one wrong move and he would strike. The remaining five members of her escort squad also joined their captain as they surrounded us.


    "My Lord had done no wrong, you can''t push his personnel aside! He has the right to be protected just as much the princess does!" Kaelira shouted furiously while wrestling with the man who shoved her aside. She couldn''t even make him budge even though he stood still without mounting much of a resistance.


    However, this didn''t bother my stalwart protector as she did her best.


    That was until I turned around to glare at the Aegis Vanguard with my primordial arrogance baring its sharp fangs; "Know your place, guard dog of the king, before I put you down."


    I didn''t care if it was his sworn duty to protect the princess, that didn''t give him the right to push my woman around.


    The amphitheater erupted into the coldest silence that had ever descended on such a large crowd of people in this place.


    "Did he just¡­"


    "Talk like that to the royal guard?"


    "No way¡­"


    "Stormlord, please let her be." Felicity decreed, making my bloodthirsty mood evaporate as quickly as it formed.


    ... So it''s him. Stormlord was the same man who was the leader of the outpost that guarded the Geim. I didn''t see him back then, but Blossom had told me tales of how he fought against the horde of high-level werewolves.


    The man in question grunted, and just as so, my athletic elf found herself squished between two Aegis Vanguard members as she did her best to remain as close to me as possible.


    It must''ve been quite the funny sight, as she was right now pretending to be my pleasure slave. If even my sex toy was this adamant about protecting me, then what about my loyal combatants? That must''ve been the thought swirling in many heads.


    "I feel like I have to keep apologizing to you, Lord Black¡­" Felicity sighed.


    "Don''t worry about it. As a man responsible for many subordinates, I know just how much some of them like to act out." I replied while sending Stormlord one more glare before returning to the little girl sitting next to me, "Can you tell me what troubles you, my fair princess?"


    "Grr!" The head maid growled in my direction once again for referring to Felicity like that, but if she didn''t care then I wasn''t going to stop, so I ignored the old woman.


    The princess made some rather adorable hand motions as she waved for me to lean in closer, and I listened as I placed my ear right to her lips, eliciting many flinches from the Aegis Vanguard that watched my every move with keen eyes. "The truth is, my father will celebrate his 1000th birthday in a few months, so I came here in hopes of finding a worthwhile present¡­"


    Oh. That was big news, the king would likely pass away within a few years, a few decades at most. However, from what I knew he was a rather fit and strong person, so I thought this to be rather strange. Maybe they found a way to slightly elongate a person''s lifespan which was hidden from the populace just like the Geim-boosted wizard potion was.


    However, I didn''t think Felicity to be a dumb girl who would make such a big blunder as to tell me this, so the higher nobility must''ve known his real age, and she thought me to be a member of said group.


    Thus, I pretended not to be surprised. "I see. That''s a hard task indeed¡­ However, maybe an adult man like myself can offer you some insights."


    She nodded with serious eyes that let me know how badly she wanted to find a good present for her father, "Yes, Lord Black, that''s why I accepted your offer."


    "But I''m curious, why didn''t you bet for my elixirs? Wouldn''t they be a rather good gift?"


    Felicity shook her head, "No¡­ Father prefers artifacts. He calls elixirs as the tools of the weak."


    What a close-minded fellow.


    <What a close-minded man. He reminds me of the dumbest and most disgusting race, also referred to as the Goddess'' sole mistake in elven circles; dwarves.> Seraphiel giggled, before we heard Kaelira shout;


    <Even if this king is stuck in old times, he still can''t be as bad as a dwarf!> Kaelira was an unapologetic racist when it came to dwarves due to them banning her from practicing artificing, so even among elves, she stood out when it came to hating the midgets.


    Sera was shifted to my right thigh when Felicity decided to come over to my couch and sit on my left side. My poor fifth woman was a bit excluded from the conversation like this as she sat on my right side, but the healer didn''t seem intent on standing up to join the wrestling match Kaelira was conducting with the Aegis people.


    And just like that, my back-and-forth with the royal princess began.


    "Oh, that looks like a great cloak. The auctioneer said it has protection against spells, it might be good for a man who is getting on in age. It gets harder to dodge spells with sheer Agility."


    She shook her head, "No¡­ he has a better one."


    "What about those gauntlets? I heard he likes fighting with multiple weapon types."


    "He has a gauntlet he loves already."


    "That spear¡­"


    "No¡­"


    "This sword¡­"


    "No¡­"


    I sighed after a few minutes, "This is getting us nowhere, he is a man who can buy everything he wants for himself, and with his age, he already had plenty of time to do so."


    "Even your insight can''t help me¡­?" Felicity asked with pure desperation evident in her teary eyes.


    I smiled, "I have an idea. Have you tried giving him something more personal before?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "A drawing you made with your own hands, for example."


    She gasped, "Hn? Wouldn''t that be equal to me saying that he is not worth spending gold on?"


    "Tell me, is he a loving father? Does he care for you as a daughter?"


    "Yes!" She decreed without hesitation, "Father played with me when I was little every time his schedule allowed him to, and even now he keeps pestering me to play with him, despite me admonishing him every time, saying that I''m not a little girl anymore!" Felicity had a lot of strength in her voice, this must''ve been bothering her cute little head for quite some time.


    "Then I know what you should do exactly."

 Chapter 510 Sex Slave and Royal Princess

    "Then I know what you should do exactly." I decreed before turning toward Seraphiel, "Can you bring us some leaves and branches from the nearby park? Teach her some of your elven magic.""Sure!" Sera cheered and rushed out of the building, being visibly excited about the prospect.


    "Lord Black¡­? I can''t do elven magic, it''s not possible for humans." Felicity murmured as she eyed me with a questioning gaze.


    "You''ll see what I meant with that phrase. Your father is the richest human alive today, we can''t surprise him with mere artifacts or other rare items. However, as a fellow family man, I can tell you that if he truly loves you, then any sentimental gift you give him into which you poured your heart would make him shed a manly tear of pure joy. He can''t expect his young daughter to give him an item that surpasses the ones he has in his collection or could acquire with a mere thought, in fact, I would bet that he dreads events like this because he has to pretend to be excited about the gifts nobles and his children give him - for the thousandth time at that."


    The young princess placed a pointer finger on her chin as she began pondering over my words, and she kept at it until Sera returned and plopped her tender bottom back on my right thigh once again.


    "Princess Felicity, by ''elven magic'' master meant our great talent when it comes to anything that has to do with nature. Please allow me to show you something."


    Seraphiel wasted no time as she gently placed the gathered branches, leaves, and delicate flowers onto the table before us. With a serene smile that only someone who was truly at peace with the world and her place in it could have on her lips, she began her work.


    Her slender hands moved with the practiced grace of someone intimately familiar with the art of nature crafting. The branches bent and weaved as if responding to her touch, intertwining into the beginnings of a crown.


    "This is a form of creation we elves cherish - working with nature to craft something meaningful. It''s not magic in the literal sense, my master just likes to be a bit of a poet sometimes. Humans can replicate my motions with practice. Also, this is not just about beauty, but intent as well. The wood will remember your care, the leaves will carry your thoughts, and the flowers your affection."


    Felicity leaned closer and I saw her amethyst eyes widen as she observed the intricate work. "It''s beautiful¡­" she murmured before she gasped as something came to her mind, "Won''t it wilt in time?"


    "We coat it with the wax of a specific bee type, you can find it in the Vraven Kingdom as well so once you''re done with your creation, you''ll have to go to the markets and acquire some and gently coat it everywhere with a soft brush. It''ll make this crown not only shine vibrantly but also live on forever, though you might need to re-coat it every few years."


    She took a breath before continuing, "This is also why we who consider ourselves as the protectors of mother nature tolerate damaging it in this case. We preserve nature in a slightly different form - no wood, leaves, or flowers shall be wasted. Not even a single speck of them." Seraphiel decreed with a strict tone, letting the girl know that she would be angry if the princess wasted some parts.


    It was quite funny seeing a sex slave speak to the princess as such, I must admit. The head maid was about to part her lips to voice her extreme dissatisfaction, but Felicity blindsided her; "Please remain quiet, Martha."


    I heard an audible gasp of pure shock escape from the old woman, she was shocked to her very core so much so that her fainting form had to be caught by the other maids.


    This girl only spent a few minutes in my presence but she was already breaking bad¡­ Oh boy.


    "Miss elf, what can I call you?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As you can see," Seraphiel replied while gesturing at my face that was veiled behind my wolf mask, "we have to remain in incognito due to some circumstances, so please just call me Miss Elf for now."


    "Okay, Miss Elf! Can you teach me? I''m sure Father will like it if I manage to make him one with my own hands!"


    "Sure!" Sera cheered back joyously.


    The two girls then completely ignored the auction as they began to focus on crafting the mightiest (cutest) crowns possible. "Master, this is for you..." Seraphiel whispered before placing her first completed one on my head and giving me a soft kiss on my cheek, after which she once again glanced at Lilith with a smug grin.


    This time I couldn''t tell her reaction because I didn''t activate my spell, but I was sure it must''ve been glorious, best evidenced by Sera''s giggling.


    "Ah! Miss Elf, I keep messing up¡­!" Felicity whined adorably.


    "You have to do it like this¡­" Seraphiel calmly guided her, but the girl messed up once again.


    "I can''t see well enough from here¡­ You''re sitting too high up!" The princess decreed, but before Seraphiel could climb down from my thigh, it was the little lady who instead climbed up onto my left thigh.


    "Young Lady?!" Martha screamed with great alarm and followed up by fainting for the second time.


    "Felicity, I don''t think you should sit there¡­ Your mother will be very angry if she hears about this." Lilith spoke up, and I could hear sheer disbelief in her tone. This living legend couldn''t believe what her eyes were showing her, and she wasn''t alone. The entire building saw it.


    "Hmph! Let her be angry with me. I''m tired of pretending to be a good girl."


    "Young lady¡­" Stormlord grunted, or rather begged.


    "Shush! Your job is to protect me no matter the circumstances, just because I listened to you thus far doesn''t mean you have the right to order me around."


    "... Yes, My Lady."


    Consider my earlier theory of Stormlord having the permission to tell her what to do officially debunked.


    Also¡­ damn.


    The sweet little daughter entered full-on rebellious mode just after she spent a bit of time with me and Seraphiel. I hope the king won''t be angry with me, and neither will mommy Morgana despise my guts.


    I was truly innocent in this case.


    For once in my life.


    Felicity soon started dangling her little legs back and forth, and together with Seraphiel, they began humming a happy song as they continued their handiwork with my elf showing the steps that needed to be taken, and the princess doing her utmost not to mess up, and neither to waste any ingredients because my sex slave would chide the royal princess of the human kingdom, not caring at all for her place in the pecking order.


    Elves were literal psychopaths as I alluded to multiple times. When it came to nature (or feet), they turned into complete nutjobs. Well, at least elven women. I never interacted with an elven male before, I didn''t know how they acted. But if I may be honest, neither did I particularly care.


    The auction continued at the same time, and I did pay some attention to it. I bid on a few items, but once the price soared to an amount I wasn''t comfortable with, I gave up each time. Nothing truly moved me enough to make me consider spending a fortune.


    Just when the girls managed to have Felicity create a nature crown by herself, the auctioneer spoke up once again.


    "Esteemed ladies and gentlemen! We spent a couple dozen minutes on unmoving items, so let''s liven things up a bit with moving objects! Lord Black gave us quite the display today of why elven women are so highly sought after by us gentlemen, so we wish to offer you the chance to bid on our newly acquired batch of long-eared slaves! We imported them from the Ravenshade duchy at quite the hefty price, so, respectably, ready your pouches!"


    The slaves were brought out to the podium, and Seraphiel looked up from her handiwork only to freeze instantly.


    She began trembling from head to toe before gripping onto my hand with all of her force as if she needed my physical support just as her deathly scared voice sounded in my mind;


    <Quinlan, That''s my mother!!>

 Chapter 511 Sylvaris

    The slaves were brought out to the podium, and Seraphiel froze instantly.She began trembling from head to toe before gripping onto my hand with all of her force as if she needed my physical support just as her deathly scared voice sounded in my mind;


    <Quinlan, that''s my mother!>


    <Why would she be in human lands? I thought clan leaders couldn''t be conscripted, her being here makes no sense. Unless¡­>


    <Yes¡­ I think she heard of my capture and decided to find me on her own.>


    Damn it¡­


    Eight elven women were dragged onto the podium in chains, their ethereal beauty was still evident despite their battered appearance. Their lithe forms moved gracefully and their sharp, delicate features were marked by exhaustion as well as humiliation. Their long ears twitched with anger and fright as the auctioneer''s voice boomed over the amphitheater.


    Each woman was striking in her own way, with flowing hair that varied in shades of gold, silver, and deep auburn. Their gazes ranged from defiant glares to downcast hopelessness, but one among them stood out, not just to Seraphiel but to me as well.


    The resemblance was uncanny - just a tiny bit older but a much more regal version of Seraphiel stood among the group. However, there were two major physical differences to note; one was her silver hair that cascaded down her back in gorgeous waves, as Sera was golden blonde. The other difference was that she¡­ uh¡­ lacked some of Sera''s overwhelming feminine curves; Sylvaris had smaller boobs and thinner thighs.


    (Picture)


    Be that as it may, this one had to be her mother. I didn''t need to ask; it was obvious from a mere glance.


    <Quinlan, we have to get her! We can''t leave her here!>


    The desperation in her voice was enough to shake my heart. I had never seen this cheeky elf of mine be this distraught, she was much calmer even when I bought her as a woman who I could abuse to my heart''s content due to her entirely nonexistent slave clauses.


    "This fine group of elven beauties were hand-picked by our associate from Ravenshade custody, just one look at any of their body parts will let everyone know just how much of a premium product each of them is!"


    The crowd roared with excitement as a few nobles immediately began shouting bids even though the host hadn''t yet announced who was being sold off first.


    Seraphiel''s desperate begging sounded in my mind once again.


    <Who do you think I am, Seraphiel? There''s no need for you to plead, neither will you have to give me anything in return. I wanted to introduce myself to my mother-in-law anyway."


    <Hmph¡­ Thank you¡­> I''d never heard this happen before, but she was crying into my mind.


    The wrenching of my heart due to her fright was more than enough to steel my resolve.


    Her mother, meanwhile, held herself tall, despite the chains and the humiliation. She looked over the crowd with a cold, defiant gaze, refusing to let them see her pain. This woman was the embodiment of my idea of ''elven nobility''. My perpetually mischievous healer didn''t quite manage to deliver on the serenity I had in my mind when I thought of a noble elven woman.


    However, Sylvaris'', Seraphiel''s mother''s eyes continued their scanning of the crowd until they landed on us, namely on the babe sitting comfortably on my right thigh.


    <Shit! Quickly, signal her not to react!> I shouted into Sera''s mind.


    Seraphiel right now was just a no-name sex slave. If the slavers knew of Sylvaris'' noble background and learned that my slave was her daughter, it wouldn''t be overly difficult to track her down and potentially even ruin my Lord Black persona, since I legally owned Seraphiel under the name Quinlan Noir.


    Seraphiel quickly reacted to my words as she replicated the strange sounds of a chirping bird. She drew many eyes to herself, including the other elven women''s on the podium. Sylvaris somehow got the message as she straightened her spine even more and continued scanning the crowd to not let anyone know that she found us interesting in particular. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I didn''t know what replicating a chirping bird meant to them, but neither did I care enough to ask her right now.


    The princess on my left thigh looked up at me with wide eyes, she must''ve sensed the shift in the atmosphere even if we didn''t say things out loud. "Lord Black, are you going to bid?"


    "Indeed, my fair princess¡­" I murmured back.


    As fate would have it, Sylvaris was the final one on the chopping block. The others were sold off one by one for somewhere between fifty and two hundred gold.


    However, to my great dismay, the auctioneer introduced Sylvaris as the matriarch of the Vaelorith noble family, and as a level 39 Mooncaller. Mooncaller was an Epic-tier class that was only available to elven nobility, and only to those that had a great affinity to the moon, which tended to be displayed by a teen''s hair turning to a unique silver color during puberty.


    Sigh. If only they didn''t say her lineage, class, or levels¡­


    This might end up being very expensive.


    "Ten gold." I was the first to voice my wish to acquire her, making Sylvaris begin observing me in great detail. Now that I showed my interest in her, it was no longer weird for her to stare at me or the elf in my arms. She was a truly serene woman who only raised a mere eyebrow when she saw the peculiar sight of the three of us.


    "Fifty!" Vivienne shouted before shoving Eira to the ground from her arms as if the girl had lost all appeal to this woman despite how infatuated she was with her beforehand. "Sis, we have to get this one!!"


    "Agreed¡­" Amara whispered as she eyed Sylvaris with a wretched gaze.


    The elven mother was not only an ethereal beauty but also a noblewoman who clearly had a lot of pride - pride that a sadist like Amara would love to crush. The fact that I was also showing interest only added fuel to the fire, evidenced by the twins turning their heads in my direction in sync and erupting into a wild grin that talked at length about their presumed supremacy.


    "Hundred gold coins."


    I kept my calm to the best of my ability.


    "Two hundred!" It was Amara who shouted their bid this time around.


    <No¡­ This is not good!> Seraphiel cried in my mind with mounting panic.


    "Three hundred."


    "Four hundred!"


    Experience exclusive tales on empire


    After spending 2 on the old maid and 300 on my elixirs, I only had 498 gold coins left. I couldn''t shout ''500!'' because the organizers knew of my exact coin total and would step in to discredit my bid. It was the rule of this event that no matter who you were or how rich you were, you could only bet with the coins you had in your hand. It made the process a lot simpler.


    "Lord Black, I don''t know why you''re so fixated on getting this elf in particular, but I truly believe you to be a better man than to spend it to buy a high-level pleasure slave¡­ and since you solved my problem, you can have my coins!" Felicity whispered into my ears.


    Truly¡­ what a good girl this one was.


    "I''ll have to take you up on your offer¡­ How much do you have on you?"


    "Two hundred."


    ¡­ Curses. She was sitting in the front row, so I thought she also had to have at least 500 gold coins on her person like the rest of us, as that was the requirement to get the best treatment. However, now that I thought about it a bit, it made sense that no matter how much she had on her hands, they would still treat her like a first-class VIP.


    Some heads might fly otherwise.


    With this, I could go up to 698 gold.


    "Thank you¡­" I whispered, eliciting a bright smile and a "no problem!" from the princess who also sent a minuscule nod towards the auctioneer who caught her meaning.


    "Four hundred going once, going twice¡­"


    "Five hundred!" I interrupted the man, shocking the crowd as well as the Greenvale twins greatly.


    "Just how much money do you have, Bastard known as Black?!" Vivienne hissed venomously, followed by a furious glare from Amara.


    Be that as it may, to my greatest horror, they were not done even after all the coins I milked from them throughout the auction. "Six hundred gold¡­" Amara growled through gritted teeth.


    <Quinlan¡­!> Sera sobbed into my mind, and I murmured, "Six hundred and ninety-eight."


    "Hah! At long last!" Vivienne cheered before showing me her tongue in mockery.


    "Six hundred and ninety-nine!" Amara declared victoriously.


    "Going once, going twice¡­" As the auctioneer began to count down, true wrath began boiling inside me, stronger than ever.


    Back when Selene betrayed me, I was furious like never before¡­ but at the very least she had a good reason to do so. I would''ve done the same in her place.


    These entitled bitches spent multiple fortunes of daddy''s money on this elf because she was beyond hot and a good target to torment, not just because they hated my guts. Otherwise, they shouldn''t have allowed me to get the elixirs or Clarisse.


    The fact that I wanted Sylvaris was just the cherry on top, and so was her high-level and rare class. It was clear that they didn''t buy her to use as a combat slave.


    I turned my head in their direction and their smug leers and snickers only served to add fuel to the fire boiling deep in my heart that threatened to consume me whole. I had to use every ounce of self-control I had not to tremble from head to toe with pure anger.


    Back when I decided to end these two I didn''t quite know when or how I would go about it. They were the daughters of one of the most powerful men on the whole continent, after all. Now, however, my mind was cleared of any unnecessary doubts. There was only one possibility I could take.


    <Ayame, gather the Ascendants.>

 Chapter 512 Now or Never

    Back when I decided to end these two I didn''t quite know when or how I would go about it. They were the daughters of one of the most powerful men on the whole continent, after all. Now, however, my mind was cleared of any unnecessary doubts. There was only one possibility I could take.<Ayame, gather the Ascendants.>


    Now or never.


    I turned toward the purple-haired princess who nestled into her new throne over the dozens of minutes she sat in my lap to quite the degree, "Princess Felicity, I have to take my leave. I''m sorry about the abruptness, and I''m grateful beyond what words can convey for your help. I didn''t deserve it, yet you were ready to part from such wealth for my sake."


    Felicity looked up at me with saddened eyes, "I''m sorry I couldn''t help more¡­"


    I shook my head. "It was more than enough. Don''t blame yourself."


    She nodded and then gasped as if something suddenly came to mind before reaching into her storage ring and handing me a little crystal. "Lord Black, can you call me when you have the time? I would like to properly thank Miss Elf as well as you for solving my problem¡­"


    "Sure." I accepted her crystal which was the same sort of item Vex gave me so that I could call her with the communicator artifact. I just had to embed Felicity''s crystal into its surface. "I''ll call you as soon as time permits me to do so."


    Now I had established a direct contact line not only to three incredibly powerful women but also a royal princess. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that done, I stood and hinted at one of the staff members before commanding; "Take me to the inventory room. I wish to depart right now."


    Seraphiel, Kaelira, and a thoroughly confused Jasmine followed me to the room where I handed over the gold for the set of elixirs and Clarisse. I put the set into my ring for now, I didn''t have the time to study them. I wasn''t going to chug these mysterious concoctions down so recklessly, doing so could easily be the end of me.


    "My lord, I''m grateful to have been selected into your serving staff. I will do my utmost to be of use to you." Clarisse said while bowing to me regally, with one leg behind the other and her hands lifting her maid''s skirt a bit.


    My beyond eager maids practiced these exact motions a lot, but even my untrained and relatively uncaring eyes could immediately tell that she was miles ahead in the gracefulness department. The difference was so stark that if Clarisse was a maid, then my six servants could only be called pretenders.


    Read the latest on empire


    Anyhow, it was time to move on. "Have you taken part in grooming children to become sex toys of the ultra-rich?" I skipped over the formalities and asked the only question I cared about. Now that the situation came to this, I didn''t have time to mess around. If she said yes, I would just kill her on the spot and move on.


    Clarisse was brought out of her rhythm due to my abruptness, but she quickly collected herself. "No, my lord. I was sold because I refused to assist the madam in doing exactly that. Thank the Goddess my contract clauses allowed me to do so. Her finances took a turn for the worse and she elected to transition to this disgusting business about a year ago. Before that, we were a proper establishment I was proud to be a part of."


    "Thank you. Follow me, all will be explained soon enough." The old maid was quite a bit confused, but to her credit, she did as told without asking questions.


    And just like that, The five of us walked into a hidden spot and teleported to my stronghold, where my combat-ready allies waited for us.


    "W-w-what in the Goddess'' graces¡­" Clarisse murmured with a ghostly pale face. Jasmine grabbed onto her shoulder and sighed, "You''ll get used to it. Try not to have a heart attack before you do that, though¡­"


    Hearing this, Clarisse straightened her spine and grumbled, "I''m a proud and professional maid, I would never have a heart attack from my lord''s powers!"


    Jasmine giggled at this nonsensical line before glancing around at our surroundings. "So this is your home. I already love it."


    "Good, I''m sorry for having to cut our date short, I''ll make it up to you."


    Jasmine flashed me a beautiful smile before shaking her head, "There''s no need for that. I already had a wonderful time. You''ll attack the twins, won''t you? Good luck, husband¡­ I''ll think of you with a heavy heart while praying to the Goddess for your safe return like any good wife should."


    She followed her declaration up by quickly dashing into my arms for a warm hug before detaching herself as she knew I was in a hurry.


    "Anna, Beatrice, she is Jasmine, my fifth woman and she is Clarisse, your new tutor. Show them around my home."


    "Yes, Lord Quinlan!" They bowed and scurried to carry out my orders.


    "Quin, I''d already informed the rest of our members but only you can get them with your gate," Ayame stated in a serious tone. I didn''t give her any specifics of what was going on, but just from the seriousness of my tone, she must''ve understood that it was not time for games.


    I did just as my samurai suggested; I brought Cedric, Selene, Abudha, and even Iris joined us when I asked if she wanted in on the fun. I would''ve loved to call Vex, but the Consortium had an amicable relationship with the Greenvale Duke, I knew they wouldn''t upend the current order of things just because I asked them to.


    Despite all our banter and flirting, Vex was not an ally I could trust for now.


    I glanced over my group of elites, my Ascendants, and pride swelled in my chest. We were growing stronger at a rapid pace.


    However, I had no time for sentimentality.


    It was time to roll.

 Chapter 513 Gathering of the Ascendants

    The Ascendants, which is the name I chose for the collective of my elite combatants, gathered before me to learn just what could''ve caused me such distress that I called upon them without explanation.Our members now included my four lovers; Ayame, Blossom, Aurora, and Lucille. The people I subjugated/allied with during the Phenom Trials; Kaelira, Iris, Cedric, Selene, Abudha, and Lyra. The gains from my little Wraithclaw escapade; Blackjack, Shallan, Liora, and the four other ex-slaves of Kai.


    Last was Seraphiel who didn''t quite fit into any of the three groups, but my heart told me that she was already a proud member of the first one. Naturally, we would have to officialize that sentiment for it to become the proper reality.


    The three of us already changed from our incognito attire to our battle armor. Continue reading stories on empire


    "Thank you for gathering at such quick notice. I''ll be brief. During my outing to the capital, I came across two horrible women, Amara Greenvale and Vivienne Greenvale, the full-blooded daughters of the Greenvale Duke. They committed numerous offenses against me, for which I promised to end them - but I planned to do so at a later, more convenient date."


    I took a breath before continuing; "However, they forced my hand when they spent seven hundred gold to outbid me on a certain slave, who just so happened to be Seraphiel''s mother, Sylvaris."


    "You crazy motherfucker¡­!! Zehahaha!" Blackjack erupted into his trademark crazed laughter as he desperately clutched his stomach.


    "Don''t speak of Master Quinlan like that!!!" Lyra admonished the man, though she had very little success as Blackjack completely ignored her.


    "Quin¡­ Are you saying that we''re about to attack the daughters of a duke?" Ayame asked with disbelief.


    "Yes. This is a reckless move I know, but not an impossible one. I would never lead you people into certain death. They only seemed to have five guards, all of whom appeared to be in the level 30-35 range. With surprise and numbers being on our side, we can win."


    "It''s not just five enemies though, isn''t it?" Iris spoke up this time while glancing at my anxious healer.


    I nodded; "That''s right, they will have an enslaved level 39 Mooncaller on their side as well. Furthermore, we don''t know if they have more guards, nor do we know how strong our two targets are."


    "They''re weak." Lucille declared while having a strangely furious expression.


    "You sound very certain¡­" I murmured while eyeing my lover.


    She steeled her resolve and looked right into my eyes before responding; "I didn''t tell you my tale because it''s a painful and ugly memory I wanted to leave in the past, but it seems I can''t escape it."


    "Would you elaborate for me?"


    "Do we have time for it?"


    "You''re right¡­ Blossom, go ahead and begin surveilling our targets. The auction should end in a couple of minutes, we left close to the finale. You can''t miss them, they look like¡­"


    I detailed their physical description to my beloved dog-girl who eagerly nodded along my words, doing her best to memorize every information. I also told her to surveil from a distance and remain in the crowd, if she started spying on them from rooftops and the like, the chances of her getting detected by the many guards patrolling the city that was the gem of the kingdom would increase drastically.


    To better help her blend into the crowds, she put an iron collar around her neck. If she wore capes and hoods that hid her dog-kin features, she would stick out like a sore thumb even in crowds. This way, she could just pretend to be a slave going about her master''s business.


    I opened a [Warp Gate] for her, after which I gestured for Lucille to begin.


    Her discomfort was visible to all, but she pushed through for me. "My name is - or rather was - Eveliana Mirabelle Althea Greenvale, full-blooded daughter of the Greenvale Duke."


    "What in the¡­?!" Ayame asked with shock. "I heard about you, but I was too young to meet nobles from other dutchies before you¡­ uh, died?"


    I already knew that Lucille was a noblewoman, but even I didn''t expect such a twist.


    "I heard many tales about you as well, Ayame Fujimori, prodigious warrior princess of the Fujimori clan." Lucille replied with a faint smile before returning to her ashes features and continuing; "And yes, you''re right. That''s the official story. The unofficial one is that my father had two wives, my mother, and the twins'' mother. The two women gave birth to the three of us at around the same time so Amara and Vivienne are my age, meaning they''re in their late thirties.


    My mother, Mirabelle, was a serene one; a typical noble lady who just wanted to enjoy her privileged life by going to tea parties and shopping sprees in the capital, painting, organizing events, decorating our mansion, and the like.


    The twins'' mother on the other hand was a real snake who hated my mother and wished to be the sole wife, and to reach that goal, she continuously worked her way into my father''s heart while also undermining my mother by speaking ill of her among other things.


    Over the many years of her effort, it got to a point where he was infatuated with the snake and didn''t care at all about my mother, despite her being his first wife. This was the time she decided to strike - she ordered an assassination on my mother, which was set up to seem like an unfortunate accident.


    Despite my mother''s lacking strength to fight back against the other woman, she was smart enough to tell me that if she died by accident, it would be no accident at all and that I had to run immediately. I listened to her words and escaped our territories, this happened when I was in my early adult years. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had no allies to call upon, the snake woman had ensured that. Thus, I was forced to throw away all my privileges and blend into the ranks of the common folk to hide from the pursuers she surely sent after me. That was when I decided that if I had to hide, it was best if I became the most ordinary person I could become. I searched for the most average man I could find, which ended up being Robert who ran his little inn. It didn''t take me more than a minute after I stumbled upon the man to make him fall head over heels for me.


    Yes¡­ I''m a horrible woman who never once loved him and merely used his extreme mundaneness to give myself the highest chances of survival."


    ¡­ Damn. "And since you grew up with the twins¡­"


    She nodded, "I can tell you that they''re vile, hedonistic creatures who would never willingly put themselves into harm''s way. They must''ve leveled up a bit, but by using the strategy most nobles use; have yourself be bodyguarded at all times and go for the finishing strikes. We all know from our experiences just how ineffective that method is for leveling at a respectable pace. I can''t imagine them being higher than level 20, and even then, they would be weak compared to others of the same level."


    Kaelira agreed; "You''re right, they appeared to be in their mid-twenties age-wise. If they were higher level, they should be younger physically if only twenty years passed since they reached adulthood."


    "I didn''t need more motivation to ruin the lives of these two women, but you''d supplied me with more fuel nonetheless, Lucille. Are you okay?" I asked.

 Chapter 514 Ominous Man

    She eyed me for a bit before a smile emerged on her face. "Yes, I am. In the first place, it was stupid of me to hope that I could run from my past when my lover is an overly ambitious immortal demigod. It was only a matter of time before you started butting heads with nobility¡­ After all, there can only be the current system of feudalistic oppression or the tyranny of the Primordial Villain. The two can''t coexist, peace was only an option until you grew in strength to the point where you could begin fighting against the system."Lucille thought inwardly a bit before continuing, "Furthermore, I would be lying if I said I wasn''t eager to see the downfall of the vile twins. I didn''t dare dream of revenge due to the insurmountable wall that stood between me and all who played a role in killing my mother as I was just a level one nobody running a cheap inn for commoners. However, now that I have you all as well as the personal change I underwent in the past months to grow strong, I believe it''s high time for me to dream big once again. I have to get over my past, and the best way to do so is to shed some much-needed blood, which will be the first step I take toward avenging my mother."


    "You''re an amazing woman, no wonder I fell for you¡­" I murmured, eliciting an even brighter smile from her before I turned serious and swept my gaze across my Ascendants just as Blossom''s voice sounded in all our minds;


    <Master! Blossom has been following the targets for a while, they are getting ready to leave the capital city in a highly defensive artifact-like carriage. But there''s something strange! It''s not drawn by anything, instead, it seems to hover slightly above ground.>


    I thought so. Their ride must be the fantasy equivalent of an armored vehicle. I''d never seen one beforehand, but just like Broderick and his wife traversed on a hovering carpet-like item when we first met, I can image the truly privileged to be traversing on a version that is more accommodating with lush chairs and is much more defensive as well.


    <How many strong guards did you spy around them?>


    <Five, and there''s also the slim elf lady, Blossom thinks her to be the strongest out of them.>


    <Alright, here''s the plan¡­>


    ¡­


    "What''s your favorite food? What''s your favorite color? What''s your favorite hobby?" Vivienne bombarded Sylvaris with her questions.


    The elven matriarch was sitting in front of the twins in their artifact carriage. Next to her sat the perpetually trembling Eira, the 15-year-old girl who was sold as a maid but in reality was groomed to be a pleasure toy.


    As for why Sylvaris was not yet harassed, Vivienne was so infatuated with the woman that she wanted to win her heart the right way instead of beginning to molest the elf to her heart''s content. To this effect, she did her best to get to know Sylvaris, hence her many questions.


    "Are you ordering me to answer your questions?" Sylvaris spoke up for the first time. Her voice was so serene that it bordered on emotionless. Her expression was the same; she was the living definition of the words ''refinement'' and ''grace''.


    Vivienne gasped, "No! I have no intentions of treating you like a slave."


    Sylvaris took this as permission to remain silent, which was exactly what she did as she began examining the environment they were traveling through. Their carriage was completely closed off from the outside, but the walls were set up in a way that allowed those sitting inside to see what was going on outside through special artifacts that acted as one-way windows.


    Their guards were positioned outside the carriage, save for the one who sat in a separate compartment and was the driver of the vehicle. At their levels, the guards could run at incredible speeds, so they didn''t hinder the pace of the journey back to Greenvale.


    Amara watched her sister fail over and over again her first attempts at winning someone''s heart instead of just skipping all steps and raping them, as she always did up until now. It was quite amusing, but there was one thing going on in her mind that made her anxious. "What do you think Dad will say when he learns how much we spent?"


    Vivienne turned to her twin sister before giggling, "Hehe! I think Papa will not be angry. Sure, you wasted money on the laborers and the staff, and we spent quite a bit on this useless kid, but Miss Sylvaris should be worth her price. She is an amazing woman, after all! And even if he gets angry, I''m sure Mom will take care of it." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you sure? Even if she''s a beautiful elf, her class and levels don''t make her price worth that much, she''s not even a virgin, our information says that she has a daughter who was bought by a man called Quinlan or something stupid like that, who later sold her and that''s where the trail ended... The only thing that could bolster this elf''s value to the 700 gold we paid would be political, but the Alliance of Elvardia doesn''t border us, we''re constantly warring with the Beastkin Confederation instead. Therefore I''m not sure how much sway she holds as a hostage. Furthermore, there are hundreds of clans in the elf-dwarf alliance, hers isn''t anything special."


    The two then turned their heads toward Sylvaris, looking for her opinion. The woman met their gaze but refused to part her delicate lips. "Answer." Amara hissed.


    "My favorite color is silver."


    "Answer my question, not hers! Dumb bitch pretending to be crafty¡­" Amara hissed.


    "Don''t speak to her like that! I''m sorry, Miss Sylvaris, my sister has a foul mouth, but I think very highly of you!"


    Sylvaris ignored Vivienne and replied to Amara with condescending eyes as if she were conversing with a stupid kid; "You didn''t ask a question."


    Amara had enough - she lunged at the elven matriarch to beat her rude mouth up, but Vivienne grabbed onto the furious woman to hold her back.


    The guard at the front who assumed driver duties suddenly shouted with a voice that was full of unease, "There''s someone ahead!" Her words caught everyone''s attention, silencing the chatter inside the carriage.


    Vivienne and Amara exchanged puzzled glances, the speed with which they traveled should not allow anyone to set up a trap in time, as their vehicle allowed them to take any uncharted path they wanted. No one should know where they were precisely until they arrived home.


    They turned their gazes toward the artifact windows. Through the one-way window, they saw him.


    A man stood alone in the middle of their path as the forest''s shadows danced around him like ghosts. His appearance was the definition of malevolence - his entire setup was pitch-black.


    In his right hand, he held a saber like they''d never seen before. Blue flames licked hungrily along its black edge, making their glow illuminate the surrounding darkness and giving the tall man a truly ominous presence.


    The guards halted in their tracks alongside the carriage, drew their weapons, and moved to form a protective barrier in front of the hovering carriage. One of them barked out a warning. "You there! Out of the way, before we cut you down!"


    The man didn''t respond. He remained still in the form of a towering monument of dread.


    Then, from one moment to the next, his form crackled and he vanished.


    The guards blinked as they were stunned for a fraction of a second before a flash of lightning illuminated the place.


    ...


    A/N: Please read the note below.

 Chapter 515 Got You

    The man didn''t respond. He remained still in the form of a towering monument of dread. Then, from one moment to the next, his form crackled and he vanished.The guards blinked, stunned for a fraction of a second before a flash of lightning illuminated the place.


    The figure reappeared mid-motion with his form streaking across the guards like a storm incarnate. Each movement of his was a blur despite their highly trained perception and high levels as he zigzagged between them.


    "Electromancer!! Stop him before he reaches the young ladies!" One shouted while raising his sword, but it was too slow; the man''s form was already past him before he could take a swing.


    His speed was almost incomprehensible - one moment he was in front of a guard, the next he was behind them. His movements were zigzagging in sharp, precise arcs and each flash of his body disrupted the air, leaving trails of faint electricity in his wake. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guards swung and stabbed, but their weapons sliced through empty air as though they were trying to catch smoke. Their combat instincts were sharp, their levels high, but they were unprepared for this speed-blitz assault.


    With a final burst of speed, the man leaped into the air. His body at long last became pristine clear to the occupants of the carriage as he sailed over the defensive line. The guards turned to give chase, but their efforts were futile.


    He was already mid-jump.


    As he soared through the air like a harbinger of destruction, it wasn''t the blade that commanded the storm. He reached outward with his free hand and his palm formed the shape of an invisible spear. His fingers gripped onto the invisible something as if he were grasping raw power itself.


    "Got you." His deep, ominous voice rang in the ears of the twins before pure mayhem descended on them.


    "[Stormcaller''s Judgment]!" he shouted thunderously.


    The heavens answered with terrifying immediacy. Dark clouds churned into a vortex above him, spiraling with fury. Thunder boomed in the form of a deafening drumbeat that reverberated across the landscape. Lightning crackled within the storm as jagged arcs of light lashed out.


    The invisible spear in the man''s hand ignited and raw lightning coalesced into a blinding construct of energy. He made a throwing motion and the colossal bolt of energy tore free from his hand as it streaked toward its target.


    The colossal lightning bolt tore through the heavens, striking the vehicle in a deafening explosion.


    The enchanted barriers of numerous defensive artifacts the vehicle was equipped with flared to life with their translucent shields glowing fiercely as they absorbed the brunt of the devastating impact. Cracks formed along their surfaces, radiating outward like spiderwebs.


    Inside the armored carriage, chaos consumed the occupants. The twins screamed as the vehicle rocked violently, throwing their bodies across the cabin. They slammed into walls and furnishings on repeat, making their once-perfect hair now tangled and their fine dresses torn. The artifact''s inner mechanisms whined and groaned in protest with sparks flying from panels that buckled under the strain.


    Eira, the young maid, clutched her head and screamed in sheer terror with tears streaming down her face. She was trembling uncontrollably, as her cries pierced through the chaos.


    Sylvaris moved with the grace of flowing water as mayhem erupted all around her. She grabbed onto the hyperventilating Eira, pulled her close, and wrapped her slender arms protectively around the trembling maid.


    In a voice barely above a whisper, she serenely murmured; "[Lunar Shield]."


    A silver veil emanated from her body, expanding outward to envelop them both in a radiant cocoon of moonlight. The barrier kept them in place without requiring further effort from either of the two.


    The roaring chaos outside dulled to a distant hum within the protective veil. Eira blinked while staring up at Sylvaris with wide eyes as the terror gripping her heart started melting away due to the extreme safety she felt while being embraced by the graceful elven matriarch.


    Eira began watching the twins getting unceremoniously tossed around the cabin - Vivienne screeched indignantly as her hair got tangled in the interior, while her hands were busy catching a heavy sofa that seemed adamant about crushing her into a bloody pulp.


    "So this is the man you chose for yourself, my beloved daughter¡­" Sylvaris whispered while watching Quinlan using the see-through artifacts.


    Back when she was brought to the podium to be auctioned off, Seraphiel let off a chirping sound that was the specific conversation method of a bird species that only existed in their clan''s territory. The exact sound she used was exclusively heard from female birds who chirped loudly for all to hear that she''d found a mate and that all females were to stay away.


    Sera''s intention was not to command her mother to stay away from her lover, but by using a bird sound only natives of their clan would know, she signaled to Sylvaris not to make a scene because she was in good hands.


    Of course, the mother knew her daughter very well, and it didn''t take her more than a single second of observing them to know that she was head over heels for the man in whose embrace she sat, so maybe some of the intentions behind her selection of the alerting sound might''ve been intentional, at least subconsciously.


    The vehicle groaned once more, this time louder and more ominously. Its many defensive artifacts did their intended job admirably well - they ended up defending against the destructive lightning spell. However, the same couldn''t be said about the ground beneath.


    The earth gave way under the sheer energy of the strike. A crater formed with its edges crumbling inward, and gravity took hold of the carriage.


    This was when it happened - the vehicle plummeted into the crater and even flipped onto its roof with a bone-rattling crash. Inside, the occupants were thrown about once more. Well, two of them. The twins found themselves sprawled in undignified heaps, moaning in pain, while Sylvaris'' spell held her and Eira firmly in place.


    Outside, the man stood atop the upturned vehicle with his silhouette bathed in the dying glow of the storm''s fury.


    The four guards scrambled over the rubble in a desperate attempt to save their charges. "You won''t touch them!"


    "Is that so¡­" The man mused before he cast a spell; "[Warp Gate]."


    An otherworldly doorway materialized before him that swirled with dark energy and he dashed through it, disappearing into the void just as the guards'' blades sliced through empty air.


    The strange door collapsed behind him within a mere moment, leaving the guards shocked, they''d never seen or even heard of something like this. They gasped and instinctively turned their heads to scan the area for any sign of him.


    They didn''t see the tall man anywhere. But what they did see froze them in place.


    From the distant shadows, numerous silhouettes began to emerge. They moved to converge on the crater and the overturned vehicle.


    "Shit, it''s an ambush! We have to meet them head-on. If create a battlefield close to the artifact carriage, the young ladies will come into harm''s way!"


    They all agreed, and the four guards split up with each of them dashing in a different direction to intercept the approaching forces.


    ¡­

 Chapter 516 Fight of the Ladies

    "That was epic." Iris declared as she watched the results of Quinlan''s electric smite.He''d accepted Black Fang''s sign-up bonus with gratitude, which was Volt, an Electromancer in the Greenvale duke''s service. He used the man by forcing him to display his powers so that he could gain a deep understanding of the lightning element, which allowed him to add it to his Elemental Sovereign arsenal.


    "Please don''t tell me that you''re falling for him, we don''t need a troublesome woman like you in the harem¡­ It''s already getting too hectic as it is." Ayame grumbled annoyedly.


    The two of them were some of their strongest combatants, so Quinlan asked them to team up alongside Shallan, the Anemomancer, to take one of the guards down.


    "Of course not, but I wonder if he would agree with your sentiment."


    "He''s a man, which means that he sometimes deliberately shuts his brain off only so that he can listen to his lower half instead."


    "¡­" Iris didn''t reply to that, making Ayame ask a question.


    "Oh, I''d been meaning to ask; how did it feel to be saved by my ''useless boytoy'' as you called Quinlan back when we first met? Without him, you would''ve been owned by that Azura woman to a humiliating degree."


    Iris didn''t hesitate with her answer. "I can admit when I''m wrong. He truly is a one-of-a-kind combatant, and not just because of his race that bestows great advantages on him. He has an immensely high combat IQ, he is brave in the face of death, and he adapts to situations with alarming speed."


    "She''s falling for him." Shallan giggled with an amused smile, followed by a "yep" and a sigh from Ayame.


    "The only thing falling will be your heads if you don''t shut up!" Iris hissed.


    "Rawr! Rawr! This kitty is so cute!" Ayame mocked her while making high-pitched feline sounds.


    Iris grabbed onto the hilt of her blade while bloodthirst oozed from her body.


    "Try me, bitch." Ayame did the same.


    "If the master were here, he would tell you to continue this catfight once the situation has been resolved, and that preferably you should do it with him watching while you''re bare-handed, and without any clothes on." Shallan decreed as she anxiously watched the two fierce kittens glare at each other.


    She was saved when the figure of a man clad in pristine armor rushed toward them. "The plan is working, focus!"


    "You do realize that you''re attacking high aristocrats, right? We''d already pushed the emergency button, meaning hundreds of high-level soldiers are rushing to this exact location as we speak! Even in the unlikely scenario that you do beat us, escaping will be impossible!"


    "Oh no, whatever shall we do¡­?" Ayame giggled mockingly as she drew her katana at long last and activated her self-buff spell, [Eternal Spirit of the Unyielding]. Iris did the same, buffing herself with the innate spell of the Child of Agony class, [Dangerous Game]. "We''ll continue this conversation once we consume this tasty-looking XP pack."


    "Naturally."


    The elite guard didn''t understand why they were so calm, that was until he thought back to a few seconds ago, and how the man disappeared¡­ from right in front of them¡­? It was such an insane feat that its implications didn''t even dawn on them. ''We have to kill them here and now while also protecting the young ladies, or they''ll escape!'' He thought inwardly.


    The armored elite guard steeled his resolve and raised his blade.


    "You face Aldrin Velsarion, wielder of the Resonant Edge, the blade that sings with death."


    Following his declaration, he vanished in a burst of speed. Ayame and Iris lunged at him, but his speed was faster than they expected. In the next moment, he was mere inches from Shallan with his blade descending on the woman.


    Shallan''s sharp instincts kicked in. The wind howled around her as she made a swift gesture with her wand, conjuring a tempestuous barrier. "[Zephyr Wall]!" she cried, making the winds slam into Aldrin mid-swing and forcing him to step back.


    "Damn!" Ayame cursed, she was angry with herself for letting their enemy reach the backline without her having the required speed to stop him.


    "Let''s take him seriously." Iris decreed as similar emotions swirled in her mind.


    The two women dashed forward to stand between Shallan and the man who speed-blitzed them.


    Ayame then lunged forward with her katana flashing in a precise arc, while Iris flanked him. Her movements were erratic yet deliberate as her self-inflicted wounds fueled her devastating power. Shallan remained in the backline as gusts of wind swirled around her, she was waiting for any opportune moment to cast her spells.


    Aldrin sidestepped Ayame''s strike with great speed and deflected Iris'' blade at the same time. The clash of steel rang out as each strike of theirs was met with calculated precision. Ayame pressed him from one side with her katana moving at such speeds that it was nothing but a shiny blur, while Iris unleashed her unorthodox and vicious attacks one after the other.


    Despite their great teamwork, Aldrin didn''t seem intent on losing. His century of training and high level allowed him to fight on equal grounds in this 1v3 combat.


    But then a sudden burst of wind roared from behind him as Shallan unleashed a slicing gale. The air cut through the battlefield, aiming for his exposed back. Aldrin shifted just enough for the wind to graze his armor, its force was enough to disrupt his balance.


    Ayame seized the opportunity, she didn''t hesitate for a single moment as her blade immediately whistled toward his neck. He parried at the last moment making sparks fly in all directions as their weapons collided.


    Iris dashed in to deliver a brutal overhead strike, the sheer force behind her attack was so mighty that the ground cracked beneath Aldrin when he blocked her attempt on his life. He then retaliated with a wide horizontal slash, forcing the two women back momentarily.


    Shallan used the brief reprieve to conjure another attack. "[Wind Surge]!" she shouted, releasing a torrent of air toward him. Aldrin was still mid-attack, so all he could do was brace himself. As he absorbed the impact, his feet slid back on the ground. The momentary disruption gave Ayame and Iris the opening they needed to press him once more, and it was slowly becoming clear that their combined assault was starting to overwhelm him.


    Aldrin''s expression darkened. "You''re good, but let''s see how you manage to deal with this before we get carried away."


    He raised his free hand and the air around him began convulsing strangely. "[Magnetic Field]!"


    Ayame and Iris froze in their steps because their weapons began to tremble in their hands. Ayame''s katana vibrated violently as its hilt seemingly came alive with a mind of its own while Iris'' blade did the same, making her fingers tighten around it desperately.


    "No!" Ayame growled her refusal while her muscles strained to keep her grip. Iris dug her heels into the ground and her knuckles turned white as she fought against the pull.


    They managed to hold onto their blades, but then their enemy lunged at both of them, forcing the two women to decide if they wanted to let go of their swords or their lives.


    They decided to go with the former, evidenced by their weapons becoming free from their hands as they flew toward Aldrin. However, the blades paused before they could strike the man with their edges hovering dangerously close to his body.


    "[Expel]!" Aldrin then released the magnetic field with a sudden push. The blades spun violently, reversing their trajectory as they shot back toward Ayame and Iris with deadly speed. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two women barely had time to react. Ayame twisted her body with her trademark athleticism while Iris leaped backward, both women managed to dodge their own weapons from bringing their end by the nick of time. They landed with a thud as they regained their footing.


    "What now, ladies?" Aldrin grinned smugly as he eyed their bare hands. "Even if you can escape with that Electromancer''s spell, you have to do it quickly before reinforcements arrive. Time is on my side."


    Neither of them reacted to his provocative words. Iris was fine using her fists. As she said during her fight against Azura in the finals of the Phenom Trials, her body was her real weapon - swords were just tools she felt comfortable using. Ayame, meanwhile reached behind her and pulled her wakizashi out of its sheath, which was an eastern-styled short sword, her backup weapon.


    "There are no need for words in a beautiful death battle like this, so shut up and let''s dance." Ayame decreed as her battle-maniac persona was bubbling its way to the front, best evidenced by her crazed grin.

 Chapter 517 Reactions

    "Daddy is always so amazing!" Aurora cheered as she watched Quinlan''s attack land on the vehicle of the twins."Hehe, of course he is. He''s the man who unapologetically swooped into our lives and stole our hearts, after all." Lucille replied with a proud smile as she eyed the grand devastation caused by the love of her life.


    "He is breathtaking¡­" Lyra, the pink-haired tanker who Quinlan subjugated during the second phase of the Phenom Trials whispered.


    "If something happens to Quinlan because of me, I''ll never forgive myself." Seraphiel declared with red eyes that served as evidence of the fact that she cried before their arrival. She was beyond anxious about the current situation, which was caused solely by her wish to save her mother. They were not ready to take such a big step against the nobles, especially not against the family of a duke, but Quinlan did it just for her.


    "You should know he did it happily." Aurora chirped in a calming tone.


    "That just makes me feel even more guilty¡­"


    "Speaking of, Lyra, how do you feel about joining the harem?" Lucille asked with a curious glint evident in her eyes. She loved Quinlan dearly, thus she wanted him to have the best women possible. In her eyes, Lyra was worthy.


    The pink-haired beauty yelped before animatedly shaking her head. "I can''t! I''m not worthy of receiving his adoration. I''m just a girl born into slavery, I''m not the daughter of a duke nor am I especially outstanding as a combatant, furthermore I don''t even have hobbies or interests, I would surely bore him to death. All I can do for him is to shield him from harm by offering up my body, I don''t need to become his lover to do so."


    Lucille eyed the pessimistic girl with a wry expression. Lyra was a woman who never knew freedom and thus couldn''t develop her personality, making Quinlan seem like a larger-than-life character to her who shined so brightly that she felt unworthy of even being in the same room with him, let alone being the recipient of his passionate feelings.


    "Let''s talk, just you and me, once we''re done here." Lucille stated with a faint smile just before a spear-wielding woman appeared on the horizon, rushing toward them. "Formation!" She commanded and flanked Lyra on the left while Abudha, who was silent thus far, moved to her right. In the backline Aurora and Seraphiel readied their spells for the upcoming confrontation.


    ¡­


    "Damn, this crazy bastard keeps getting stronger at a truly annoying pace¡­" Blackjack murmured as he watched Quinlan''s strike land on the twin''s artifact carriage.


    "I''m not sure you should call others crazy, old man," Cedric responded while gingerly watching the manic man''s swirling eyes that spoke volumes of his overwhelming madness.


    Blackjack ignored his words and turned toward Selene, "You and I should become friends. We''re the only two of the group who received his sadistic ire." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, thanks." Selene wanted nothing to do with this unhinged man.


    "Hey, you should invite me to the group too." Cedric didn''t think he should be excluded.


    "Why? I thought he treated you well."


    "Yeah, if you ignore the fact that he forcibly broke the engagement between me and my fiance before throwing her to his filthy workers only to get ravaged."


    Blackjack paused for a moment before erupting into a fit of manic laughter. "Zehahaha! Although he probably saved you from a truly unhappy marriage that could rival even my own in how horrible it ended up being, but alright, Chopster, you''re welcome to the gang too."


    "¡­ Chopster?" Cedric asked with disbelief.


    "Don''t you kill things by chopping them?"


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t want to be your friend either."


    ¡­


    "My lord is the greatest lord!" Kaelira announced with overwhelming pride as she watched the results of Quinlan''s handiwork from the distance.


    "Yeah¡­ I don''t know the proper words to describe him..." Liora replied in a hushed tone that perfectly described the amazement she felt and the quick beating of her heart.


    The two of them were surrounded by the remaining four ex-slaves of Kai, they were the tanker elf''s Heralds, with the only change being Shallan getting replaced by the trapper girl who wasn''t a Herald but instead focused her efforts on protecting Quinlan''s stronghold by setting up numerous elaborate traps around it.


    "The birdies told me that you received an open invitation into his harem." The archer said with an eager smile as she eyed her leader.


    "Aww! Really?!" The trapper squeaked, she was in desperate need of some juicy rumors.


    "Ah, so lucky!! I wish it was me!" The rogue grumbled her dissatisfaction. When she was Kai''s slave, she was forced to wield a bow because he suffered from the main character syndrome and refused to let any of them become a frontliner, they all had to support him and his giant ego from the backline. Naturally, Quinlan and Kaelira had no such mental issues, so she was happily eyeing her shiny dagger in her hand.


    "I thought that I would become a lesbian man-hater for the rest of my life due to the wretched scum called Kai, but I would be lying if I said I wouldn''t jump straight into Lord Quinlan''s arms if he invited me to do so," the fourth woman who was also a ranger declared.


    "He''s so different from all other men¡­" The rogue nodded dreamily. "Just look at Seraphiel, she constantly leads him on because she loves flirting with him. How many men in his position would accept being blue-balled by that beyond-gorgeous long-eared creature? I think all would abuse their power over her to make her undress and begin servicing them."


    The trapper quickly voiced her agreement; "Yes, yes! When I saw his amateur work around the stronghold with his traps which were just haphazardly thrown all over the place without any plan or strategy, I accidentally burst out into laughter.


    I immediately flinched and got ready to receive a beating of a magnitude I''d never seen before because I never dared even smile in Kai''s presence let alone mock him, but Lord Quinlan laughed alongside me and then asked me to show him how to do it better¡­ He''s a real man while all the others are just cheap pretenders!"


    "If I ever have to give you all a collective name, the only acceptable one would have to be ''Quinlan''s Fangirl Club''¡­" Kaelira stated while wryly watching her Heralds fawn all over the man. They didn''t dare do it in his presence, but all of them had dreamt with him at least once since being [Subjugated] by him, and let''s just say that those dreams were not of the family-friendly kind.


    "Hey, why am I counted among them?! I didn''t say anything." Liora voiced her strong disapproval of the captain''s words.


    Kaelira then turned her gaze toward her and tiredly asked, "In the hypothetical scenario of Lord Quinlan getting on his right knee and then sandwiching your dainty hand in between his two strong ones to profess his undying and limitless adoration for you, what would you do?"


    Liora''s cheeks immediately turned into a bright shade of crimson while her hands snapped to shield her squirming kitty from her imaginary aggressor as very vivid and descriptive pictures flashed in her mind of mercilessly getting pinned under the giant, muscly, overwhelming frame of Quinlan without having an ounce of power to do anything about it while he brought her to the brink and beyond within a few thrusts of his large spear.


    Liora refused to meet Kaelira''s eyes and began whistling embarrassedly, eliciting another sigh from her leader.


    "The enemy''s coming, let''s focus up¡­" Kaelira murmured gingerly.


    ¡­


    Aldrin''s confident smirk was short-lived despite him managing to disarm two sword-wielders. Normally, this should''ve been the only move he needed to make before he could bring about the end of his enemies if they were reliant on their weapons, which he thought two sword users would be.


    However, his opponents this time around were wildly different, best evidenced by the relentlessly charging Ayame and Iris who encircled him from opposite directions to make the best use of their numerical advantage over him.


    Despite their constant banter and borderline aggression toward the other, there was a reason why Quinlan teamed the two up. Although he only barely saw Ayame and Iris fight together beforehand which happened against the Phantom League''s ambush during the Trials, what he saw was enough to make him think that this team-up might end up working magnificently. Continue your saga on empire


    The two women moved like a well-oiled machine as their contrasting styles complemented one another in a strangely synergistic method.


    Iris was a wild, aggressive fighter who bore her enemies down with overwhelming personal might and a never-ending assault, while Ayame was a graceful fighter who specialized in precision and athletics over strength. She was a woman who trained in the way of the sword ever since she could walk as a baby, making her swordsmanship a true work of art.


    At long last, their efforts seemed to start to begin wearing him down. Ayame''s fluid strikes kept him on the defensive, while Iris'' raw, brutal power forced him to react quickly or risk being punched with so much force that even his high Vitality and powerful armor might not save him.


    His grin twisted into a grimace as he realized disarming them hadn''t turned the tide of battle at all. Ayame''s wakizashi blurred in sharp arcs, slicing toward him with unerring precision, while Iris darted in with her fists that moved with so much strength that they turned into blurs.


    Aldrin blocked Ayame''s slash just when Iris came in from his other side. Her fist crashed toward his face, but he swiftly brought his blade up to intercept which resulted in the weapon''s edge piercing through her hand, sending a spray of blood into the air.

 Chapter 518 Battles

    Aldrin blocked Ayame''s slash just when Iris came in from his other side. Her fist crashed toward his face, but he swiftly brought his blade up to intercept which resulted in the weapon''s edge piercing through her hand, sending a spray of blood into the air."Gh!" Iris growled, but her eyes burned with even more determination instead of how she should''ve felt - like a person who should make a run for her life.


    She didn''t pull back; instead, she gripped the metal to twist Aldrin''s blade out of position. This created an opening for Ayame, who lunged forward and drove her wakizashi toward his back.


    The blade found its mark, sinking into Aldrin''s flesh. However, his armor absorbed the majority of the strike, reducing what could''ve been a fatal blow to a mere flesh wound. He staggered forward and grit his teeth against the pain.


    Before they could follow up with another attack, he slashed in a wide horizontal arc around him, forcing the two women to jump back.


    Iris reached into a pouch on her belt to retrieve a small vial of red liquid - a healing potion concocted by Aurora. She downed it in one gulp and felt the pain in her hand dull as the wound began to close, though not completely. Her fingers still trembled, and blood seeped through the hastily repaired skin.


    A healing potion could never hope to replace a proper Healer-classed person and their healing spells, it was only used to treat lesser wounds or to make the person who drank it survive until a healer arrived to help them.


    Aldrin''s hand went to his belt to retrieve his own potion, but before he could drink it, Ayame dashed forward and aimed for his exposed arm, refusing to let him drink the concoction. "[Flash Step]!" she intoned, making her form turn into a mere smear as she accelerated.


    Shallan wasn''t intent on sitting the fight out either, as she followed up Ayame''s attack by unleashing another gale. "[Zephyr Push]!" she shouted, sending a gust of wind to throw Aldrin off balance as he was forced to jump out of the projectile''s path.


    "Damn you!" he snarled while raising his blade to defend himself from Ayame''s assault. Her strikes came in rapid succession, each one testing the limits of his defense.


    Iris''s injured hand was trembling but functional, and she refused to waste even a single additional second before she threw herself back into the fray and circled her prey. Her movements were slightly slower now due to her injury limiting her usual agility, but her eyes burned with wrath; she no longer wanted to kill him merely because he was her enemy, but she also wanted to pay him back for her injury.


    Revenge had always been a very strong motivator for the black-haired woman ever since she delivered her father''s punishment with her two hands.


    Aldrin was pushed further back as Shallan continued to support with bursts of wind, disrupting his footing and throwing off his counterattacks. Despite his skill and high level, he was beginning to falter under their relentless teamwork.


    "Someone seems to be outmatched, and it''s not the three of us. You better hope those reinforcements of yours arrive within a few seconds or you''re going to have the rare opportunity of greeting the Goddess." Ayame taunted with her crazed grin widening as her blade clashed against his once more.


    "You wish!" he barked, parrying another strike and lunging forward with a counterattack that forced Ayame to step back.


    However, Iris took advantage of the opening. She lunged forward and Aldrin turned to face her just in time and his blade was already descending in a defensive arc.


    The edge met her in the middle of her stomach and then it pierced through her armor and flesh alike in a brutal, sickening motion.


    Blood erupted from Iris'' wound, but she didn''t falter even for a split second for this was her plan all along. She grabbed onto the hand that held the blade and pulled it deeper into her chest as her eyes locked onto Aldrin''s.


    The messed-up sight of the woman made him shake involuntarily. "What now?" Iris asked with a manic grin while blood flew out of her mouth through her gritted teeth.


    "Y-y-you''re crazy!" Aldrin cried as a violent tremble overwhelmed his body while he tried to pull the sword out of her, but she refused to relent.


    "¡­ So I''ve been told¡­" Iris chuckled as blood pooled under her.


    "[Phantom Slash]!" Ayame shouted, making her wakizashi glow with an ethereal light as she struck. The blade sliced cleanly across Aldrin''s neck by accessing the smallest surface of his gear where the armor was the weakest, severing his vital arteries in the process.


    Aldrin''s eyes widened in shock as his blade slipped from his grip. Blood sprayed from the wound and strength left his body at a rapid pace, making him collapse to his knees.


    Iris stumbled back while clutching her chest as blood poured from her wound with the sword still embedded in her. Shallan rushed to her side, "Iris!" she called and caught the woman before she fell.


    "You dumbass¡­ who told you to catch him with your body? We would''ve won without your sacrificial play." Ayame grumbled with dissatisfaction as she brought out a second healing potion for the woman to drink.


    "Heh¡­" Iris laughed while spitting a mouthful of blood, "I''ve always been bad with time constraints¡­ Knowing that more enemies were on their way¡­ I felt very agitated so I¡­ decided to end things in the swiftest manner possible..." S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sigh¡­ You''re truly like a wild beast. I can''t help but wonder if he will be able to tame you one day."


    ¡­


    "Unreasonably Arrogant Redhead With Big Mommy Milkers! Shoot your load, I can take it!" Blackjack shouted while wrestling with their opponent.


    "I sincerely hope you can''t." Selene spat while eagerly doing as instructed - she lit the both of them on flames with a Pyromancer spell of hers.


    "Ahahaha! This feeling makes me remember when my wife boiled my balls in a cauldron!" Blackjack screamed as his skin and flesh were getting burned off of his bones, but he''d lived through worse.


    Child of Agony was reserved for tormented children, and while Blackjack didn''t have access to that class, it was only because he didn''t meet his wife when he was a child. During his adulthood, he''d gained a pain tolerance that rivaled Quinlan''s and Iris''.


    His enemy was screaming for his life in his hands, but he also had a respectable tolerance for pain. "Chopster, your turn!" Blackjack shouted, and Cedric rushed in to deliver the finishing blow.


    ¡­


    "What the hell is this unfair class?!" The enemy shouted as her spear was unable to pierce through Aurora''s shield.


    "Hehehe! Daddy always said my class would be broken, I just needed to level up a bit. And now that I''m above level 20, together with Daddy''s new present, I don''t even run out of mana when I spam my AoE buffs and shields!" Aurora declared haughtily.


    "How much of a daddy''s little girl can you be?! Aren''t you like 60? Have you no shame whatsoever?" The spear wielder hissed with fury as she did her best to fight against the combined onslaught of Lucille, Lyra, Abudha, and the magic arrows of Seraphiel, since due to Aurora''s potent shields, her heals were not needed.


    Aurora looked like a 25-year-old woman, so due to her relatively high level, their enemy thought her to be a seasoned combatant who was much older than she seemed. "Haaah?!" Aurora roared furiously before screaming viciously, "Kill this bitch!! End her miserable life! Tear her heart through her soggy little grandma tits! Only Daddy can speak like that to me, and only while spanking me because I did something bad!"


    Her allies listened to her furious commands, as Abudha''s palm strike into her ribs gave Lucille the opening she needed to cleave the woman in half with her mean axe.


    "Hmph!" Aurora snorted as she watched her enemy fall into two separate bloody heaps.


    "You need help..." Lucille giggled bemusedly once she turned her attention to her sister-wife, eliciting an "I know..." sigh from the platinum haired plump beauty. With that being said, she had no plans to change whatsoever.


    ¡­


    "Liora, please reattach my limb¡­" The rogue asked painedly while crawling on the ground toward the healer.


    Their battle was brutal, resulting in multiple injuries which mostly happened because the man had an ability that ignored Kaelira''s taunt-oriented spells, and he kept attacking their weaker members without the tanker having the speed to properly protect them.


    "This fight was brutal¡­ If Kai was still our leader, his first and only order for us would''ve been to halt the enemy while he escapes." The archer mumbled with a white face due to all the blood loss she suffered while reaching to the ground to collect her severed fingers. Stay updated via empire


    "Damn right! Miss Kaelira, you''re an amazing leader." The trapper nodded eagerly.


    "Is that so¡­"


    "Don''t beat yourself up over it, he was a counter to you. Our next battle will go much more seamlessly, especially if Shallan joins us."


    The rogue then spoke up while Liora busied herself with regenerating the damaged tissues around her severed leg, "And hey, if you''re still feeling guilty, you can make up to me by detailing all the juicy info you can when Lord Quinlan finally takes you. All his wives refuse to elaborate to me about details of paramount importance like his size and bed endurance¡­"


    ¡­


    While the ascendants were in the middle of their battles, Quinlan reappeared in front of the armored vehicle to finish what he started.

 Chapter 519 Hes Here

    Amara groaned as the searing pain radiated through her body while her hand clutched her side where she hit a blunt object, bruising her skin.Beside her, Vivienne let out a muffled cry from under a ruined sofa that dislodged from its place due to the man''s lightning strike and the following fall of the vehicle into the created crater. Her arms trembled as she did her best to push the furniture off of her.


    Amara blinked through the haze of her jumbled mind as she turned her gaze upward. Her breath caught when she saw Sylvaris and Eira sitting perfectly still with calm expressions as if the violent strike hadn''t happened at all. Neither had moved an inch, their forms were completely untouched by the chaos that had just unfolded.


    The vehicle was turned on its roof, so the pair was currently sitting in a rather humorous place directly above Amara as gravity didn''t have an effect on Sylvaris'' defensive barrier, which allowed them to remain seated in place.


    A wave of shock hit Amara, momentarily eclipsing her pain. "How...?" she rasped as her voice trembled with disbelief and anxiety. That was when she saw the thin translucent veil around the two. Experience more content on empire


    Her mouth opened and closed with pure incredulity before anger overwhelmed her. "What the hell?! You protected yourself while letting your masters come into harm''s way? How dare you?!"


    Sylvaris didn''t part her lips, the serene elf merely watched the furious woman with an astounding amount of calm considering the circumstances.


    Amara couldn''t help but get the feeling that she was looked down upon, and not just in the literal sense. Although Sylvaris didn''t speak much, her whole existence felt condescending, as if she thought of her owners like they were dumb animals or little girls pretending to be adult women - and badly failing at it.


    "Answer!" Amara screamed with rage.


    Sylvaris eyed her for a moment before parting her delicate lips at long last; "¡­ Why would I help you?"


    "Because you''re our slave!"


    "So?"


    "We own you!"


    She nodded in agreement, "That''s true."


    "If we got killed in the crash, you would get paralyzed from head to toe!"


    Sylvaris nodded for a second time; "Most certainly."


    "And you''re just fine with that? There''s a strange man assaulting us!"


    Sylvaris eyed her for a few seconds as if she was debating whether this mentally disabled woman was seriously asking her this, before deciding that this must''ve been the case, so the silver-haired elf answered; "What makes you think that I would rather be your property than his - or anyone else''s for that matter? You two are some of the worst intelligent life forms I''ve ever had the extreme misfortune of meeting, and for the record, I''m using the term ''intelligent'' very generously."


    "Grr!!" Amara growled while Vivienne at long last won her wrestling match with the sofa and pushed it off of her, after which she looked up at Sylvaris with teary eyes and asked; "You think so lowly of me?"


    Sylvaris'' expression turned from serene for the first time since they bought her, as extreme loathing was visible on her face and she spat in a tone that spoke volumes of her opinion regarding the twins; "You tossed this innocent girl from your lap as soon as you saw me, what kind of a person does that? Furthermore, what led your unhinged brain into thinking that I would ever fall for my rapist of an owner? I''ll put it in a way that even you can understand; Vivienne Valessia Arvanelle Greenvale, I would rather be bred by goblins for the next millennia than spend a single day with you in a romantic setting, you disgusting waste of air."


    Tears flowed down the woman''s cheek for a few seconds before something snapped in her, making the stream of transparent liquid cease immediately. She had a spiteful, ashen face as she ordered in a cold, authoritative tone; "Get down." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elven matriarch''s iron collar compelled her to react immediately, she disabled her shield, letting gravity affect her at long last, and she landed gracefully on her feet. Sylvaris put Eira down from her hands and faced Vivienne, who also stood from the ground in the meantime.


    *Slap! Slap! Slap!* The brat with the slutty Fujimori dress slapped Sylvaris multiple times with all her force, which for a person with her relatively high level was not the innocent strikes one might expect from a dainty woman like her. However, Sylvaris didn''t fall nor show any reaction, besides her cheeks turning slightly redder.


    "I tried being nice for once, and this is what I get for it¡­ You know what, just undress and start servicing me, right here, right now." She then turned toward Eira, "You join in too." *clap! clap!* She clapped her hands, "Hurry up, your master is waiting!"


    "Wait!" Amara canceled her sister''s command. They were dual owners of the two women, thus both could order them. Before the sadist could continue, a loud thud marked something or someone landing on top of the vehicle.


    The twins glanced up with frightened expressions only to see the same ominous man dressed in black with the ghostly saber staring down at them through the one-way panels of the artifact carriage. Although he was hiding his face, it was easy to tell that he had a sadistic, hateful expression on his face just from his eyes that were burning with the desire to torture them in the worst ways possible.


    "Hiiii!!" Amara yelped in a high-pitched tone as she fell back to her butt with pure fright enveloping her mind, and Vivienne did the same while crying; "He-he''s here!!!". The twins killed many people and even leveled up to level 17, but they were never in a situation like this. Their lives were never at stake, their opponents always had zero chance to even injure them, let alone end their lives.


    The fifth soldier from the cockpit shouted anxiously; "My ladies, I tried everything, the vehicle won''t be able to turn by itself, we have to do it from the outside¡­ I also called for help, they''ll be here in ten minutes or so!"


    "Come out~ Come out~ Let''s play~" The man began singing.

 Chapter 520 Dark Side

    However, his tone was anything but inviting - it was the voice of a cruel predator who was eager to etch his fangs into their flesh only to tear them apart, making the twins tremble from head to toe with an existential fear they''d never known in their sheltered lives.To better drive his current mood home, the man slowly, calculatedly raised his arm into the sky and formed the same posture he had while calling the lightning strike down on them.


    "Shit, shit, shit!!! We have to go out and fight, we''re sitting ducks in here! We''re going to get fried once the defenses give up!" Amara cursed while shaking from head to toe.


    While she might''ve said ''we'' what she meant ''you'', evidenced by her next line; "Eve, go and kill him! You should at least be able to draw his attention long enough for us to escape, no?!"


    The guard woman who drove them thus far had an ashen expression, but then she remembered the oath she and her entire ancestral lineage swore to the Greenvale family, it was her sworn duty to protect the next generation, no matter how much she despised them personally. "Yes, young lady¡­ Please tell my father I love him¡­"


    Stepping out as things were would give the man the advantage of getting in the first strike, so she utilized one of the many defensive tools of the artifact carriage.


    *Hisss!* Strong gusts of smoke surrounded the vehicle, giving her the time needed to step out without allowing her enemy to attack.


    Amara and Vivienne watched with eager eyes and a pleading heart, hoping for Eve''s victory. The smoke soon cleared, giving them a perfect view of the upcoming battle.


    "Heh, this is quite the nice ride, isn''t it¡­? It would surely be a shame if someone took it." The man mused before jumping down from it and turning toward the woman, examining her for a second, and then sighing, "So you''re the sacrificial lamb, huh. I''m sorry that you had the misfortune of swearing loyalty to such horrible masters."


    "¡­ Don''t badmouth the young ladies."


    "I''ll give you one chance. Drop your weapon and get on your knees."


    She didn''t say anything, but based on her determined expression, he could tell that she was here to fight until her dying breath. "Loyal to the core, I see. Don''t worry, you''ll become part of something much greater than being the guard dog of such a wretched family once I consume your soul."


    As soon as he said that, the man''s spectral saber began to flare with its ghostly blue flames violently shaking. The light danced and pulsed erratically, casting eerie shadows across the shattered terrain, as if the weapon itself were alive - and utterly starved.


    The flames surged outward for a moment, curling and twisting like predatory tendrils seeking their prey. A low, unnatural sound emanated from the blade in the form of a resonant thrum that felt like it vibrated inside one''s very bones.


    Eve''s breath hitched as she gripped her weapon tighter, so much so that her knuckles began whitening to a worrying degree. A bead of sweat rolled down her temple, and she swallowed hard because her throat felt unnaturally dry despite the humid air around her. There was something profoundly unnatural about the saber, something that gnawed at her instincts and sent a primal, bone-deep fear coursing through her.


    Eve forced herself to take a step forward, though her legs felt like lead. Her voice was steady, but her trembling hands betrayed her resolve as she declared, "You''ll regret underestimating me!!" Yet even as she spoke, her gaze flickered back to the saber, and to its seemingly insatiable hunger, it was a feel a simple object should never be able to signal.


    Be that as it may, Eve was a professional combatant who had lived through multiple harrowing situations, so she gulped once again, taking all her anxiety and fear away from herself in doing so. She steeled her resolve which was also evidenced in her stalwart gaze.


    She pointed the edge of her sword at the ominous man, ready to pounce at the first opportunity he gave her.


    "I''d always wanted to do this¡­" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He murmured in a strangely excited tone, then he let go of his saber which hovered in the air as if patiently waiting for him to finish and grab onto it once again, and he aimed his two hands at Eve, with his ten fingers outstretched.


    She knew that a spell was coming, so she bolted in his direction, intent on cutting him down before he could cast whatever it was.


    The man then parted his lips and in a deep, ominous tone, he decreed; "Your feeble skills are no match for the power of the Dark Side. [Shock Lightning]!"


    Eve''s boots thundered against the terrain as she charged forward. Her heart pounded like a war drum, and she fixed her gaze on him, trying to ignore the gnawing sense of dread that clung to her like a second skin.


    Then it happened.


    A flash of crackling light erupted from each of his ten outstretched fingers. The lightning danced and writhed like a living thing, an uncontrollable torrent of raw power. It struck her mid-charge in the form of a direct hit to her torso and her limbs, stopping Eve in her tracks. A searing pain shot through her body as her muscles began convulsing uncontrollably and her scream of agony ripped through the air.


    The smell of burnt fabric and singed skin filled her nostrils as the lightning coursed through her continuously, without ever seeming to stop - which ended up locking her limbs in place as if she were a puppet whose strings had been seized; she couldn''t move her body properly from the paralysis effect of the spell.


    But even through the blinding pain, Eve forced her lips to part through sheer willpower, whispering a single, desperate incantation.


    "[Aegis Shield]!"


    A shimmering barrier of translucent gold flared to life around her. The lightning struck the shield but was stopped, buying her a moment to leap back and recover. Her body still trembled violently from the aftershocks of the assault, but she managed to land on her feet.


    Her respite was brief. Before she could fully regain her stance, the man was already there.


    A blur of darkness moved with unnatural speed, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of her. His spectral saber flared with an eerily sentient hunger as the ghostly flames howled with starved anticipation of the kill. Eve barely had time to widen her eyes in shock before the blade descended.


    The strike was merciless, precise, and unstoppable.


    With one clean stroke, the spectral blade sliced through her neck with the ghostly flames licking at her skin as her head was severed from her body. Time seemed to slow while her head fell and blood sprayed into the air in an arc, painting the fractured ground beneath her in crimson.


    But true horror was yet to come, as something would occur in the next moment that would make even high tier gods experience an existential dread of a magnitude they''d never felt before should they bear witness to what Quinlan and his Soul Reaper was about to do.

 Chapter 521 Eternal Damnation [Bonus]

    But true horror was yet to come."[Eternal Damnation]." Quinlan activated the imbued spell of the Soul Reaper.


    As her lifeless body crumpled to the ground, the saber''s blue flames surged outward, morphing into tendrils of spectral fire that reached toward her falling head. The flames coiled around her mouth, ears, and finally, her eyes, which flickered with a ghostly light as her soul was ripped from her body before it could ascend to the heavens to greet the Goddess - defying the very laws of the universe.


    Although Quinlan didn''t know it yet, ripping one''s soul out of their body wasn''t how necromancy should''ve worked.


    It was the Soul Records itself who bestowed this ability on Quinlan when it granted him the Harbinger of Ruin subclass of the Primordial Villain class. Bj?rn''s creation, the dwarven primordial who crafted the pitch-black saber and sealed its effects behind requirements to be met, was influenced by the Soul Records to morph into a weapon upon meeting said requirements that synchronized with this one-of-a-kind ability.


    Why was stealing one''s soul a one-of-a-kind ability?


    It went against the sustained continuation of the universe, for it was the antithesis of life itself.


    When one died, their souls were to be recycled to assist in the formation of a new life, for each world had a set number of souls inhabiting it, and that number couldn''t be increased. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each world had at least one God or Goddess ruling over them as its administrator, and one of their tasks was receiving the souls of the dead, separating the tainted parts from the untainted so that they could cleanse the tainted ones of any corruption, after which the two parts would be merged together once again, which allowed newborns to be innocent until the world and the seven deadly sins corrupted them once again, which would be cleansed upon their deaths, and the cycle would repeat endlessly, creating a sustainable, healthy soul ecosystem.


    This recycling method was the reason why people couldn''t remember their past lives, and also why the saying ''meet the Goddess'' was so widespread in the world of Thalorind. The primordials knew of this process, and some of them - mostly Malakar who was the definition of a mass murderer in his youth - would say this line before they killed a mortal, and thus the saying spread.


    So no, one couldn''t have an amicable chat with the Goddess while the two sipped tea and ate biscuits, she would rip the souls of the dead apart instantly upon coming into contact with them to complete her sworn duty.


    As for when the cycle of rebirth was broken, meaning the souls of the dead weren''t being recycled for whatever reason, that was the sign of a broken world that was doomed to become extinct once all currently living mortals died.


    That''s right; Quinlan tore Eve''s soul out of this cycle, forcibly subjugating her into his eternal service.


    Continue reading on empire


    As for why was the Soul Records granting him this unique ability?


    ¡­ Only time will tell, but let''s just say that the title ''Harbinger of Ruin'' wasn''t selected at random.


    In the week that passed since Quinlan gained access to the Soul Reaper, he couldn''t collect souls. The reason behind this was that he tried to collect the souls of monsters, but he didn''t know that they weren''t part of this cycle, for they didn''t have souls in the first place. This was what fundamentally separated intelligent humanoids (demons, elves, vampires, humans, etc) from monsters (goblins, ogres, werewolves, dragons, etc).


    With that out of the way¡­


    A haunting, ethereal scream echoed through the battlefield, not from Eve''s lips, but from her very essence as it was dragged into the blade. The tendrils tightened, constricting her soul like a python suffocating its prey, before yanking it into the saber''s core. The flames flared brilliantly for a moment, illuminating the entire area with an unholy light before they subsided, retreating back into the blade.


    The saber pulsed with a deep, resonant thrum, and its flames were now slightly less vivid as well as erratic than before as if it had feasted on her essence and grown momentarily satiated - or perhaps it was just in the middle of digesting its meal.


    The man tilted his head to the side to admire the weapon. "What an unruly blade you are¡­ We can''t have you tormenting my slain enemies, at least not in a way that makes their screams echo across the battlefield¡­ I''ll have to subjugate you properly, I can already tell." The blade thrummed strongly this time, as if in objection to his statement of calling it a disobedient weapon.


    He chuckled, and while observing the desecrated corpse of the woman, he muttered, "Barely level 30¡­ No wonder you were relegated to driver duties. Once I become a Necromancer, you shall know what true purpose feels like, Eve."


    He then turned his head toward the artifact carriage, where the twins emerged while hiding behind the form of Sylvaris.


    They decided that it was best if they fought in the open instead of waiting for the man to destroy them inside the vehicle. To that effect, the twins grabbed their staves - because of course, they were both Wizard-classed, which were often the favored class nobles bestowed upon their children.


    Before stepping out, though, the two bombarded Sylvaris with dozens of orders, which forced her to protect the two of them to the best of her ability, while doing her utmost to defeat the man and any other enemies.


    "¡­ I always hoped to meet you, but not in these circumstances." The man greeted with a subtle bow of his head toward the elven matriarch.


    Sylvaris returned the gesture with a similar bow. "I''ll have to do my utmost to kill you, but I hope you win from the bottom of my heart. Don''t hold back."


    "You aren''t allowed to converse either until we say otherwise!" Amara shouted with a mix of fury and fright.


    "[A-A-Aqua Bolt]!" Vivienne yelled her spell, but her hands were trembling so badly that their enemy didn''t even have to do anything for it to miss.


    Instead of being happy that he didn''t suffer an injury, the man seemed to be angered, disgusted even, evidenced by his spitting; "Pathetic."


    "Wait, isn''t this that scumbag called Black?! The size fits, and he has the motive¡­" Amara yelled with a ghostly face.


    "Show me what you''re made of, mother-in-law." Their enemy didn''t even bother answering Amara''s question as he completely ignored her, after which lightning crackled around his form and he dashed forth.

 Chapter 522 Sylvaris Might [Bonus]

    The scene unfolded like a nightmare the twins couldn''t escape. Their trembling hearts failed to weave the intricate motions required for spellcasting as the man dashed toward them with terrifying speed. Every crackle and pop of the electricity surrounding him resonated like the tolling of a death knell in their ears.To make things even worse, a shadow emerged from above, descending with the silent menace of a predator closing in on its prey. From the edge of her vision, Amara saw some telling features of their would-be assassin; she was a golden-haired dog-kin who lunged straight for them instead of aiming for the much bigger threat; Sylvaris. The extended claws of her weapon seemed to have the promise of certain death etched into them, based on its horrifying glint.


    Vivienne let out a terrified squeak while clutching her staff tighter as her knees buckled. Amara was frozen as her wide eyes were locked on the canine assassin descending like a specter of death.


    But before the lethal strike could land, Sylvaris aimed her hand at the twins and her serene, calm voice rang out as she intoned a spell. "[Lunar Barrier]." It was a more potent version of the spell [Lunar Shield], which she cast on herself and Eira while the vehicle was under attack.


    From the ground beneath them, a translucent, moonlit barrier erupted upward, encasing the twins in a protective dome that shimmered with ethereal light. The dog-kin''s claws clashed against the barrier with a resonant clang, and the impact sent ripples of energy through the defensive veil''s surface as if it was a body of water that was disturbed by a pebble getting thrown into it.


    Sylvaris didn''t seem intent on leaving their protection up to a mere barrier, though; "[Celestial Sentinel]." she commanded. Next to the twins, a construct of pure silvery moonlight began to take the shape of a towering figure with humanoid proportions, wielding a shield large enough to dwarf a man, which was accompanied by a mighty warhammer. Its presence was radiant and commanding, its features indistinct yet undeniably noble.


    The sentinel raised its shield just as the dog-kin launched her second attack. The clash sent sparks flying, but the sentinel held firm and then pushed, sending the dog-kin flying across the sky due to its overwhelming strength.


    Sylvaris turned her attention to the man charging toward her. His lightning-cloaked form was a blur rapidly encroaching on her position, but she was a trueborn combatant who had nerves of steel and a reaction time trained over centuries. Even in this beyond-stressful situation, she was calm and radiant, like the tranquil glow of the full moon in the night sky as she intoned; "[Celestial Vanguard]."


    A second construct emerged from the shadows. This one was a lithe, four-legged beast with glowing fangs and claws that radiated silvery light. It leaped forward to intercept the man, causing its spectral form to collide with his like a comet. The ensuing explosion of energy sent a shockwave rippling across the battlefield.


    The elf matriarch''s magic was a sight to behold - a perfect harmony of beauty and grace, sprinkled with the ferocity of a vicious combatant. The sentinel continued to shield the twins against the dog-kin''s relentless assaults. Meanwhile, the vanguard engaged the man.


    Amara and Vivienne huddled together inside the dome with their eyes darting from one clash to the next. The man and construct were moving so fast that even following their motions was difficult for the twins and their untrained eyes, despite their relatively high level.


    The clash between the man and the vanguard was like a tempest unleashed. The spectral beast lunged with fangs and claws aglow, swiping at him with a feral aggression that belied its ethereal form.


    The man sidestepped its strikes with inhuman agility, and he retaliated with vicious slashes of his ominous saber. The vanguard countered with a swipe of its luminous claws and their collision sparked brilliant bursts of silvery light and crackling energy. The ground beneath them trembled from the force of their exchange, so much so that craters formed where their strikes landed. For a fleeting moment, the two seemed evenly matched, neither giving an inch, until¡­ Explore more stories at empire


    "[Static Burst]!" A sudden wave of electric energy erupted in all directions from his form, expanding outward in a crackling shockwave. The force slammed into the vanguard, sending it flying.


    "[Thunderclap Barrage]." The man didn''t seem intent on giving the construct any room to counter.


    Behind him, a massive orb of pulsing, electric energy materialized, hovering ominously in the air.


    From its surface, dozens of crackling electric bolts surged forth like laser beams as they cut through the air with devastating force.


    The sparks struck the vanguard in rapid succession. The construct howled with its form shimmering and bending under the relentless onslaught, as pieces of its spectral body were stripped away with each hit, disintegrating into motes of silvery light.


    By the time the assault ceased, the once-mighty vanguard was no more - its remnants dissipated into the atmosphere. The orb behind the man flickered once before fading as its purpose was fulfilled, and he let go of his saber which hovered in the air near his hand while he began clapping.


    "Wandless casting, first-rate reaction speed, nerves of steel, defense, offense, summoning¡­ and you''re incredibly beautiful to boot. You''re the real deal."


    She merely raised an eyebrow at the ''incredibly beautiful'' part, but didn''t react beyond that.


    "Ah, that''s right. You were ordered to remain silent. Anyhow, I would truly love to continue this amazing duel of ours, but I''m racing against the clock, so I''ll just say it outright. You''d already lost, mother-in-law. You lost when you thought that the greatest woman alive, your daughter who could only be matched by my current and future lovers in her greatness, would fall for a mere Electromancer. A woman of her caliber deserves more, so much more¡­"


    Sylvaris'' eyes opened wide as a wave of bad premonition hit her, and she immediately began casting her mightiest spells.


    However, The man was already ahead of her. He bombarded not only her but also the twins with the true might of an Elemental Sovereign, Ice, Magma, Lightning, Wind, Water, Earth, and Fire worked in tandem to keep Sylvaris at bay while he bore the barrier protecting his true targets down.


    That''s right; to defeat Sylvaris, he didn''t need to beat her. He just needed to [Subjugate] her owners - which was exactly what he did when his spells at long last broke her barrier and he hit them both with his next spell, making them fall unconsciously to the ground.


    To [Subjugate] someone, Quinlan either had to defeat them or receive their permission to be [Subjugated]. The reason he couldn''t just ask for Sylvaris'' permission was that she didn''t have the right to decide her fate. While [Subjugation] was a mighty spell, it couldn''t outright overwrite its inferior version, the [Slave Contract].


    Now that he defeated the twins, he [Subjugated] them both, and one of the reasons why it was a much mightier version of its common variant became evident when he commanded them; "Wake up." If a normal slave owner said this to their unconscious slaves, the slaves in question would not react, for they couldn''t hear the command.


    However, in the case of Quinlan...


    Their state of unconsciousness was forcibly ripped from them - their right to remain unconscious was outright denied by their new master as both popped their eyelids open, revealing two pairs of hazy eyes that were not there in the moment, but the [Primordial Subjugator] didn''t need to care for such minute details like the state of his minions'' minds.


    Like zombies, the two turned their heads in his direction as if silently asking for his next command, which he delivered; "Order Sylvaris to act as she wishes." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sylvaris, act as you wish." The two repeated in an emotionless tone, bringing an end to the conflict. It was time for the Ascendants to gather themselves and leave the battlefield, after which multiple talks would have to take place. Namely, revealing the truth about himself to Jasmine as well as Sylvaris, and learn more about both women as well.

 Chapter 523 Aftermath

    - PoV: Quinlan -Like zombies, the twins turned their heads in my direction, asking for my next command. "Order Sylvaris to act as she wishes."


    "Sylvaris, act as you wish." The two repeated in an emotionless tone.


    The elven matriarch froze for a split second as her magical orders were overwritten, after which she was free to act, and the first thing she did was eye me curiously before murmuring under her breath, "Daughter, you caught quite the big fish¡­"


    Experience tales with empire


    I chuckled, eagerly awaiting the moment when I would get to see her reaction after learning just how much of a big fish I truly was. My being an Elemental Sovereign was just the beginning. However, before getting to that, we had to leave.


    "Quin!" Seraphiel shouted as she rushed up to us. Interestingly, I was the one who got hugged first, as my bombshell of an elven healer dashed right into my arms by jumping at me from quite a distance.


    Hell, she didn''t even greet her mother¡­


    <Ronan, come.> I commanded while receiving my sobbing Sera into my embrace as she lodged her two legs around my waist and her arms around my neck and then eagerly leaned in for an emotion-charged kiss. I knew she was anxious and felt guilty about the situation, but it seems I wasn''t fully aware of the severity of her stress. The only thing I could do for her was to let her release her emotions, so I let her do whatever she wanted - which seemed to be a long, deep kiss.


    Not that I complained.


    I opened my [Warp Gate], letting my workers rush to the various groups with stretcher beds. If anyone needed treatment, they would have to be transported first. There was no time to heal them here as reinforcements could arrive within minutes.


    While the woman clinging to me like a baby monkey to her mother was still bombarding me with numerous sloppy kisses, I reached down and grabbed the twins by their hair, then began dragging them toward the swirling portal.


    Technically I could''ve ordered the pair to walk by themselves, which would''ve resulted in zombie-like motions from them as that was the best I could get from unconscious subjects, but it felt much more satisfying to drag the twins by hand. The sound of their bodies scraping on the harsh ground was a beautiful sound to my ears.


    "Daughter¡­ Is this how I taught you? You don''t even greet your mother after getting reunited with her after months of cruel and unjust separation¡­" Sylvaris spoke up from behind me, and I couldn''t help but sense that she felt a bit disappointed and that feeling only grew in me when Seraphiel very briefly and disinterestedly waved her right hand at her without dislodging her lips from mine for even a second before returning her limb to the back of my head to better support her kissing efforts.


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe the ''cruel'' part was only true for me, you seem to be having the time of your life in the human lands¡­" The Mooncaller''s grumbling continued as she followed the two of us into the portal without showing an ounce of fear. That was a first for me, everyone I met thus far was reluctant about stepping into it, for very a understandable reason - the portal looked truly ominous.


    I swiftly secured my twin captives and then returned to the battlefield to check my new ride out. I could slightly widen my portal in exchange for greater mana expenditure, so we could bring it back with us. Before doing so, however, I had to check what was inside it. I was sure some tracking devices were present, those had to be found and neutralized before we took the artifact carriage back with us.


    Kaelira helped me greatly in doing just that because as it turned out, this was a dwarven design she studied in secret back when she was an aspiring smith before she got captured and forcibly conscripted due to her strong class. The Greenvale Duke must''ve imported it at quite a hefty price, or perhaps he has an army of dwarf slaves who assembled it for him. Such a work of art must''ve been made by the joint efforts of numerous craft masters.


    It was a bit difficult taking it back, especially because Sera kept clinging to me throughout the process, but thanks to the assistance of my allies with high Strength stats, we managed to haul the thing to my stronghold, and I swiftly closed the [Warp Gate] behind us.


    Phew.


    It was a risky gamble, but we came out victorious. I also finally managed to capture a soul with Soul Reaper''s [Eternal Damnation] ability. For some reason, it didn''t work with monsters.


    My quest to unlock the Necromancer portion of my Harbinger of Ruin subclass took its first step toward completion.


    Capture the souls of 1,000 level 20+ entities 0/1,000


    Capture the souls of 50 level 30+ entities. 1/50


    Capture the souls of 1 level 40+ entity. 0/1


    When I couldn''t capture the souls of monsters, I already had a strong suspicion that I had to kill intelligent humanoids, but acting on those suspicions was easier said than done. I couldn''t simply walk into a city and begin culling its strong inhabitants, that would be just plain stupid. Until I could openly defeat people like Black Fang, Lilith, and Queen Morgana, I would have to act with the mindset that there''s always a bigger fish in the pond.


    No, for me to have the ability to kill humanoids en masse, an opportunity was needed - a good situation for me to go on a massacre spree. I hoped the Consortium would help me with that soon. If not, I would have to take matters into my own hands.


    "U-umm¡­ W-what should I do¡­?" Eira interrupted my thoughts, and now I finally decided to dislodge my lips and tongue from my overly needy Seraphiel. No matter how badly I wanted to enjoy this rare chance of her being so clingy, I had to settle some business first. Thus, with some heavy pouting, she reluctantly climbed down from my arms.


    "Ayame, can I leave it to you?" I asked my dependable samurai.


    "By ''it'' I assume you mean ''please do everything tedious such as check on our injured, tally our gains and losses, organize the Ascendants so that they can get back to what they were doing before they answered your call, and many more.'' Would that be correct?"


    "Absolutely."


    She amusedly giggled at my shamelessness for a bit and then walked away to do as asked while shaking her head, and the rest of the combatants followed after her, leaving us alone.


    I glanced in Eira''s direction, and my heart contorted for a moment. How could the twins wish to rape and torture such a pure soul? I couldn''t comprehend how a person could gain satisfaction by committing such wretched acts.


    Eira was hiding behind Sylvaris, and she barely had enough bravery in her fragile heart to peek her head from behind the woman. She was trembling from head to toe too, and she eyed me like a deer would eye a wolf she had no chance of escaping.


    Sylvaris showed no signs of care that she was used as a shield against me, the elven matriarch was currently busy eyeing her daughter. I could sense a strong dissatisfaction emanating from the mother''s core, which must''ve been the case because Seraphiel was doing her best to avoid meeting Sylvaris'' gaze. My healer was currently busy studying the interesting grass under her bare feet.


    Before I could settle the matter with the two elven bombshells, I decided to prioritize Eira, not only because I knew the process with her would be a lot swifter, but also because she was about to suffer a mental breakdown as she was in the middle of hyperventilating.


    S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 524 Time to talk

    Was I truly this scary of a sight?Maybe the fact that I bid nearly 100 gold for her was also making her nervous. She probably thought I fancied her greatly like Vivienne and wanted her to be my plaything, as no common maid was worth even a single percent of that price.


    I decided to do my best to ease her worries, and to achieve that effect, I lowered myself by kneeling on one leg to be more at eye level with this frightened girl, after which I removed the apparel covering my face.


    "Eira, right? Nice to meet you, I''m Quinlan."


    She blinked multiple times due to her strong confusion, evidently not expecting this reaction from me. It took her brain a few seconds to process that I was asking for her name.


    "Y-y-yes!" She jumped out from behind Sylvaris and did quite the elegant curtsy, showcasing that she was taught some maid skills despite her intended use. "My name is Eira, I''m honored to be in your presence, Lord Quinlan!"


    I nodded with a friendly smile, "Tell me, do you have somewhere to return to?"


    She saw too much for me to simply let her go, I would have to [Subjugate] her so that my secrets remained safe, but beyond that, I would happily return her to her family.


    She adorably shook her head, "No, my lord. My parents left me at an orphanage, but I''m not welcome back there¡­"


    I found this strange. "If I may ask, how did you go from being an orphaned child to a clauseless slave?"


    Eira winced for a moment before gathering her strength and replying, "The orphanage was low on funds, they sold some of the girls who were over the age of ten."


    ¡­ I see.


    Truly, some people deserved only the very worst fates the universe had to offer.


    "Anna, Beatrice, step forward." I knew that they were spying on us from a short distance, their presence was easily picked up by my potent senses.


    The brunette twins flinched and gasped with disbelief that they were found, but then did as told. They rushed up to us and curtsied in my direction in greeting. I couldn''t help but get the feeling that they were paying extra attention to their motions, most certainly because they witnessed Eira''s graceful curtsy.


    "These two are my maids, they''re only a year older than you so maybe you could spend some time with them. You''re welcome to stay, should you wish to, but you can also leave and try your luck in any city of your choosing."


    Eira merely stared at me for a few seconds, not knowing what to say. She was flabbergasted, best evidenced by her looking in Sylvaris'' direction, silently asking for help. It seems she developed a strong sense of trust in the serene matriarch during their short time spent together as slaves of the twins.


    "Come, we''ll show you around!" Anna cheerily grabbed onto her hand and pulled her away. Beatrice, who was much more of an introvert, silently followed after the two, but not before bowing to me once again. Our little secret journey which ended with my mercy killing her father due to him being too far gone probably made her feel an immense amount of gratitude.


    Explore new worlds at empire


    <Beatrice, please send Jasmine to us.> I asked.


    It was time to hold ''the conversation'' with my fifth lover, where the most graceful woman I''d ever seen would participate as well.


    ¡­


    "You''re back!" Jasmine shouted elatedly while rushing in for a hug. She told me she would wait for my return like a good wife should, which based on her extreme elation and red eyes, must''ve indeed been the case.


    Truly, when it comes to women, no one has a better taste than me. All of my girls are extremely precious existences.


    I let her cry her built-up anxiety out onto my chest while pulling her into my tight embrace, after which the four of us left the stronghold and walked a bit into the forest. I did so because I wanted privacy, but mostly because I knew the two elves would appreciate the gesture. Elves always seemed happy when they were surrounded by nature.


    We comfortably seated ourselves under the comforting shade of a large tree, and I laid my back against its trunk. My two girls seated themselves on either of my sides, while Sylvaris gracefully got on her knees and rested her legs under herself with a pristinely straight spine.


    I sighed inwardly. The implications of my actions were heavy. I kidnapped the daughters of a duke. In the Vraven Kingdom, there were five dukes, each lording over giant swathes of land. It was best to think of them as kings and the actual king to be an emperor. The Vraven Kingdom had hundreds of millions of citizens, after all.


    While the implications might be a bit stressful, I didn''t regret doing what I did at all. A man had to have a code to live by, and letting my lover''s mother fall into the hands of such deranged lunatics simply didn''t fit into my code.


    "Let me start by saying that it''s nice to meet you in a less chaotic setting, Sylvaris."


    She nodded at my words. Seeing that I was not getting much out of this woman without asking for them, I decided to speak up again, but Sera beat me to it.


    "Mom, don''t act like a social recluse. I know you can behave properly."


    Sylvaris raised an eyebrow at her daughter, "I am behaving properly."


    "Agh, I can''t do this right now. Instead, tell me what you''re doing here, in the human lands, as a slave."


    "My beloved daughter was captured, so I came to save her."


    "That''s nice of you and I dearly love you, but what the hell was your plan? To visit all households in the kingdom and knock on their doors, asking if they saw a blonde elf? Also, without guards? Where are your soldiers?" I couldn''t help but realize that Sera was angry with her mother, despite the harsh journey this woman went through just for her sake.


    Also, she was bringing up some good points, best evidenced by Sylvaris coughing into her palm. I could see a faint shade of pink on her cheeks, she was embarrassed by her daughter''s words, but her amazing poker face almost concealed that fact from me.


    "I lobbied the queen for weeks to initiate a negotiation for your release, but I couldn''t get her to budge, saying the timing wasn''t right. I had enough of waiting. I wrote a letter in which I abdicated the clan''s leadership to my mother, and came here alone. Knowing that it was a near-impossible mission, I didn''t ask my retainers to follow me."


    So that''s what it was. Can''t say I blame her, I would''ve done the same, probably even attacking the queen. After all, Seraphiel was conscripted into the army.


    "I never asked this, but I''m curious. How did you get conscripted in the first place?"


    It was time to learn just what was going on in the Alliance of Elvardia, after which I had some revelations to make.


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 525 Elven Society

    So that''s what it was. Can''t say I blame her, I would''ve done the same, probably even attacking the queen. After all, Seraphiel was conscripted into the army."I never asked this, but I''m curious. How did you get conscripted in the first place?"


    Sera was quick to reply. "The council, which is composed of the mightiest clans and the two royal families of the dwarf and elf species, imposed martial law, saying that our nation was facing the threat of annihilation. To that effect, each clan save for those on the council had to send their strongest soldiers onto the frontlines. I, as a Healer-classed person, fell into that category."


    That''s utter bullcrap. "And the clans on the council were exempt from doing the same?"


    "Yes¡­ they reasoned that they were needed to maintain internal peace in the nation. In Elvardia, the highest clans have territories deep in the country while the lower clans inhabit the outer lands, forcing us to defend their rich territories by shedding our blood."


    "Humans aren''t the only species horribly affected by greed and corruption, huh¡­"


    "Humans are quite good, honestly. You should see what the beastkin clans get up to."


    Blossom was from one such clan, but before she was born, her mother ran away to live in the woods. That''s where she gave birth to my first woman. Due to her being born into isolation, Blossom couldn''t tell me much about the inner workings of the beastkin clans.


    "So that''s how it is¡­" After nodding in Seraphiel''s direction, I turned toward Sylvaris. "I assume you came over to the Ravenshade duchy where your daughter''s army lost, but along the way, you were apprehended."


    "Yes. They employed elven rangers and beastkin with a good sense of smell, which made me easy to track down." Sylvaris admitted before eyeing her daughter, "Enough about me and politics. Tell me, what have you been up to?"


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Just like you, I was exported to this duchy where I was being sold for over 50 gold, but the locals thought it to be too much. Quinlan disagreed with that sentiment and bought me. Since then we''d been traveling and fighting together."


    "Traveling and fighting? Nothing more?" The elven matriarch asked with suspicion, which was most evident in her scrutinizing eyes.


    "I''m not his lover¡­" Seraphiel murmured, and it seemed that it was her time to be embarrassed. Her cheeks flushed to a healthy rosy color.


    "Wait, she isn''t your partner?!" It was Jasmine who asked by yelping loudly. Thus far, she was quiet. "B-b-but you were kissing and sitting in his lap and everything¡­" My fifth woman voiced the mother''s thoughts perfectly, who was merely nodding along while refusing to look away from her daughter''s features.


    Her focused eyes were in the middle of studying the daughter she hadn''t seen for months.


    I smiled wryly while rushing to Sera''s rescue; "I would say we''re in the transitioning period of our relationship."


    "Daughter, jumping into the arms of a man and then deep kissing him in public isn''t something you should do with your husband, let alone with a man who isn''t your partner."


    "He is my partner!" Sera declared.


    "I am?"


    "He is?" Jasmine asked at the same time I did.


    "I don''t understand this new generation¡­ So brazen and shameless." Sylvaris sighed dramatically.


    "Lose your droopy eyes, I''m not in the mood for this pretend play of yours," Seraphiel announced annoyedly.


    "I risk everything for my daughter and this is the ungrateful treatment I receive¡­ Can you believe it?" The recipient of her question was none other than me.


    "No, I can''t. You''re being too harsh on your mother. Very few people would have the bravery to do what she did for their children."


    My statement received a strong pout and eyes that spoke volumes of her perceived betrayal, but then Sera sighed and went to hug her mother. "Thank you, Mom¡­ You''re the best."


    "I know." Sylvaris'' words might''ve been arrogant, but her tone was anything but. She hugged her daughter close to herself and her voice cracked due to her strong feelings of relief.


    Jasmine and I exchanged a happy smile with each other as we silently observed this beautiful sight, and her dainty hand soon found itself holding onto mine.


    Seraphiel''s desperate begging for me to purchase her mother back at the auction told me everything I needed to know regarding how deeply she loved this woman, and Sylvaris'' actions spoke for themselves. A few people were fortunate enough to have such a warm relationship with their parents/daughters.


    They continued hugging for a minute or so, after which my bombshell of a healer plopped her plump butt down into my lap, where she nestled herself into perfect comfort, even forcibly placing my free hand on her delicate belly, demanding some rubs.


    I decided to change the topic. "I''d been meaning to ask, what''s up with male elves? Where are they? Why didn''t your husband come with you to rescue your daughter? Also, I understand that elves practice strict matriarchy, but why is that? I don''t mean to be sexist, women are perfectly capable of leadership, I just find it curious."


    "You don''t know this? Oh, that''s right, I forgot¡­" Seraphiel murmured before leaning back againstmy chest and angling her neck back so that she was cutely looking up at me.


    "Elves are not strictly superior to humans despite the strongest of us being capable of living close to 10,000 years. But then, how come elves aren''t the dominant race on the Iskaris continent? It''s because the four races are balanced.


    The smelly, hairy, ugly midgets are the greatest builders and crafters, making up for their humorously disadvantageous physical form with superior gear and artifacts. Humans are generalists who are pretty good at everything but don''t dominate any one field, letting them be competitive enough in everything to keep up with the others and thus remain not only alive but also thrive.


    Beastkin varies greatly depending on the type of animal they''re associated with, but they tend to be the most physically imposing while also enjoying benefits from their animalistic traits, like Blossom and her strong nose. Elves have great proficiency with nature, and we live for a long time. But¡­ our males are terrible, bringing our potential as a species down."


    "Males are terrible? What do you mean?"


    "They are weak, and honestly, after getting to know what being embraced by such firm muscles feels like, I can''t imagine giving a moment of my time to those effeminate twinks¡­" Seraphiel murmured while molesting my biceps with her dainty fingers and also letting out sounds that spoke volumes of her satisfaction at the same time.


    "Daughter¡­ You''re oversimplifying it." Sylvaris didn''t like Sera''s way of describing elven males, but her daughter was too absorbed in touching my muscles right now to care. The mother sighed tiredly, then began explaining. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Elven females don''t face reduced XP gains compared to humans and the other two races, but males do. They get 99% reduced XP, which means they''re stuck as weaklings, bringing the potential of our race down."


    "Pfft!" I couldn''t help but snicker when I heard this. They get 1% XP of what the females gain? That''s a ridiculous joke, Soul Records. I didn''t know that you were such a prankster.


    Both Sylvaris and Jasmine sent me a disapproving gaze, making me cease my mocking laughter. "So that means they work the fields, gather berries, take care of the children and the like, while the women fight wars and make important decisions?"


    "Sounds about right to me¡­" Seraphiel purred lazily.


    No wonder I didn''t see many male elves. To capture them, humans would have to invade elven lands which is a suicide mission with all the forest sentries protecting their borders, only to get useless level 1 babysitters. Well, perhaps elven men would have success with noble ladies if they were as handsome as elf females are beautiful, but I digress.


    "What about your father? Was he your babysitter?"

 Chapter 526 Shocking Revelations

    "Yes, but you shouldn''t think of elven males like you do of human females. Instead, you should compare them to male ants. They work their short lives to serve their queens and then die. To us, they''re just sperm donors and convenient tools, it''s incredibly rare for feelings to develop because we know they will all die before we even get our first wrinkles. Traditionally, we even stop treating them like partners. My father was not involved with my mother."I glanced at Sylvaris, expecting her to rush to the man''s defense, but she offered no rebuttals, meaning that Seraphiel wasn''t overly rude with her statements.


    "How come you don''t know this? It''s common knowledge." Jasmine asked. There was no mockery in her tone, just curiosity.


    "It''s time?" Seraphiel asked as her lazy comfort slowly transformed into excitement.


    "I guess so. Can I leave the honors to you?" Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure! Mom, listen to this!" Sera cheered as she sat up more properly in my lap, ready for a serious conversation. "Luminara is not an elf, but an elven primordial."


    "Luminara? The one elves treat like their ancestral mother? The one who waits for them in the Eternal Forest after death?" Jasmine asked confusedly.


    "The very same!" Seraphiel nodded eagerly.


    "¡­ And how do you know this? What even is a primordial?" Sylvaris asked wryly, her disbelief was evident for all to see.


    "I know this because her son is currently busy rubbing my belly!"


    "I''m so lost¡­ Quinlan isn''t even an elf..." Jasmine murmured.


    "Are you saying that the first elf mated with a human and her genes were so weak her son ended up looking fully human? But even then, she lived millions of years ago¡­ Did you find your boyfriend frozen in ice?"


    "No, I already said he bought me from the slavers! Mom, are you even listening?"


    Sylvaris winced at her daughter''s accusatory tone. I had to chuckle inwardly, this mother-daughter pair was downright wholesome.


    Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "I think it''s best if I take the mantle from here. Us primordials are a unique race that for all intents and purposes went extinct millions of years ago, exactly when you lost the trail of Luminara and thought her to be dead. We can''t die naturally, we''re ageless - eternally young if you will. Instead, she and the others of her kind were sealed away, forcibly exiled from Thalorind. I''m the exception because I was born mere months ago."


    Before they could think me for a lunatic, I summoned forth my status screens. Materializing one''s transparent window for others to see was an impossible thing to do, so my doing so should already be a telling sign that I wasn''t throwing lies at them. I followed up by showing them my stats and race, as well as its details.


    "Wait, am I dating a child?!" Jasmine yelped and then snapped her head in my direction, examining my face. She sighed with relief once the vision she saw was that of a man and not a baby.


    Did she expect me to shrink and have the body of a little drooling gremlin because of my words?


    She was pretty adorable, I''m not gonna lie.


    I snickered a bit and then cleared her misunderstanding up; "That''s a story for another time. Complications occurred, but please treat me as an adult."


    Sylvaris voiced her thoughts next; "When Boyfriend cast his strange door-shaped spell, I knew something was strange. But for it to be like this¡­ Primordial Villain¡­"


    Somehow my name became Boyfriend.


    "This makes me a bit sad¡­" Jasmine sighed with grief. "I knew you would outlive me because you were a strong combatant, but you won''t die unless killed¡­ Please, don''t forget me. Can I live on in your memories?"


    I grabbed her hand firmly in my palm and squeezed reassuringly. "Jasmine, when I started my journey I promised myself I would only go for strong women not only because I thought them to be hot, but also because I didn''t want to lose them to time. That''s why I only accepted Aurora and Lucille after they showed signs of wishing to be combatants. However, I accepted you, and I don''t want you to become a combatant - at least not to the degree my other women are. Instead, I want you to manage my realms and assets while me and my warrior wives go on to fight in mighty battles. How does that sound to you?"


    "I would love it!" She cheered her acceptance, but then her droopy mood returned. "I will still die in a few decades, though¡­"


    A new status screen flashed in front of their eyes, and Seraphiel immediately began giggling when she realized which one it was.


    [Blessed Seed: A unique primordial transformation available only to entity Quinlan Noir. For 72 hours after getting the entity''s Blessed Seed injected into their wombs, women gain some of the unique traits only the primordial race has access to, namely: 3X experience gain multiplier and stopped aging. Doesn''t work with artificial insemination. The entity can regulate his Blessed Seed, and eliminate its magical effects should he wish to.]


    "Oh. Oh! Oh!!!" Realization dawned on Jasmine in multiple waves, each stronger than the last. However, it was not only the realization that kept getting stronger, so was the redness of her delicate cheeks. "So¡­ As long as we do it¡­"


    I decided to be as clear as possible so that no misunderstandings happen. "As long as I fill your womb up with my seed, you will not age. Even on longer campaigns, I can just teleport back or bring you to me every few days so that I can refill your tank."


    "Don''t say it like that¡­!" She complained, but her jovial mood completely overwhelmed any dissatisfaction she might''ve felt otherwise due to my crude words. I also noticed that she was squirming from head to toe and that her hands were wandering toward her most precious place as if she were shielding it from me.


    Did she think I would take her right here and right now?


    No, I would never do that, for I was a gentleman.


    A woman''s first time was to be celebrated, I planned to take hers in a setting she would enjoy so that she can remember back to this fond memory millions of years from now.


    "Is he truly Luminara''s son?" Sylvaris asked Seraphiel.


    "Primordials aren''t born like mortals are, so not in the sense you assume. She and Mearie, a human primordial, adopted him and treat him as if he were their baby. Hear this! He even has a Geim, and will be able to converse with it once it finally gains conscience. For now, it just grows in his home, using his primordial fluids as nourishment which seems to significantly speed up its rate of growth."


    Sylvaris'' eyes widened for a brief moment before she closed them, contemplating everything she had learned. While I lacked concrete evidence to prove my relationship with Luminara, I could substantiate everything else. It wasn''t as if we were asking her to believe outright lunacy.


    When the stunning silver-haired matriarch opened her eyes, I saw determination gleaming in them. She had made her decision.


    Sylvaris stepped forward, knelt gracefully before me, and genuflected. In a firm yet serene tone, she declared, "I greet the Prodigious Son."


    To most elves, Luminara was a religious idol, hence her actions.


    Seraphiel was still comfortably seated in my embrace, so her mother was within arm''s reach. She reached out and gently lifted her mother''s head from the ground.


    "Mom, don''t do this. You shouldn''t be so submissive toward your future husband, it sets a bad precedent. This cocky guy will take advantage of you for sure."


    ¡­ Huh?

 Chapter 527 Seraphiel Vaelorith! Behave yourself!

    Seraphiel was still comfortably seated in my embrace, so her mother was within arm''s reach. She reached out and gently lifted her mother''s head from the ground."Mom, don''t do this. You shouldn''t be so submissive toward your future husband, it sets a bad precedent. This cocky guy will take advantage of it for sure."


    ¡­ Huh?


    "Uhh¡­ What do you mean?" I asked apprehensively. My sexy healer was known to utter some truly insane lines, and I felt like the next one was coming up right about now.


    "My mother is very young, not even 300 years old, but that only means she will die slowly. She is the second most important person in my life, I don''t want to lose her."


    "I''m only the second?!" Sylvaris demanded with disbelief as she straightened herself from her genuflecting posture.


    She was cruelly ignored as Seraphiel turned around in my lap to hug my neck with both of her arms while looking up at me with begging puppy eyes. "I can''t lose her, you will splurty-splurty inside her fertile little womb every three days too, right? For me?"


    "Seraphiel Vaelorith! Behave yourself!" Sylvaris hissed, displaying clear anger for the first time since I met her.


    And yes, I was right. I just knew Sera was about to say something insane. I felt it in my bones.


    "You truly lack a mouth filter, a few hundred years and you might be as unhinged as Vex..." Jasmine murmured while wryly eyeing the woman in my lap.


    I decided to move on before Sylvaris displayed some heavy-handed disciplinary methods elven mothers use to correct the rude behavior of their daughters.


    "What about your father?"


    ''I don''t want to cuck your father.''


    I didn''t dare say my real thoughts out, for I feared what the matriarch would do to me.


    "I already told you that he is just a servant, there''s no romantic feelings involved. They aren''t even married and the pregnancy happened through artificial insemination. Due to the issue of men dying significantly faster, it''s very rare for women to marry the father of their children. It only happens when the woman is a young and inexperienced maiden, causing her to accidentally fall for him, but as you can guess, such relationships all end in tragedy unless the female stays low level to grow old together. Usually, marriages happen between women¡­ Lack of suitable male partners forces most women to search elsewhere."


    Damn. So the elven land is a yuri heaven. I didn''t expect that.


    <Baby, they''re waking up.> Lucille''s voice sounded in my mind all of a sudden.


    It was time to settle my affairs with the twins.


    ¡­


    Amara and Vivienne woke up with a splitting headache. Their eyes were hazy and their mind scrambled, but with some difficulty, they managed to get up onto their knees.


    "Morning, ladies." A feminine voice rang, and the two snapped their heads in sync toward the direction of the sound.


    As their vision cleared and their brains caught up to reality, they froze.


    Seated on a chair with one leg crossed over the other, a caramel-haired beauty sat. Her expression was cold, distant.


    "Eveliana?!" Vivienne yelped, followed by Amara''s disbelieving murmurs; "Mother said you died¡­ but a body was never recovered, so I felt something was off."


    "I am Lucille. Eveliana died when your mother killed mine, forcing me to run for my life in shame and throw all that I had away, including the name my beloved mother bestowed upon me."


    Both of the twins winced when they heard the extreme hatred oozing from the woman in front of them. Not being able to look the woman in the eye, they glanced around the room.


    It was a spacious room with no furnishing save for Lucille''s chair.


    "W-w-where are we?!" Vivienne cried out with alarm, both of them felt that something was horribly wrong.


    "In our home. Welcome, enjoy your stay as much as you can."


    Upon the hateful woman''s mocking reply, flashes of memories emerged from their jumbled brains. Of them being ambushed by a dark-robed man who was the epitome of the word ''dread'', of the fight between their guard Eve and the men, and then of their upcoming fight¡­ which they lost.


    Lost?


    They lost! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their panic reached overdrive when they realized that they were beaten by the elemental assault of the man, who was likely none other than the scumbag called Black!


    "No! Th-this can''t be! We have to escape!" Amara cried out with overwhelming fear, she couldn''t help but be so frightened that she shook from head to toe.


    "Eveliana, I know we had our differences as we grew up, but think about it! What you''re doing is the worst crime imaginable. Help us escape and we''ll ensure you get your noble status reinstated."


    Lucille eyed her amusedly for a bit before giggling. "So that your mother may finish the job she failed all those years ago? It doesn''t even have to be her, you two have more than enough power to order my assassination now."


    Vivienne winced at the accusation, but she knew them to be valid. She had no choice but to plead in earnest. "We''ll make an oath with the Goddess as our witness! May we be barred from entering the afterlife should we go against our promise!"


    "Hmm¡­ Honestly, I''m beefing with the Goddess right now, so no dice I''m afraid."


    "Huh? Beefing with the Goddess???"


    An annoyed scoff erupted from Lucille''s lips as she magnanimously decided to explain herself; "She thinks my man to be an evil scumbag, so I''m not very fond of the Goddess right now. Call it a dispute between women if you will. Though I''ll admit that the dispute is one-sided¡­ for now. Anyhow, all you need to know is that if such a shallow woman is your witness, then your oath is worthless as far as I''m concerned." Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "???" The twins'' eyes fluttered wide open while their mouths closed and opened without a sound escaping their lips. What Lucille just uttered was a heresy of the highest order. Of course, there were some disgruntled people who weren''t fond of the Goddess, but no one ever dared make such bold declarations as Lucille just did.


    The caramel-haired beauty was bold enough to say this because she knew that the Goddess had no way to punish her without her dying first. People didn''t dare speak badly about the Goddess because she was widely believed to rule the domain where the afterlife would take place, thus they thought if they said or did something against her, their place in the afterlife would be ruined.


    Lucille, however, had no such worries. She couldn''t care less what the Goddess did to her if she ever entered her domain, because the woman only cared about her life with the love of her life, not what happened after she was separated from him.


    To her, that would be game over, and anything that happened afterward would be entirely worthless. If Quinlan wasn''t with her, she didn''t care for it, whatever ''it'' was - good or bad, it didn''t matter in the slightest.


    "You''re confusing them." A deep voice chuckled just before a man emerged. He was tall, muscular, and ruggedly handsome. Although he was no longer dressed as a noble and his wolf mask was missing, both could tell who he was.


    "Black¡­!" The twins hissed in sync.

 Chapter 528 Sentencing

    They were ignored as the man brought another chair and sat next to Lucille. "Are you okay?" He asked while gently stroking her thigh in a supportive gesture."Yes. They were in the middle of bribing me for their freedom." She declared while giggling amusedly as if the very notion was funny in her mind.


    "Let me guess: they promised to revoke your death certificate, restore your noble status, and be good girls who wouldn''t try to kill you a second time."


    "Hehehe¡­ Something like that."


    "Black...! You should know what you''re doing is a horrible crime! The king himself will be on your tail, let alone our father!"


    "The king, huh¡­" He chuckled. "He''d been on my tail for months now because I stole his Legendary-rarity artifact and an even rarer creature he kept jailed, and what''s the result he has to show for his efforts? Absolutely nothing. In fact, just a couple of hours ago, his beloved little princess was sitting in my arms while dangling her legs back and forth and humming joyously as she crafted his birthday present while diligently following the instructions of my elven slave."


    "Wait... You''re no noble¡­" Amara whispered her findings.


    "You would be correct in a sense. I wasn''t born from the folds of a noblewoman, making me legally lowborn. But compared to my birth, you golden-blooded humans might as well be thought of as lowborns. Be that as it may, we''re not here to debate about me. Let''s change the topic to you two."


    He eyed the twins for a moment before his gaze decidedly landed on Vivienne. "Tell me, how many people have you raped to satisfy your endless lust?"


    "None!" She cried instantly, making him chuckle for the third time since he appeared in front of them.


    Then¡­ his features hardened and in an ominous, authoritative tone he declared; "You two are forbidden from lying to me or my allies ever again. Now answer me, Vivienne."


    Vivienne''s body tensed as an invisible force wrapped around her, squeezing like iron chains that gripped not her flesh but her very soul. Her lips quivered, and her mind raced, scrambling to construct a falsehood, but every attempt shattered against an unseen barrier.


    She felt the oppressive weight of the command seeping into her core, compelling her compliance. Panic surged through her as she tried to fight it, but it was futile - the magic coursing through her demanded the truth, stripping her of any ability to utter a lie. The sensation was invasive, like a parasite that demanded she tell the truth.


    "I-I don''t know!"


    "That many, huh? Or maybe you just didn''t care enough to keep count. They were all mudblooded nobodies while you''re the golden child, after all. Give me your best estimate."


    She gulped once again as her mind was outright forced to search for the most accurate answer she could.


    "A couple hundred¡­ There are forty members of my harem currently, the rest were¡­ disposed of after I got bored."


    He seemingly didn''t like something regarding her response as his features contorted before he spat; "You''re forbidden from calling them a harem. A wretched woman like you gives us proud harem owners a bad name. They''re merely your unwilling prisoners, making them sex slaves, not harem members."


    Black then turned toward Amara, "What about you? Can you give me a better estimate? ''A couple hundred'' is too vague for my liking. How many people did your sister molest, rape, kidnap to be her pleasure toys?"


    The sadist woman felt the same force that assaulted Vivienne demanding her brain give the most accurate answer it could. She tried to keep her lips shut, but her resistance amounted to absolutely nothing. "About four hundred."


    "And how many individual assaults would you say took place on those four hundred people?"


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sister!" Vivienne cried, but she was silenced without even a word from the man.


    "About ten thousand¡­"


    I see," The man nodded in understanding. "And what about you? How many lives have you ruined to live out your sadistic fantasies? Are you also a rapist?"


    "No!" She cried her answer with great alarm. "I never once sexually assaulted another person."


    "How noble of you!" Lucille giggled mockingly before continuing, "But you ''forgot'' to answer my love''s earlier question."


    "I don''t know¡­ A couple hundred." Amara hissed despite her utmost effort to remain quiet about the truth.


    "How curious. The rapist doesn''t keep count of her victims, while the torturer doesn''t care to remember the number of hers. What about you, dearest little sister? How many people has our fellow sister tortured? Do you know?" Lucille asked Vivienne.


    "Sister!" Amara cried, but just like Vivienne before her, she was silenced.


    "About five hundred¡­" Vivienne declared through gritted teeth.


    "Amazing. Neither of you cared enough about your own wrongdoings, yet you tracked your sister''s debauchery admirably well as if collecting dirt on each other. I''m sure a psychologist would find this phenomenon fascinating, but frankly, I don''t give a damn." The man announced as he stood and walked over to the two kneeling women, towering over their trembling frames.


    Just one glance was all the twins needed to instinctively understand that he had no mercy in his cold, dark heart.


    Their life as they knew it was over. Now came the time to face their new reality.


    "I would love to utterly ruin you, however, you two are too important for me to exact proper justice upon."


    Hearing his statement, life returned to their frozen expressions. So even he understood what he was doing was plain reckless. A suicide move.


    What would he do?


    Demand chests full of gold for their release? Have their father write an apology letter? Maybe even go as far as to give them a little beating as a proverbial justice for their numerous victims before healing and returning them home?


    He observed the twins and their expressions for a few seconds before announcing his thoughts. "Vivienne Valessia Arvanelle Greenvale." The girl in question yelped before refocusing her attention on him, and a smug smile even managed to find its way to her face as if daring him to punish her.


    "For your numerous sexual crimes against the innocent people of the Iskaris continent, you''ll serve as a bedwarmer for my slaves. Every night, for the next ten thousand nights, you will be teleported back to my home in secrecy, where you will service my men to the best of your ability. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Amara Valessia Arvanelle Greenvale. For the many people who fell victim to you and your sadistic desires, you will accompany your sister, letting my slaves and any other person who has issues with the oppression you nobles impose upon the common folk use you as a punching bag, venting their frustration upon your body."


    The twins merely stared at him with dumbfounded expressions but he wasn''t finished.


    "Furthermore, as punishment for entering a bidding war against me for my mother-in-law and for being dumb bitches who made my Lucille''s childhood worse than it had to be with your insufferable selves, you''ll spend the rest of your lives as my diligent spies, working in my interest in the court of the Greenvale Duke. Every important news, rumor, even baseless gossip, you will deliver to me on a silver platter. You shall know no purpose in life other than to further my agenda. By day, you will work tirelessly for my cause. By night, you will work to satisfy my subordinates."


    "¡­ What?!" The two gasped with utter shock permeating through every fiber of their beings.

 Chapter 529 Dutiful Ronan

    "You shall know no purpose in life other than to further my agenda. By day, you will work tirelessly for my cause. By night, you will work to satisfy my subordinates.""¡­ What?!" The two gasped with utter shock permeating through every fiber of their beings. They simply couldn''t believe their ears.


    "This has to be a joke, right?" Vivienne asked with disbelief.


    "Do I look like a man who told a joke?" He asked firmly.


    "You''re so hot¡­" Lucille purred while she eyed her man declare the sentences of two of the most privileged women of the kingdom.


    "You-you-you can''t do this!" Amara shouted with bewilderment evident in her high-pitched tone.


    "I can, and so I shall." The man stated in a low tone, before turning toward the door. "Ronan, come in."


    A man entered with strange black glasses and a slicked-back hairstyle, wearing a confident smile. "Demigod Boss! I didn''t get the chance to congratulate you on your victory!" He bellowed before bowing submissively at a sharp degree over ten times in quick succession.


    "¡­ Thanks. Anyhow. The one with the slutty Fujimori dress, she''s Selene''s replacement for the decades to come. You may take her ahead of the general laborers, but before that, ask the male Ascendants if they want a piece of the pie. They come before you in the pecking order. Also, she''s an important chess piece of mine from now on, so you''re all forbidden from breaking her mind. Most bruises can be healed and due to her relatively high level, she can take a few good punches but damage to one''s psyche isn''t so simple to cure."


    "Demigod Boss, is she who I think she is?!" He chirped elatedly while jumping in place from sheer excitement as his gaze darted between the two.


    The man sighed, "Yes¡­ Vivienne Greenvale, full-blooded daughter of the man who rules over the man who owns the Winterwood county."


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Demigod Boss!!" Ronan lifted his glasses to clean the tears that were forming in his eyes at a rapid pace. "You shouldn''t have¡­ The smoking hot daughter of a rich and powerful criminal was already too much for us lowly ones¡­"


    "Well, I certainly won''t take her. She''s too putrid for me, so the task falls to you people or I''ll have to throw her to the goblins."


    Ronan gasped strongly, he visibly hated what he was hearing. "That would be a giant waste!! I shall step up to the plate and sacrifice myself to deliver your will! Even if no one else is willing to enter this vile woman, you can count on me to take over everyone''s part in delivering your decreed punishment, Demigod Boss!" He nodded five times before reaching for Vivienne and as expected, she fought back. The serial rapist snapped her hand away before going for a punch - as a mage without her staff that assisted her in casting her spells all her life, she couldn''t make use of her class and its spells.


    But then¡­


    "Both of you twins are forbidden from harming my subordinates, allies, and lovers in any shape or form. You''ll listen to all their commands and obey without issue." The man''s orders were enough to force her into compliance: her punch froze mid-swing, and then her hands limply fell to her sides.


    "Follow me, M''lady. I''ll introduce you to the boys." Ronan purred and turned around after bowing many times toward the man for good measure.


    "No! Please! Black! I mean, Lord Black! Pleaseee!!! I''ll do anythingggg!!!" Her screeching sounded even after Ronan slammed the door behind himself, but it quietened with every passing moment.


    "I''ll leave you two in your lonesome, Lucille. I''m sure you have a lot to go over with this wonderful human specimen. Once you''re done and there''s still some time of the night left, ask Selene or Blackjack if they have some steam to vent. However, ensure that she remains functional¡­ both in mind and body. I plan to return the two by morning."


    "Sure!" Lucille''s beaming smile welcomed the man''s words, who chuckled dryly before turning around and leaving the room. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­


    - PoV: Quinlan -


    "Sister¡­ please¡­"


    Amara''s pleading slowly faded from my ears as I made my way out of the building. My discussion with Sylvaris, Jasmine, and Seraphiel was somewhat interrupted due to the twins waking up early. We didn''t arrange a place for us to meet back again once I settled this matter, but I knew where I would find them.


    "It''s so beautiful¡­" Sylvaris mouthed in wonderment. Her typical composure and serenity were nowhere to be found as shimmering crystal tears streamed down her soft cheeks.


    With trembling hands, she reached toward the baby Geim in my courtyard, but as if it were too holy for her mortal touch, she hesitated. Instead, she slowly dropped to her knees before it, clasping her hands in front of her face and closing her eyes in silent prayer.


    Luminara was a religious idol in their culture, and the Geim was akin to their holy species, they believed the Eternal Forest to be made up of these creatures. The reason for Sylvaris'' strong reaction was that the Geims were so incredibly rare that the elven lands didn''t have even one of them - making them believe Geims only existed in Luminara''s otherworldly domain.


    But even then, her reaction was by far the strongest I''d seen in the elves who observed the Geim. Seraphiel didn''t care too much for it because she was a heretic who didn''t believe in the elven tales regarding the afterlife with Luminara and the Eternal Forest.


    On the other hand, Kaelira and her five rangers reacted by throwing all reservations out of the window and swearing their loyalty to me. However, even they didn''t shed tears, at least not in such an obvious and overwhelming manner. For all intents and purposes, the most serene woman I''d ever met in my life was overcome with emotions.


    The five rangers who I left the Geim''s protection and care to observed this beautiful sight silently and motionlessly, as if worried a single move of theirs might ruin the moment.


    Jasmine was also present. While she couldn''t fully grasp the significance this moment held for a traditional elf like Sylvaris, she was a respectful and intelligent woman who knew when to stay silent and simply observe.


    Seraphiel, meanwhile, stood behind her mother and was gently patting her shoulder in support. Even her perpetually mischievous self wore a calm expression as she did her best to comfort Sylvaris, who wept tears of joy.


    It was rare to see Seraphiel be this serious, but it made me appreciate her as a person even more. Those who couldn''t pause their eccentric antics when the situation called for seriousness were no longer fun to be around - they were simply obnoxious and irritating.


    I didn''t dare disturb the moment with my presence either. Instead, I quietly approached Jasmine and stood behind her while wrapping my arms around her waist. She contentedly leaned into me, and together, we watched the scene unfold, savoring the serenity of the beautiful moment.


    It lasted for over ten minutes, and its end was marked by Sylvaris leaning forward and gently kissing the ground in front of the Geim as if it were holy land. She then wiped her tears with her fingers and stood, using Sera''s offered hand as support.


    Sylvaris glanced in my direction and her expression brightened, after which she walked up to me and Jasmine, and then bowed deeply. "Prodigious Son. Thank you for all that you''ve done for me and my daughter, as well as our species as a whole."


    I went from Boyfriend to Prodigious Son, huh¡­ It was a drastic jump, and I can''t say I liked it. Traditional elves like Sylvaris might react to learning of my relations with the first elf and the Geim in more drastic manners than I expected them to.

 Chapter 530 Give Her to Me

    As if reading my thoughts, Seraphiel giggled; "Hehe! Remember back to my present for passing the Iris simulation? Now you should better understand what I meant."Her present was the information that said most elves will bend the knee and do whatever I tell them to if I can get Luminara to give me foolproof evidence of her continued existence and her acceptance of me as her son.


    There might''ve also been something about shrine maiden virgin elves willingly offering me their millennia-old hymens somewhere in her present to me as well, but that''s neither here nor there. Just a small, insignificant detail.


    "That''s indeed the case¡­" I nodded my understanding to Sera''s statement, after which I turned toward Sylvaris.


    "Sylvaris, Please don''t treat me like I''m a religious figure. I might put up an act for the masses once we reach the elven lands and I''m ready to take center stage, but you''re family, so treat me normally. I won''t be able to feel at home if you act like this around me. Furthermore, I''m fully intent on helping my mothers escape their current sealed state, so there will come a time when you''ll be sipping tea and munching on biscuits while chatting with Luminara, who will be Seraphiel''s mother-in-law."


    The color instantly drained from the silver-haired woman''s cheeks as realization dawned on her. She wasn''t alone, however.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh dear¡­ The implications didn''t quite register in my mind either¡­ The first elf will be my mother-in-law¡­" Seraphiel murmured with disbelief.


    "To that end¡­" I spoke up suddenly, "Sylvaris. I couldn''t do this for my five women, but the chance was presented to me at long last."


    Three pairs of eyes honed in on me, curious what I had to say.


    I took a deep breath and then began. "I love your daughter from the bottom of my heart and wish to make her mine. Thus, I''m asking for your permission to take the woman who you birthed a hundred years ago and have since devoted considerable time, effort, and resources to raising into the wonderful person she is today."


    "Kya! You can''t be this straightforward with this!!" Seraphiel yelped from the utter shock that assaulted her unprepared heart.


    Sylvaris meanwhile only raised a visibly amused eyebrow at me. My statement brought her out of the daze I inflicted upon her previously. "I can''t call you Prodigious Son as per your request, Boyfriend is beyond disrespectful for who you are, so what may I refer to you as?"


    "Quinlan is more than fine, I wish our relationship to be close and casual. I hate formalities, especially in my own home."


    Her lips turned upward into a beautiful, joyous smile, letting me know how highly she thought of me. Luminara''s son asked her, a random low-tier clan leader, to call him by his first name and act normal around him. She seemed to take it as the greatest privilege of her life.


    She gave Seraphiel a momentary glance before turning her attention back to me, and she parted her delicate lips to deliver her response.


    "I, Sylvaris Vaelorith, Matriarch of the Vaelorith Clan, do hereby grant my blessing and consent for my beloved daughter, Seraphiel Vaelorith, to stand beside you as your partner for eternity. From this moment forth, she is entrusted to your care, bound by both love and destiny. May the union between you be one of profound harmony, unwavering devotion, and shared triumphs. Let your bond transcend the passage of time and endure as a testament to the sacred legacy of our people. In granting this, I entrust you with her body and spirit, confident that you will cherish, protect, and honor her as she deserves."


    "Mom!!" Seraphiel whined like an entitled little princess who didn''t get things to go her way, but her bright red face told a different tale - she was embarrassed as well as excited beyond reason.


    Like the gentleman I am, I decided to help her out of this conundrum by reaching down and draping her on my shoulder as if she were a potato sack. "Q-Quinlan?! What are you doing?"


    "What do you think I''m doing? I received your mother''s blessing, now I''m taking you to a bedroom so that I can feast on your tantalizing flesh until I''m satisfied."


    "Kya!! You caveman! Dumb, brute of a caveman!! Mom?! Help!!"


    "Daughter, I gave Quinlan my blessings to do with you as he will. What do you expect from me? To go back on my words? You know I won''t do that."


    "Who gave you the right to treat me like I''m an object to be sold off like cattle?! It wasn''t long ago when I escaped my ugly iron collar, and it turns out that my mother is the one who places it back on me! I can''t believe this!"


    *Slap!*


    I slapped her perky behind which was easy to do, as it was right next to my face due to the position I hauled her over my shoulder in.


    "Kya! Quinlan ''The Caveman'' Noir, what do you think you''re doing?!"


    "What does it seem like I''m doing? I''m educating my disobedient woman who is making an unnecessary scene. Didn''t you hear your mother? You''re mine in body and soul."


    "Agh!! Not you too!" She shouted and began hitting my back with her fists. Although she did her best to break free of my firm hold, I couldn''t help but think her to be truly adorable right now.


    *Slap!*


    I simply had to deliver another slap to her butt, eliciting another cute yelp.


    Then, I glanced in Jasmine''s direction who was observing the scene with a great deal of amusement being evident in her big, beautiful eyes. "Jasmine, I''m taking Seraphiel and making her mine today, I''m done playing games. You, however, became my woman just today and even learned so much strangeties about me, so I would completely understand if you needed time before taking the plunge. I swear that I won''t think of you badly in any shape or form."


    She eyed me for a while being a big smile erupted on her gorgeous face. "Thank you, Quinlan. I''ll take you up on your offer, I need to prepare myself, both in body and mind. I woke up today as a random no-name merchant girl but now I''m the partner of a man of your caliber¡­ I need a bit of time to fully grasp it all, and I want to research a bit so I don''t leave you unsatisfied due to bad performance... I''m a competitive woman. Even if I''m the weakest of your harem members, I don''t wish to be the most boring as well."


    "It''s not a competition, but I understand. However, know that once I accepted you, I was ready to stand by your side no matter what."


    She nodded with a bright face and moist eyes that spoke volumes of her gratitude - not just due to my words, but everything. I felt as if she was grateful for my mere existence.


    "I also need time!" Seraphiel whined loudly. "I want to flirt with you for at least a century more before taking the next step in our relationship!!"


    *Slap!*


    "No one asked your opinion."


    "Although I only arrived at Hubby''s home today, want me to show you around? I love this place already, it''s so nice!" Jasmine cheerily asked Sylvaris if she wanted a tour of my stronghold.


    "I would like that, thank you." The serene woman replied while coyly eyeing me and her daughter''s wildly squirming form in my hand.


    "Mom!!!!"


    "Enjoy yourself, my beloved daughter. Know that the sight of you and the extreme privilege you will soon partake in would leave all of my friends in a state of furious jealousy." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then gives those horny bitches with cobwebs in between their legs to this brute caveman, not me! Mooooommm!!!!"


    *Slap!*


    At long last, the time came for me to bed my bombshell of a healer.

 Chapter 531 Not in the Forest!

    "Enjoy yourself, my beloved daughter. Know that the sight of you and the extreme privilege you will soon partake in would leave all of my friends in a state of furious jealousy.""Then gives those horny bitches with cobwebs in between their legs to this brute caveman, not me! Mooooommm!!!!"


    *Slap!*


    At long last, the time came for me to bed my bombshell of a healer.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "[Warp Gate]" we stepped out of my portal with Sera still hung over my shoulder like a potato sack.


    As soon as her mother was no longer within earshot, the incessant wriggling of my bombshell of an elf ceased immediately as she hung limply. However, I could sense her heart beating rapidly and loudly as if it were a war drum against my back.


    "Is this really happening?" she asked in a low, scared tone.


    "You should very well know I won''t force you. Despite my brash actions in the last few minutes, I''m ready to stop at a moment''s notice should you seriously ask me to."


    "No¡­ Of course, I''m also beyond curious¡­ and I can''t keep letting opportunistic harlots blindside me, Jasmine already took my spot as fifth. But¡­ I''m also scared."


    *Slap!* I firmly slapped her sensual behind.


    "Don''t badmouth my current and future women. Also, that statement of yours reminds me of Ayame. She was the first woman I met and did my best to woo, but she refused to fall for me, letting multiple women get ahead of her in the process. Rightfully, she should''ve been my first, but Blossom took the throne. As for being scared, you should know I''ll be gentle."


    "I know¡­ that''s not my concern. What if I''m not good enough? The others have become masters at pleasing you over the months, they know everything there is to know about your preferences and weak spots. I''ll surely seem lackluster in comparison."


    "So even you have such a cute girly side to you, and despite your big mouth, you have your own insecurities to deal with. Don''t worry about it, Seraphiel. It''s not a competition, and I don''t expect you to become a master right out of the gate. The fact that the woman I''d been eyeing for months, the one who kept leading me on with her nonstop flirting will be willingly parting her delicious thighs for me to partake in her most precious place is hotter and more stimulating than any technique could ever hope to be."


    "Hmm¡­ Is that so." She mused out loud for a moment before yelping as something registered in her mind. "What exactly are we doing in the forest?!"


    "Well, you''re an elf and your people love nature, so I thought you might appreciate doing it here."


    "Quinlan!!" Sera growled before sighing, "I knew this would be your ignorant answer." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Was I wrong?" I asked with surprise. I thought she would love it.


    "Yes! We love being in nature, but that doesn''t mean I want my first time to take place in the mud next to a pile of stinking boar poop! Or what, was your genius idea to pin me against a tree trunk and ruin the diligently cared-for skin on my back with your aggressive humping? I know how eager you become once you''re in the mood, don''t think I didn''t hear tales from Lucille how you almost shattered her inn while going ham on Blossom!"


    "Guilty as charged¡­" I chuckled amusedly at how involved she became in the discussion all of a sudden. "To be honest, I didn''t think it through too much. I took a bath with Luminara in a nice pond multiple times and she seemed to love it, maybe that would be to your liking as well?"


    "To bath, sure, but not to lose my virginity! Do you think when nighttime arrives we climb high onto a tree and fall asleep on its branches like primitive animals? No, we have proper houses built around the trunk of ancient trees, where lush beds are waiting for us to sleep, and to do the dirty!"


    *Slap!*


    "Why did you slap my butt this time?!"


    "It felt good."


    "¡­ You''re unbelievable."


    "What can a man do, its soft touch and sensual jiggling brightens my mood more than I can describe. My vocabulary simply isn''t good enough to do so."


    "Men..." She scoffed adorably and I couldn''t help but notice her positioning her behind even closer to my face, as if inviting me to go ahead if it truly made me this happy. I already knew it, but I was once again forced to notice what a truly precious existence this one was.


    Of course, I accepted her invitation.


    *Slap!*


    "Kya! It''s going to be red if it isn''t already!"


    "I''ll give it a healing kiss then."


    "As if that would help!"


    "It helped Blossom when I slapped her delicious behind with so much force that the crevices of my hand were visible on her skin, and even though Ayame denies it, I think she also loves it when I kiss her there."


    "Hmph! So shameless¡­" Sera grumbled under her breath.


    "Alright, if not the loving company of Mother Nature, will a hotel do then? I can''t make a tree house happen before my rapidly growing lust overwhelms me."


    "¡­ Yes¡­" Her reply was so low and meek that I almost didn''t pick up on it.


    "Great. I heard good things about this one from Ronan. [Warp Gate]."


    "Ronan? Frankly, I never understood why you tolerate him, let alone be so friendly toward him."


    "Why wouldn''t I?"


    Sera hesitated for a second as she deliberated on her answer. "Well, he''s a guy who freely roams your home¡­"


    So that''s what she meant. "Seraphiel, the alpha of a wolf pack doesn''t care if sheep enter his territory. Problems arise only when another male wolf dares step into his domain. Ronan is completely tamed by me, he would never dare bare his fangs at me. "In fact, if he were dog-kin, he''d probably wag his tail as much as Blossom does every time he sees me."


    "Is that so¡­ Where are we, by the way?"


    "In Ronan''s hometown called Vastelle. Although the capital city has the biggest offerings, I would rather not go back there until things cool off. Ronan said he lost his first time in the establishment we''re heading to."


    "Huh?! I refuse to have my first time take place in a brothel!!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Haha! You thought he could only get women by paying for their time? You truly think very lowly of him. No, Seraphiel, we''re not visiting a brothel but a hotel that specifically caters to couples wishing to spend a steamy night together. As far as I know, there are no escort services offered by them. It exists to take your girl out for a fun time, away from your mother-in-law''s scrutinizing eyes and your father-in-law''s unreasonably spiteful glaring while he strangely keeps one hand on his sword''s hilt as he fantasizes about cutting you down in a thousand different ways."


    "Oh." She gasped cutely before adding; "Also, that last part was oddly specific¡­ I don''t think you''re speaking from experience, though¡­ You didn''t meet any of your in-laws besides my mother if we were to count her."


    "No, that imaginary father-in-law would be me if an ugly bastard tried to take my daughter away from me."

 Chapter 532 Arrival

    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire"No, that imaginary father-in-law would be me if an ugly bastard tried to take my daughter away from me."


    "But what if it wasn''t an ugly but a handsome man?" She asked curiously while settling further into her potato sack role over my shoulder by nestling around a bit for more comfort.


    "Seraphiel, as far as I''m concerned, all other men are ugly in the whole universe."


    "Hehe! Truly, you''re the most shameless man to have ever existed."


    "Why, do you not agree?" I asked while lowering my tone to an ominous one as if I suspected her of sacrilege.


    Sera yelped, "N-no, I mean, yes! I agree wholeheartedly! Compared to your heavenly visage, all other men are akin to monstrous deformities, as ugly as dwarves!"


    *Slap!*


    "Kya! W-what was that for?! I agreed!"


    "I didn''t like your tone, woman. It felt as if you didn''t fully agree with the sentiment your lips spewed. You were mocking me."


    "I wouldn''t dare!"


    *Slap!*


    "M-master! You''re being entirely unfair!" She whined while once again forming fists from her hands and pummeling my back with all her might. I couldn''t lie, it was not a bad back massage. After all, she''d leveled up dozens of times, making her Strength stat way above that of a weak woman because each time a person leveled up, they would automatically gain 1 point in every stat.


    We walked down the bustling streets in this manner, drawing many eyes on us.


    While Seraphiel wasn''t wearing her belly dancer attire or her iron collar, she did wear the high-quality collar I got for her as a present when I bought her. All three girls, those being Blossom, Ayame, and the one currently massaging my back to the best of her ability, liked the collars they got from me so much so that they wore the items even when my [Subjugation] made them into nothing more but mere fashion accessories. Hence, Seraphiel was thought to be my slave, giving us no legal trouble.


    Thus, the reason we were stared at with countless wide-open eyes wasn''t related to them thinking an elf was illegally freed in human lands. No, their eyes were locked on us because of two reasons.


    The men glared at me with seething jealousy due to the otherworldly beauty draped over my shoulder. Seraphiel was a unique woman who shined brilliantly even among the generally good-looking elves.


    On the other hand, I also picked up on many female eyes burning with envy as they eyed my healer. Women were often deranged creatures who had a strong submissive streak in them, at least when it came to their deepest fantasies, thus being manhandled by a man of my physique was not something many of them would think of as punishment.


    I was never a hideous man, but the multiple primordial transformations I went through - with Primordial Breeding Physique being the main culprit - made me into a truly fine male specimen. Tall, handsome, and muscular. In a world where danger lurked everywhere, K-pop-style pretty boys were not highly desired. Instead, weak women wanted someone who could protect them from danger and give them a feeling of safety with their mere presence, making my rugged features the generally accepted ideal.


    Naturally, due to the presence of levels and stats, a twink could be stronger than a bodybuilder, best evidenced by the petite Ayame being stronger than me for a while even after I got Primordial Breeding Physique, but that didn''t discredit the general consensus when it came to women''s idealized male physique.


    We arrived at our destination, and I slammed its doors against the walls as I boldly stepped through, announcing my presence.


    The resulting loud bangs of my actions reverberated through the entire establishment, silencing the previously cheerful chatter within. Multiple heads turned toward me with their expressions ranging from curiosity to outright irritation at my arrogant entrance. I ignored them all and strolled toward the reception desk.


    "I need your best room," I declared without mincing my words, before adding; "And make sure we''re not disturbed. I''m not in the mood to kill anyone tonight."


    As far as I was concerned, I was the only man who had the right to see my women naked, so if a man walked in on us I would be forced to continue the tradition by eliminating him from the ranks of the living.


    Her brow arched at the threat, but the woman merely nodded as she opened a thick ledger and began scribbling. "The VIP suite is available. Top floor, far end of the hall. It''s soundproofed, fully stocked, and comes with its own pool with heated water. Will that suffice?"


    I nodded. "Perfect."


    "The rate is-"


    "Change it for me," I interrupted by flicking a gold coin at her, which she caught. The woman glanced at the shiny metal with a greedy expression before pocketing it and giving me the change in silver coins. Then, she handed me a key with an ornate crest engraved on it.


    "Enjoy your stay, sir," she said with a professional bow.


    I turned on my heel and ascended the grand staircase leading to the upper floors. Seraphiel, despite her earlier resistance, now lay still with her arms resting loosely against my back. I felt her peek at our surroundings, no doubt debating internally if this establishment was worthy of being the location where she loses her maiden status.


    Her continued silence must''ve indicated her approval.


    We reached the top floor, where an elaborately decorated hallway stretched out before us. The carpet beneath my feet was plush, muffling my steps as I moved toward the farthest door. The walls were adorned with tasteful paintings depicting serene landscapes, lending the space a sense of elegance.


    Finally, I stopped before a set of double doors engraved with the same crest as the key in my hand. I slid the key into the lock and turned it.


    The main area was spacious with high ceilings. The centerpiece of the room was a massive bed draped with silk sheets and plush pillows. To the side, a luxurious seating area with velvet furniture surrounded a table set with a chilled bottle of wine and a tray of pastries. The far end of the room led to an open doorway, beyond which lay the aforementioned pool.


    I stepped inside and kicked the doors shut behind me, after which I set Seraphiel on her feet.


    "Well?" I asked as I gestured to the room. "Is this more to your liking, my cheeky elf?"


    She hesitated for a moment before her lips curled into a big smile. "¡­ Yes."


    "Great. [Warp Gate]" I summoned Kaelira, Blossom, and the trapper girl to sniff out any surveillance artifacts, ensuring the room was safe. I didn''t wish to hold back from speaking my mind during this long-awaited session of mine with my beloved healer.


    "I found nothing." The trapper decreed a few minutes later, followed by Kaelira''s affirmation.


    "Blossom smells nothing foul! She thinks Master chose an amazing place. Can he take Blossom here on their next date?" She begged with her trademark big puppy eyes shining at me, making refusal not an option.


    "But of course, Blossom¡­" I chuckled while rubbing the behind of her ears for a few seconds before sending the ladies back from where they came from. Before leaving, Kaelira exchanged a silent glance with Seraphiel. My athletic elf nodded her head while activating [Master''s Link] and saying <Good luck.>


    Seraphiel nodded back before smiling coyly, <Thanks. I''ll see you on this side soon, I presume. You should run for the elf wife #2 spot before my mom steals it from under your nose.>


    Kaelira said nothing as she merely left after the other two, but I did notice a strong shade of pink being present on her cheeks.


    I noticed that all ladies of mine thought I wouldn''t be privy to their conversations if they didn''t deliberately include me in them. As the one from whom the ability originated, I could easily listen in without getting invited. I didn''t tend to abuse this aspect of my spell as I respected their wishes, but I was rather curious how the exchange between these two would sound if they thought I wasn''t hearing their words, so I couldn''t help myself.


    Be that as it may, we had to move on.


    "Well then¡­" I exclaimed while eyeing the beyond-sexy creature in front of me.


    "... It''s time." Sera finished for me while looking up into my gaze that were a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 533 Weak Spot

    "Well then¡­" I exclaimed while eyeing the beyond-sexy creature in front of me."... It''s time." Sera finished for me while looking up into my gaze with a smile adorning her features that were a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    I decided not to immediately rush to undress, instead, I took her hand in mine and brought her to the seating area. I sat in one of the lush sofas and Seraphiel elected to use my right thigh as her chair. It seemed that she liked to sit in my embrace more with each passing day. Naturally, I had no complaints whatsoever.


    I reached for the wine bottle and uncorked it, lifting the item to my nose to take in the aroma. Back on Earth, I was no wine connoisseur; to me, cheap wine often tasted no different from its expensive counterparts. However, becoming a primordial had sharpened my senses, allowing me to appreciate the finer details in life - like the craftsmanship of a well-brewed liquor over the bland uniformity of mass-produced ones.


    I rarely drank since my transmigration, however, as I always had a reason not to. Training, not feeling completely safe, the Phenom Trials, and many other reasons made me think twice before sipping alcohol.


    Today was different. I felt in control.


    Seraphiel picked up the glasses from the table and held them out for me to pour the liquor. However, I filled only one before gesturing for her to set the other back on the table. She raised an eyebrow at me questioningly, but when I clinked the whole bottle with her glass, my intent became clear to her.


    "They say gluttony is a sin¡­" she teased with a giggle, but I ignored her words and took a hearty swig.


    She watched me for a moment before cautiously raising her glass to her lips and sipping a tiny amount. Her face immediately twisted into a grimace, drawing a chuckle from me. "This is your first time tasting alcohol, I presume?"


    "Blergh!" She whined and then began demandingly tapping on my storage ring until I brought out a flask of water for her, which she snatched from my hands and drank, sighing with relief. "Ahh¡­ So much better," she declared before answering my question.


    "Yes, my mother was very strict with me while growing up, I was forbidden from drinking alcohol until turning a hundred years old and thus becoming a legal adult, but on that very same day, my summons to the army arrived, so I didn''t have the opportunity¡­"


    "I see. Frankly, I''m surprised to learn you were such a good girl who never went against your mother''s wishes. You had a hundred years to do so, yet you never did."


    "I was very obedient growing up! You''re the one who turned me into a rebellious daughter! Did you see Mom''s face when I asked you to fill her womb up? She looked ready to pounce on me! Hehe!"


    "Yeah¡­" I chuckled along with her merry giggles before adding, "By the way, I officially deny any responsibility for your so-called transformation. You were a bad girl from the very start. The only difference is that with your mother out of the picture combined with the freedom I gave you, the real you finally had the chance to come to light over the months we spent together."


    She stared at me while opening and closing her mouth multiple times as she tried her best to refute my claims but each attempt was snuffed out before she could even voice them. "¡­ There might be some incredibly minor truth to your words¡­" She admitted at long last after looking away from my smug expression, refusing to meet my victorious gaze.


    Her silence didn''t last long, however, as she locked eyes with me once again and declared, "I don''t like that smug grin, caveman. I was feeling a bit anxious before, but now I feel the need to challenge you to restore my honor!"


    "Is that so¡­? And what exactly do you challenge me in?"


    "Your competence in bed! The one who makes the other orgasm more is the winner, and the loser will have to do whatever the winner says!"


    My amused expression instantly stiffened upon hearing her chosen battleground. I prided myself on my ability to please women, and implying I was so bad at it that a complete virgin could outdo me was nothing short of a grave insult.


    Seraphiel must have sensed the precarious ground she was treading, as she quickly added, "Since you have far more experience compared to my zero, I''ll start with an advantage - two points, as if I''ve already made you release twice. It''s only fair to even the playing field."


    Those were not the words she should''ve uttered. What should have escaped her dainty lips were fervent apologies for her earlier insolence. Judging by the wry but excited smile playing on her face, she clearly knew that as well - but my cheeky elf seemed far too stubborn to utter the words she ought to.


    "Challenge accepted."


    I grunted the words and raised my wine bottle toward the ceiling, chugging its entire contents without pause. Seraphiel''s wide eyes followed my every motion as her audible gulp and the frantic rhythm of her heartbeat betrayed her nerves. She knew she had challenged the devil to a fight she shouldn''t have - but there was no turning back now.


    "Ahh¡­" I exhaled in appreciation for the craftsmanship of the liquor with my eyes scanning the label to note its maker. I was intent on purchasing some for my home. I then turned my head in the direction of the nervous but excited elf and smirked. "Who starts?"


    "Uhh¡­" she mused a bit inwardly as a thoughtful expression crossed her face before she gave a decisive nod to herself. "Since I have two points, it''s only fair for you to start."


    "Alright."


    I reached into my storage ring and retrieved a simple hourglass. "Each of us gets ten minutes to do as we please with the other before our turn ends. If no orgasm happens, no point will be gained."


    Seraphiel swallowed hard with her cheeks turning rosy red before nodding her understanding and acceptance.


    "Kya!" she squealed as I scooped her into a princess carry and brought her to the large bed where I placed her down and flipped the hourglass on its head; my ten minutes had begun.


    I sat down beside the bashful elf and saw her eyes darting between my hands and face as she lay on the bed, eager to see where I would begin.


    There was no need to deliberate on how I''d spend my first ten minutes. Though she was dressed in what could only be considered proper clothing for an elf, their concept of "proper" left one part of the body tantalizingly bare. My eyes naturally drifted to that exposed, vulnerable spot: her feet.


    I wasn''t a foot person - or so I''d always thought - but elves were a different breed entirely. Their feet were free of imperfections or grime despite endless travels through forests thanks to its magical nature.


    As their most sensitive sensory organ, their feet guided them through dense, shadowed forests more reliably than their eyes, ears, or noses ever could. This elevated their feet from a mundane body part to something far more intimate - an erogenous zone of breathtaking sensitivity.


    Their feet were never smelly, never dirty, and their brain felt any sensation conveyed through them as if it were amplified a thousandfold, just like how Blossom was always brought out of her element when I pulled on her lush tail.


    "You know¡­" I began, breaking the momentary silence and watching my gorgeous elf''s long, pointy ears twitch in nervous excitement, "When I introduced you to Luminara and Mearie using their ability to read my memories, my human mother said I should give you a foot massage, but she was instantly shot down by my elven mother who said if you allowed me to touch your feet before our relationship advanced to a certain stage, you would be a loose woman, not fit to bear my children."


    My lips curled into a mischievous smile as I added, "I believe we''ve arrived at that certain point in our relationship."


    Before she could respond, I trailed a single, deliberate line along the arch of her left foot. The effect was instantaneous. She gasped loudly and her whole body stiffened as if struck by a bolt of lightning. The red hue deepened across her face and ears, and her wide, disbelieving eyes fixed on me. The earlier curiosity was replaced with a mix of outrage and flustered vulnerability. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t believe this!" she whined. Her voice was adorably high-pitched. "My mother-in-law betrayed me!"

 Chapter 534 No Fair Play in War

    "I can''t believe this!" she whined and I couldn''t help but note that her voice was adorably high-pitched. "My mother-in-law betrayed me!""What horrible mother would take the side of their daughter-in-law over their son''s?"


    "Grr¡­" She growled her dissatisfaction, but any such sound soon transformed into cute yelps as both of my hands found themselves stroking her feet.


    I moved to trace slow, teasing circles along the soft, flawless soles of her feet. The sharp sounds that escaped her lips and the way her back arched told me everything I needed to know - she was far more sensitive than even I had anticipated.


    Naturally, I had no plans to stop. My thumbs pressed into her delicate spots, kneading with just the right amount of firmness to send shocks of sensation coursing through her body.


    Her toes curled instinctively, and a shaky gasp escaped her lips as I let my fingers glide down to her heel before returning upward, lingering on the ball of her foot.


    "Q-Quinlan!" she squeaked my name, eliciting a smirk from me.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Tell me!!! How many cheap sluts did you practice your techniques upon?!"


    "You''re the first woman whose feet I touched in my entire life."


    "N-n-n-no way!"


    "Yes way."


    Her response to my declaration was grabbing onto a pillow and bringing it to her mouth to let a frustrated whimper out as I brought my lips down to the arch of her foot, letting my breath tickle her skin.


    She gasped loudly and even the pillow didn''t help silence her strong reactions. Even if it did, the trembling of her entire body would tell me all I needed to know.


    I kissed the delicate curve softly, savoring the silky texture beneath my lips, and let my tongue trail a light path along the edge of her sole. Her legs jolted as if she''d been struck by lightning.


    "N-No fair!" she raised her head from the pillow and cried out. "That''s¡­ t-that''s not playing fair!"


    I chuckled against her skin, "Seraphiel, there''s no fair play in war."


    I followed up my statement by dragging my fingers upward, brushing against the sensitive pads of her toes, watching her try and fail to keep her composure. Her pillow quickly found itself in front of her mouth once again as she did her best to hold back a moan from ringing across the luxurious room.


    Her attempt was a resounding failure.


    Then, I pressed my thumbs into the tender spot below her toes, eliciting the mightiest moan to escape from her lips - thus far, of course. The night was still young, oh so young.


    Her long, pointy ears twitched furiously, serving as a telltale sign of her strong arousal.


    I couldn''t help but grin as her breathless, incoherent mumbling muffled by the pillow filled the room, and it didn''t take me more than a single minute from start to finish to see her come apart by the seams as she moaned one last time before the first orgasm of the night was achieved, evidenced by the furious twitching of her sensual hips and the long, euphoric cry that accompanied it.


    I grabbed onto the hourglass and dangled it in front of her eyes and teasingly said; "There are so few grains of sand in the bottom that I could even count them within a few seconds." I finished my victory parade by firmly slapping her plump butt for good measure, eliciting a shout from her lips that was a mix of fury and disbelief at her swift loss, but I also heard a good deal of joy and sheer happiness in there as well.


    "Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­" Her chest heaved up and down wildly as Seraphiel did her best to collect herself. It seemed to be a difficult task.


    "What''s the score? I want to hear it from your lips." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bastard¡­" She cursed before taking a long breath and mumbling in the lowest tone possible, "Two to one¡­"


    My smile curled upward to form a victorious grin before I slapped her behind for a second time - just for good measure.


    Despite her swift loss, it didn''t take Sera long to collect herself. She took a deep breath and then rose from the bed before turning around to face me, visibly ready to exact vengeance. With her pointer finger, she aimed at my forehead and pushed, wordlessly telling me to sit down.


    I listened, letting her take my pants off, which was followed by my undergarments. However, she wasn''t quite ready to welcome the monster awaiting the chance to greet her at long last.


    *Slap!*


    For the first time this night, it wasn''t my palm that slapped her butt, but my throbbing cock - and not her butt but her cheeks.


    "Kya!!" She yelped once again as she was brought out of her element. "What the hell is this?!"


    "Seraphiel, meet Quinlan Junior. Quinlan Junior, meet Seraphiel." I introduced the two to each other. They would become very intimate friends, so I thought it to be the proper thing to do.


    "You''re oh-so-funny!" Seraphiel scoffed while conducting a serious staredown with my shaft. "I refuse to believe that even the petite Ayame can take this thing inside her!"


    I chuckled while amusedly shaking my head. "Now that you''re an official member of my harem, you''ll get to see her epic battle with my cock during our next duel in the sheets. It''s a truly peculiar sight, sometimes I could swear that I see a firm bulge in her belly."


    "Okay, I didn''t need to know that¡­" Seraphiel grumbled under her breath before taking the first tentative step of getting to know Quinlan Junior better by reaching her dainty fingers out and curiously poking my cock multiple times, checking for our reaction with interested eyes. She even cutely blinked up at me as she observed if any changes occured in my features.


    "Your ten minutes have started. Do your utmost to score a point, my beloved Seraphiel." I decreed while flipping the hourglass.


    "Ah!" She gasped as she eyed the rapidly falling sand grains and reached toward my shaft with both of her palms, enveloping me in her warmth - after which, her amateurish, panicked pumping began.


    "How close are you?" She asked with a smug grin that told me she thought I was already on the brink.


    "How close? I didn''t even begin to feel anything besides soreness. Do you take me for a cow to be milked? I want to enjoy your tender caring, woman, not your furious pumping as if your life depended on making me release as soon as possible."


    "Oh¡­" She gasped and immediately slowed her motions as understanding dawned on her. The next minute was spent with her exploring the touch of the male member for the first time, and honestly, it felt very good. However, I wanted to pay her back for the earlier disrespect she showed by challenging me to a duel in the sheets.


    I yawned theatrically; "Haaah¡­ I''m about to fall asleep. You know what, there''s something I''d been meaning to do. I promised her, after all."


    Seraphiel''s unsaid question was answered when I brought a specific artifact out of my pocked dimension and imbued my mana into a little crystal.


    It didn''t take long for the communication line to be established.


    A high-pitched, girly voice came from the device.


    "Hello, Princess Felicity Valorian speaking."

 Chapter 535 Chatting with the Princess

    Seraphiel''s unsaid question was answered when I brought a specific artifact out of my pocked dimension and imbued my mana into a little crystal.It didn''t take long for the communication line to be established.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    A high-pitched, girly voice came from the device.


    "Hello, Princess Felicity Valorian speaking."


    "This is Black, we met earlier today at the auction."


    "Lord Black!! I didn''t dare hope you would call me so soon!" she chirped merrily.


    "Is it a good time to call? It''s pretty late, did your bedtime not arrive yet?"


    "I''m a big girl who can stay up for as long as I want!" She decreed proudly before adding with a low whisper; "At least, as long as my studies don''t suffer for it¡­"


    "Haha! Is that so? What''s your favorite subject?"


    "Magic theory! It''s because instead of a boring tutor, it''s Mom who is my instructor."


    Queen Morgana, huh. I don''t know too much about the woman besides the many legendary feats she achieved on the fields of battle with her quite likely advanced-tier Elemental Sovereign spells. Beyond that, all I know is that she doesn''t care about politics and spends a lot of her time and resources on magic research.


    It''s good to see she''s not such a recluse that she would neglect her young daughter.


    "Is Miss Elf also there? I want to tell her how the coating of the nature crown went with the bee wax she suggested!"


    "Well¡­ She''s uh, occupied." I murmured while gesturing to Seraphiel to resume her handjob. Thus far, ever since the line connected to Felicity, she''d just been eyeing me with a wholly disbelieving gaze. However, upon hearing my words, she let off a very unladylike and very long cursing spree - silently, of course, she merely articulated the words with her lips while glaring daggers at me.


    However, instead of listening to me and resuming her sensual pumping, I felt two hands grip onto my shaft¡­ and then, she squeezed hard, making me grit my teeth to prevent a sound from escaping my lips. My attempt to remain silent required such a great deal of effort that multiple veins bulged on my forehead.


    What made it all worse was the extremely satisfied, smug smile dancing on Seraphiel''s lips.


    "Occupied? What is she doing?" Felicity asked cheerily.


    "She''s resting because she''s not such a big girl as you are; if she doesn''t get her beauty sleep, she''ll wake up the next day resembling an ogre more than an elf. It''s not a pretty sight, let me tell you that much."


    "Hehehe! I don''t believe you!" Felicity giggled. However, the other female, the one who was way too close to me for my liking didn''t appreciate my words, as I sensed one of her hands leaving my shaft only to grab onto my jewel sack.


    A cruel expression adorned Sera''s face, promising me anything but a long, healthy life as a man should I continue dissing her.


    The women of Thalorind were all sadists who loved to torture men by going for their most precious friends, and it quickly became evident that Seraphiel was no exception to that observation of mine either.


    I nodded at the elf playing around with my balls like a killer whale playing with its food before going in for the kill. In that nod, I wordlessly accepted defeat, promising not to badmouth her.


    Her firm expression softened, alongside her grip on my best friend. Before long, she accepted my promise and resumed her amazing handjob.


    "I''m having a mathematics test tomorrow¡­ I''m a bit worried, to be honest."


    Damn, that horrible subject tortures children in this magical world as well? On the positive side, ~90% of them are illiterate peasants growing potatoes in the cold dirt, so only the privileged have to deal with such terrible problems.


    "Is that so? Did you prepare? If not, you better put your head to it before it gets too late¡­"


    Although my words were a response to Felicity, they were mostly aimed at Seraphiel. I pointed at the rapid flow of sand grains to the bottom of the hourglass to let her know she wasn''t doing too well before reaching for the back of her head and pulling her down into kissing range of my cock.


    Naturally, I did it all to help her win our little challenge, nothing more. I was magnanimous like that.


    Now it was her turn to grit her teeth to hold a shocked yelp back from escaping her lips. She stared up at me with a mixture of annoyance and disbelief, however, I merely pointed at the hourglass for a second time, letting her know it was time to give up on her challenge if she wasn''t ready to go all out.


    Seraphiel gulped nervously while changing the target of her staring from me to my shaft. Determination flared in her intelligent eyes before she cautiously pushed her tongue out to give my cock an exploratory lick as if it was an ice cream flavor she never tried before and was reluctant to give it a go.


    She followed it up by putting her nose close to my member and sniffing it all over, from the tip all the way to the jewel sack. In this moment, Seraphiel greatly resembled Blossom who would often sniff me all over my pecker, using her extremely potent nostrils to learn of all the fun adventures I''d been on since last laying with her. She could easily guess from a single whiff how long ago I enjoyed the company of each woman of mine with terrifying precision.


    Seraphiel soon parted her lips to envelop my tip in her tantalizing mouth, where her wet tongue greeted me by swirling along my length.


    It didn''t take her more than a few moments to get the hang of things, after which her sensual blowjob session began in earnest, evidenced by the diligent bobbing of her head.


    "Of course I prepared!" Felicity declared firmly as if the mere sentiment of her not doing her utmost to excel at math was simply outrageous. She quickly followed it up by whining; "I hate mathematics! I keep studying for long hours, but when a test paper is placed in front of me, it might as well have been written in a foreign language! I have no clue where to even begin with the problems."


    "I would love to offer my assistance, but I''m afraid I passed most math tests by cheating."


    "Huh?!" Felicity yelped with shock. "C-c-c-cheating?! But that gets you punished!!!"


    What a sweet girl, even the mere mention of foul play left her utterly flabbergasted.


    "Punished? My fair princess, punishment is for those who get caught doing bad things. The trick is not to not cheat, but to not get caught while doing so."


    "Is that so¡­?" The gears rapidly turning in her little head were so loud I could hear them over the communication line.


    "That is so. However, cheating makes you skip over the basics. If a future subject of yours depends on the topics you learned in this course, it''ll come to bite you in the butt later. Therefore, instead of cheating, I recommend you ask for a new tutor, maybe the current one sucks at explaining things properly."


    "Will that not reflect on me poorly? It would seem as if I was blaming Miss Agatha for my own shortcomings."


    "There''s no shame in asking for a change if the current one is clearly not working. Math is not a subject you can excel in by merely sitting down and cramming it for hours as if it were history for example. Explain yourself properly to your parents, say that you did your best but you see no results for your efforts."


    "I see! I shall do as you suggest, Lord Black!"


    I''m not gonna lie, giving life coaching to the princess while getting my pecker serviced by my bombshell of an elf was a surreal experience.


    "Guh!" I couldn''t help but grunt when Seraphiel increased her efforts by replicating a vacuum cleaner as she sucked me off with all her might and utilized her hands to massage my balls at the same time. Her hand movements oddly resembled Lucille''s masterful machinations, and I instantly sensed that my beloved berserker gave her some pointers which Sera utilized very well.


    She glanced up at me with eyes that had a mischievous glint to them, letting me know how great of a time she was having - at my expense.


    "Is everything all right, Lord Black?" Felicity asked innocently.


    "Y-yes, it''s just that there''s a mosquito in my room who is doing its best to suck me dry."


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 536 Annoying Mosquito

    "Y-yes, it''s just that there''s a mosquito in my room who is doing its best to suck me dry.""Ah! I hate those horrible creatures! They are the main reason why Winter is my favorite season. Though, because I can make cute snowmen and have snowball fights with father, those reasons also help just a tiny bit¡­"


    "I-is that so¡­" I murmured while eyeing my Sera and her rapidly increasing head bobbing speed alongside my length. She used her tantalizing tongue perfectly to swirl around my cock, giving me a sensational feeling that was only heightened by the massaging I received from her damp throat and dainty fingers. It was all amazing, too amazing, in fact. I had trouble maintaining my conversation with Felicity.


    I silently gestured for her to slow down, but as if she was already waiting for this, she let go of my sack with her left hand and pointed at the hourglass while the mischievous glint in her eyes increased tenfold.


    She was saying ''As per your words, I have ten minutes to do with your body as I wish. Or are you ready to throw in the towel and admit defeat already?''


    Seraphiel was using the circumstances of my own making against me.


    Another vein bulged on my forehead, letting her know ahead of time the severe wife correction session she was going to receive as soon as the call ended, making her gulp for a moment before her sly smile returned to her gorgeous face. It seemed she decided to embrace the present instead of worrying about what the future had in store for her, best evidenced by the slutty slurping sounds that erupted from her divine mouth.


    Luckily, the communication artifact wouldn''t pick up on those sounds.


    "Who is that?" A sudden feminine voice sounded from Felicity''s end of the call, but it was not girly like hers, but that of a proper adult woman.


    "Mom! I''m speaking with my new friend!"


    Oh shit.


    Shit shit shit. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shiiiiiiiiiit.


    "That strange man who calls himself Black?" Queen Morgana inquired in an entirely unimpressed tone.


    "He''s not strange!"


    "I''ll be the one who decides that."


    "Mom! I''m a big girl now who is more than capable of deciding who she befriends."


    Morgana''s curt rebuttal sounded instantly; "You''re not." She followed up by grabbing the artifact from Felicity''s hands; "Give that to me."


    "Hello?"


    "It''s my greatest pleasure to make your acquaintance, Queen Morgana."


    "Let''s leave the pleasantries aside. Who are you?"


    "Please call me Black."


    Seraphiel froze due to the unexpected developments just like I did, however, her spunk returned admirably quickly, evidenced by her sensual blowjob session resuming with full steam.


    "Introducing yourself using an alias to the Queen of your country doesn''t make you any less suspicious than you already are. I presume you wouldn''t know anything about the Greenvale twins and their whereabouts?"


    "I saw them a few hours ago in the Grand Auction."


    "I''m aware. I''m also aware of the fact that they outbid you for an elf slave, after which you stormed out of the building, only for the twins to go missing not even an hour later."


    "Mom! Lord Black wouldn''t do anything bad like that!" Felicity spoke up in my defense before getting shut down. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Shush."


    "They went missing? Honestly, I can''t say I''m surprised. With how arrogant and hostile those two were to all those around them, they must have numerous enemies. Furthermore, they walked away from the auction with over a thousand gold worth of items and slaves, while only being surrounded by mid-tier bodyguards. I''m not surprised if an opportunist saw the chance to get rich quick."


    I decided my best route was to enter the gray zone instead of claiming myself to be a saint, as that would just be too suspicious because she must''ve known my extreme spite toward them.


    My response was, ''I didn''t do it, but those bitches deserved it.''


    "Furthermore, Queen Morgana, I would like to assure you I have no bad intentions toward anyone in this country. We''re being besieged by two powerful nations at the same time, we have no time for internal strife."


    "Yes, Lord Black is not a suspicious person!"


    "Not suspicious?" Morgana scoffed, "What''s not suspicious about a grown man - who refuses to identify himself - calling my teenage daughter in the middle of the night?"


    Curses. I was careless. I merely called Felicity to mess with Seraphiel, lacking the foresight to understand something like this might occur. I was caught up in the moment.


    It was time to do some damage control.


    "Queen Morgana, I wholly understand your suspicions. The unlucky circumstances of today painted me in a truly ugly sight. The reason I stormed off during the auction was that I greatly wished to have that noble elf lady. Not to warm my bed, but to help me protect my lands against the vile monsters rampaging through my territories. I thought she was the perfect candidate for the job. With each passing day, my people fall victim to more and more monster attacks, making my fragile heart bleed endlessly. As for why I''m calling your daughter, I promised her I would call as soon as I was able to. I didn''t dare make her worried, so I took my promise too literally. Looking back, I wish I had the foresight to wait until morning, as that would''ve been the proper thing to do."


    "Lord Black¡­" Felicity whispered warmly, and I could easily tell that she ate up my whole story without any reservations.


    "Sigh¡­ Alright, I''ll stop for today, but let it be known that I don''t trust you one bit. With that being said, you may call my daughter during normal hours as I respect her wishes, but I''m also her guardian whose first priority is her safety, not eliminating her boredom. To that effect, she will only be allowed to pick up when a responsible adult is with her."


    "Mom!!" The young princess opposed her mother''s words, but she didn''t care much. "This is not a debate, Felicity, but an order."


    "Guh!" I grunted once again due to Seraphiel''s continuous machinations. I was very close to the brink.


    "What was that?"


    "Mom, there''s a greedy mosquito in Lord Black''s room who keeps sucking him dry!!"


    "Is that so¡­ Then I recommend investing in a mosquito repellent. There are artifacts for that."


    "I-I shall fight back against this hungry p-parasite with my own two hands... b-but I appreciate the advice," I replied to the best of my ability while grabbing onto Seraphiel''s head, forcing her throat to envelop my length, after which I released the torrent of my seed.


    A muffled choking sound emerged from her throat as she did her best to gulp my excessive amounts of [Blessed Seed] down. All that while, she tapped my thighs multiple times, begging for release, but I didn''t relent. A woman with her Vitality stat could take this much without difficulty, she was most likely just making a scene. Even if she wasn''t, it was time to turn the tides and begin exacting vengeance anyway.


    "Do as you wish." Morgana decreed before terminating the line, not even letting Felicity say goodbye.


    I tossed the artifact aside and glanced down at the gorgeous sight in between my legs. Seraphiel was staring up at me with tears of exertion streaking down her delicate cheeks as my cock was still embedded deep in her throat.


    I flashed a victorious grin, "You won this time around¡­ Three to one, your lead is simply amazing. Whatever shall I do?"


    As soon as I said my line, I gripped her head to pull my member out with a sensual *Plop!* sound, giving Seraphiel room to breathe properly once again. A coughing fit welcomed my actions as she did her best to regain her bearings.


    "Caveman¡­" she cursed. "I can''t believe you came while talking with Queen Morgana¡­"


    "Heh, that I did. I''m glad I was talking to her and not Felicity, that would''ve been very sus of me."


    Merry giggling sounded at my statement as her good mood was quickly returning.


    "You ate me up in front of Lilith, you came in my mouth while speaking with Morgana¡­ now all we need is you doing something similarly perverted to me in front of Black Fang to complete the Holy Trinity of forcing the presumed three strongest women of humanity to bear witness to your debauchery, whether they''re aware of our actions or not."


    "Now that you put it like this, I should do my best to complete the trinity."


    While saying that, I reached my arm toward her perky butt. *Slap!*


    "Kya!"


    "However, my dear Seraphiel, the night is still young, let''s focus on the present for now¡­ I believe it''s my turn to score a point, is it not?"


    Nervous gulping welcomed my declaration.

 Chapter 537 Entering Seraphiel

    "However, my dear Seraphiel, the night is still young, let''s focus on the present for now¡­ I believe it''s my turn to score a point, is it not?"Nervous gulping welcomed my declaration. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wh-what are you planning to do?!" She quipped with nervous excitement.


    With the speed of a starved predator, I lunged for her behind, helping her loose her robes one after the other until I was greeted by her sexy lacey panties that were utterly drenched in her lady juices.


    I parted the cloth, letting me lay my eyes on her pink folds for the very first time. "Beautiful¡­" I murmured huskily. I waited for this glorious moment for over a decade, if we were to count the time I spent in the Iris simulation. Even without that taken into account, this cruel woman kept leading me on for months.


    Seraphiel whimpered embarrassedly due to my heavy staring while her little sister twitched furiously.


    I reached for her butt cheeks and parted them, giving myself the perfect view of her most precious place.


    "Thanks for the meal."


    I said my gratitude before hungrily diving in.


    The scent of her arousal was intoxicating, drawing me in like a moth to a flame.


    Neuron activation successful - I was horny as all hell.


    With tender care, I began to lick the delicate skin surrounding her entrance, savoring the softness and warmth that enveloped my tongue.


    "This feels¡­ Ah~! So strange¡­!" she declared between her sensual moans, but I merely smiled for a moment before refocusing on my actions. I was not in a mood to converse right now.


    With each slow, circular lick of mine, I could feel her muscles tightening and relaxing in response, a clear sign that she was enjoying the sensation as much as I was. As I delved deeper into her folds, her flavors intensified, becoming richer and more complex. The taste of her divine nectar was like a fine wine - sweet yet tangy, with just the right amount of bitterness to keep me coming back for more.


    Seraphiel squirmed beneath my touch and it wasn''t long before her hips bucked against my face, sending her butt even closer to me than it already was - even if her brain didn''t understand it yet, her body knew she was desperate for more contact.


    However, I soon retracted my tongue and raised my face. "That was some good fucking food. Thank you, Seraphiel."


    "Huh? Are you¡­ done?" She asked with clear disappointment in her tone. She was just getting into truly enjoying the sensation of me eating her out.


    "I planned to devour you for ten minutes straight, but you''re leaking like a broken faucet. There''s no need to continue this foreplay; you''re more than ready."


    She gasped, "That means!!!"


    I undressed completely, throwing my shirt away dismissively before doing the same to her bra as well, after which I positioned myself above her prone form, with my throbbing cock resting on her plump butt and my chest on her back. I leaned close to her left ear and whispered huskily; "I''m entering you, Seraphiel Vaelorith."


    My lustful declaration was welcomed by a jolt of electricity traveling from the top of her spine all the way to her toes, and her fold''s excited twitching became wilder than ever.


    This was it - the moment we had both been waiting for, the consummation of our desires. With one final deep breath, I slowly began to push inside her.


    Seraphiel let out a sharp gasp as my tip breached her virgin barrier. Her hymen offered some initial resistance, but with gentle persistence, it finally gave way under the pressure of my advancing member. There was a faint tearing sound, followed by a sudden burst of warm moisture that enveloped me like a velvet glove.


    I paused for a moment to let Seraphiel adjust to the new sensation as I felt her body still tightening around me in response to my entrance. "Ahhh~" she moaned beneath me in a mix of pain and pleasure.


    I slowly began to move within her with my hips rolling gently as I deepened my descent inch by inch. Seraphiel yelped and writhed beneath me continuously as her body arched strongly against my body in response to the new sensations coursing through her veins. However, she was pinned beneath me, thus any such movements of her were limited by my firm muscles and large frame.


    As I continued to explore her depths, I couldn''t help but marvel at how perfect her insides felt against my shaft. Her heavenly walls clung to me like a second skin, giving me an excellent welcome as I continued my exploration.


    I felt a very strong urge to kiss her, so I grabbed onto her chin and forced Seraphiel to arch her back to an incredibly sexy degree, after which I leaned down to capture her lips in a needy kiss.


    I allowed my free hand to roam over her body, but it soon found its seemingly permanent destination when I firmly quipped her plump breast in my palm, giving it a few good squeezes. Seraphiel was definitely on the overwhelmingly curvy side as far as female physiques went, joining Aurora and Blossom in the plump squad of my harem. Ayame, Lucille, and Jasmine were on the more modest side of things, however, they were all natural beauties with just as much charm - of course.


    I wouldn''t settle for worse than the absolute best.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Seraphiel''s sensual moans grew louder and more urgent as my movements became more frenzied, but it was no longer only me who made an effort; she slammed her hips back against my member, making our collision even greater than if it was only me who moved. Furthermore, I could feel her inner muscles clenching around my cock stronger than ever, with each spasm sending shockwaves of pleasure coursing through my body.


    With one final thrust that went as deep as her folds allowed me, I reached the peak of my lust, spilling my seed deep within Seraphiel''s core as she cried out in ecstasy, making her own orgasm as clear as day.


    I allowed myself to relax, which meant I was no longer supporting my body weight, pinning Seraphiel under my large frame with all my weight bearing down on her. Her chest''s heavy heaving sounds were muffled by the blanket under her face.


    "That was¡­ holy hell. Simply amazing." I grunted before chuckling, "But that makes the score three to two in your favor if I''m not wrong¡­"


    "MMM!!" Loud sounds of strong disapproval sounded from beneath me, but due to getting smoldered beneath me, her ability to speak was slightly reduced, as she didn''t have the strength to lift her mouth from the bed.

 Chapter 538 Bedding Seraphiel

    "Let me guess; you want to say you won a point as well considering I came too, making the score four to two.""MM!" The slightest nodding of her head confirmed I was right on the mark.


    "Nope, my beloved Seraphiel. The rules didn''t say anything about winning points during the other''s turn."


    "MMM!!" Another round of disapproving sounds emerged from her.


    At long last, I decided to grant her the ability to voice her thoughts by rolling off of her onto my back.


    "Haah¡­ Haaahhh¡­" Her chest kept heaving up and down for a short while as she gathered her strength, after which she rolled toward me, landing on her back with her head resting on my biceps.


    Instead of beginning to argue with me about the points of our challenge, she stroked her lower abdomen right above where her womb was placed, while eyeing it with a warm, loving gaze. "So this is how having your [Blessed Seed] inside me feels¡­ I have been missing out."


    "Heh, you most certainly have been."


    She scoffed, "Hey, you can''t declare this so smugly until you get to know how it feels!"


    "That''s never happening, but all of its previous recipients have been giving excellent reviews."


    Sera erupted into her trademark happy giggling at my words, before turning onto her sides and leaning into my chest, where she left a rapid barrage of kisses.


    "I think I fell for you super hard¡­" Once she was done, she whispered her findings more so to herself than to me.


    "Your mother wouldn''t have given me her blessings to have you otherwise. She loves you dearly."


    She silently mulled over my words for a few moments before nodding into my chest. "Yes, you must be correct. She saw through me and my feelings."


    I grabbed onto her sensual thighs and pulled her onto me so that our chests mashed against each other, after which our loving kissing began with great eagerness. It was her tongue that tried its best to find its way into my mouth, letting me know just how strongly she felt. Naturally, I soon began massaging her two heavenly butt cheeks. Ayame didn''t refer to me as an ''Ass-Man'' for nothing.


    However, our saliva exchange was cut short when Seraphiel rose from her prone position and she looked down at me with mischievous, playful eyes. "It''s my turn to score a point."


    Her declaration was followed by standing and moving to be right over my large member which was positioned right at her drenched cavern. A wry, nervous smile tugged on her lips as she stared down at the beast she had to wrestle into submission, but it wasn''t long before she took a deep breath and steeled her resolve. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphiel moved her dainty fingers to part her lower lips, seamlessly welcoming my tip inside her.


    Her delicate features contorted in a mixture of concentration and pleasure as she guided my length deep inside her. With each inch that disappeared within her, a look of adorable triumph flashed across her eyes, she was visibly proud of her ability to welcome so much of me inside her folds during our first night.


    Finally, when she had taken me completely, she paused for a moment to savor the feeling of being filled by me. Our gazes locked as we stared into each other''s eyes, letting our love and trust for the other shine brightly in that beautiful moment of stillness.


    With a soft sigh, Seraphiel began to rise, marked by her muscles contracting around me with every motion of hers. Sera''s hands found their way to my firm chest, using them to support her efforts as she continued to move at a slow, sensual pace. I watched in awe as she rode me, and soon noticed that her body started glistening with sweat due to her eager moves.


    Riding my giant member was a serious effort, a full-body exercise, if you will.


    The sight of her plump breasts dangling hypnotically in front of my eyes was just too much to bear; I found myself arching up into her in response to the exquisite sensation of being surrounded by her moist warmth. Seraphiel''s eyes flashed with amusement at my eagerness, but she didn''t speed up - instead, she continued to set the pace.


    It quickly became clear that this smart woman had learned her lesson when I chided her for pumping my cock with too much eagerness during her handjob session. Faster didn''t equal better. It was too easy to lose the real euphoric feelings that only came to light when one focused on the art of pleasure instead of rushing to the finish line like a wild animal.


    Our lovemaking was intense yet tender, a delicate balancing act.


    As our passion reached its peak, Seraphiel leaned forward, but not enough for our lips to connect. She merely wished to look into my eyes from closer. Our gazes attached to each other''s, becoming inseparable.


    She lowered herself on my length one final time, before a final, earth-shattering climax came over the both of us, after which she collapsed onto my chest.


    "My win." Sera purred merrily before nuzzling her head into my neck in a rather needy manner. It didn''t take a genius to see that her heart was overcome with happy emotions.


    "That it is."


    She giggled, "Hehe! Now my previous self seems like a fool for being so nervous about getting intimate with you."


    I stroked her tender back lovingly as I replied, "And it''s not like we can''t keep flirting just because we had sex. I don''t want to lose our playful exchanges just because we became an item."


    "Me neither!"


    "How about we try the bath?"


    "Sure!" She nodded into my neck, after which I lifted her into a princess carry and seated her next to me.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    We relaxed for a bit, before our sensual night resumed its steamy activities that lasted long into the following morning. I tactfully used these long hours to ensure she understood how futile it was to challenge me to a bed duel ever again.

 Chapter 539 Rulebook

    "Haah¡­ Life sure is good." I exhaled the smoke from the expensive cigar with an extreme amount of satisfaction coursing through me. It was the same kind of cigar that Lucille got for me when we had our harem fivesome after I returned from the primordial trial that I had to take to be allowed to level up to 20."A bit higher." However, it wasn''t my fingers that held the cigar to my lips, but the sexy babe who was sitting in my lap as we enjoyed the pool that was on the balcony, letting us see the morning sun emerge on the horizon as steam from the warm water clashed against the cold air of the early morning.


    Seraphiel obediently raised her arms a bit, making it even more convenient for me to puff the cigar without exerting a single iota of effort, allowing me to use my free arms as I wished, which ended up meaning one of my hands was playing with her soft breasts while the other was stroking her sensual thighs as she sat sideways in my embrace.


    "Is it better now, master?"


    "Perfect."


    Why was she being so obedient to me now, you ask? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naturally, that was because I put her through a seven-hour-long wife correction session where she orgasmed over three hundred times, which was only possible because of her high level, as that meant she had a lot of Vitality, but mostly because she kept healing herself with her spells and chugging Aurora''s potions, refusing to tap out and admitting defeat.


    She smugly kept declaring her evident victory as she was leading in points until the second hour, did her best until the third, began cracking at around the fourth, admitted defeat at the fifth, begged for mercy at the sixth, and became the good girl she is right now after the seventh.


    It was hard work, but I did it happily, knowing it would help Seraphiel understand the pecking order in my bedroom perfectly well. There was a good reason why my girls came to me in groups and worked together with perfect teamwork to wear me down - none of them stood a chance at beating me in a duel.


    For whatever reason, I had not only one but two sex-related unique transformations offered to me by the Soul Records. [Primordial Breeding Physique] and [Blessed Seed] made my bed capabilities skyrocket.


    The fact that this complete virgin had the audacity to challenge me was outright comical. I''ll surely have a few good laughs about it with Lucille.


    "Touching your silky smooth skin made me horny again; use your thighs to sandwich my shaft and begin stroking."


    My order was met with strong whining: "B-but master, I can barely move my legs! Everything is sore-" She quickly quieted down when her eyes met mine, after which the sound of rhythmically splashing water enveloped the pool and its surroundings.


    I took the cigar from her hands before leaning back, enjoying her sexy thighjob to the fullest while eyeing the beautiful sunrise. The reason I took it from her hands was so that she could focus on pleasuring me with her whole being, free of distractions.


    Also, I knew Sera was tired, so I helped her out. I was a magnanimous man who always did his best to make his women as comfortable as possible.


    I thoroughly educated Seraphiel during our lengthy session, thus she was fully aware of the fact that her hands were forbidden from touching my cock when she was pleasing me with a special body part of hers.


    During blowjobs, boobjobs, thighjobs, feetjobs, etc., I wanted to enjoy the sensations those specific parts of her gave me, not the stroking of her hands. Only during handjobs was she allowed to touch my member.


    To that effect, she merely used her freed-up arms to prop her body up, letting her exert more effort toward making me release using only her plump thighs.


    Her limbs trembled from the little exercise, but I merely watched, staring deep into her pleading eyes without relenting, making her whimper as a result before she returned all her attention to my shaft.


    "Seraphiel, remind me, what was rule number 3 of ''How to be Quinlan''s proper woman rulebook?''"


    She thought inwardly for a moment while never stopping her thigh''s movements. Her eyes glinted as remembrance struck her brain, and she proudly declared, "We are forbidden from showing ourselves to other men in a revealing manner!"


    "That was rule number 1."


    "Oh." She entered a deep state of concentration, and five seconds later she announced, "We are forbidden from showing interest of any kind toward any other man!"


    "Rule number 2. I asked about the third."


    Silence descended on us for ten long seconds, only disturbed by the rhythmic splashing of water. "I remember!" she declared victoriously. "Unless stated otherwise, always assume you want to finish inside us, not outside!"


    A smile emerged on my features as I reached for her lush blonde hair to pet her head and praised her: "Good girl." With that being said, these were not real rules, a rulebook didn''t exist, not even in my head. I didn''t impose any of these rules on my girls, well, the first two yes, but they were normal ones. The rest of the rules I just made up on the spot to mess with this mischievous girl.


    Understanding dawned on Sera''s features, after which she got off my lap and kneeled in front of me in the water, after which she parted her tantalizing lips to welcome my member in her damp mouth.


    It only took a few seconds for me to reach the brink, and knowing she was tired, I helped her out by placing my leg behind her head and using that hold on her to pull her toward myself, making her deepthroat me as I released my seed. This maneuver required her head to go underwater, but she smartly inhaled, filling her lungs with oxygen.


    I puffed a final smoke from the cigar as I continued releasing the last eruption of mine for the time being, which made the diligent woman in front of me do her best to gulp it all down. She knew rule number 4 was to never waste my seed, and since she was a good girl, she did her best to follow my guidance down to the letter.


    Once the torrent stopped, she resurfaced and looked up at me proudly, happy that she could take so much of me, after which she returned to my lap. Just like that, the consummation between me and my sexy elven healer had officially ended.


    It was time to move on.


    We took a shower and dressed, after which we left the building with her enjoying a princess carry. Sera was not exactly in the perfect walking condition right now, and after everything she did for me in the past few hours, I didn''t feel like hauling her over my shoulder like a potato sack.


    Despite her being cheeky and questioning my bed capabilities, she was a woman who deserved my respect. For a first timer, she put up a truly admirable fight.


    We soon found ourselves back at my stronghold. I searched for Sylvaris and found that she was given a room by Lucille. I lightly knocked on her door, unsure if she was awake already. Why was I bothering her this early? Because Seraphiel asked me to - she wanted to spend time with her mother.


    The door opened, letting me sight the silver-haired mother. "Quinlan?" Sylvaris asked with surprise, evidently not expecting anyone to come knocking at such an early hour.

 Chapter 540 Cheeky Elf

    "Oh." A wide smile erupted on her features when her gaze landed on the woman in my arms. I didn''t need to explain myself to her - understanding shined in her intelligent eyes."Your wives told me I should expect my daughter to, and I quote, ''get ravaged'', but I didn''t dare expect such an outcome¡­ She looks like she just came back from a gruesome death battle that lasted many hours."


    "Moooom! That''s exactly what happened!! He kept doing me for seven hours straight!" Seraphiel at long last opened her tired eyes and parted her lips as she began a torrent of whining. It was rather adorable, I must admit.


    Sylvaris'' serene composure evaporated for a moment as she yelped, "S-s-seven hours?!"


    "Yes! I begged for mercy, but he kept insisting that I need to be taught a lesson!"


    Ah.


    I finally see what is going on here.


    She was pretending to be tamed while it was just the two of us, but now that her mother is present, her cheeky attitude returned. No wonder she asked me to take her to her mother.


    I might''ve technically beaten Sylvaris in our earlier duel, but I didn''t manage to lay a single finger on her. She just couldn''t keep defending the twins properly because I pretended to be an Electromancer and surprised her with the truth, alongside a bombardment of all my mightiest Elemental Sovereign spells, penetrating her defenses conjured around the twins.


    Thus, this woman was the only person who could give me a proper fight in my home, especially now that we undid her enslavement.


    Sylvaris was once again a free person. A level 39 Mooncaller with centuries of experience.


    An amused grin emerged on my features. Seraphiel¡­ You''re cunning.


    "No wonder Quinlan is Luminara''s son, seven hours¡­ Such a performance would take hundreds of elven males to achieve." Sylvaris murmured with a great deal of disbelief being evident in her shocked tone.


    "It''s not just about quantity but quality as well!" Seraphiel added her opinion while sending me an accusatory glance. "This caveman''s intensity easily triumphs any other man''s, at least from what I heard from my friends who lay with elven males before."


    I accepted her words with gratitude: "Thanks; it might not be much, but it was honest work."


    My response earned me some giggling at my shamelessness from the girl in my arms, and she leaned in to land a soft kiss on my cheeks before cutely demanding to be handed over to her mother. It was clear Sera wanted to be pampered by the woman who she met after many months of separation while also whining about the evil man Sylvaris gave her beloved daughter away to.


    My grin widened even further as I did just as my sixth woman asked me to, passing the exhausted elf into her mother''s arms. Sylvaris was slimmer and slightly smaller than Seraphiel, but of course, she showed no signs of strain due to her inherent Strength stat being high, even if she didn''t put any Free Attribute Points into it.


    I left the wholesome mother-daughter duo to their own devices. They needed some alone time to catch up.


    Instead, I made my way to where Liora should be healing the twins so that I can send them back to their home.


    "Does your abdomen still hurt?" I heard the woman in question ask.


    "Yes..." The lifeless reply came from Amara''s mouth. Her sassy, egotistic attitude was nowhere to be seen.


    "Ah, Lord Quinlan!" Liora shouted and bowed when she noticed my entrance into the makeshift hospital room.


    The other two occupants of the room weren''t so overjoyed at seeing my visage, evidenced by both flinching and audibly whimpering.


    "B-Black¡­!" Vivienne hissed, but her hatred for my person was no longer the predominant feature I noticed in her tone when she said my name, but an overwhelming amount of fear.


    She dreaded my mere existence.


    "How was it? Had fun?" I asked while flashing a friendly smile.


    "No¡­"


    "I see, that''s unfortunate. But hey, they say humans are great at adapting to new circumstances; maybe you''ll come to like your new life."


    She didn''t seem to share my sentiment as tears welled in her eyes as soon as the words left my lips. Vivienne then got out of her bed and stood before me, after which she kneeled and kowtowed. "Lord Quinlan, I understand the error of my ways. I was a horrible human being who tormented innocents and also had the gall to oppose your great person..."


    Her voice cracked as she failed to hold her sobs back, "But please, I''m begging from the bottom of my heart! Have mercy on me! I''ll be your loyal spy. I''ll work myself to the bone to deliver as many Greenvale secrets as I can; just spare me from this horrible punishment!"


    I amusedly shook my head while chuckling to myself. "So you''ll happily sell your family out, huh? What''s more, you didn''t even ask your sister to be spared alongside you. But then again, what else can we expect from people like you? Tell me, did you let your sex slaves off the hook when they begged you to?"


    Her whole body trembled, and no matter how deeply she wanted to keep quiet or lie, my previous orders as her [Subjugator] forced her to answer with the truth. "¡­ No¡­"


    "You even said that you have 40 sex slaves currently, and the hundreds of earlier ones who bored you were ''disposed of''. I presume you killed them instead of letting them go, as that was easier for you. Am I correct?"


    Her sobbing transformed into wailing as she was forced to reply in the positive. "¡­ Yes¡­"


    I examined her fragile frame for a few seconds, deeply searching my heart and soul if I was truly fine with the sentence I gave her. Did she deserve a second chance?


    As the person who had complete dominion over her entire existence, I could ensure she never does something like that ever again, thus teaching her the error of her ways was redundant in a sense as without my explicit permission, she could never torment another innocent soul ever again.


    However...


    No.


    I''ll remain firm. I established the Ascendants faction and even the beginning of my very own nation in the form of Miri Town; I can''t waver now.


    Even if her suffering gives me no tangible benefits, enforcing justice as the ruler of my people is something I must do. She is a horrible person who deserves to be punished for her actions; thus, it''s my job to see said punishment be enforced.


    If I let her off the hook, what will others think?


    That it''s okay to go against my wishes.


    That I''m a weak man who lacks conviction.


    That I''m just a nobody parading around as a leader to boost my ego, but I lack the mental strength to become a proper one.


    That it''s okay to do something horribly vile; after all, everyone deserves second chances under my rule.


    In this moment, I steeled my resolve.


    The eye-for-an-eye punishment I sentenced the twins for yesterday was indeed the correct move on my part, and so it shall be carried out without fail.


    "I think this conversation is over. Liora, are they ready? Some minor wounds are fine; at the end of the day, they were attacked."


    "Yes, Lord Quinlan!" The second healer of my faction gave me the go-ahead, so I ordered the twins to get ready for their return.


    The fact that they were desperate and lifeless was okay. It was the first time their lives were in danger; the assault on them was real; the battlefield must''ve been found, alongside the corpses of their guards. I left them all there because I wanted the story to be that they honorably gave their lives so that the twins could run away.


    However, I had a truly sinister plan in motion involving these two women and their stories - I intended to pit the Vesper Consortium against the Greenvale Duke, shattering the fragile peace between them.


    In times of peace, the economy thrived, allowing opportunistic merchants and nobles to line their pockets.


    In times of war, chaos reigned supreme, granting the strong the chance to reap immense rewards.


    War meant change - and those who couldn''t embrace change would fall, disappear into obscurity. On the other hand, those who had what it took to thrive in chaos would rise, becoming the new dominant forces. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ... It was time to introduce change into this world.

 Chapter 541 We Never Bow

    During times of peace, the economy boomed, letting opportunistic merchants and nobles stuff their pockets.During times of war, chaos reigned supreme, letting opportunistic combatants reap immense benefits.


    It was time to welcome chaos into the lands of the Greenvale duchy.


    "[Warp Gate]"


    After my casting, the swirling dimensional gate materialized in front of me. I loved this spell dearly, the utility it provided me with over the months couldn''t be said enough times. Even my home depended on it we would struggle to reach it without my teleportation gate. However, the twins didn''t seem to share the sentiment as they flinched upon sensing it.


    "Stand up and come to me."


    My order was received instantly; they were puppets whose strings were entirely in my hands. Vivienne stood from her kowtow while Amara got up from her bed and rushed to stand before me.


    Their eyes were a mixture of hatred for me, misery for their situation, and utter hopelessness - they couldn''t imagine a brighter tomorrow where they would be freed, for my orders bound them. The twins weren''t even allowed to think about going against me. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before they could make a move that would signal to their allies the kind of predicament they were in, my magical chains would flare to life, forbidding them from going through with their plan. Naturally, it would also alert me, after which an amicable conversation would take place between me and the twins.


    "Do you remember the story?"


    Amara fervently bobbed her head, while Vivienne merely tried her best at stopping her tears.


    I had to observe Amara for a moment; I was surprised how obedient she became all of a sudden. Lucille got bored of tormenting her quite quickly; my beloved woman was a battle maniac, yes, but she didn''t gain joy from spending hours of her time torturing someone, even if it was her personal enemy. Lucille found it useless; she instead spent a few hours of the night merrily chatting with Sylvaris, intent on getting to know my mother-in-law. As a fellow mother, maybe a friendship would blossom between the two.


    Before she did that, though, Lucille gave Selene a call, who happily took over the position of torturer - hence Amara''s traumatized obedience. The Pyromancer was a cruel woman who had a lot of bottled-up emotions in her heart, which she released onto Amara.


    "Alright. Remember, I''m always watching. I''ll know if you''re scheming something or merely aren''t doing your best to do my bidding. However, I''m a harsh but fair master; if I like your acting, you won''t have to come back to my stronghold for the next three nights."


    Their eyes immediately brightened, and a semblance of gratitude even found its way into their hearts. I found it to be quite interesting, as I was their tormentor, the sole reason behind their suffering. Be that as it may, I didn''t dwell on this curious psychological phenomenon.


    And, naturally, letting them sleep in peace for three nights was not mercy on my part, merely a precaution. After their return, I imagined all eyes would be on them - including the duke''s. If nothing strange occurs for the next few days, they will all slowly begin to relax, making everyone''s lives easier.


    "Good. Now go."


    My words were received well, and some life even returned to their features.


    "Rest well, Liora. Thank you for all you''d done for me."


    As Seraphiel was unavailable, she alone tended to the numerous injuries the Ascendants suffered over the entirety of last night, only for me to ask her to heal the twins as well in the morning. It was unfair of me to do so, especially because she had to shoulder this burden just so that I could enjoy my alone time with my elf. However, I did so because Liora assured me she could heal everyone without Seraphiel''s help and that she would call me if something happened that needed our attention.


    The priestess-looking healer gasped at my words of gratitude, clearly not expecting a ''thank you'' from me. I imagine Kai never said those two words to his slaves. In his mind, they were his property; thus, it was only natural for them to go out of their way to help him to the best of their abilities, no matter how tired they were.


    I disagreed with that sentiment. Clauseless slaves were living beings as well with their own emotions - just because they were legally your objects didn''t mean they turned into literal robots whose sole wish was to serve their masters to their utmost.


    A slave''s motivation reflected in the result of their work. Highly motivated slaves simply did a better job than dejected ones. This was the other reason I allowed the twins three peaceful nights. I hoped the prospect would motivate them to put on their best act for my benefit.


    A sloppy performance could alert the duke if he has keen eyes, ruining my plans as I might even have to go as far as ordering them to bite down on their tongues to choke on their own blood before they could be researched for signs of manipulation. It''s not that finding a trail leading to me would be easy or even possible in the first place, but their usefulness as my assets would become null, so I might as well get ahead of any possible headaches by eliminating them.


    "I''m unworthy of your words, Lord Quinlan." Liora said while bowing deeply in my direction. Her voice cracked mid-sentence; she was overcome with emotions.


    The fact that such a minor act of mine made her this emotional showed just how harsh her life was thus far.


    "You''re not unworthy." I decreed while stepping closer to her still-bowing person.


    I put my pointed finger on her forehead and made a gentle pulling motion while stating, "You''d bowed and groveled enough for a lifetime due to the cruel hand fate had in store for you, but you''re an Ascendant now, Liora. The time to hold your head high has officially begun, and it will not end for as long as I breathe. Remember: the Ascendants don''t bow to anyone."


    A small jolt of electricity traveled along her spine before she straightened her back as asked. Tears welled in her big eyes as she looked up at me with a gaze full of gratitude and admiration.


    "Thank you¡­ My Lord." She managed to get the words out with great difficulty.


    I don''t believe I deserve such strong emotions from this woman. However, I can easily understand why the Goddess would grant her the Healer class; Liora is a truly wonderful person.


    "As I said, it''s time for you to rest. You''d done well."


    Instead of replying, she merely bowed once again¡­


    Sigh.


    It''s hard being so respected by your subordinates. I''m assuming she took my words about the Ascendants not bowing to anyone to have an exception to the rule in my person. If it makes her feel better, then she can keep acting as such toward me; I have no issues with it.


    I stepped out of the room and found Lyra, after which I called Blossom over as well.


    Then, I sat down under the nice, breezy shade provided by a large oak tree and activated [Overlord''s Eyes] while my two stalwart protectors would diligently watch over me.


    The chance of getting ambushed in my own home was almost nil due to the many traps around us, but as they say, better safe than sorry.


    I closed my eyelids and let my senses merge with Vivienne''s.


    "D-do you think... H-h-h-h-he is truly watching?" The woman whose senses I shared without her knowledge asked. I didn''t inform the twins of any of my abilities; I saw no benefit in doing so.


    "Shhh!" Amara hissed while putting her pointer finger to her mouth. "Things are already horrible; I can''t get more punishments!"


    "W-why are you so scared? It''s me who is worse off..." Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hah?!" It seemed Amara was about to punch Vivienne; she couldn''t believe the words coming from her sister''s lips. "You just have to sleep around while I''m getting tortured for hours on end!"


    "I just have to sleep around?!" Vivienne whispered sharply; she was offended as well. "You make it sound like I went on a honeymoon with the love of my life, not had disgusting, smelly men force themselves upon me!"


    Silence descended as the duo thought inwardly while they ran toward a town of my choosing. The twins were meant to be running from the enemies, acting as if they thought they weren''t safe from their pursuers.


    I didn''t believe the current way they acted was representing that order of mine correctly.


    <I released you two mere seconds ago, yet you''re already disappointing me.>


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" Amara shrieked and tripped on her own legs, falling face-first into a pool of mud, while Vivienne immediately fainted, following her twin to the ground with a loud splash.


    Due to the target of my spell fainting, I was forced to swap to observing from Amara''s point of view.


    <You two truly are pampered brats... merely my voice is enough to have you react like this. Is my voice this horrifying?


    Amara glanced toward the skies as if I was watching her like the Goddess while equipping a prayer stance by clutching her hands together in front of her chest. "No! Your voice sounds wonderful-"


    <Enough. Talk to me through my telepathic link next time; you can do that by merely wishing to do so. Now wake your pathetic sister up before natural selection makes her drown in mud. People of golden blood, heh. What a sick joke.>

 Chapter 542 Time for Chaos

    <Enough. Talk to me through my telepathic link next time; you can do that by merely wishing to do so. Now wake your pathetic sister up before natural selection makes her drown in mud. People of golden blood, heh. What a sick joke.><Y-yes!>


    Amara quickly pulled Vivienne out, who, after a few slaps, came back to reality.


    The twins then resumed their journey with much more focus and determination, dead set on not disappointing me any further. Their mud-covered visages only added to the act of them running for their lives, which were further bolstered by my telling them that if they don''t reach their destination within five minutes, I''ll be very angry. Thus, in their heads, they really were running for their lives.


    "Stop right there or I''ll shoot! Identify yourselves!" An archer manning the walls shouted.


    Both paused as instructed, and it was Amara who spoke up. "I''m Amara Valessia Arvanelle Greenvale, daughter of Alastair Thalion Greenvale! Let us in; we''re being chased!"


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Stop messing around, you mud-eating peasants!"


    "You dumbass, didn''t you hear the news?! The young ladies were ambushed!" Another guard rushed up to the archer and punched him in the face. He jumped off from the walls without issue, marking him as a combatant with great Vitality.


    The next few minutes were spent escorting the twins to safety and, of course, arresting the archer who dared commit such an offense. In this feudalistic society, one didn''t simply call high aristocrats ''mud-eating peasants'' and continue on with their lives as if nothing happened. Despite his fervent begging for mercy, his fate was sealed in the form of an already scheduled public execution.


    Maids soon guided the twins to the baths and helped the two by diligently wiping the mud from their skin.


    My surprise of the day hit me when only ten minutes after the twins'' arrival to the town, loud shooting erupted, marking the arrival of the Greenvale Duke, Alastair, who arrived at the scene. Thalion, the capital city of the duchy, was hours of travel away, yet he closed the distance immensely quickly.


    I knew from rumors that he was a strong fighter, but I didn''t know he had such high stats. Unless he used artifacts to achieve this outstanding feat of his, it was likely that he had much higher Agility than me.


    "My princesses!" He bellowed while kicking the door down and rushing in to embrace the two daughters of his who just finished dressing in new clothes after cleaning themselves.


    Based on the speed of his moves, I could tell that he was indeed faster than me - it was not an artifact that helped him get here quickly.


    "Dad¡­" Vivienne immediately burst into tears and returned the embrace, followed by Amara doing the same. Even Alastair was shedding some tears; he must''ve been beyond worried. The merry little family reunion continued in this manner for five minutes until the time came for questions. He asked them numerous things, until the one I cared most about left his mouth.


    "Tell me¡­ Who was it? Who dared make an attempt on the lives of my princesses?!" Alastair shouted with badly hidden rage oozing forth from his entire being.


    "I don''t know! They were wearing robes!" Vivienne cried while refusing to leave her dad''s embrace.


    Amara spoke up next. "Yes¡­ But I did hear something strange¡­" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alastair''s hostile eyes glinted ominously as he asked, "What did you hear, my little Sugarplum?"


    "When Eve jumped in front of the robed people so that we could make a run for it, I heard one of them shout, ''We can''t let them get away! Broker will kill us if we fail!'' I don''t really know what that means, but it was very specific, so I remember clearly¡­"


    Just like Ayame, these two were also not introduced to the other side of the coin, the giant syndicate present in their territories with which they unofficially share their land. Some fathers were overly protective of their beloved daughters.


    As for who Broker was, well... None other than the finance head of the Vesper Consortium. I didn''t consider anyone in the Vesper Consortium to be my ally, but Black Fang thus far treated me more than fairly. Thus, I decided that if I will selfishly backstab them for my own benefit, then at least I''ll have the back of my sponsor. To that effect, I told the twins to frame Broker as the culprit because I heard that there was a strong rivalry between the drug and finance departments and that the heads themselves spited each other as well.


    Alastair gripped the armrest of his chair with so much force that it broke into smithereens, and I could also see blood flowing from his nose. He was barely managing to hold his immense rage in. "Are you certain you heard those words?" He asked in a low whisper as if he just heard news of his mother''s passing.


    "Dad¡­ Yes, I''m certain." Amara nodded resolutely.


    "Those fuckers! Aghh!" Alastair slammed his fist into the table in front of him, breaking it into two. "They''d been annoying our family for time immemorial, but their recent actions have been way over the line! First that venomous bitch Black Fang dares kidnap my subordinate just to have him duel that wonderkid of hers for days on end, but now¡­? Broker tried to kidnap my princesses...?"


    As for why I allowed Volt, the Electromancer in the service of the duke to bring information back about me, well, that was because I had no choice. He was only loaned to me, and I had to fight him for days to understand the element of electricity, adding it into my arsenal.


    It''s not like my being an Elemental Sovereign was meant to be a secret; if it was, I wouldn''t have owned the final round of the Phenom Trials like I did and kept acting as if I was a mere Wizard-classed man.


    And, yes, the cat was out of the bag. Word traveled fast; more and more people were aware of Devil, the new super rookie of the Vesper Consortium, the man who was first to unlock the illustrious class since Morgana did 300 years ago, and that was just the start.


    While most people didn''t know that the age-verifying artifact read me to be seven weeks old, they knew I participated in the Trials where only youngsters were allowed, marking me as a peerless genius for my perceived 30 or younger age. As if that wasn''t enough, I was also casting spells not only without wands and staves, but even without hand gestures, and I could fight with my saber as if I was a proper swordsman.


    A true anomaly, a monster born in the secret labs of the Consortium. Those were the thoughts of the people who heard about me.


    "If they want war, then war it is!" Alastair spat with sheer hatred flowing through his veins.


    "My Lord, while I don''t doubt the validity of the young lady''s claims, we can''t be certain they were telling the truth. The Consortium doesn''t tend to commit such rookie mistakes like this; if they wanted to kidnap your daughters they wouldn''t shout the names of their boss. I smell foul play. There''s a chance someone tried to frame Broker and the Vesper Consortium by proxy. We should demand an explanation from them before making such hasty decisions." A subordinate of the duke stepped forth and reasoned. He arrived a minute or so after Alastair.


    His words momentarily paused the man''s rapidly budding rage, letting me know he must be quite trusted. I don''t think Alastair was in the mindset to listen to nobodies.


    The descending silence was broken, however, by the ringing of his artifact. "¡­ Yes?" The Greenvale Duke grunted after picking up.


    "My Lord! The Winterwood Count had passed away moments ago. The succession for the seat is still not set in stone; tensions are high! A war for succession might break out at this rate!"


    I eliminated Luke Winterwood, the second son who was supported by the Adventurer and Mages Guilds. The other two sons had two mighty powers backing them as well; Eric, the man I met after saving Emily and the other ladies from the goblins and was invited to his mansion, but I ignored him, was supported by the nobility, meaning the Greenvales and other counts as well as barons were standing firmly behind him.


    On the other hand, Griffin, the third son, was supported by none other than the Vesper Consortium. Griffin was the one who lorded over the city of Braedon, which was the safe haven of the syndicate, with their giant city - Shadowhold - existing underneath it. Should Griffith become the next count, the entire county would be a puppet of the syndicate.


    "Curses, what horrible timing!" The man who momentarily pacified the duke cursed while eyeing his lord with great worry etched across his features.


    His worry was warranted, as Alastair''s eyes were bloodshot from the endless rage boiling in his heart. He wanted nothing more than to shed blood. Vesper Consortium blood.


    I disconnected from [Overlord''s Eyes], and enjoyed the sounds of animals coming from the serene forest surrounding us, waiting patiently. I didn''t have to wait for long; it didn''t take more than a few minutes for my own communication artifact to start ringing. Only three people could call me, those being: Raika, Vex, or Orianna.


    The Vesper Consortium was also making their move.


    A giant grin flashed across my face. Even I didn''t dare hope things would move this fast; Alaric Winterwood kicked the bucket with impeccable timing. I had to tip my hat to him, hoping the Goddess would take good care of the man.


    With his death, things were in motion at long last - the fragile coexistence between the Greenvale family and the Vesper Consortium that had lasted for millennia was cracking from one moment to the next like delicate glass.


    Chaos was descending.

 Chapter 543 New Orders

    I disconnected from [Overlord''s Eyes], and it didn''t take more than a few minutes for my own communication artifact to start ringing. Only three people could call me, those being Raika, Vex, or Orianna. The Vesper Consortium was also making their move.A giant grin flashed across my face. Even I didn''t dare hope things would move this fast; Alaric Winterwood kicked the bucket with impeccable timing. I had to tip my hat to him.


    "Devil Speaking."


    I picked up the communication artifact after gesturing for both Blossom and Lyra to remain quiet.


    "Orianna. The Winterwood count had passed away; a conflict might occur due to the succession not being set in stone. I need you to make your way over to Shadowhold, where Ambrosia will update you on all you need to know."


    "Understood. How much time do I have to prepare?"


    "The meetings are getting scheduled by the different factions of Braedon as we speak, Griffith Winterwood will also be present. You''re to join the Divine Nectar faction and assist in whatever they require. Thus, the answer to your question is, as soon as possible."


    "I''ll depart immediately then."


    "Good."


    The communication line was terminated by Orianna.


    Now, you might be wondering why I framed the Consortium using the twins.


    The answer is simple: people like me don''t thrive in peace. Getting rich by setting up businesses is good, but my first priority is growth - both in strength and power. Unless I become a soldier and get sent to the frontlines, reaping souls becomes a significant challenge, as the souls of monsters don''t count.


    Becoming a good little soldier boy who does the bidding of their masters was an option that never even crossed my mind; thus my hand was forced. Either stagnate due to the relative peace within the human lands or make a battlefield of my own choosing where I can flourish.


    The Consortium has never been my ally. Our relationship exists solely on the foundation of mutual benefit - they scratch my back, and I scratch theirs.


    With rumors of the ''Devil, the Elemental Sovereign'' already spreading, many new opportunities have opened up for me. I don''t believe the Consortium to be so weak that a war with a duke could completely wipe them out, but even if it does, I now have other paths to pursue.


    I''ll use the conflict to reap immense benefits and evaluate my next move when the dust settles.


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Despite telling Orianna that I''d depart immediately, I had time, as I would just teleport nearby once ready; arriving within a minute of the call''s end would be strange.


    I began by checking on the Ascendants. They had all recovered from their injuries, and seeing their good health, I decided it was time to send them back. Their sudden absence from their duties, which was caused by them responding to my call, could lead to complications we''d all rather avoid.


    After that, I strolled toward Kaelira and her smithy. It was not fully completed as of yet, but I was happy to see that her Heralds were all busy helping her with the finishing touches. I bought her all the essentials during our trip to the capital city, where she instructed me on what to do while parading around as my sex slave, so she could get started soon.


    "Is everything alright?" I asked, getting a scared jump from her Heralds. I may or may not have used [Stealth] to give them a little surprise.


    "Lord Quinlan!" Kaelira quickly rushed up to me. She knew I didn''t want her to bow, so she refrained from doing so.


    "I believe I can begin crafting in earnest as soon as tomorrow morning!" She declared excitedly.


    "That''s great. Let me know if you need anything. We didn''t spend too much on our little trip; I have spare funds." I had about 500 gold to my name because I only ended up buying the old maid Clarisse, who already diligently began drafting a thorough maid-training course for my eager but untrained servants, and I also got the four strange elixirs. Speaking of which, my next stop was Aurora.


    I quickly said goodbye to my sexy, athletic elf and her team, after which I departed in the direction where Aurora''s impromptu lab was set up. She was not only my extremely useful buffer during battles but also my talented alchemist. I left the elixirs in her care for the night, hoping she could analyze them and give me a better understanding of just what I was dealing with.


    I stepped in and saw that she was so absorbed in her work she hadn''t noticed me, allowing me to observe her lab and the work she does in it.


    Shelves lined with vials of different liquids, rare herbs, and powders surrounded a central workbench that was cluttered with tools such as vials, mortars, and a cauldron.


    Aurora herself stood over her workbench with her brows furrowed. Her delicate hands moved swiftly, measuring, pouring, and scribbling notes in her journal.


    The four elixirs sat on her workbench, and each one shined with its own unique colors: deep sapphire for water, earthy brown for earth, vibrant crimson for fire, and nearly transparent green for wind. At least so I assumed; I couldn''t say with absolute certainty that these vials were representing the four basic elements.


    Their otherworldly nature remained strong and evident as ever. It seemed as if the contents of the elixirs were alive, asserting their power across the room.


    Aurora had been trying to glean some - any - information from these curiosities for hours, utilizing every technique and tool at her disposal. If she''d found something, I would''ve been alerted already, so I decided to observe how a master is at their craft.


    She poured a drop of the water elixir into a clear solution meant to reveal magical properties. Instead of reacting as expected, the drop seemed to resist blending, remaining perfectly intact, floating in defiance of the laws of chemistry.


    Next, Aurora tried the fire elixir. She carefully placed a single drop onto a magically enchanted slab meant to measure heat intensity. The block flickered rather weakly, marking the elixir''s temperature as lackluster. Then, as if insulted by the result, the elixir''s energy surged, causing the slab to immediately crack apart with a loud snap. Aurora barely managed to leap back in time, after which the fiery energy slowly dissipated.


    With the earth elixir, she tried using an enchanted mortar and pestle designed to reveal mineral compositions. But the moment the elixir touched the pestle, the tool vibrated uncontrollably before simply crumbling to dust. The brown liquid remained perfectly still, as though mocking her efforts.


    The wind elixir was even stranger. She attempted to contain the energy of a single drop within a crystalline vial, but the greenish substance began to swirl violently, creating a miniature storm within the confines of the container. The vial shattered within a few moments, and Aurora had to shield herself as the gust of wind outright attacked her, as if furious she dared to attempt understanding it. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just what are you?" she muttered while staring at the elixirs.


    I decided I''d seen enough and spoke up: "It''s as though the elixirs themselves refuse to be understood, resisting every attempt of yours to unravel their secrets."

 Chapter 544 Time to Gamble

    Aurora flinched with fright before glancing at me, and a hint of anger crossed her eyes. "You keep scaring me like this...! One day I''ll accidentally drop something expensive."By the time she finished her statement, her arms were already wrapped around my waist, and she was busy nuzzling her head into my chest. My hands quickly found themselves cupping two heavenly mounds while pulling my beloved woman into a firm embrace.


    "No dice, I presume."


    Aurora sighed exasperatedly while shaking her head before looking up into my gaze, letting me notice the heavy bags under her big, beautiful eyes. She must''ve pulled an all-nighter.


    "I''ve done everything I can, but these elixirs defy all logic and magical principles I know. They''re... I want to say they''re the four elements in their rawest possible forms, but I can''t do that and remain academic, as that''s just a hunch I can''t prove in any shape or form. But what I can say with certainty is that they''re not normal elements. They''re alive in a way I can''t explain. Whatever these are, they''re beyond me, and I''m afraid they''re beyond the means of the greatest alchemical minds of the Iskaris continent as well."


    *Sigh...*


    I couldn''t help but sigh. I already expected her research to end in failure, so I wasn''t overly disappointed. If these elixirs were so simple to understand, I''m sure the auctioneers would''ve told us more about them besides, ''We got no clue what these are,'' as I highly doubt they didn''t do their best to analyze the items. If they could tell the audience what they were, many bidders would''ve been more inclined to open their gold coin pouches.


    "I appreciate your diligence anyway. Thank you."


    A cute growl sounded from Aurora''s throat. She was dissatisfied. "I''m your lover, not your subordinate, so stop speaking to me like that. It''s only natural I did my best to help my suicidal man, who I''m sure will gulp these down even if I can''t understand their nature¡­"


    Oh, so that''s what it was. She blamed herself and was frightened I''ll die from consuming these strange elixirs, which in her lovely little head would be solely her mistake for failing to understand them and their true nature.


    I squeezed her plump butt cheeks firmly in a reassuring manner before kissing her forehead. "I became an Elemental Sovereign from drinking your concoction, and we both know that shouldn''t have happened. Adding the branch of a Geim was meant to make the [Mythical Elixir of Awakening] give a specialized magic class to its consumer instead of the basic Wizard class, but only in the Rare rarity.


    For some reason, I received an Epic rarity class instead, and arguably the mightiest one at that. I believe this occurred due to my primordial nature influencing the outcome, and I also think these four vials will be the keys in furthering my elemental prowess."


    "You believe, you think¡­" Aurora quoted my words with a great deal of anxiety as well as dissatisfaction evident in her tone.


    I used my hold on her butt to lift her into my arms, where I enveloped her lips in a passionate kiss while utilizing the best feature of the [Master''s Link] spell: speaking while kissing.


    <You know I''m a newborn primordial; I don''t fully understand the nature of my race. However, every fiber of my being is screaming at me to consume those four elixirs. If my hunches are suicidal, then why is my race stated to be one of the mightiest?


    <Hmph¡­ I''ll admit that there''s at least some truth to your words¡­ But you''re going to be gambling nonetheless.> Aurora also merrily used the advantages of my telepathic spell as she responded while eagerly slurping on my tongue.


    <When the possible rewards are too tantalizing, I''m ready to roll the dice.> Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    We continued for a while until we detached from each other at long last, though she seemed very reluctant to climb down from my arms. Thus far in this interaction, Aurora managed to refrain from entering her daddy''s little girl persona, but that didn''t mean she wasn''t a needy woman.


    I examined the four elixirs, debating which one I wanted to consume first. Earth was amazing, but thus far it didn''t manage to make me favor it over the others. Water spells offered surprisingly great devastation while also having other uses.


    Wind was my second favorite basic element, as it offered immense utility while also being a mighty offensive tool, but I wasn''t the utility type of guy at heart. I appreciated utility spells greatly, but at the end of the day, devastating power that obliterated my enemies was my favorite. I decided to surround myself with capable teammates for a reason, and not just because fighting alongside hot and dangerous women was sexy in my mind.


    No, I wanted to relegate some duties to my girls as I felt most alive when I was allowed to unleash myself and my full arsenal without reservations as I wreaked havoc on the battlefield.


    Fire was the element that offered the least utility but the most damage, perfectly matching my combat style.


    ''The best defense is a good offense.'' sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fire was my favorite basic element.


    Thus, while supporting my plump princess with one arm, I used my other arm to grab the elixir that was filled by what me and Aurora assumed to be the raw form of the fire element.


    After that I opened a [Warp Gate] to a large clearing far from civilization as well as my home, cautious what the result of my reckless behavior might become. I didn''t want to burn the forest down, nor ruin my home.


    I placed Aurora down on her two legs and walked a good distance away from her.


    I held the crimson vial in my hand and glanced back at Aurora, who eyed me with a worried gaze while anxiously biting into her lips.


    Despite her obvious disagreement with my decision, she made no attempts at stopping me. Aurora understood that my path wasn''t always about safety and caution. I tried to minimize risk whenever reasonable, but when I felt the rewards to be too tantalizing, I was ready to accept great risks. This mentality of mine was why I was where I was only a few months into my transmigration.


    I lifted the vial to my lips and felt the heat radiate from it even before it touched my skin. My grip tightened, and for a moment, I hesitated. Not out of fear, but because I wanted to savor this moment. I perfectly knew that it was the calm before the storm.


    Once done, I raised the fire elixir higher, letting the liquid pour into my mouth. It hit my tongue like liquid flame, burning its way down my throat in a way that was nearly unbearable. Nearly.


    However, the moment the elixir reached my stomach, everything changed.

 Chapter 545 Battle of Wills

    I raised the fire elixir higher, letting the liquid pour into my mouth. It hit my tongue like liquid flame, burning its way down my throat in a way that was nearly unbearable. Nearly.However, the moment the elixir reached my stomach, everything changed.


    It felt like a bomb had detonated inside me. Heat surged from my core, spreading outward with such intensity that I staggered, barely able to stay upright. My vision blurred, and the world around me seemed to warp as though caught in a heatwave. My body wasn''t just burning - it was literally on fire. Flames began seeping from my skin, licking at the edges of my clothing as though trying to consume me.


    The fire wasn''t just energy; it felt alive, a raging force with a will of its own, fighting to escape the confines of my body. The strain was overwhelming. I collapsed to my knees, unable to summon the strength to stay standing. Every ounce of my willpower was focused on containing the inferno tearing through me.


    To make things worse, every breath I took felt like inhaling molten air. Each gasp scorched my lungs, leaving me choking and struggling as the fiery storm inside threatened to overwhelm me entirely.


    I forced myself to stay upright while digging my fingers into the ground as I clenched my teeth, refusing to yield to the raging force of nature within me.


    The fire surged again, wilder and more relentlessly this time. It wasn''t content with being contained. It wanted to consume, to destroy, to reduce everything to ash.


    A guttural growl escaped my lips as I wrestled for control, refusing to lose this battle of wills.


    My skin began to glow with veins of fiery red tracing patterns along my arms and chest. The heat intensified, and I realized I was burning away the grass beneath me as well as scorching the earth in a wide circle - a circle that was widening even further with every passing moment.


    My clothes gave the fight up, catching fire. I was forced to wrestle my way out of them, becoming buck naked in the process.


    "Quin!!" Aurora cried as she began rushing up to me.


    <Stop!> I couldn''t speak using my bodyparts, so I had no choice but to converse telepathically. <If you come closer, you will be in danger! I''ll contain this force, just like how I contained all my excrutiatingly painful primordial transformations!>


    My declaration had its intended effects; Aurora stopped in her movements while eyeing me with a great deal of worry etched across her lovely features.


    ''You''re not the one in charge here. Know your place!'' I shouted inwardly while mounting a new offensive to control the rampaging invader in my body.


    I understood that a mortal should''ve long since fallen in this battle of wills. I didn''t have innate fire resistance among my repertoire; I took just as much damage from a fire spell as a mortal with the same Vitality stat and armor would. However, in this instance, my primordial body greatly assisted me in overcoming this strange force, giving me a significant natural resistance against whatever this power was.


    The force of nature rampaging inside me didn''t appreciate my rapidly strengthening resistance. It pushed harder in an attempt to overwhelm me, but I pushed back with everything I had. I focused my mind and called upon all of my willpower, my experience - my very essence as a primordial.


    The struggle felt like it lasted for an eternity. My body trembled from exhaustion while my sweat evaporated the moment it appeared. My muscles screamed, but I didn''t let go. Slowly, inch by inch, I forced the fire back, caging it within me. It didn''t go quietly. It fought tooth and nail, clawing at the walls of its prison, but I held firm.


    When I finally managed to stand, the flames surrounding me had receded, though faint embers still danced across my skin. My breathing was ragged, my body exhausted, but I had done it. The mysterious power of the elixir was contained - barely.


    When I say contained, I don''t mean that the calamity was overcome, merely held back. It required a constant effort on my part to keep it restrained - a momentary lapse in my concentration would result in it breaking free, ready to wreak havoc in me once again.


    Furthermore, I didn''t feel any positive change as a result of my consuming this elixir. I didn''t suddenly become better at manipulating the fire element. Something was greatly missing, but I didn''t know what.


    "You dummy! I knew drinking it blindly was a bad idea!" Aurora reprimanded. She quickly rushed up to me now that she saw the situation was somewhat under my control.


    I would''ve loved to reply, but not only were my insides messed up, I couldn''t afford to concentrate on our conversation for fear of losing my hold on this strange power.


    I muttered with great difficulty, but my reliable ally reacted instantly. Aurora reached into her pouch and quickly found what she was looking for. She placed the vial on my lips, and I drank its contents greedily.


    The healing potion allowed my internal injuries a chance to rejuvenate, or at least stop bleeding. This allowed me to exert even more force.


    I settled down into a meditative pose, closed my eyes, and focused on gaining firmer control over the fire-like power.


    The next few hours were spent as such, and to my great relief, I managed to reach a state where I didn''t need to dedicate as much of my focus as previously to not combust into a primordial torch. I could now cast spells and move around normally, but a small fraction of my brain remained in a state of constant battle, containing it. Enjoy new adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    Well, this was most certainly not what I was hoping for when I decided to consume the elixir. Before heading out, I wanted to gain access to a quick power-up, knowing I''ll need all the help I can get in the upcoming conflict. My hasty decision almost ended up in tragedy.


    At least now I know I can''t blindly trust my intuition even though I became the member of an OP race. I should''ve patiently waited and asked my mothers and the others in the primordial dimension what they thought about these elixirs before consuming them.


    Though there''s an argument to be made that my intuition didn''t betray me. After all, I managed to more or less contain the elixir before disaster struck. Who knows, maybe it just needs some time to be absorbed into my cells, after which I might reap immense benefits.


    Anyhow, it was not the time to philosophize.


    Before going to Braedon to participate in the meetings, I had one more thing to do.


    My fifth woman, Jasmine, was a member of the Consortium as well. It was time to send her home, but there was one more thing I wanted to learn about her.


    "Thank you, Aurora. Also, apologies for the scare." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I mouthed the words after finally parting my eyelids that remained closed throughout my meditation. I was in no shape to conjure a [Warp Gate] for her, thus she was forced to remain here. With that said, even if I did manage to cast the spell, she would need to be dragged away by force before she would leave me alone in my perilous state.


    Her curious visage welcomed the parting of my eyelids. She was kneeling a very short distance away from me with numerous potions laid out in front of her.


    What a lovely girl. She remained in a state of constant alert, ready to help me to the best of her abilities with all of her potions should I fail at my undertaking.

 Chapter 546 Ladys Chatting

    "Do you feel better?"Aurora asked while offering me a hand to help me stand. She didn''t need to be so caring, but I would be lying if I said I didn''t appreciate her concern for my well-being.


    "Yes. It''s a constant internal battle, but as long as I can dedicate a small part of me toward containing this strange power, all should be well. I''ll hit level thirty hopefully in the upcoming conflict; maybe the primordials can offer some guidance."


    I grasped her dainty hand and allowed her Strength stat to do the work of lifting me up from my sitting position, which logically shouldn''t be possible based on my size and her fragile-looking frame.


    We went back to our home, and once Aurora was certain I wasn''t lying to merely placate her worries, she yawned cutely, signaling her rapidly growing exhaustion. I tugged her into our comfy bed and kissed her forehead before wishing her a pleasant slumber, eliciting some adorable giggling before a second yawn took her to dreamland.


    Next, I made my way to the lounge area of our home. The mansion was still barebones, but it was more than livable.


    I heard sounds of cheering, signaling that a board game of sorts was being played by the ladies.


    "Blossom lost again?!" My beloved dog-girl yelped in a high-pitched tone.


    "Blossom did indeed lose again." Lucille confirmed in a compassionate tone, like a mother who wanted her daughter to beat her but the daughter in question was so bad even her assistance wasn''t enough.


    "You have to put more thought into your moves before making them." Ayame''s thoughtful advice sounded next.


    "Blossom did think!!" She defended herself before venturing to explain why she was eliminated: "She was just outwitted by Lady Sylvaris. A dog-kin isn''t meant to outsmart a noble elf and her tactical genius cultivated over many centuries."


    "Please call me Sylvaris; there''s no need for honorifics. You''re cherished friends of my daughter, after all." Oh, even Miss Mooncaller found herself invited to the party. Sera must''ve fallen asleep after whining for a few hours about what a horrible husband she was given to, giving her mother the chance to sneak out of the room. "Also, I''m not old, so please don''t even insinuate that."


    "Did you just call yourself dumb, Blossom?" Jasmine asked amusedly.


    The girl in question gasped as realization dawned on her. However, my stalwart protector, Lyra, defended my scatterbrain girl: "She must''ve meant that while Sylvaris is young for elven standards, Blossom''s twenty-two years doesn''t compare to the near three centuries Sylvaris spent walking Thalorind, accumulating all kinds of experience in the process."


    Hearing that even Lyra participated in this little game made me smile. Only my two elves were missing. Seraphiel for obvious reasons, and Kaelira because I was sure she declined their invitation in a heartbeat. She was too excited to get her smithy going to play games.


    "Lyra is right!" Blossom quickly grabbed onto the lifeline thrown at her, eliciting a round of merry giggling around the table.


    "How are you finding our home, Sylvaris?" Ayame asked curiously.


    "I love it. Even if we don''t take into consideration that a baby Geim is planted in the courtyard and Luminara''s son shares these walls with us, it''s still an adorable home surrounded by nothing but untainted nature for hundreds of miles in all directions. I''m beyond joyous that my daughter found such a nice family for herself. Also, you now owe me 50 dollars, Lucille."


    "Damn!"


    This exchange of theirs let me know they were playing the monopoly equivalent of this world. We decided the game currency to be called dollars instead of metal coins, as the girls thought I would appreciate having some reminders of my home world. I didn''t really care, as besides my loving parents, I didn''t have many good memories of that place. The sentiment itself was very sweet of them, though, so I happily accepted the change.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Here¡­" Lucille grumbled before excitement returned to her tone. "Instead, tell us, what did Seraphiel have to say? I''m dying from curiosity."


    Sylvaris let go a rare giggle, enveloping the room in her gorgeous voice before murmuring uncertainly, "I''m not sure I should share such details as her mother¡­ She would take it as a betrayal of her trust."


    Lucille wasn''t going to go down without a fight. "You know better than anyone how shameless that woman is; her shamelessness is only matched by Quin. Once she wakes up, she will broadcast her experience to the whole harem while flirting with him in front of everyone. Now that I think about it, I don''t know how you managed to make such a mischievous daughter when you are the definition of refinement and grace."


    Sylvaris sighed, "I asked the very same question many times myself... Maybe she ate a funny mushroom as a child when I wasn''t looking."


    Damn, my sleeping beauty was catching strays from her own mother. What was even worse is that none of her sister-wives spoke up in her defense.


    "All I''m willing to say is that I listened to three hours of vulgar obscenities pour from my daughter''s once cute little mouth where she accused your husband of numerous offenses while also incessantly whining about her body being sore all over. I had to use a spell of mine that illuminated the room with moonlight that had sleep-inducing properties to finally make her fall asleep."


    "That bad, huh?" Ayame, Lucille, and Blossom all found the elven matriarch''s statement quite humorous, while Lyra merely gasped with shock. Jasmine, on the other hand, seemed to be having a minor nervous breakdown.


    "I¡­ I''ll straight-up die! Seraphiel is like ten times as durable as me; I''m just a normal girl!"


    Lucille quickly spoke up to pacify my fifth woman. "You don''t know Seraphiel as well as we do, so it''s a fair assumption on your part. However, rest assured, Quin is a very gentle soul, well, unless you''re into that sort of thing..."


    "Hey!" Ayame protested but was ignored by Lucille, who continued without pause.


    "I would bet my cherished battle axe that she arrogantly challenged him in one shape or another, stepped on his masculinity - his pride as a man, if you will. As long as you behave like a normal woman, the only thing you will receive from him is his boundless love. Aurora and I were also weaklings when we had our first time with him, and it''s one of the fondest memories of my life. He treated us as if we were fragile jewelry that needed to be protected at all costs." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aww, how sweet. I didn''t know she cherished our bathhouse escapade this much. I love this woman so damn much.


    "Is that so¡­?" Jasmine murmured while being deep in thought, but her tone was audibly much more relieved than before.


    I decided it was time to make my entrance. I listened in on their chatting long enough.


    I sent Blossom a ''thank you'' mental massage for not revealing my presence, as she must''ve smelled me long ago before lifting my beloved Lucille up from her seat into my arms, sitting down, and placing her down into my lap, eliciting myself some merry giggling in the process as she used the opportunity to wrap her arms around my neck ''for support''.


    "I think it''s time we crown Lucille as the head of the harem. She deserves it." My abrupt statement earned me quite a few reactions, especially from my beloved samurai, who had that role beforehand.

 Chapter 547 Harem Head

    "I think it''s time we crown Lucille as the head of the harem. She deserves it.""Why am I getting demoted all of a sudden?" Ayame grumbled while eyeing me with dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t think of this as demotion, merely a correction in the distribution of responsibilities. You''re my second-in-command, my right-hand woman. You''re already acting as the governor of Miri Town, and your responsibilities will only grow alongside our growth as more and more people and land will be ours."


    "And the more tasks you will delegate to her because you find them annoying." Jasmine interjected while giggling merrily, getting a playful waving of my pointer finger as a form of warning. She played along by snapping her hands to her mouth as if she''d uttered horrible sacrilige.


    Jasmine was right, though. I wanted to be an overlord who could merely order something and my subordinates would venture to act in accordance to my words, not a hands-on ruler who had to micromanage his realms.


    I planned to make my people self-reliant without my eyes constantly watching over them. Well, besides the eyes of my [Subjugated] people, of course. I wasn''t naive enough to believe mortals could be trusted with power without being corrupted by it.


    To that end, Ayame was acting as governor until a proper governing body could be established with people I trusted or [Subjugated], because she was a highly educated woman while the citizens were mostly criminals and peasants, most of whom struggled with basic reading and writing tasks, let alone proper administrative ones.


    The woman in my arms wasn''t keen on letting Jasmine get away with her comment, however. "You better get your sexy lacy panties ready; he''s planning to make you into his long-term overseer. Ayame is a warrior at the end of the day, not an administrator - her dream is to become the greatest wielder of the sword, not a ruler. To that end, she will come with us into battles while you''ll be trusted with managing our lands and people." Lucille replied to Jasmine while smiling at her amusedly, eliciting a sharp gasp from the woman in question, who quickly looked in my direction for confirmation.


    I nodded, "She''s right. I already told you I want you to look after my assets in our absence."


    She audibly gulped and then weakly murmured, "W-wait, I thought you meant the business side of things! Like manage your construction company and stuff¡­" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ll start with smaller steps while learning governance from Ayame, but perhaps Sylvaris is an even better candidate, if she''s up for the task."


    The gorgeous silver-haired elf seemed to be open to the idea, evidenced by her next words. "Elven rulership is vastly different from that of humans, but I''d be glad to offer my assistance. It doesn''t seem like I''ll get to go home anytime soon... The border is very tightly guarded." Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "We might be made up of exclusively human subjects for now, but in the future, our empire will encompass all races of Thalorind. To that end, the thoughts and ideas of a non-human should be invaluable," Ayame replied proudly. She believed in my grand goal of one day breaking down the strange sealing of the Iskaris continent and venturing into the vast world, exploring all it had to offer.


    Sylvaris merely nodded her head in acceptance of her words.


    "I don''t know if I''m the right person for the job..." Jasmine glanced at me and then Ayame with uncertainty. She had very low confidence. "I''m just a Twilight Apprentice - which is the second lowest rank, mind you, Mr. Superstar Phenom and his Heralds - who works as a merchant for the Consortium."


    I understood where she was coming from; she brought up perfectly viable arguments. "Jasmine, I''m a man who tries to use logic during decision-making as much as possible, but I don''t like looking at people and judging them based on what I see currently.


    Do you think I''m ready to become some emperor as I''m right now? I was a dejected nobody mere months ago, a level one rookie who didn''t even know magic existed. Ayame is not ready for her right-hand position either; she''s just a young woman harboring great ambitions.


    However, when I look at Ayame, my instincts are telling me she will become a person worthy of the position I gave her. I feel the same about you as well. You''re not ready to manage a realm; we all know that. You''ll just have to learn and work hard so you become worthy of the image I have of your future when I look at the current you.


    However, I have no intentions of forcing my will upon you. Think hard if this image of your future is something you can see yourself enjoying; sleep on it for days or even weeks if you need time. I won''t think of you less for declining my offer. You have my word."


    Before I could even finish my sentence, she was already flashing me a brilliant smile. "I think I would greatly enjoy such duties as the management portion of my merchant duties has always been my favorite. I was just worried you assumed I''ll seamlessly take on the role as if it were no big deal, but now that I know the truth, my anxieties have been placated."


    "Sooooo, I''m the harem head because...?" Lucille changed the topic in a very coy manner. She was doing her best to hide her face from me, leaning left in my lap when I leaned left, and right when I leaned right, which only made me even more certain that she was currently grinning madly.


    "You''re already fully aware why I chose you; you just want me to shower you in praise."


    "Lucille is sly!" Blossom shouted her accusation once she understood what was going on.


    "Noooo¡­!" No one ate up her cute acting, not even Blossom, who was eyeing her with an adorably suspicious look, but I was more than happy to do as Lucille wanted regardless.


    "When I asked Ayame to be my harem manager, I barely knew you. Honestly, it was a very rash decision I made simply because I was happy to have an actual harem at long last and because I just conquered the oriental beauty who had been refusing to fall for me since day two of my transmigration. Since then, you''ve proved to be the perfect woman for the role, while Ayame is much better at more serious and less personal tasks, such as leadership.


    You''re empathetic to all, no matter what their life was up to this point, and you''re what my people would call a social butterfly - everyone is happy to be around you. Furthermore, as a mother, you easily get along well with both the younger, unexperienced girls as well as the older ones. Your life experiences will help you excel in this role. I think you were made for it."


    The Mooncaller wasn''t happy I referred to her as an old person. "I keep getting called old when my mother treats me like I was born yesterday... Maybe instead of joining a youthful and ambitious group like the Ascendants, I should search for the Descenders¡­" Sylvaris grumbled with visible dissatisfaction. It seemed even this ultra-serene woman hated to be called old.

 Chapter 548 Blossom Did Nothing Wrong!

    "You know what he meant. You might be a young adult among elven circles, but in this house, well¡­ you''re older than all of us combined, counting your century-old daughter." Lucille giggled before leaning back into my embrace and planting a loving kiss on my cheeks, very happy with my words of praise."Blossom also heard Lucille doing her best to recruit new girls into the harem multiple times!" My dog-girl declared while eyeing both Lyra and Sylvaris without any reservations for personal boundaries, eliciting a muted yelp from the pink-haired tanker girl whose cheeks rapidly turned crimson red.


    Sylvaris, on the other hand, merely pretended not to notice she was included in Lucille''s ''girls to be recruited'' list as she gracefully raised her tea cup to her mouth in order to sip from it while eyeing the board game as if deep in thought what her next move should be.


    *Sniff, sniff*


    Blossom suddenly started rapidly sniffing in my direction while furrowing her eyebrows as she was visibly deep in thought. Her adorable canine investigation finished within seconds as she eyed me worriedly. "Master smells of burned flesh and fire so strongly it almost usurps the overwhelming odors of Seraphiel''s lady juices on him!"


    *Pffft!*


    Sylvaris was caught so off guard by her statement that she made a mess of her tea, most of what landed on her face and beautiful silver hair. "My sincere apologies!" She hastily apologized with great embarrassment etched across her gorgeous features before rushing to clean up after herself. A lady like her had likely never made such a social blunder in her nearly three hundred years of life. This serene elf arrived in my home less than 24 hours ago, and she was already brought out of her element to this degree...


    "Blossom, you know what happens to bad girls, right?" I asked while doing my best to hold an amused chuckle back. I didn''t want Sylvaris to feel more ashamed than she already did.


    "Blossom did nothing wrong!" She protested strongly while jumping to her feet and quickly bringing both of her hands to her delicate behind protectively. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sigh. I can''t bring myself to seriously fault this cute scatterbrain of mine. Also, I took a thorough shower after laying with Sera yet she still sensed her scent on me this accurately¡­


    Blossom was truly a born prodigy when it came to sense of smell. She was unique in this department even compared to other dog-kins.


    I then apologized to Sylvaris in her stead, after which I explained my little duel with the strange elixir. As expected, even the elven matriarch couldn''t offer any substantial tips besides some remedies that may or may not help.


    Although I couldn''t explain my thoughts properly, I simply knew on an instinctual level that this power was not something that mere herbal remedies could help overcome. No, this most likely went beyond the means of mortals.


    Even the unknown fellow who sold it to the merchant affiliated with the bidding house was beyond strange. I distinctly remembered the words he allegedly said: ''The bearer I sought eludes the threads of time; mine eyes see no longer the destined soul. By the will of the Weave, I place these relics where hands unbidden may claim. Let the currents of fate mend what I could not.''


    At first I assumed him to merely be an unhinged lunatic as no normal person talks like that, but such a line of thought seemed less and less likely to be correct, as the four elixirs he handed over had such overwhelming properties to them that a mortal would almost certainly succumb to them. He was likely looking for the exiled primordials; perhaps he knew of them from an old tale or something.


    I don''t believe in predestined fates and prophecies; we are the own writers of our stories, or at least I truly want that to be the case. Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    To that end, I didn''t want to believe some seer saw the future and predicted my arrival, making me the ''destined soul''. I wanted to be the one who governed my future, not some omnipresent entity influencing me without my knowledge and consent. While maybe hopeful, my theory was simply that among the primordials there was a renowned mage who likely could consume these elixirs and make good use of them, making them the destined one.


    Anyhow, it was time to move on. I turned toward my hot brown-haired woman and said, "Jasmine, I more-or-less kidnapped you from your home, yet you don''t seem to be in a rush to get back. Is it fair to assume dearest father isn''t frantically searching for you all over Braedon?"


    "Yes, I''ve been missing for only a day; they''re probably thinking I''m conducting a business deal out of town or something like that. However, I should be getting back before my absence becomes a problem..." She grimaced at the mere thought of returning ''home'', letting me know how much she loved her new home despite only spending a few hours in it. She belonged here now, and her heart understood it perfectly.


    "Then I''ll take you back. Ayame, we''ve got a meeting to catch in Shadowhold, so prepare for the outing."


    Silence descended on the room. They were privy to my idea of ruining the relationship between the Greenvales and the criminals; I wouldn''t make such a decision without listening to their input. They thought it to be a very risky but very profitable endeavor.


    "That means the plan worked, huh?" Lucille laughed excitedly in my lap. She was ready to go on a rampage.


    "Yep. I got a call from Orianna; the Winterwood count died. It''s quite likely that a succession conflict will erupt between the two sides, and well, if it doesn''t¡­"


    A dark, ominous atmosphere descended around the table; it felt like I was surrounded by hot, evil women, all of whom had features ranging from perfectly indifferent poker faces to outright grinning like proper villains. They all understood our actions would result in the deaths of innocents, yet the possible benefits were simply too tantalizing to worry about such thoughts.


    My sentence was finished for me by Ayame, whose eyes gleamed with a devilish glint: "You''ll make sure conflict occurs no matter what they do to maintain the current fragile peace. The twins are the perfect tools to make the duke lash out."


    I nodded with an evil grin flashing on my face as well, "That is indeed the case."

 Chapter 549 Jasmines Story

    My sentence was finished for me by Ayame, whose eyes gleamed with a devilish glint: "You''ll make sure conflict occurs no matter what they do to maintain the current fragile peace. The twins are the perfect tools to make the duke lash out."I nodded with an evil grin flashing on my face as well, "That is indeed the case."


    "The most powerful figures of the country, like my father and the Obsidian Circle Members are dancing to your tune without even knowing about it¡­ This is so hot¡­" Lucille purred into my ears before giving me another kiss on the cheeks. She was visibly getting needier by the minute.


    "Someone seems to have a thing for bad boys." Jasmine giggled while watching Lucille get hornier by the second.


    "Only for a specific bad boy¡­" she purred. I would''ve loved to take her, but I believed it was time for me to depart. "Keep it in until I return." My statement earned me some strong pouting, but for now I elected to ignore my needy woman as I turned toward Jasmine. "Before heading back, I would like to know what your father holds over your head. Ever since we first met back in his silk shop, you''d been alluding to some blackmail material that forces you to do his bidding. It''s time you no longer keep it a secret; I want to help. If you would rather speak in private, just say so."


    Jasmine froze for a second, evidently not expecting me to broach the topic, before sighing sadly. "No, there''s no need for secrecy. Although you''re the only person I''m in a relationship with, all people present are members of my new family. As for my story¡­ to sum things up, my mother wanted to separate from Aurelion because she was unhappy, which doesn''t surprise me; he''s a real scumbag. I don''t know what she saw in him to begin with. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyhow, he took her wish to separate as a personal offense committed against his person and jailed her. She gave birth to me in captivity, and I only get to see her on my birthday, as she''s still a captive 23 years afterward. Aurelion likely would''ve executed her a few decades ago, but when he noticed that I had a brain that made me stand out among my peers as a child and often even correct my tutors¡­


    He saw great potential in me, so he decided to keep her around as blackmail material instead. This way I have no choice but to help his accursed Gilded Exchange faction grow richer and richer, or he''ll kill her. Part of the reason why I''m still a measly Twilight Apprentice after spending a decade as a Consortium member while he''s an esteemed Shadow Vanguard is because he keeps stealing credits for the highly valuable deals I orchestrated, ensuring I''ll always live in his shadows."


    "Wait, did he¡­ force himself on your mom while she was in prison?" Ayame tried to act with as much tact as she could.


    Jasmine shook her head. "I don''t know. She was pregnant with me before her imprisonment, so I''m at least not the result of a successful rape attempt. But whether he left her alone after my birth is questionable at best...


    Tears welled in her eyes before she continued, "On the day of my birthday, which is the only time I get to spend a few hours with her, we exclusively speak about happy things, so I don''t know the truth¡­ She often tells me I should just ignore the blackmail and let her die, and the worst thing is that I feel I''m tormenting her by doing my best to keep her alive, but I''m a greedy woman who doesn''t want to lose her sole family member she loves¡­ Which just makes me feel even shittier about the whole situation. Spending 23 years in captivity is no way to live for an animal, let alone a human."


    Lucille demonstrated why she was the perfect candidate for the harem head position when she got out of my lap and rushed at Jasmine to give the weeping girl a big motherly hug.


    I spent the next two minutes watching Jasmine calm down with a heavy heart. She was now my woman whose bright smiles made my days better whenever she graced me with them. Her tears had an entirely different effect, as this was the exact moment when Aurelion was spared of death.


    For the sweet release of death was a mercy he would not get to taste.


    "Quinlan, before you open a gate and try to strangle him, please calm down." Jasmine stated between two sobs while examining my features, fully aware of my current feelings. "Ever since Raika threatened him with bashing his skull in if he doesn''t cease trying to recruit you, he''s been begging Broker for protection. Sadly, his cries were heard; a strong detail of multiple Shadow Vanguard combatants is protecting him at all times. Furthermore, now that the center of this giant-scale conflict will be Winterwood County, I would assume his detail will be further strengthened. Maybe even a Veil Walker will be sent¡­ The faction leaders of Braedon are going to be important figures in the upcoming conflict."


    Damn it. If only I had known of Jasmine''s story earlier, I could''ve easily orchestrated his kidnapping. Now that I think about it, I sent Blossom to snatch Jasmine for me when many Shadow Vanguards were present¡­ I almost sent my dog-girl to her death. Thankfully, Jasmine''s room was on the complete opposite end of the mansion from Aurelion''s; thus, her sneaky break-in went unnoticed.


    "Do you know where your mother is kept?" Sylvaris asked an important question. Maybe we don''t even need to interact with Aurelion to free her. Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "No¡­" Jasmine shook her head dejectedly. "I don''t know who her captors are or where they keep her. Whenever we''re allowed to meet, multiple guards are always present to ensure she doesn''t say anything important or try to make a run for it. She''s most likely not kept in Braedon or Shadowhold; I would''ve been aware of that through my numerous investigations."


    "I see. Don''t worry, Jasmine. We''ll rescue your mother soon enough. Bear with it just for a tiny bit longer." She accepted my promise with a sad, weak smile before clearing her watery eyes with her fingers.


    "Just to sate my curiosity, can you tell me if he ever was a good father? It makes no sense to blackmail you if your mother was already imprisoned before your birth; he could''ve never talked about her and simply pretended to be a good father to you, getting you on his side by mere kindness. If he had never shown you his true self, you would''ve been his ally."


    She let off a mocking scoff as if the mere idea of mine was ridiculous. "No, Aurelion is a complete sociopath whose only goal in life is to further his career. In his head, spending many hours with his child is a horrible waste of efficiency when he can just spend a few minutes setting up his blackmail that will keep me in check forever."


    "What a wretched scumbag!" Ayame cursed. Her sentiment was shared by all present.


    I clapped my hands together, drawing the attention of everyone to me. "Alright. We didn''t need it, but we have one more reason that will motivate us to keep growing in strength. Let''s put our grievances aside for the time being and focus on the Greenvale conflict. Once we slay enough walking, talking experience packs, we will revisit this problem."

 Chapter 550 Journey to Shadowhold

    They all knew me well enough to understand that if I was the one who suggested dealing with Aurelion later, then that meant I truly saw no opportunity to act now, as they all perfectly knew just how badly I wanted to rip him to pieces right this moment. Thus, reluctant nods of acceptance welcomed my words.Ayame and I stood to get ready to depart while Jasmine went on a search for Cecile, who was the young woman I saw get kidnapped by goblins right after my transmigration. Through multiple turns of events, she now happily served as my servant, and her specialty was doing makeups. According to her words, she''d been eagerly studying makeups for a while because her father''s figurine sales allowed them to purchase such luxuries. Naturally, that didn''t make her into a true pro, but I''m sure Clarisse will help her out to master the art of makeups.


    Anyhow. She was the maid of mine who did Jasmine''s make-up for the bidding event yesterday morning. Due to her crying, Jasmine''s makeup was ruined; she wanted to redo it. Appearing in front of her father with teary eyes was a sign of weakness she wasn''t willing to show.


    As for why I only wanted Ayame to come with me, that was because I expected this to be nothing more than a meeting. There was no way war would break out in a mere moment just because Amara accused Broker of being behind their assault; it would take a bit more time than that.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Thus, I wasn''t keen on waking Aurora and Seraphiel up just to listen to talks while the other ladies could train instead. There was a good reason why Orianna didn''t tell me to bring Kaelira with me as the other Phenom under Black Fang; she most likely assumed I would tell Ambition what happened in the meeting.


    Due to Kaelira getting on her knees in front of me and offering me her hundred gold coin prize as the gold medalist of the Phenom Trials, they must''ve assumed her to be my underling. If she wasn''t the winner of the grandiose event, there was a good chance her actions would''ve disqualified her from becoming a Phenom, but alas¡­ My muscly elf owned the tournament, forcing their hand. It would''ve been quite the PR disaster if the grand winner didn''t become a Phenom.


    It was time to move.


    I teleported Jasmine to one of Braedon''s many alleyways. However, before I did that, Lucille''s masterful machinations once again shined when my fifth girl asked me to [Subjugate] her so that she can chit-chat with me while we''re apart. I found it a cute gesture, and Jasmine being able to communicate with us could come in handy if she''s in trouble, so I accepted her request.


    After that, I put on my mask and gear, and together with my beloved samurai, we set off toward Shadowhold.


    Orianna didn''t give me access to any of the privileged accesses to the underground city. High-ranking members had access to paths that connected Shadowhold directly with Braedon, such as the gateway in Aurelion''s home we entered through when we visited the place.


    I didn''t take offense at the fact that Orianna didn''t instruct me on where one such place could be accessed, as she likely assumed I lived outside of Braedon, meaning I would have to enter from outside anyway. If that''s the case, then I might as well travel through the paths others take to enter Shadowhold, with the accesses being outside of the city instead of first entering Braedon and then traveling to Shadowhold.


    While I might''ve become a rather big deal overnight, I didn''t expect a legendary figure like her to treat me as if I was a prodigious young master. Such respect would have to be earned through more meaningful ways.


    <It''s been a while since it was just the two of us.> Ayame voiced her thoughts into my mind as we walked through the forest. I knew where one hidden entrance was located, but if I teleported there, then someone could see us, so we were traveling on foot.


    <That''s true. Blossom joined our journey quite quickly; after that, we were rarely left alone.> I assumed we were using telepathy in case someone was listening in on us. Smart thinking on Ayame''s part. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She scoffed adorably, and although she was wearing a mask, I had a very strong feeling that she was pouting. <It''s hard to get alone time when you keep thirsting after new women¡­ You added two in the span of a day.>


    <Hey, you can''t fault me for that. Seraphiel has been an honorary member of the harem for months; the timing to make it official just coincided with Jasmine''s welcoming.


    <Hmm¡­ Is that so?> Her accusatory tone let me know she wasn''t buying my reasoning one bit. <What about the new women on the horizon? Kaelira, Lyra, Sylvaris, Iris, Vex¡­ When will it end?>


    I sighed defeatedly, <I''m a hopeless romantic; I just can''t help it. My big heart has too much love to give; a single woman would just get suffocated. A group is needed to share the burden.>


    But then I spoke up to defend myself. <Kaelira, Iris, and Vex are fishes I''m actively trying to catch, yes, but you can''t fault me for Sylvaris and Lyra; I never flirted with them.>


    <Hmm¡­ Is that so?> The fact that she repeated her exact same words with the same tone let me know she was grumpy.


    <Is it the demotion?>


    <What is the demotion?>


    <The reason you''re acting so adorably.>


    <Is everything I do adorable to you? I''m displeased and thus irritated, not adorable!>


    My noble samurai was just so cute. I understood what the issue was.


    I reached for her hand, and we treaded the path toward the entrance of Shadowhold hand in hand. She let go an adorable growl, <¡­ Quinlan? What are you doing? You know the forest is infested by greenskin monsters, right? We have to be ready at all times.>


    <I finally see the issue. You''d been helping me the most out of all my women, yet I was neglecting you. I kept flirting with Jasmine and Seraphiel as well as the others in the harem while you were off doing your utmost to make Miri Town into a respectable settlement and not a complete administrative disaster.>


    She scoffed once again, <Hmph! Don''t be so presumptuous; I''m not clingy like the others. My world doesn''t revolve around you 24/7 - I''m my own person.>


    <I see. So Miss Independent would say no to a private date just between the two of us? I have to correct my mistake by showering you with my endless affection.>


    Silence descended on my mind as she didn''t respond for a good few seconds, but then a low <Maybe¡­> sounded.


    However, before I could reply, a man''s boisterous voice erupted from the distance. "Hey, isn''t that the new super rookie?! Devil was the name, I believe... I thought he had the hots for Wrath, but that should be Blade if I''m not wrong! Man, what a playboy!"


    I didn''t like his tone; he sounded overly arrogant. Without even spending a single moment conversing with him, I already knew trouble was on the horizon.

 Chapter 551 Plump Fox 2.0

    However, before I could reply, a man''s boisterous voice erupted from the distance. "Hey, isn''t that the new super rookie?! Devil was the name, I believe... I thought he had the hots for Wrath, but that should be Blade if I''m not wrong! Man, what a playboy!"I didn''t like his tone; he sounded overly arrogant. Without even spending a single moment conversing with him, I already knew trouble was on the horizon.


    The man followed his shout up by striding confidently toward us.


    His snow-white hair was tied back into a braid, and he had piercing blue eyes, while his attire was that of a traditional martial robe, open at the chest to arrogantly reveal a muscled chest.


    (Picture)


    As he stopped a few paces away, he crossed his arms and tilted his head to the side, visibly sizing me up. His stance was relaxed, but there was an unmistakable tension in the air. It felt like he was ready to lunge at a moment''s notice.


    Next to him stood a woman with the same air of arrogance whose silvery-white hair hung in a similar braid over her shoulder. Her piercing blue eyes sparkled with haughtiness as her lips curled into a smug smirk that spoke volumes of her perceived superiority over us while she was clinging to the man''s arm possessively.


    (picture)


    Behind them, three more women lingered in the background, seeming like a mere afterthought rather than highly respected and valued teammates.


    <Who the hell are these losers?> I asked Ayame, not impressed at all.


    <Hmm¡­ I never met them, but his appearance reminds me of the description given to a man named Ryker. He was a Phenom, emerging as one of the few selected in the previous Phenom Trials. I would assume the others are his team.>


    The reason Ayame said he ''was a Phenom'' and not ''is a Phenom'' is due to the fact that there can only be one generation of Phenoms at any given time. When I and the others became Phenoms, he lost his title, becoming an ordinary member - at least as far as ranks were concerned.


    To rise to the highest ranks, namely to the Veil Walker rank that Vex and the rest of Black Fang''s baddies had, or to the aforementioned woman''s rank, which was called Obsidion Circle Member, one had to be a holder of the Vesper Phenom rank once upon a time. It was the single most important matter that allowed members swift upward mobility.


    Maybe there were some outliers I didn''t know about, but the general rule was that for non-combatants and non-Phenoms, the Shadow Vanguard rank was the highest achievable rank.


    <Did he get promoted during his decade-long tenure of being a Phenom?>


    <I don''t remember hearing about such a detail.>


    Heh. Now it all made sense. This nerd was jealous. He spent ten years in the illustrious rank, and once it was taken away, he was not promoted to the fourth highest rank, the Eclipse Enforcer, but remained a mere Lunar Adept. Lunar Adept itself was quite the remarkable rank to achieve, especially if he was at most 40 years old, but for a Phenom, well, staying at that rank for a decade wasn''t exactly an admirable feat.


    What must''ve made it stink even worse was when news of me beating Kael the Cryomancer dude in a duel reached his ears, as Kael was an Eclipse Enforcer.


    Even before I became a Phenom, I was already beating members of the rank he failed to reach for a decade.


    He had an inferiority complex.


    <Do you know his fighting style?>


    <Seriously?! You should know these details without having to rely on me¡­>


    <Ayame, I don''t have the time to concern myself with small fry.>


    <Yes, because you''re busy humping women!>


    <You make me sound like a sexual deviant. I train harder than anyone; what I do in my spare time shall be left up to my discretion.>


    <Sigh¡­ Whatever shall I do with you?>


    "Cat got your tongue, brat? Am I that scary?" Ryker chuckled with a mocking tone.


    <He''s a brawler type; I don''t know his exact class.> Ayame revealed the info, sensing the situation was worsening.


    I summarized, <So basically a more dripped-out version of Abudha, who doesn''t yet know his place in the pecking order.>


    <Don''t badmouth your subordinates.>


    I tactfully ignored Ayame''s chiding while at long last responding. "Yes, senior. Your striking appearance stunned me for a moment. Boy, am I glad we''re on the same side!"


    A happy grin emerged on his features. "Haha! As long as you''re aware, we''re all good."


    However, the woman clinging to his arm wasn''t as socially inept as he was. She pinched his skin and hissed, "He was being sarcastic!"


    Ryker''s smile faltered instantly as he shouted, "What?! How dare you?!"


    <I''m getting such a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu; it''s crazy. They''re like the exact copy of Cedric and Selene when we first met them in the weapon shop. A dumbass dude who is wrapped around the finger of a fox woman.>


    <I have to agree.> Ayame felt the same, it seems. <Also¡­ Your primordial pride is as strong as ever, Quin¡­ You should focus up and stop mocking them. We''re outnumbered, and they''re still formidable combatants despite their failure to rank up. Not just anyone can become a Phenom.> S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    <How can I be scared of these nobodies when I have my beloved samurai by my side?>


    <Hmph!> I couldn''t help but notice that her scoff sounded strangely happy for once.


    "Answer me, you little shit!" Ryker shouted, and I could see Plump Fox 2.0 smirk at me mockingly. She pointed her raging bull at me, and on her word, he would come charging. She was smiling like that due to knowing whether a conflict or not would occur was in her hand.


    "What makes you so confident I was being sarcastic? I assure you, I was being entirely truthful. The last thing I want is to have a confrontation with my senior and his mighty team."


    My words prompted Ryker''s boiling hate to calm down a notch as he eyed me for a second before confusedly looking at the woman next to him, asking for advice.


    Plump Fox 2.0 sighed tiredly before pinching his arm a second time, and his anger flared back again immediately.


    How extremely pathetic. What a sorry excuse of a man this one was; I felt an urge to spit.


    Cedric was at least his own person. Back at the weapon shop, it was him who picked a fight with me while Selene was actively trying to calm him down. However, Ryker was like an extension of this woman, a puppet she controlled. She was the real Phenom, while the man was only her guard dog.


    "You have a very sharp tongue¡­" He growled. "I don''t like smartasses like you."


    I had enough of being accommodating to their childish behavior. I was no longer a no-name nobody, but Devil, the man who shocked everyone at the Trials. I had a reputation to maintain, and if I let these losers push me around, I would seem like a joke. Maybe it was my primordial pride flaring as Ayame put it, but I was no longer intent on letting myself be looked down upon.

 Chapter 552 Ignis

    To that end, I let go of Ayame''s hand, and on my mental command, my Soul Reaper blinked out of my storage ring and flew right into my hand. I pointed it at the woman in particular, ignoring the doggy."The Consortium is about to face a grave challenge that could see our future as a collective ruined, yet you feel the need to bark at me for no apparent reason. You shouldn''t take your frustrations stemming from your inability to rank up out on others; it''s what they call fatherless behavior. Grow up, woman. If you can''t do that much, then cease your antics and just come at me like a proper combatant. Let''s duel. I''m ready."


    The five of them were baffled at the sight of my saber when I pulled it out without using my hands. Its ethereal, ghostly blue flames and ominous air didn''t help make my weapon appear less otherworldly either.


    However, when my words reached their brains, my sword no longer seemed to be that interesting. Well, to be fair, the three background character ladies didn''t seem hostile to me. Their expressions told me they didn''t wish to fight a man with my reputation. Furthermore, although Ayame was much less known as Heralds didn''t have a role to play in the tournament event, Blade still had a reputation of her own. She''d slain numerous people in the elimination game, displaying her combat genius.


    Their opinion wasn''t asked by the de facto leader of the group, to their dismay, who stomped her feet on the ground and screamed, "We''re as strong as Eclipse Enforcers; the higher-ups are just too stingy with permitting one to rank up! You''ll see how difficult it is! Just because you had a nice performance once, don''t think you''re such a big shot!"


    Once Selene 2.0 was done with throwing her temper tantrum, she let go of Ryker''s arm, who instantly dashed at me as soon as his leash was released.


    I was more than ready to meet his attack head-on. With a firm slash, my blade sliced through the air, unleashing a powerful attack.


    However, before my blade could connect with his fist, a deafening bang resounded as a result of a fiery figure descending from above, slamming his foot onto Ryker''s back and pinning him to the ground effortlessly.


    At the same moment, he reached out and caught my blade mid-swing with his gloved hand. To my surprise, my weapon didn''t harm him. I didn''t use all my force in the attack, but it was meant to be a mighty one. A man catching my blade this effortlessly wasn''t within my expectations.


    Truly, this world was full of surprises.


    "Hoho¡­ youth, always so energetic."


    The man chuckled with his deep and resonant voice, carrying an air of undeniable authority.


    He was a rather imposing figure; his black coat was outlined in dancing flames, and his fiery orange sunglasses radiated heat, hiding his eyes. While his charcoal-gray hair seemed to have smoldering embers taking root in his locks.


    (Picture)


    I heard a sharp intake of breath sound all of a sudden. Plump Fox 2.0 stiffened like a cornered animal, and she quickly bowed deeply in his direction with her arrogant expression replaced by one of worry.


    "Lord Ignis¡­" she muttered with a trembling voice as she held her bow.


    Ignis? Unlike Ryker, I heard about this man. He was a Phenom from Kael''s generation, meaning he was a few decades older than a hundred. And unlike the Cryomancer, he became a proper Vesper Phenom who was now a Shadow Vanguard, and one of the strongest ones at that. Rumors said he was close to reaching the illustrious Veil Walker rank, likely putting him dangerously close to reaching the level fifties, if he wasn''t there already.


    As for his class, it was an Epic-tier evolution of the Rare-tier Pyromancer class called Ashbringer. Being a Pyromancer was one of its unlocking requirements, while the other was not publicly detailed, but it was widely believed that one had to be a tremendously talented melee combatant, as the Ashbringer was a curious class that provided the user some of his Magic stat as physical ones. The exact ratio wasn''t known, but by investing in Magic, he received bonus stats in Strength, Vitality, and Agility, making him a natural hybrid.


    He was Broker''s Phenom, which would''ve been troublesome as Black Fang''s relationship with Broker was full of hostilities. However, Phenoms weren''t exactly subordinates of their sponsor. The relationship between Phenom and the sponsor was a mutually beneficial one that went both ways.


    As Vex said, Black Fang was not my master, not even my boss in a sense. I could ask for a different sponsor, and that would be the end of the topic, but doing so would likely put me in a very bad light in the Consortium''s eyes unless I provided a good reason for doing so.


    All that is to say that once Ignis'' Phenom status ceased existing, his relationship with Broker ended as well, at least as far as I knew. He was a normal Shadow Vanguard, his own person who would listen to orders from the higher-ups like a normal member but didn''t have a specific boss unlike Vex, for example, who could only be ordered by Black Fang and by Orianna by proxy as she was Black Fang''s right hand.


    Him being independent from factions and the seven heads was a privilege enjoyed by Phenoms and ex-Phenoms only. We were meant to tread our own paths to become as strong as possible; hence we were given more freedom than original members, as we were the new blood of the organization who they hoped would one day take the mantle of leadership from the old generation.


    With that out of the way, I watched Ignis completely ignore Ryker, who was groaning painedly under his foot, and similarly dismissed the fox woman''s submissive bow only to turn his full attention toward me.


    He whistled at the sight of my blade before releasing it, after which his grin widened as he looked me up and down, taking his time in assessing me. "Fatherless behavior, huh?" he finally said, echoing my earlier words. "Can''t say I''ve heard the phrase before, but I love it. It''s strangely descriptive of pampered women like this one who never heard the word ''no'' while growing up. I''ll be stealing that phrase if you don''t mind."


    I raised an amused eyebrow but stayed silent otherwise. I didn''t have information about his personality, but I can''t say I disliked what I was hearing. As far as first impressions went, he passed with flying colors.


    Ignis then continued, "Also¡­ You''re the super rookie called Devil, aren''t you? Everyone heard of you and how you kept chatting up a hot babe in the audience stands instead of paying close attention to the competition as if they were no concern of yours. I''ve wanted to meet you ever since your victory over that arrogant brat Kael, who failed to grow up even after living for a century. You didn''t disappoint - man, what a brutal physical attack that was for an Elemental Sovereign! Aren''t you supposed to be like the epitome of the wizard archetype? You nearly sliced my arm into two without casting a single spell¡­ Now I completely understand why Black Fang was so interested in you that she even left seclusion after such a long time only to observe you with her own two eyes."


    This man turned out to be a bit of a yapper, but I can''t say I didn''t like his attitude. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Be that as it may, with the confrontation between me and Plump Fox 2.0 interrupted, it was time to traverse to Shadowhold and learn what role I might be given in the upcoming events.

 Chapter 553 Entrance to Shadowhold

    This man turned out to be a bit of a yapper, but I can''t say I didn''t like his attitude.


    Be that as it may, with the confrontation between me and Plump Fox 2.0 interrupted, it was time to traverse to Shadowhold and learn what role I might be given in the upcoming events.


    "I heard about you as well. Ignis, the man who is expected to be the newest Veil Walker, taking the title away from Raika," I said while reaching my hand out, giving him a firm handshake.


    My statement caused him to chuckle wryly as he reciprocated my handshake, "Haha! Don''t put it like that; I''m begging you. If Raika overhears such a statement, she''ll be after my ass. That woman is territorial like a wild beast. If she perceives you as a threat of any kind, well, let''s just say your life will be a lot more troublesome."


    The more I hear about or interact with this eccentric woman, the more she seems like a monster rather than a human.


    "You''re on your way to Shadowhold too? I know an entrance close by; we can go together."


    My offer was accepted with a nod of Ignis'' head, after which he stepped off of Ryker''s back at long last. The brawler groaned with pain before one of his female teammates rushed to him and gave him first aid in the form of a healing potion.


    Ignis offered no words of apology of any kind - the difference between how he treated Ryker''s team compared to mine was night and day.


    In this strange manner, Ayame and I found ourselves traveling alongside Ignis and the team of has-beens. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ryker was busy nursing his hurt back alongside his hurt ego, while Selene 2.0 continued glaring daggers at me, but whenever Ignis would look in her direction, this sly fox would instantly change her tune to that of an amicable girl who has done no wrong in her entire life.


    Honestly, I just didn''t feel like dealing with the headache I would receive from interacting more with this arrogant pair; however, Selene 2.0 was right in that I shouldn''t let my victory over Kael get to my head.


    He might''ve been significantly higher level than me with much more experience under his belt, but I was given the chance to choose who I wanted to fight from a wizard, rogue, and swordsman trio.


    If I had gone with the rogue or the swordsman, my duel might''ve ended with my loss. No, I''ll swallow my pride and say that if it was the rogue, I would''ve surely lost. He would''ve just speed-blitzed me. Azura, the swordsman Iris ended up dueling, would''ve likely also been a greater challenge than Kael, and I barely managed to beat him in the first place.


    However, the current me with my three deviant elements and the extra level I farmed in the week since that day would likely have the edge against Azura.


    I checked my status window to analyze my current strength. The five Free Attribute Points I got from getting to level 27 were spent by putting two into Strength and three into Agility.


    [Name: Quinlan Noir]


    [Race: Primordial]


    [Level: 27. XP 25087/91733]


    [Health Points: 1200]


    [Mana Points: 1763]


    [Vitality: 80]


    [Strength: 71] Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    [Agility: 85]


    [Magic: 118]


    [Primary Class: Primordial Villain level 26]


    [Secondary Classes]


    <Stormblade level 27>


    <Elemental Sovereign level 29>


    <Child of Agony level 11>


    [Unused Skill Points: 12]


    [Unused Attribute Points: 0]


    Based on my calculations, I needed a little over 300,000 XP to reach the end of level 29, where the next primordial trial would await, which I would need to pass to be allowed into the level 30s.


    I couldn''t wait for this conflict to begin in earnest. The fact that I had to constantly suppress the strange fire burning inside me made me wish I could ask for advice from the primordials. For a moment, I considered ingesting a second elixir, namely the water one, to help me contain the fire. However, I had a strange feeling tugging at me that said doing so would be the end of me. I sensed that I had to subdue this power on my own without assistance, or it would refuse to listen to me.


    After all, it was not mere fire I had in my stomach, but a strangely semi-conscious something. It always seemed that the four elixirs had a will of their own. For example, the fire wanted to destroy while the wind wanted to fly freely in the air.


    "Ayo! Lord Ignis, mind if we join?" Another man and his group found us as we traversed through the woods. More followed after them, signaling our close proximity to the entrance.


    Ignis turned out to be a highly respected man who many people had a favorable impression of. All who joined us greeted him with respect but also with some playfulness, knowing he wasn''t one to be hung up about one''s place on the ladder.


    By the time we made it to the entrance that was guarded by multiple sentries, our little procession grew to about a hundred members, which ranged from Dawn Initiates, the absolute bottom of the barrel rank who were mere foot soldiers and errand boys, to a few other Shadow Vanguards besides Ignis.


    "Identifications or no entry." The sentry who stood in the middle grunted.


    Ignis took his gloves off, and his inconspicuous ring made to resemble an ordinary one materialized the same hologram message mine did, with the only difference being his name.


    The guard nodded his approval of his entry, after which the the Ashbringer-classed man turned toward me and Ayame. "Were you given your ring already?"


    "Yes."


    My single word earned us numerous gasps, confirming what I already knew: only Phenoms and ex-Phenoms like Ignis had such a ring. The normal members were marked by a magical artifact that branded them, allowing the syndicate to know their whereabouts and prevent betrayals. However, such brandings were not visible to the naked eye; one needed to have a specific artifact meant to check for these magical markings to find them. Thus, Consortium members had no issues blending into crowds of normal citizens.


    I removed my gauntlets, and the crowd''s murmurs immediately quieted as their attention shifted to me. I extended my hand forward, letting the inconspicuous ring on my finger take center stage.


    On my mental command, an ethereal hologram projected into the air.


    Devil, a highly valued Vesper Phenom of the Consortium. Attacking him is the equivalent of declaring war on the Vesper Consortium.

 Chapter 554 Humiliation

    The reaction was immediate. Gasps and yelps rippled through the crowd, followed by whispered exclamations.


    "It''s him?!"


    "The Elemental Sovereign¡­?!" Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "The one who defeated an Eclipse Enforcer in a duel before turning 30 years old¡­"


    "Aggh!! Why is he wearing a mask?! I so wanted to see his face!" A feminine voice grumbled, who was then shut down by a man, "One can''t have it all, for the balance of all things must be maintained. I bet he''s ugly as sin."


    "Maybe, maybe not¡­" The woman mused coyly, greatly annoying her ally.


    Although I didn''t need my ego stroked in this manner, I didn''t make a move to have them stop their antics. Devil was not Quinlan Noir, but the prodigious Elemental Sovereign. I intended him to become a famous and highly respected member of the Consortium. While doing so might earn me some enemies I wouldn''t have to deal with otherwise, I believed the positives to outweigh the negatives. I didn''t want to spend decades grinding ranks to climb the ladder; I planned to shoot through them like a rocket.


    Furthermore, doing so would have my fame spread outside the lands of the Consortium, providing me with many opportunities should I no longer wish to be with them.


    From the corner of my eye, I caught Plump Fox 2.0 staring daggers at me. I didn''t know this woman''s name, and to be honest, neither did I care.


    Her face was twisted in barely concealed rage. Ryker wasn''t much better; his jaw was clenched so tight it looked like he was trying to grind his teeth into powder. Both of them radiated jealousy so thick it almost became tangible.


    The jealous woman''s glare intensified even further as she watched the way the others gawked at me as if I were a celebrity while treating them as if they were nobodies, despite them being the center of attention for the last decade.


    The guard turned to them next, gesturing for them to step forward. Plump Fox 2.0 grabbed onto Ryker''s arm with her nails digging into his bicep as she practically dragged him along. The woman radiated a smug confidence as she raised Ryker''s hand. The flash of a ring on his finger caught the crowd''s attention, and a few hushed murmurs spread.


    The Consortium was a giant organization; meeting a Phenom was not an everyday occurrence. We were all considered celebrities; it was just that I was more so than others.


    She smiled haughtily, clearly relishing the moment as the hologram began to form.


    But instead of the proud proclamation the two of them likely envisioned, the hologram displayed another message.


    Ryker, a highly valued Vesper Phenom of the Consortium. Attacking him is the equivalent of declaring war on the Vesper Consortium.


    NOTICE: The Vesper Consortium has initiated a performance review for Ryker. His recent performance has failed to meet the standards expected of his rank. As a result, his candidacy is under formal evaluation.


    Failure to achieve significant accomplishments in the near term will result in his demotion to standard membership status. Should this occur, Ryker and his Heralds will be required to undergo the mandatory branding procedure in accordance with Consortium regulations or cease being members of the organization altogether.


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    <Ouch. That''s horribly embarrassing.> Ayame decreed into my mind with a gleeful tone, but I couldn''t reply as I was busy laughing my ass off. Telepathically into her brain, of course. In reality I stood still as if I wasn''t affected at all. Devil was a stoic badass.


    As for what was going on¡­ One might think being selected as a Vesper Phenom meant being set for life, but it was the exact opposite. Becoming a Phenom was only the beginning - it was the prerequisite to having the ability to achieve great things in the future. If Ignis wasn''t an ex-Phenom, talks of him becoming the newest Veil Walker would simply not exist.


    If we didn''t perform, our privileges could be taken away.


    The tone of the message was harsh, devoid of any sugarcoating. It quickly became evident that this text was added recently; neither Ryker nor his master seemed to be aware of its existence before materializing the ring''s note.


    Selene 2.0''s smug smile faltered with her face twitching in a mix of disbelief, panic, and utter embarrassment. She dropped Ryker''s arm like it had suddenly become a rotten limb full of maggots, after which she stepped back as if she wanted to distance herself from the humiliating revelation.


    Ryker''s expression, meanwhile, spoke volumes of being dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing despite visibly reading the message numerous times.


    "Evaluation? What the hell is this?!" Selene 2.0 hissed frantically. She shot a glare at Ryker as though she blamed him for this failure.


    The crowd, meanwhile, had no reservations whatsoever regarding voicing their thoughts out loud. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn, even the Phenoms aren''t safe from demotion, huh..."


    "Shh!! They''ll hear you!"


    "Meh, they''re just simple Lunar Adepts now, like us¡­ Or at least they''ll be soon enough by the look of things."


    Plump Fox 2.0 whipped her head around, glaring daggers at the people she heard speak such lines. "Shut it!" she snapped, but her outburst only seemed to fuel the quiet snickers and whispered remarks.


    Be that as it may, she understood it was no mere mistake. They were given a final chance to correct the higher-ups'' opinion of them before the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity presented by being counted among the ranks of Phenoms would leave them forever.


    To that end, she quickly hurried her team along as we entered the tunnel leading to Shadowhold. Ignis continued chatting me up as if he thought me to be his best bro or something; his attitude reminded me of Broderick a bit.


    Now that I thought about it, I hadn''t met my self-proclaimed best friend in ages. When we last met, Broderick was a superior combatant to me in every sense of the word, but I doubted that was the case anymore. Only a proper duel could tell, though, so I refocused on the present.


    Ayame and I said our goodbyes to Ignis for the time being, and then we followed Orianna''s orders of searching for Ambrosia, the leader of the Divine Nectar faction.


    Although I wasn''t aware of it, while we were walking toward our destination, the seven circle heads were currently having a rather heated conversation thanks to my manipulation in which I used the twins to frame Broker of the gravest crime imaginable - attempting to kidnap the full-blooded daughters of a high aristocrat.

 Chapter 555 Black Fangs Insanity

    "What the hell have you done, you greedy bastard?!" The army head shouted into his communication artifact.


    "Nothing. I''ve been framed, clear as day." Broker responded tiredly.


    An envoy from Alastair, the Greenvale Duke, arrived mere moments ago, and the mediator, the one who had the single strongest voice in the Vesper Consortium, immediately initiated a call with the other circle members.


    It was an emergency of magnitudes never before felt.


    "Do you have proof?" The logistics head asked; he spited Broker on a deep level, so he was pretty happy with the new developments.


    "Proof?!" Broker shouted; his patience was thinning at a rapid pace. "If I''m innocent, how can I prove anything? Do you want to interrogate my tens of thousands of subordinates to ensure I didn''t order the kidnapping of the freaking Greenvale twins?! Why would I ever do that in the first place?! Do you think me to be retarded?"


    "Yes." A feminine voice answered; it was none other than Black Fang, who spoke up for the first time since the call connected.


    "I didn''t ask your opinion!"


    "Is that so? I shall offer it nonetheless."


    "Shut your trap before I do it for you, you damned psycho bitch!"


    Black Fang''s voice was entirely unimpressed as she declared in an emotionless tone, "The time has arrived for a second duel between the two of us. Mediator, please arrange it."


    The woman''s words made Broker wince as horrible memories resurfaced in his mind where his best friend and his jewel sack were separated from the rest of his body after losing in a duel against the aforementioned woman. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "L-let''s not go that far. Anyway! I didn''t do anything to the twins."


    "Sigh¡­" The mediator sighed with exhaustion. His goal of seeing the Consortium flourish for the next few years under his leadership, after which he would peacefully retire as one of the most accomplished mediators of the Consortium''s history, was burning up in flames right before his eyes. "I believe you, Broker¡­ But we still need to offer an explanation to the Duke. He is seeing red. Saying ''we didn''t do it, sorry'' won''t cut it."


    "Why are we so sure he didn''t do it?" Black Fang asked. Although she didn''t know this gift was given to her by the sole entity who made her feel something in her cold heart besides perpetual boredom in the past century, she wasn''t going to look a gift horse in the mouth.


    And yes, Black Fang didn''t care much about her drug department. However, she cared just enough to do the bare minimum for its success, which in this case was throwing their rival department under the bus with a few sharp words of hers.


    "Why would I?!"


    "Oh, I don''t know, maybe because you''re a dumb creature who thinks with his miniature joke of a male member instead of his head? We already know you thought you could use your seniority to force me into your bed, then let me ask: what keeps you from thinking you can easily kidnap those crucial targets and blackmail the single most important figure in the lands of the Consortium? If you secretly got the duke on your side, you could easily be the one who ends up as the mediator once the current one kicks the bucket, which will happen in the very near future by the look of things. Such a plan doesn''t sound too far-fetched to me."


    "Thank you, Black Fang¡­" the mediator whispered wryly. Though he wasn''t surprised - Black Fang rarely spoke, but when she did, well, not many people tended to like what they were hearing.


    He was ignored by Black Fang, who placed the communication on the edge of her tub and leaned back into her poison bath, enjoying its great benefits for her skin care efforts while listening to Broker mounting a strong defense case for the size and shape of his little friend.


    The slaver woman voiced her agreement, cutting Broker''s nonsensical yapping off. "Black Fang has a point. Whoever successfully blackmails the duke will reap immense benefits. If the twins didn''t run away and thus ruin the plans of the perpetrator, we wouldn''t be any wiser regarding the fact that someone is trying to go behind our backs to get ahead of the competition."


    "This so-called perpetrator being me makes no sense even more then! As the second oldest member, naturally, it would be me who becomes the next mediator!"


    "Broker, there''s no such rule. The person who will be the next mediator is to be decided with a vote of the current heads, not seniorit-" the mediator''s words were suddenly cut off when Black Fang let off a truly unhinged, hysterical laugh that spoke volumes of her slowly deteriorating mental state.


    The centuries spent in seclusion, where she suffered from utter boredom and the stress resulting from her being unable to level up at a satisfying rate due to the phenomenon dubbed as the ''Heavenly Restrictions'' and thus elongate her life expectancy, had not been kind to her mental health.


    The fact that she was abandoned in a forest to starve to her death at the age of three and has been killing humanoids, animals, and monsters alike since then didn''t help either.


    All six listeners waited in complete silence for her psychotic episode to end while wearing strong grimaces on their faces. Even the slaver who did her best to befriend Black Fang preferred to converse with her over the communication artifact rather than meet in person, as the black-haired, divinely gorgeous woman gave off vibes no one felt comfortable with, besides her similarly unhinged disciples.


    Black Fang''s manic laughter died down after a minute or so. The length of her episode alone was more than enough to let everyone know how ''funny'' she found the mere thought of Broker becoming the next mediator.


    "Let''s put the discussion of succession aside¡­" The mediator did his best to regain his voice over the others. "The duke is demanding immediate answers, but we can''t do that. Such an investigation would take months, and even then¡­"


    His thoughts were finished by the intelligence head, "Whoever was behind it likely wouldn''t be stupid enough to use their own subordinates but hire outsiders. An investigation would not bring results unless we enslave each other and demand answers using slavery magic."


    "I refuse." Black Fang''s swift refusal was no shock to anyone, as none were eager to get enslaved either, even if it was for but a mere moment.


    *Sigh...*


    "Old friend, you''re sighing a lot." The slaver voiced her thoughts in a tender, motherly tone while addressing the mediator, whose grief was evident for all who paid even a semblance of attention to him.


    "Yes¡­ For the past few decades we''ve been trying to gain a more permanent foothold in the lands of the crown without having to worry about clashes with the nobles. That goal is right in front of our eyes - as soon as Griffith becomes the count, the Winterwood County is ours in all but name."


    The slaver continued for the dejected man, "And we''ve been banking on the duke begrudgingly looking in the other direction when our pawn gets the title, fearing what a full-blown war with our organization might cost him. Giving us free rein over a single county would be a lesser evil than letting his lands devolve into a bloody internal conflict when he also has to deal with the beastman invasions on the border with the Confederation and their nasty tribes of disgusting talking animals."


    The intelligence head voiced his thoughts, "That''s correct. However, if we can''t placate the duke, I doubt he will be willing to look away. My spies have said that he is in a state of constant rage; he barely sees reason."


    "The word ''war'' has a nice ring to it. Vex has been getting annoyingly lazy; she needs a good challenge. She''ll get fat at this rate."


    Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 556 Meeting Ambrosia

    "The word ''war'' has a nice ring to it. Vex has been getting annoyingly lazy; she needs a good challenge. She''ll get fat at this rate." Black Fang''s words were thoroughly ignored. The others didn''t even want to make an attempt at understanding how this woman''s thought process worked. She wanted to stake their future on a conflict of scales they had never participated in before in the syndicate''s incredibly lengthy history just because she was struggling to give her subordinate challenging tasks?


    Utterly ridiculous.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have a brilliant idea!" The army head shouted boisterously all of a sudden. It was a widely accepted fact among the other six heads that he was the least cunning and intelligent among them, so they didn''t have a lot of hope toward him having something worthwhile to say. "Let''s prepare for war! Against Alastair and all his allies!" His words didn''t exactly come as a shock to anyone; he loved fighting and large-scale warfare even more.


    However, the plan his brutish brain cooked up came as a shock to most present in the call. It would include sending a few curious Consortium members on a truly dangerous but extremely rewarding mission.


    ¡­


    - PoV: Quinlan -


    *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!*


    I knocked on the indicated door with my knuckles three times, after which it opened just enough for an eye to peek out, examining us. "Name and purpose?" the man grunted after five seconds of staring at me and Ayame.


    "Devil, and this is my Herald, Blade. Orianna sent us to help the Divine Nectar faction and to participate in the upcoming talks." I also summoned my hologram identification from the ring for good measure.


    At my words, his intense staring continued for a few seconds before grunting, "Good. Lady Ambrosia is ready to head to the citadel where the talks will take place. You were just in time to catch her. Come on in."


    He parted the door fully to let us in, after which we were escorted to the upper floors of this rather luxurious building, considering it was constructed in an illegitimate underground city. It was clear a great deal of money was spent on it; I can fully visualize Ronan having a nervous breakdown while trying to imagine how the logistics would work and what the costs of transporting the materials would be.


    "My Lady, Devil and his Herald have arrived." The doorman knocked gently on a pair of ornate double doors.


    "Let them in." A feminine voice replied, whose owner became visible as soon as I stepped into the room. It was none other than Ambrosia, a Shadow Vanguard-ranked woman who was the leader of the Divine Nectar faction, making her Aurelion''s equivalent on the surface, as both had the same rank and led their respective Braedon factions. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Ambrosia was a woman who had much greater future prospects than Aurelion, as she was an ex-Phenom like Ignis, and there were even rumors of her being considered as a disciple candidate by Black Fang back in the day, but she was snubbed of the opportunity when the mysterious woman selected Vex instead from the same generation of Phenoms, and then later Raika.


    Ambrosia thus never managed to become one of the disciples, and perhaps as a direct result even fell behind on the two in becoming a Veil Walker. Raika was at least a good 30 years younger, yet she was already a Veil Walker, while Ambrosia was stuck in Braedon, leading this faction.


    With that being said, I had to make the observation that even the women who Black Fang discarded were absolute bombshells, as if every single female that had any sort of connection to her had to be otherworldly beauties.


    I looked at the woman with a wry smile hidden by my mask. Ambrosia sat behind her polished mahogany desk.


    Her appearance radiated a strong mix of feminine charms and pure malevolence. She wore a fitted cheongsam-style dress; it was of a pristine white color with intricate black and red floral patterns climbing along the fabric like creeping vines.


    Her platinum-white hair was framing her face, and the soft waves of her hair served as a sharp contrast against her piercing, blood-red eyes.


    Just like the three disciples, she was also tattooed. Well, to be fair, I didn''t know if Vex was, as she tended to wear kendo-style clothes that hid her skin below the neck level.


    However, I wouldn''t be surprised if she had tattoos; she seemed to be like a woman who would get inked just because her ''sisters'' were inked too.


    Thus, I believed all of Black Fang''s disciples were not mere baddies but inked baddies.


    (Picture)


    Ambrosia was surrounded by her associates, the other higher-ups of her faction, among whom I saw Leia, Cedric''s mother.


    As Ambrosia eyed me, I felt a great deal of hostility in her glare.


    It wasn''t hard to guess her current thoughts. I was Black Fang''s newest interest, and from what I could gather, I made her more interested than Raika and Vex did back when they became her disciples. Ambrosia was seething with jealousy.


    Perhaps her misguided brain thought that if no one interesting showed up for a bit, Black Fang might decide to take her under her wing at long last. However, with my appearance, any such dreams of hers were crushed mercilessly. An incredibly young, sword-wielding, freeform-casting Elemental Sovereign just popped up in front of Black Fang, making Ambrosia a mere relic of the past.


    "Devil, it''s nice to meet you," she spoke up after a while and gave me the fakest smile imaginable. She hated my guts.


    "Likewise."


    My simple answer irritated her visibly, but I wasn''t overly concerned with pleasing a person who was already hell-bent on hating me. It would be a mere waste of effort.


    As for why I wasn''t feeling threatened, well, she might''ve been stronger than me for now, but her political influence was not much, same as Aurelion''s, and I would''ve kidnapped him already if it wasn''t for his army of high-level bodyguards.


    She just had a faction that was tasked with doing Black Fang''s bidding in the city of Braedon. Her reach wasn''t wide enough to scare me.


    "Let''s get going then, shall we?" Ambrosia asked while her fake smile grew even stronger.


    "Sure."


    Just like that, Ambrosia and the other notables of the faction stood from their seats, ready to head toward the meeting. I didn''t know what to expect of it, but I would be greatly surprised by the task I''d be given, as it would give me the opportunity of doing something for my beloved first woman I''d been meaning to do ever since meeting her. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 557 Long Time No See

    "Let''s get going then, shall we?" Ambrosia asked while her fake smile grew even stronger.


    "Sure."


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    Just like that, Ambrosia and the other notables of the faction stood from their seats, ready to head toward the meeting.


    I felt a sudden glare directed at my person from a specific woman - Leia, Cedric''s mother.


    I''d seen her numerous times through my use of the [Overlord''s Eyes] spell on Cedric, but it was her first time seeing me. Well, besides when she watched the final round of the Phenom Trials from the audience stands. That event was likely why she watched me with eyes brimming full of hostility.


    Her beloved son was wildly overshadowed by not only the winner of the tournament but even me and Iris as well. After all, the two of us achieved a tremendous feat in beating our high-level opponents, even if Iris lost consciousness and thus was automatically eliminated while I decided to sit the rest out.


    We were the real talking points of the Phenom Trials, even dwarfing Kaelira''s popularity. Partly because we were simply more interesting combatants, but also because she bent the knee in front of me with tens of thousands of eyes observing her actions, thus transferring all her rightful fame as the victor onto my person as her lord.


    Just like how in the Middle Ages a noble could have a knight represent him during duels, our relationship was perceived to be very similar. Whatever Kaelira did would reflect on me.


    Anyhow. I wasn''t interested in Leia one bit. She was a level 1 woman well into her middle ages and didn''t have much political influence at all. Thus, this person was way below the level of power one would have to wield for me to be careful of them. She could seethe and rage all she wanted due to me snubbing her little Cedric of fame, but I heavily doubted she had the spine and the means to do more than bark at me.


    We stepped out of the Divine Nectar HQ and traveled towards the Obsidian Citadel, the single largest and most luxurious building of Shadowhold.


    According to Jasmine''s words when she gave us a tour of the place months ago, that was where the most important decisions were made by the local leaders, and the talks we were going to be having most certainly warranted the use of the Obsidian Citadel.


    Its halls were vibrant and obscenely luxurious; its floors were of polished black marble, and towering pillars carved from obsidian helped hold the massive weight of the building up. Chandeliers of enchanted crystal illuminated the building, reflecting off of every single polished surface, such as the golden illustrations etched into its walls.


    The conference hall was the same, but a giant round table occupied its center, and I could see people sitting at its seats, while most stood behind the few higher-ups who had the privilege of taking a seat at this table.


    The two figures I recognized easily were Aurelion and Ignis.


    It seemed that as an ex-Phenom who had great accomplishments under his belt and had even higher expectations placed on his future, he was given a seat.


    Aurelion''s presence was a given. Each of the seven Obsidian Circle members had a faction of their own in Braedon representing them, and Aurelion was the representative of Broker, while Ambrosia was Black Fang''s.


    I eyed the man for a bit with a cold, unmoving heart. I had more than enough self-control not to start a scene just because of what I learned of his disgusting deeds committed against Jasmine. Barking at him, or even worse, outright attacking him would only serve as a detriment.


    Behind him I saw the Shadow Vanguard squad Jasmine warned me of. Eight such guards flanked him and observed any threat to his life, even in this place where we should all be allies.


    As for why so many Shadow Vanguards would guard a non-combatant who had the same rank as them?


    Think of it like a politician and his security detail. Non-combatants died very quickly due to having the lifespan of a normal human from Earth; thus, if one of them managed to reach this highly acclaimed rank, that could only mean they had great accomplishments under their belts. Aurelion had donated an insane amount of gold coins over his wretched life, and he also stole Jasmine''s accomplishment to gain promotions. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thus Aurelion was an important man to keep alive for Broker, while combatant Shadow Vanguards were often only useful during conflicts, making the ''politician'' worthy of protecting.


    I saw many familiar faces but not at the table. All Phenoms of my generation were dispatched to support their sponsor''s respective factions just like I was, standing behind the faction leaders.


    Well, besides Kaelira, who was likely busy hammering away in my home with the most overjoyed expression visible on her gorgeous features. She was always calm and collected, so the great contrast her antics had when she was allowed to finally pursue her passion was rather adorable, I must say. I''ll be sure to watch her work when I get the time.


    Ambrosia strolled toward her seat and sat down, after which the meeting officially started, as we were the last to arrive.


    "I won''t mince my words, for we have no time. The Consortium is facing great peril." An older guy with a fashionable mustache began, and I recognized him as the representative of the mediator, called Cipher. It seemed even here, the mediator had the loudest voice, as his subordinate was acting like he had to lead the conversation.


    Cipher then brought everyone up to speed on what I already knew, namely the brewing hostilities between the Syndicate and the Greenvale nobles.


    I wasn''t interested in listening to the recap, so instead I chatted with a specific woman.


    <Hey, long time no see. How have you been?>


    <¡­> Iris'' response was dead silence. At least for a good few seconds before she murmured, <What do you mean long time no see? You saw me a few hours ago.>


    Indeed, she answered my call for help when I orchestrated the twins kidnapping.


    <Those few hours of separation felt like long, miserable years to me¡­>


    Iris scoffed into my mind and then proceeded to ignore my words, knowing I was just messing with her. She did have something to say, though: <As for how I''ve been, well, I had a sword plunged through my stomach less than 24 hours ago, so thanks for asking, I''m feeling just perfect.>


    Would you look at that? This woman could make snarky, sarcastic comments too. I was pleasantly surprised.


    However, I wasn''t going to just let her statement fly. <I hear a great deal of accusation in your tone, as if I was the one responsible.>


    <You heard right.>


    <Iris, Iris, Iris...> I chuckled amusedly before continuing, <You make it sound like it was me who wielded the blade when all I did was present you with an admirable, strong opponent to fight. Ayame told me what happened, and let''s just say, you can only fault yourself.>


    She visibly flinched at my words. Iris was one of the few Phenoms who made use of our privilege to privacy we were given opposed to normal members, as she hid her whole body under armor and clothes just like me and Ayame, but even so, Pox, the mage girl who was the 8th Phenom and also sponsored by Broker, eyed her for a moment due to her sudden movements.


    <She''s lying.> Iris declared with a strong, confident tone after her momentary physical reaction passed.


    <Am I?> Ayame joined in on the fun.

 Chapter 558 New Mission

    <¡­> Iris clearly didn''t consider the fact that Ayame could also be invited to the call, but I''d included her since the very beginning. She just elected to remain silent, patiently waiting for her rival to make a blunder before pouncing like a ravenous lioness. <Yes, you are.> Iris was perhaps the single most stubborn woman I''ve ever met; her three-year-old self decided she would rather endlessly suffer than give in to her evil father''s whims, so I wasn''t shocked to see her doubling down on her stance instead of making concessions.


    <Would you look at that? I have a wildly different memory of the events¡­ In which you, like an instinctual beast placed under pressure, decided to lunge at the enemy and let yourself be impaled just so we can end the battle swifter, fearing reinforcements could arrive before we win. Even you yourself admitted it.>


    <I was injured and thus not in the right state of mind when I said that.>


    <Haha! You''re getting better at the art of shamelessness at a truly frightening pace. It''s like for every hour you spend in Quinlan''s presence, the less of a wild woman and more of a shameless scumbag you become.>


    ¡­ Did my beloved woman just refer to me as ''shameless scumbag''?


    ¡­ Moving on, I allowed the two fierce kittens to continue their bickering competition as I left the established telepathic communication channel and refocused on the talks happening at the table.


    "The stance of the heads right now is ''we wish to retain the current peace that has been existing between us and the nobles''. To that end, you''re forbidden from causing any trouble with the authorities. A small offense committed during these tense times could be equal to a great one committed just a few days ago. The duke is expected to not look the other way until his emotionally charged heart calms down."


    "So we''ll just huddle down and wait for time to pass, solving most of our current issues in the process?" A woman with a distinct fashion taste asked. She had an iron collar around her neck, but it wasn''t the typical slave collar. Instead, it was decorated with happy drawings of hearts, butterflies, flowers, and the like. It was as if she was mocking the perilous lives slaves were forced to endure. Just from her eccentric description, I knew her to be the subordinate of the ''human resources'' head, called Freedom.


    "Not exactly," Cipher shook his head. "We''re going to take precautions by stationing our troops in important positions so that we''re ready to respond should talks break down between us and the duke. We''ll send people on missions that will range from the aforementioned sentry duties to spying around important cities and towns to monitor their actions and to prepare for the complete takeover of Braedon. Our first act as the factions existing in this city will be its capturing and executing those that oppose us, should war erupt. To that end, you have to steel your heart, Griffith. You''ll have a role to play."


    Cipher finished his response by glancing at the man sitting very close to him. Griffith''s seat was smaller than the ornate chairs given to the faction leaders and the few upcoming bigshots like Ignis, and also they were spread apart from each other in equal distance, yet Griffith''s position was close to Cipher as if he was his apprentice, letting me know Cipher was grooming the noble to be his obedient pawn.


    As for how could a noble fall into the hands of criminals this thoroughly?


    "Y-y-y-yes, L-lord Cipher¡­" He stammered weakly while his eyes were hazy and unfocused. His entire body shook every few seconds as if he was freezing, but at the same time he was sweating as if he was sitting next to a furnace. His body was thin and fragile, and his head was balding in an unnatural pattern; patches of his scalp were bald, while other spots sported lush hair.


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out that he was hooked on the drugs of the Consortium. I didn''t quite know what sort of substance they produced, but it was a vile concoction that had to be ingested in the form of black pills, which caused not only instant addiction but also almost immediate ruination of one''s body.


    I assumed Griffith''s medical expenses were staggering, considering he looked rather good compared to what I saw in Anna''s and Beatrice''s devastated village. Their father slowly became a walking corpse, a zombie, and the rest of the settlement didn''t enjoy a better fate either.


    Cipher spent the next few minutes instructing the faction leaders of the plan cooked up by the seven heads. Many Phenoms and other members found themselves given important missions.


    However, I wasn''t given any task. Just as I thought that, Cipher glanced in my direction and examined me for a few seconds before speaking up. "The bosses decided that if we wanted to give ourselves the best chances of coming out of an all-out war not only victorious but in a shape that would allow us to not be overtaken by the Phantom League and other competitors, we need to find allies¡­" Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ambrosia spoke up, "That''s easier said than done, though. We can only count on ourselves. The nobles want us to disappear from the face of Thalorind while other syndicates would stab us in the back during our weakened state."


    "You''re right," Cipher nodded. "To that end, we need to look elsewhere. A curious image struck the bosses when they remembered back to the recent Phenom Trials. There was a certain dog-kin in the stands who had an incredibly favorable expression of her master, Devil, the Elemental Sovereign."


    Numerous heads snapped in my direction with eyes full of confusion, not getting Cipher''s point. I, on the other hand, immediately grasped what he meant.


    They wanted to send us to the lands of the Beastman Confederation to look for allies¡­


    Cipher continued. "Ghost is her name. Due to her extreme adoration of her master, we believe Devil to be the perfect candidate to carry out the diplomatic mission of gathering allies among the beasts, creating a coordinated attack against the nobles together with us. Beast-kin refuse to converse with humans in any diplomatic manner; cooperation has never been an option. The beast slaves we have in human lands display an innate, instinctual hate toward their captors, making tales of deep relationships between a human and his beast slave more or less a fairy tale.


    However, Black Fang believes Devil to have the social skills and required tools to establish a connection between us and them, using his dog-kin rogue''s overwhelming adoration toward him as the catalyst. When they see her immense trust in Devil, they might open up for the first time. It''s a stretch, we know, and to that end, he will be accompanied by multiple elites. The group that will undertake this mission will include: Devil and his Heralds. Ryker and his Heralds. Black Fang''s disciples, Vex and Raika. Lastly, Lord Broker also wished to invest in the mission, thus Vesper Phenom-ranked Wrath is included in the group, and he asks his former Prot¨¦g¨¦, the Shadow Vanguard-ranked Ignis to participate as well."


    Multiple shocked gasps sounded, and the staring on my person intensified. Making a diplomatic connection with the Beastman Confederation, who were thought to be akin to walking, talking animals with innate hostility toward humanity? It sounded like a mission impossible. I sensed many gleeful thoughts from those that hoped the super rookie would make a mistake and cease being the talk of the syndicate. This was the exact situation they were waiting for.


    However, I wasn''t paying attention to these nobodies, for I was feeling excited. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the assistance of the Consortium, I had been granted the chance of crossing the heavily guarded borders and search for Blossom''s mother, which was something I wanted to do for a long while now.


    It was time for us to visit the lands of the beast-kin, accompanied by the group of has-beens and the elite fighters, and, well, let''s just say that the nature of our visit would not remain diplomatic for very long.

 Chapter 559 The Dream Team

    "Sounds like a fun mission and we''ve got the dream team to boot! Me, the two super rookies, and the esteemed ladies? Sign me the hell up!"


    Ignis'' boisterous declaration made me chuckle inwardly. He completely disregarded Ryker and his team as if they didn''t exist while calling the two crazed women ''esteemed ladies,'' letting me know he didn''t want to get in trouble with either of them. They were not present, but rumors could still spread and reach them.


    I also had something to say. "Lord Cipher, I don''t have a problem with the mission either, but I struggle to see how Ryker and his team can benefit us. A smaller group would be more useful considering we''ll have to move sneakily, as I doubt they would welcome us with open arms, even if they see Ghost''s favorable impression of me. We''ll also have to pass by the humans patrolling the borders where, again, they would just be extra baggage."


    Ryker and his team were not present at this meeting as they were no longer Phenoms but Lunar Adepts; thus, I didn''t feel the white-haired Selene''s hateful glaring on my person when I blatantly called them useless. With that being said, even if they were present, I still would''ve stated the same.


    Cipher eyed me for a second before his lips curled into an evil grin. "Every mission needs throwaway pawns when you have to deal with so many unknown variables. A hungry monster horde might ambush you; just cut their legs so they can serve as a meal offering while you make a run for it. The beast-kin might not react very favorably to your approach, as you said; you can use them as your meat shields. As for the guards spotting you, you don''t need to worry. Lady Vex tends to travel to the lands of the Beastkin Confederation quite often in her lonesome, and she has never been caught. She assured us she can do this trip with a group of your size as well."


    I didn''t know what Vex was doing in their lands, but I wasn''t going to dwell on the hobbies of that eccentric woman. As for Cipher''s treatment of Ryker, well¡­ It was ugly, showcasing perfectly what happened to those that the Consortium no longer valued. It even felt as if the leaders were angry with them, wishing to recoup the funds they invested into the team in the past decade by sending them as sacrificial pawns on this incredibly important mission. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Understood. As the one tasked with this diplomatic mission, am I to understand that I''m the leader?"


    "I admire the hustle, Devil!" Ignis laughed boisterously, cutting Cipher off before he could respond. The mustached man looked visibly angry with Ignis, but the latter didn''t seem to care at all; he was busy having a good time.


    Explore stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Please, by all means, continue. Don''t mind little old me." Ignis chuckled after having finished his rather rude outburst. He dismissively gestured at Cipher with his hand, earning himself some heavy glaring from the mediator''s subordinate. It was evident Ignis wasn''t highly respectful toward the seven faction leaders at the table, letting me know he thought the same about them as I did. They had enormous influence in the city of Braedon, but outside, they were not important figures.


    As a highly esteemed Shadow Vanguard on the brink of becoming a Veil Walker, they couldn''t touch him. Not physically, nor politically.


    Cipher successfully calmed himself down with a strong inhale and exhale, after which he looked back in my direction and replied to my question. "Lady Vex, as the strongest, highest-ranked, and most experienced member, will lead the mission. However, during talks, you will be the decision maker, not her."


    I nodded, happy with his words. I wasn''t delusional nor self-important enough to think I could do a better job than the immensely powerful and highly experienced Vex. In fact, I was grateful such strong combatants like her, Raika, and Ignis were sent as more or less my bodyguards.


    Their addition smelled of Black Fang''s involvement. She basically gave me her two strongest allies besides Orianna, but the pink-haired Flower Queen was likely needed to run the drug department, making it hard to send her on a potentially lengthy mission like this. By donating me Vex and Raika, she was telling me she had high hopes of my success. At least, that was the hidden message I saw in her actions. Who knew what a woman with her mind was thinking in reality¡­


    As for the reason I hoped to be the leader, it was that it would give me an even greater reputation should we succeed. Being named the leader of the diplomatic talks was more than enough for me to that end.


    Why did I wish to have my name noted down as an important leader figure in this mission?


    People remembered the generals who won wars, not their best-performing soldiers. If we succeeded in making even a temporary alliance with the beast tribes, my name''s prestige would reach newer heights.


    The meeting concluded rather swiftly as everyone suddenly found themselves quite busy with their new tasks.


    "Ready to leave, super rookie?" Ignis asked after walking up to me and Ayame. Iris had already left to go somewhere; she likely had some steam to vent after bickering with Ayame for lengthy minutes. She was now [Subjugated] by me, so I wasn''t worried about failing to find her.


    "I''ll have to meet you a few hours later after grabbing my Heralds. Speaking of, do you have a team of your own?"


    He shook his head with a wry smile. "I had, but, well, teamwork and my wide-scale fire attacks didn''t click too well with each other. I didn''t injure them by accident or anything serious like that, but I found myself more effective if I just rolled solo as I didn''t have to hold back. They are my dutiful maids now. It''s nice; I don''t even have to hire guards."


    I didn''t need to ask, for I already understood from contextual clues. They were not just his maids and guards but partners in bed as well. This madman decided to dress his girls in sexy maid clothes with some knives strapped to their boots or to their thigh highs under their skirts, or so I imagined how their uniform worked.


    A harem of sexy battlemaid lovers waited for his arrival at home.


    "You''ve got impeccable taste, Ignis." I decreed and felt the need to shake his hand, which he merrily accepted while laughing heartily. While I preferred to fight alongside my women, his choices were more than understandable as well.


    "Men¡­" Ayame scoffed, but I could hear clear amusement in her tone. Seeing me interact with such an important and acclaimed figure like Ignis as if he were my long-lost brother must''ve been quite the curious sight for her.


    We continued bantering for a minute more before the Ashbringer sighed, "Alright, we can continue once we hit the road. I''ll gather up the¡­ uh, what was their name again? P-R-B¡­ Bobby? Yeah, I''ll go with Bobby. I''ll find Bobby and the woman with fatherless behavior; let''s meet at the entrance in the forest. Since Cipher didn''t tell us anything about where we would meet Vex and Raika, I''m assuming they''ll find us on their own."


    "Yeah, they got my contact." I stated while presenting my communication artifact. "And even if they don''t call, I can just call them instead."


    Ignis was turning to leave but immediately stopped in his tracks and his head snapped toward my direction with a bewildered expression.

 Chapter 560 Time for an Adventure

    Ignis was turning to leave but immediately stopped in his tracks and his head snapped toward my direction with a bewildered expression. "Don''t tell me you got direct access to those two lunati- I mean esteemed ladies?!"


    "That''s exactly what I''m telling you. I got Orianna''s contact crystal too." I revealed, but of course, I''d removed Felicity''s crystal and stored it in my ring before doing so.


    "Damn son. You''re way ahead of the competition. When I got my artifact, my mother''s was the only contact crystal I had for a whole year, but then I started performing in my missions, and I suddenly had hundreds of crystals from gorgeous ladies... However, as I later found out after getting lectured by my mother for my careless dating habits, they were all very professional at digging for gold..." While reminiscing back to those times, Ignis had a very wry expression on his face.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Mothers are the best." I said while thinking of my two primordial mothers, whom I hoped to meet very soon, as well as my beloved birth mother, whom I hoped to reunite with one day.


    "Couldn''t have said it better myself," he nodded.


    "So are we going to start with the mission, or do the two good little boys wish to chat about the awesomeness of their mommies for a few more hours?" Ayame asked with a very obvious grin flourishing under her mask.


    "Understood, ma''am." Ignis saluted and was already on his way out.


    We quickly followed suit and left Braedon and its surroundings, as if traveling somewhere. Once I was certain we were out of eyeshot range of any would-be spies, I teleported my team over.


    I was debating inviting Sylvaris on this mission as well but decided against it. Her class could only be wielded by elven royalty, so it would be a dead giveaway. Furthermore, I didn''t wish to risk my Seraphiel accidentally giving away that Sylvaris was her mother. That would be a disaster.


    The Mooncaller deserved a good vacation after the horrible ordeal she''d been through, so she was happy to stay in my home and help Shallan and the others protect it.


    "Masteeer¡­ I''m so tired¡­ You''re cruel¡­ Vile sadist¡­" Seraphiel yawned while whining as soon as she stepped through the gate groggily.


    Yeah, my elven bombshell of a healer only had a couple of hours of sleep, and after the 7-hour-long full-body exercise I put her through, she probably needed a full 24 hours of recovery time. However, fate had other plans.


    We then met up with Ignis and Ryker''s team, and Iris also found her way to the meeting spot in the meantime. It seemed she successfully calmed down, utilizing the chance to brutally murder some greenskins in the surrounding forests, best evidenced by the freshly dried blood on her clothes.


    "Nice to meet you; I''m Ignis." The Ashbringer introduced himself to my team, who returned the gesture. "Now then, if you would, Devil¡­" He muttered with a wry smile, visibly shocked even now, hours after learning just who I had the contact crystal of.


    I understood his unsaid words, and to that end, I pulled my communication artifact out of my storage ring and gave Vex a call.


    She said they were currently in Aldoria, so we decided to meet on the way. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It didn''t take more than a few minutes for their figures to become visible; at their level, they could run at truly eye-popping speeds.


    "Lady Vex, Lady Raika," Ignis greeted them as well with a gentlemanly tone.


    "Oh, the fire boy was added to the team too? Nice, he can stand in the middle of the camp and act as a campfire while we''re sleeping; he can even double as a guard while he''s at it." Vex giggled, eliciting another wry smile from the Ashbringer. Perhaps what hurt him even more was that I could cast fire spells as well, but despite my ranking much lower on the pecking order of the Consortium, it was still him who was given the human campfire duties.


    Furthermore, not many people could call Ignis ''fire boy,'' but Vex was most definitely one of the few that could. He was likely quite close to her in strength, but the Ashbringer didn''t wish to make an enemy of such a frightening woman.


    Vex might''ve been overly friendly and even outright flirtatious with me, but I heard numerous tales of her overwhelmingly sadistic tendencies, which were also on full display when she basically sentenced Kael to death with an euphoric shout, denying his surrender after I brought him to his knees with my magma element.


    "I''m also seeing Wrath as well, hi!" Vex waved her hand at Iris, who didn''t react at all, making the woman pout heavily with a small, dejected whimper escaping her lips as if she were a puppy who was denied her rightful treats, before she moved on to Ryker. "And¡­ who are you five?"


    Before he could mount an answer, however, Vex had already moved on, not caring for the reply to her question at all. She likely understood their intended purpose just from a mere glance. Instead¡­ "Future hubby!" she called out cheerfully, flashing me a happy grin before performing a playful curtsy by lifting the hem of her kendo dress as though it were an elegant lady''s gown.


    "I''d been missing you, future wife." I returned the gesture with a gentlemanly bow, earning another round of giggles from the slightly crazed yet oh-so-dangerously-hot woman.


    "What in the?!" Selene 2.0 yelped immediately. She had a furious expression on her face due to Vex''s dismissal of them mere moments ago, but that emotion was no longer observable, being replaced with pure, unadulterated shock. It looked like she''d just seen a ghost. Pun not intended.


    "Color me officially lost..." Ignis decreed with similar emotions swirling in his head. He was respectful toward these two lunatics even after knowing them for a century, yet I, a complete newcomer who joined the Vesper Consortium mere days ago, called the older and stronger of the two my future lover. It made no sense whatsoever.


    "I already have dibs on this white-haired babe, sorry," I replied to Ignis'' disbelieving words, watching his grimace deepen as he pleaded with puppy eyes not to involve him in this mess, especially while Vex''s amused giggling sounded.


    "Dibs? Hubby? Wife? Who the hell is this loser?" Raika asked with a wholly disbelieving tone as she examined me from head to toe.


    <Don''t mind this woman¡­> Lucille''s calming, compassionate tone sounded in my mind, but it was quickly overwhelmed by Seraphiel''s smug, mocking laughter.


    <Kekekekeke!! I''m already liking this one more than Vex.>


    A heavily throbbing vein popped on my forehead as I refreshed The Brutalizer''s memory: "I''m Devil; you brought Volt, Alastair Greenvale''s Electromancer-classed subordinate to me just a week ago."


    "Who?" However, in the next moment, Raika dismissively shrugged her shoulders. "Meh, don''t bother answering. I don''t care." With that, she turned around and began walking away toward the border of the Beastkin Confederation.


    "See, future hubby? I told you how hard it is to tame this one. Raika needs a severe beating even from Black Fang every few days, or she begins acting up, testing the boundaries afforded to her by her master like a child curious to see what she can get away with." Vex chimed in, perhaps in an effort to calm me down, or she just knew how prideful I was and how I wouldn''t take Raika''s actions overly well.


    My bombshell of a psychotic future wife was absolutely correct.


    As I watched Raika''s sensually swaying buttocks move further and further away from me with every arrogant step she took, I promised myself the day would arrive when I would spread this wild woman across my thighs and provide her with a proper dose of fatherly guidance, which she so desperately needed.


    And just like that, we''d found ourselves heading toward the land of the Beastman Confederation. Little did I know then that this diplomatic mission would become the stage for some of the most pivotal moments of my life.


    My Elemental Sovereign abilities would undergo a transformation here - metamorphosis that would push me to the very limits of my potential as the sole remaining primordial in the world of Thalorind. But it wasn''t just my abilities and strength that would grow: the name Devil would echo across the continent like a thunderclap, stronger and more infamous than ever.

 Chapter 561 Time to Climb

    We ran through the forests of the Greenvale Duchy with very little obstruction. The greenskin invasion was still ongoing and even gaining momentum, but with Vex''s leadership, we had no trouble dodging them altogether or just descending on them if their numbers were lacking to pose a challenge.


    The woman with the epithet of ''Hexblade'' stopped leading the way and gestured for us to remain quiet. "First patrol of the Greenvales is ahead, right, Ghosty?"


    She asked while glancing at Blossom, whose adorable brain didn''t manage to pick up on her being spoken to due to the nickname Vex used. "She''s talking to you, Ghost." Aurora giggled while touching Blossom''s shoulder to ensure she got the message just in case she forgot her criminal alias, as it hadn''t been used for a few days.


    "Ghost is Ghosty?" It was Vex''s time to snicker at my dog-girl''s antics.


    "Yes, but if you don''t like it, then I''ll use Ghost. I just thought Ghosty sounded cute."


    Her explanation was more than enough to get a few energetic tail wags out of Blossom, who liked to be cute - at least in front of me. I doubted she felt the same while lunging at her prey from the shadows with her menacing claws drawn. "Ghosty is Ghost! Ghosty smells ten humans ahead, four males and six females. Ghosty also smells a male dog-kin and a female elf. The wind is favorable; the dog-kin can''t smell Ghosty and the others until they move closer."


    Canine-kin and elves were excellent additions to any border patrol squads; many of them had a few such slaves added to their teams to round out the group''s capabilities. Humans alone weren''t overly effective at catching sneaky trespassers.


    "Thanks, I sensed something along those lines as well. We should be out of the elf''s detection range as well for a few more steps." It seemed Vex was an exception; she somehow had great detection abilities.


    "We won''t kill humans because some wield artifacts that will make our lives more difficult should we slay them, just like our Phenom rings that will track whoever kills us. I''ll neutralize the nose of the dog-kin but the elves are a pervert foot fetishist''s wet dream because their feet are magically sensitive, allowing them to converse in a supernatural way with the surrounding nature as long as their limb touches the ground.


    The easiest and simplest counter to them is to never touch the ground but traverse through the branches of trees; their detection range will narrow down significantly when it comes to targets that are not on the ground. To that effect, if you can''t move from branch to branch, climb onto the back of someone that can carry you. Other than that, just maintain formation and trust in me."


    <It''s official, I don''t like this foul-mouthed bitch one bit.> Seraphiel grumbled; she felt as if she was insulted twice in a single minute. First, when Vex called her race a foot fetishist''s wet dream, and second, when she offered such an easy counter to their supernatural senses. And yes, Seraphiel - while rather reluctantly - was indeed wearing boots; we''ve been hiding her race from the organization.


    I had to give the kendo-uniform-wearing woman my respect; Vex''s leadership abilities were shining brilliantly after a few short minutes of the mission''s start, letting me know the Consortium heads weren''t insane when they named her the leader.


    As for jumping from branch to branch, while it might sound like an insane task to give people who never did it before. However, a lot of the trees in Greenvale were gigantic, with their branches being proportionally just as girthy and firm. This tree-running maneuver didn''t require the finesse and balancing ability of a monkey to pull off as long as one had enough Strength stat to jump longer distances.


    "Can you¡­?" Aurora asked me with a strangely worried tone; she wanted to be carried. I didn''t know where her anxiety in asking me this was stemming from; maybe she felt a bit embarrassed that she was the only one who didn''t feel confident in her acrobatic ability among my ladies? That was a nonsensical thing to be worried about. The only other potential explanation for her uncharacteristic reservation I could conjure was that I was currently Devil, not Quinlan. Maybe Aurora assumed I was currently in my badass terminator mode.


    Well, whatever the truth was, I didn''t care. I leaned under her heavenly thighs with one arm and her back with my other, lifting her into a princess carry. Aurora yelped at first but then quickly found her rhythm when she nuzzled her head into my chest and brought her arms around my neck.


    Aurora had already yelled ''Daddy!!!'' in front of tens of thousands of witnesses when I gave her Kael''s Epic-tier staff, which was generously donated to me by Black Fang after slaying the man. Therefore, our relationship should already be long since out of the bag.


    "Solace, are you good?" I asked using Seraphiel''s official criminal alias. She had a higher level than Aurora and was a forest dweller, so I assumed she could manage, but I asked nonetheless. She was sore all over due to my hedonistic actions, after all.


    "Hmph. I''m good." Damn. My bombshell of an elven healer was officially grumpy, acting like a girlfriend who had some grave grievances with her boyfriend''s recent actions.


    Blossom, Ayame, and Lucille were more than good enough to excel at this task by themselves, so I didn''t ask. If one wanted to be carried, they would''ve let me know anyhow. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    Sadly, Lyra was not here with us. I didn''t dare bring her because Vex met the pink-haired tanker during the second event of the Phenom Trials. She was Soren''s slave back then, so her presence in my team could be rather troublesome.


    To that end, I was doubly happy with Iris'' addition; she could act as a sub-in. She wasn''t as good at tanking, but beggars can''t be choosers; her Child of Agony class should let her increase her Vitality stat should the situation demand it, and she had an amazing healer ready to keep her in fighting shape just behind her.


    The only other tank I had was Kaelira, who wasn''t added to the team by the seven heads. I could bring my own subordinates, but I wasn''t sure how they would take another Phenom''s presence. Even if they all knew she listened to me, Kaelira was technically my equal who should follow the orders of Black Fang, not me.


    "Ryker."


    Selene 2.0''s words sounded more like a command than a request, and the brawler-type combatant listened to his master like the obedient dog he was. I didn''t care about the relationships of other people, but this one just gave me the urge to spit. Women could be dominant - that was not the issue here.


    What made me feel something was wrong while watching them was that technically Ryker was the boss here, the Phenom, while this cunning fox somehow subjugated him and treated him like a slave. It was an overly pathetic sight to behold.


    Selene 2.0 was a ranger based on the bow hanging on her back, so she should be more than capable of moving on her own¡­ She likely just wanted to be taxied around like a princess. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "U-umm¡­ C-c-can you carry me too?"

 Chapter 562 Hex of Null Presence

    "U-umm¡­ C-c-can you carry me too?" One of his other three teammates walked up and asked Ryker. She had mage robes and seemed like a clumsy girl with a great lack of self-confidence; such a physical task made her anxious enough to stammer.


    "Sure." Ryker nodded with a happy smile and bent down to pick the mage up in his other arm, but then¡­ "No."


    The white-haired, cunning fox declared with an authoritative tone, making Ryker stop his motions immediately, after which he grimaced and looked at the mage with an apologetic expression.


    <Cuck alert!!!>


    Seraphiel burst out into mocking laughter in our heads, forcing Iris to accidentally let out a sharp, startled exhale, making multiple heads snap in her direction. She didn''t interact with Seraphiel much, especially not when the elf was free to say whatever she wanted, so Iris was not used to her eccentric persona and oftentimes outright shocking statements. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I remembered back to Jasmine''s prediction of Seraphiel ending up as lacking a mouth filter as Vex in a couple of decades, and I had to agree.


    "Is there an issue?" Plump Fox 2.0 asked with a glare directed at Iris.


    Iris didn''t bother responding, but I felt she was a bit embarrassed; how cute. I didn''t know if it was because multiple people, Vex included, were observing her, or perhaps it was the way her damaged yet strangely innocent mind processed another woman casually throwing around the word ''cuck'' as if it were nothing. Just another normal word to be used in casual conversation.


    "Please, Lady Eneles, let me climb on¡­ I''ll fall off¡­" The mage girl begged Selene 2.0. Yep, I won''t waste a single brain cell of mine learning this woman''s name.


    "No!"


    "Speak a single decibel higher and I''ll execute you on the spot, dumb bitch." Vex declared with the most cruel smile imaginable sneaking its way onto her normally divinely beautiful face. Of course, to me, she was still gorgeous even while looking like an unhinged sadist, perhaps even more so. I distinctly remember her euphoric face when she denied Kael''s surrender; she was simply breathtaking.


    As my Ayame would let me know more frequently than I would prefer, there was something definitely wrong with my head.


    And, yep, here it was. Vex quickly let me know she didn''t change much during the week we spent apart from each other despite her admirable leadership skills displayed previously.


    The woman she addressed immediately lost all color in her features and was on the brink of fainting due to the great bloodlust Vex directed at her person. She couldn''t even offer her torrent of apologies.


    "Come, I''ll carry you." Another of Ryker''s three background character-like female teammates murmured in a low tone, worried she would upset the white-haired beauty.


    "Alright, I''m casting a spell to help us move undetected." The woman with the epithet ''Hexblade'' announced, her earlier ominous expression already disappeared as if it never existed in the first place.


    Next, Vex closed her eyes in concentration and then extended her hands in our direction, encompassing the whole group. She then intoned in a low tone, "[Hex of Null Presence]."


    Black, sinister tendrils shot outward from her fingertips like serpentine shadows weaving through us, at which point Vex parted her eyelids, revealing a dramatic transformation in her eyes.


    Where simple reddish-brown irises of a normal human once resided, a glowing crimson pentagram could be seen, which was encircled by intricate arcane symbols that shone with overflowing energy.


    Her pentagram-like eyes exuded a malevolent authority befitting a legendary combatant like Vex. It felt as if the symbol in her eye was a mark of her magical core manifesting directly - a Hexblade''s calling card made visible.


    She parted her lips to speak, and her beautiful feminine tone was replaced by a voice that resonated like the echoes of distant bells vibrating through unseen realms - each word carried an unsettling yet captivating edge to them. "You''ll lose your ability to make sound and your body won''t emit smell, but don''t panic. Especially you, Ghosty, I imagine it will be an uncomfortable experience. Bear with it."


    Blossom gulped anxiously; her brain struggled to comprehend what she was seeing. Vex truly was an otherworldly sight to behold right now. However, Blossom nodded her understanding after a few seconds.


    "Good."


    Vex followed it up by lowering her arms toward the ground, and immediately, a dense aura settled over the group.


    <Blossom is scared!> My blonde, pony-tailed girl cried in my mind before grabbing onto my hand, looking for protection. Blossom was perfectly fine putting her life on the line during combat without batting an eyelash, but now, she was trembling like a scared kitten. For a woman who relied on her bodily senses so much, Vex''s spell was significantly more frightening due to how unnatural it was. She couldn''t understand what was going on, and that was what scared her.


    I squeezed her hand in a show of support. <Everything is fine, Blossom. I''m here.>


    Vex''s lips curled into a mischievous grin as she looked straight into my eyes. She then spread her arms wide apart with her palms open, and then, with the speed of the ridiculous superhuman that she was due to her immensely high stats, she brought her hands together in a thunderous clap.


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    The sheer force of the impact rippled outward like an invisible explosion, bending the nearby bushes and causing tree branches to sway. Leaves tore free, whirling through the air as though caught in a tempest. Yet not a single sound reached our ears - silence reigned supreme.


    Amazing. Simply amazing. No wonder Vex could jump us when we first met despite Blossom being on high alert. She simply didn''t have a smell for my dog-kin to detect, nor did her body have the ability to make sound. Unless one saw her with their eyes, detecting her would be incredibly difficult.


    Vex then gestured for us to follow her before turning around and jumping at a tree trunk, from which she propelled her body toward another tree. She repeated the process multiple times, using these two girthy trees as her jumping pads, climbing toward the sky, showing us how to do it.


    With that, it was time for us to cross the border to the Beastman Confederation''s lands, where great challenges would await us.


    ...


    Author: I bring major news for you guys. My new book, Demonic Pornstar System, has been released. Despite what its name might imply, it is much more than lemons. I firmly believe if you enjoy Primordial Villain, you''ll enjoy this one as well. As I can''t maintain 2 webnovels at once (write 4 chapters a day), I published the 83k word-long book to Amazon. You can read using the Kindle app for $3.99 or buy the paperback version for $15.99. As a third option, my $10 or above patrons receive the PDF version of it.


    Thank you!

 Chapter 563 Entering the Beastman Confederation

    "So this is how it works." I said, or at least tried, but no sound came from my lips due to Vex''s [Hex of Null Presence] spell.


    <Are you girls fine? Can you do what Vex did?> I asked, unsure if all of them could replicate Vex''s tree-climbing maneuver.


    <Shouldn''t be a problem.> Ayame declared confidently, followed by Seraphiel replying in the affirmative.


    <I''m eager to try.> Lucille stated. Her physical stats were growing at a great pace; she was catching up to Ayame and Blossom in levels due to lower levels consisting of much less XP.


    <Blossom will have no problem¡­ She is just feeling very weird.> Blossom replied last; her frightened state had already greatly diminished, though she didn''t seem eager to let go of my hand.


    Iris didn''t reply, for she was already midway up to the top of these gigantic trees, effortlessly following Vex.


    My girls replicated her actions as they climbed to the top without issue. I stayed on the ground just in case one of them fell and had to be caught.


    After that, I turned toward the remaining people still on the forest level, who were Raika and Ryker''s team.


    The former bent down into a squat before launching herself toward the skies with an entirely unimpressed expression as if it was just another normal maneuver. Her ability to do so told me that Vex climbed up the way she did to show us young ones how to do it, for I doubted she couldn''t just jump straight to the top if Raika could.


    Next, I saw Ryker''s background characters climb up, meaning only he and the vile woman in his arms remained, alongside me and Aurora, similarly comfortably nestled in my arms.


    The white-haired Plump Fox stared at Aurora smugly, with a face that spoke volumes about how she thought her ride was superior. I didn''t quite understand why she would think so, but perhaps due to the fact that as a dedicated physical combatant, Ryker had higher physical stats than me because I was a hybrid putting lots of points into the Magic stat.


    Ryker looked into my eyes and wordlessly told me he thought this was a competition. I didn''t know why these two mongoloids always felt the urge to one-up me when I couldn''t care less about them, but I suppose it was just their inferiority complex demanding they let the world know of their existence and continued value. Only if they knew what the heads thought of them¡­


    <Are you comfortable?>


    <Yes!> Aurora purred while nuzzling her head into my neck. My plump alchemist did not give a single damn about the woman glaring at her.


    "[Airwalk]" I intoned, casting my intermediate wind elemental spell. I could''ve followed after the others by making use of my physical stats, but I would rather run freely on thin air than on branches.


    I could cast spells despite no sound coming from my mouth. This made Vex''s spell even more broken than it already was, for silent casting was so rare in this world that I''d never encountered it before this moment.


    Truly, the upper echelons of combatants were just something else.


    Ryker and his owner in his arms gawked at us with disbelief as I casually hovered off the ground, supported by the swirling currents of my spell. The shock on their faces was quite comically exaggerated - clearly, they had forgotten who I was in reality besides the annoying super rookie.


    I was an Elemental Sovereign capable of bending the elements to my will.


    The woman''s expression twisted from bewilderment to an ugly sneer as realization dawned on her. Ryker''s jaw clenched as he forced himself into a stoic facade. Then they turned their heads away from me, refusing to recognize my existence.


    I shrugged my shoulders, for I couldn''t care less about their petty insecurities.


    After that, I ascended to the treetops with a speedy sprint. The others were gathered together, waiting for the last of us. Well, besides Raika, the wild woman was nowhere to be seen, already off on her little adventure. Vex greeted my arrival with a playful grin emerging on her beautiful face, and I saw her eyes glancing down to observe my airborne stance with amusement.


    She knew I could cast this spell but evidently didn''t expect me to do so. I wasn''t concerned about the spell running out before we reached the Beastman Confederation''s lands, and I would rather use it in the human lands, as I was more worried about getting across the border than fighting off enemies on the other side. My being in the air could allow me to quickly counter an ambush instead of being mid-jump from one branch to the next.


    With that out of the way, our journey to the border was going as swift and seamless as I assumed. The slow ones were getting carried, and the fast ones were superhumans that could easily embarrass Olympic gold medalists by running laps around them. We encountered numerous patrol groups, letting me know how serious the human side was about potential beast-kin invasions. Explore hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    I''d learned that the greenskin invasion that has been plaguing the duchy ever since my transmigration was a tactic by the beast-kin tribes. Those vile monsters were merrily living in their territories, acting as natural deterrents against human invasions; however, they elected to instead herd the greenskins into human lands, where they were wreaking great havoc. Numerous citizens died and infrastructure got destroyed as a result of the beast-kins'' strategy.


    To that end, the humans deployed more guards to the borders so that the situation doesn''t worsen even further than it already did and were in the middle of doing their best to exterminate the monsters from human lands as well, with rather mediocre results to show for their efforts. Word is that the nobles were waiting for the king''s elite army to show up and help them out.


    Anyhow. Time passed, and within a few minutes we were already seeing smaller and thinner trees, marking the coming end of the Greenvale territory.


    Maneuvering became proportionally more difficult as a result, so I kept hovering around Lucille and Seraphiel, the two I was most worried might end up slipping off and plunging to the depths below.


    <Blossom can''t wait to introduce her family to her new family! She''s been dreaming about this moment for months!> My dog-girl''s cheery tone sounded in my mind as well as in the minds of the other ladies.


    Ayame was quick to voice her thoughts. <I''m truly happy for you, Blossom, but I''m afraid any thorough introductions will have to wait; we can''t remove our masks in front of our allies.>


    <Sight is not important! If Natalie and Poppy can smell Blossom''s new family, that''s more than enough. It''ll tell them what kind of people Blossom loves.> Aww, what an adorable girl. I already knew some info about Natalie, who was Blossom''s mother, as she often used to compare motherly women to her, such as Lucille. Though she stopped doing that after the berserker joined the harem.


    As for Poppy, I didn''t know much besides her being Blossom''s sister.


    <Let''s just hope they don''t go into heat from sniffing Mister Primordial Breeding Physique over here¡­> Seraphiel murmured coyly.


    sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 564 My Request

    <Let''s just hope they don''t go into heat from sniffing Mister Primordial Breeding Physique over here¡­> Seraphiel murmured coyly.


    <They''re not weird like Seraphiel and Sylvaris; they won''t fall for Blossom''s mate! In dog-kin culture, sharing a husband with one''s family is heavily frowned upon!> I somewhat doubted the validity of Blossom''s source. Natalie left her tribe when Blossom was in her womb, so her source of information could only be her mother because Poppy should only be two years older, so she shouldn''t know such details about dog-kin culture. As for Natalie broaching such a topic, well, it sounded dubious at best.


    <Hey, don''t badmouth my mother. She didn''t fall for Quin; it''s me who''s trying to get her consent to receive his [Blessed Seed] into her womb.>


    Seraphiel was spouting some truly questionable lines, but that was nothing new for us. The same couldn''t be said about Iris, whose head snapped back in our direction mid-jump.


    <What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Blessed Seed? And people call me insane¡­> The black-haired beauty grumbled, but Seraphiel wasn''t having it. <I would tell you, but I''m afraid you would want to spread your legs.>


    <Spread my legs?> Iris asked innocently. Her knowledge of sexual stuff was lacking. Gilbert kept her in his basement throughout her childhood, where he didn''t exactly play a good father who would help her with such stuff. After killing him, she wandered around for a bit before joining the army, which, once again, wasn''t the proper place for a teenage girl to learn about the world of adults.


    <Yes, to let him drive his 9-incher of a battle ram deep into your folds, shattering your castle''s thin and fragile walls in the process.>


    Iris got the message this time around and immediately disconnected from the telepathic call; she didn''t even offer a response, eliciting a round of sly giggling from the pervy elven healer.


    Our journey continued for a minute more until the branches became so thin some of the less acrobatic ones struggled to land on them properly, slowing our pace down significantly.


    Seeing this, Vex finally leaped down toward a lower branch and repeated the process until her feet landed on the ground. The Hexblade then turned around and gestured for us to follow her to the forest floor.


    Once all did as instructed, she closed her eyelids for a single second, and once she parted them open, her crimson pentagram-styled eyes were nowhere to be seen, replaced by her ordinary human ones.


    "I cancelled my spell. From now on we''re moving on foot and without my veiling, which means we''ll begin fighting beast-kin patrols should they get in our way."


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Shouldn''t we try the diplomatic approach first?" I asked. After all, our mission was to make allies that would help overwhelm the Greenvales and their vassals.


    "This is the diplomatic approach, future husband. Beast-kin are animalistic; think of them as if they were Raika. They only respect the strong. Just because Ghosty cutely wags her lush tail while holding your hand won''t secure an alliance with them; that''s just a small sign of your trustworthiness. To make them even consider sitting down at a table with us, we will first need to make them acknowledge our might."


    I glanced at Raika, worried she will retaliate. I didn''t want my girls to get caught in between these two women if they were to fight. However, to my surprise, Raika showed no signs of caring in the slightest.


    She was currently using some cleaning artifact to remove dried blood from her fists. She became bloody during our journey because she departed from the group multiple times when she sensed strong enough enemies to make their slaying worth her time.


    "I see. Future wife, I have a small request." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vex eyed me curiously, prompting me to continue. "Ghosty lived alone in the nearby forests together with her mother and sister, away from any dog-kin tribe. She was caught by a noble while out hunting and was sold as a slave back in Greenvale. I would like to take a small detour to reunite her with her loved ones."


    "That''s all? Sure, we don''t have a specific destination anyway. We''ll have to find a way to succeed in our mission, but the methodology isn''t set in stone. Maybe Ghosty''s family members will be more up-to-date on recent beast-kin events than we are."


    "Great, thank you." She nodded, accepting my gratitude with a cheery smile.


    Using Blossom''s extremely potent nose, we managed to dodge the single patrol that separated us from where her family''s home was, which was just a humble little cavern. However, disaster was on the horizon.


    Blossom cried out in alarm and went on all fours as she began sniffing around on the ground. Her face was so close that her mask was hitting the cavern floor.


    <B-Blossom can''t smell them! Their last trace is weeks old, if not a whole month! F-furthermore, she smells blood! Blood of Natalie!>


    Before I could respond, Vex spoke up. "Curses, we''ve been had. Hostiles incoming." She drew her blade from its scabbard, but even before she could dash out of the cavern, a deep, guttural growl sounded. "You''re trespassing in the land of Leohtar Sunfang! Surrender now!"


    Knowing we were in deep trouble, I addressed my hyperventilating dog-girl. <Blossom, we''ll find Natalie and Poppy, but to do that, we have to get out of here alive first, so you must focus up. Based on how quickly they arrived, they might be behind their disappearance as well.>


    Having said that, I turned toward the cave and drew my Soul Reaper from my ring. It emerged with a strong, aggressive hiss, voicing its eagerness to tear and destroy.


    Although I didn''t try it yet, beast-kin were humanoids; thus, their souls should be absorbable by my saber if only monster souls weren''t harvestable, or they didn''t have a soul in the first place.


    Thus, it was time to reap the souls of my enemies - to damn them for an eternity of servitude. They will serve as fuel for my upcoming necromancer spells, my legendary, dreaded army of the damned.

 Chapter 565 The Battle Begins

    Although I didn''t try it yet, beast-kin were humanoids; thus, their souls should be absorbable by my saber if only monster souls weren''t harvestable, or they didn''t have a soul in the first place.


    Thus, it was time to reap the souls of my enemies - to damn them for an eternity of servitude. They will serve as fuel for my upcoming necromancer spells, my legendary, dreaded army of the damned.


    Ignis fixed his fiery glasses before stating in a calm tone, "Based on how quickly they got to our location, these beasts will be high leveled. I''ll make a path for us; we must rush out of here before they make the cave collapse onto us."


    Even before he could finish voicing his thoughts out loud, a black streak dashed past him with blinding speed, exiting the cave. It was none other than Raika who wasn''t interested in strategizing. Loud bangs and thuds sounded as a result of her actions.


    "Well, I''ll follow Lady Raika''s lead then¡­" Ignis chuckled. Based on the sounds, there were numerous enemies; Raika alone would likely lose rather quickly. I was absolutely certain such a thought never occurred in her head, though. She felt challenged and thus felt the need to respond in kind.


    "[Explosive Propulsion]" Ignis intoned before bursting into a swirling vortex of fire, which shot forth, propelled by his spell and high Magic stat. His form became a blur as he burst out of the cave like a rocket; I could only see the trailing fire and embers he left in his wake. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    A mere heartbeat later, a deafening explosion rocked the cavern. The walls trembled as the reason behind the ''explosive'' part of his spell''s naming became evident.


    Now I fully understood why Ignis retired his previous battle partners to be his maids instead. Fighting alongside such a powerhouse would be impossible for most; their mere presence forced him to limit his output.


    "Didn''t he hurt Lady Raika just now?" Lucille asked Vex. She was amazed as well as excited by seeing the top-tier powers display their might right in front of her eyes.


    "The wild girl went right after exiting the cave while the fire boy chose to go left. His spell might''ve hit her, but I doubt she felt it. Raika is one of the sturdiest people I know. Now then¡­ I presume Ghosty''s family is in trouble?"


    "Yes!" Blossom shouted with a cry while continuing her sniffing of the ground, looking for clues. "She smells evidence of them being attacked here. Ghosty''s mother was injured but not killed¡­ Her family might still be alive!"


    Vex nodded, "Yes, I think so too. The beast who demanded our surrender said this territory belonged to Leohtar Sunfang; that''s the name of the lion-kin chieftain who leads their tribe. According to Beastman Confederation laws, this territory should be a neutral zone, hence your ability to grow up here uninterrupted. Something must''ve changed in recent times; the lions broke the treaty. Your family has likely been enslaved by them."


    She then turned around and began walking toward the cavern''s entrance with confident, measured steps while saying, "We can''t debate about this any longer. I''ll go out and help the two while you wait for the opportune moment to come out. We need to push them away first, or you''ll get caught in the crossfire."


    With that, Vex left, leaving my team alone with Ryker''s. The five of them seemed to have ashen expressions and winced each time a loud bang echoed, shaking the cavern and even the ground beneath our feet.


    A battle of truly epic proportions was happening a few meters from me, and I couldn''t help but feel angry with myself. I understood perfectly well that my rise in power has been akin to that of a tsunami, yet right in this moment, I felt like a mere water splash instead of an unstoppable force of nature many thought me to be. I was still weak, so painfully weak, forced to cover in a cavern while others fought my battles.


    I turned toward Blossom and saw Aurora doing her best to calm the panicking girl down. Today should''ve been the day her dream became reality, the day her wishes got fulfilled, yet it ended up being a horrible nightmare instead. It''s possible she will never see them again.


    As Vex said, the aggressive lion-kin likely took them captive, forcing them to do their bidding with their continued good health being questionable at best.


    My grip on the hilt of the Soul Reaper tightened alongside the twisting of my heart. I felt angry - both at my continued weakness and at the perpetrators who dared to hurt my woman''s loved ones.


    A great need to destroy - to bring ruin to my enemies was bubbling toward the surface from my core.


    The fire elixir I had ingested and assumed to have contained begged to differ. It flared alive with wild fury inside me.


    It has always been patiently waiting for an opportunity, acting tame on the surface to placate my worries about the strange power that made its home in my body, but in reality, it was preparing to stage a rebellion all along.


    The opportunity it was waiting for arrived when anger flared in my heart, momentarily lessening my efforts to contain it. It was as though this strange, fiery substance sensed my emotional turmoil and sought to capitalize on it. I wasn''t even furious enough to lose my mind - I was not in the middle of going on a rage-fueled rampage. Yet my current anger levels were more than strong enough for it to make its move.


    A furnace-like heat radiated from my body, raising the cavern''s temperature noticeably, snapping multiple heads in my direction.


    The fire roared within me like a beast, tempting me to let it all out, to burn everything down. I grit my teeth as I wrestled the inferno threatening to consume my control.


    Ayame made a swift move and grasped my hand, which was gripping the hilt of my saber in her two palms. My samurai''s touch was rejuvenating, like a cooling balm applied to sunburned skin. Her caring hands gently began stroking my clenched fist, wordlessly offering me her utmost support. Her big, beautiful blue eyes looked up at me with worry and sincerity as she asked, "How can I help?"


    Next, a sudden pressure pressed against my back as Seraphiel wrapped her arms tightly around me, dropping her brooding girlfriend act in a heartbeat when she saw the situation was no joking matter. She whispered with a frightened tone, "Tell us." She might''ve been frightened, but I could tell it wasn''t for her own safety. No, she was worried solely about me.


    The others began closing in as well. Blossom ceased her frantic searching and, together with the others, approached me. Even Iris, who was clearly confused and unsure of what was happening as she didn''t know I had ingested the strange fire elixir, took a few cautious steps toward me. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The heat surging from my body made their foreheads beady with sweat behind their masks, and Seraphiel, who was hugging me, must''ve felt pain as well, yet none took a single step back. Instead, those that weren''t touching me before joined Ayame and Seraphiel as they placed their hands on my various body parts in a show of self-sacrificing support.


    If I lost control now, they would be scorched. I had some strange, innate resistance against getting burned to ashes due to my primordial nature, but the same wasn''t true for them. They were risking their lives right now.


    This was unacceptable. I couldn''t allow myself to be so weak that some shitty external force would make me scar my lovers.

 Chapter 566 Battle with Lions

    This was unacceptable. I couldn''t allow myself to be so weak that some shitty external force would make me scar my lovers.


    My grip on the saber loosened, letting it hover in the air. I grasped onto Ayame''s dainty, feminine hands with my right one while taking Lucille''s in the left one, drawing strength from their boundless support.


    ''Behave yourself!'' I shouted inwardly at the rebelling invader.


    I took a deep breath, gathering every shred of willpower I possessed. After which, I visualized the fire and conjured mental chains around the rebelling flames, tightening them one by one until the blaze was caged again. It writhed and screamed, but I forced it into submission.


    The oppressive heat receded. Embers flickered and died as the cavern''s temperature normalized. I had won - it was once again under control, contained in the prison erected by my willpower.


    "Thank you. I love all of you more than anything."


    My declaration was followed up by a group hug, where my girls desperately clung to me. Knowing that an unexplainable power was trying to destroy me from within made them greatly anxious.


    "I believe we have to go out soon." Iris said, checking what was going on outside. Yes, she didn''t join in on the family hug, nor did she move close enough to touch me when I was battling this power. Yet the few initiative steps she took towards me told me all I needed to know. She was also worried about me, no matter how much she might try denying it.


    "Alright." I nodded, then looked at Ryker, or specifically at the woman who had him dance to her tune. "What about you? Ready to make a joint assault? We have to move to the flank and help the others out by battling the weaker enemies so they can''t gang up on our elites."


    She violently shook her head even before her brain could mount an answer.


    I''d been calling this woman Selene 2.0, but I have to apologize to the Pyromancer; as it turned out, I''d been insulting her all along. Selene had many undesirable traits, but coward wasn''t among them. She was a brave, ambitious combatant who would not buckle down and wait for others to save her in this situation but go out in a blaze of glory. This woman, on the other hand¡­


    "Suit yourself."


    I wasn''t going to force them; they would just be nuisances like this. Instead, I cast [Earth Armor] on myself and moved toward the entrance to peek out.


    Total mayhem welcomed my eyes. Vex was fighting in the middle, flanked by Raika and Ignis.


    Each of them was battling multiple towering lion-kins. Blossom looked like a normal human girl save for her dog ears and tails; on the other hand, these creatures were a lot more monstrous. They stood at around 2.5 meters (8.2 feet) tall with bulging muscles that reminded me of Broderick''s build adorning their bones, while long, sharp claws extended from their fingers, and two sharp fangs protruded from their mouths. Furthermore, the males sported a bushy lion''s mane around their necks.


    These were high-level murder machines, creatures that were solely bred for war. I learned from Ayame that some beasts enjoyed much greater benefits from their animalistic side. Dog-kin, for example, were more utility-focused with their strong sense of smell. With that said, despite not enjoying great innate physical might, they were still top-tier as their detection abilities made them stand out as a strong subspecies. Some subspecies were not so lucky - they were innately subpar compared to other beast-kin.


    At the top of the food chain stood the great predators like lion-kin, tiger-kin, shark-kin, etc. They had the ability to grow their bodies bigger as their levels grew, naturally bolstering their physical stats even further as if the world itself wanted them to be the mightiest creatures, ruling over other beast-kin.


    I refocused on the present, observing the fight. It was a true back-and-forth, an equal battle.


    Numerous blows were exchanged. Ignis took a swipe across his chest before delivering a mighty punch that exploded upon impact, sending the large beast flying. However, it landed on its feet and immediately rushed back at him, rejoining its comrade in slaying the Ashbringer.


    Vex was fighting three such enemies at once. Despite that, she was gaining momentum, slashing at them with her sword while casting numerous curses on them, some of which made their skin grow sickly, others their eyes bleed, their balance lost, and more. Even then, multiple slashes and bites were sent her way, some of which she parried, dodged, or, in the case of weaker attacks, merely face-tanked. Despite being a thin, dainty lady on the surface, she was a real tank.


    Well, that was my thought until I glanced at Raika, who became my new definition of the word ''tank.''. She was exchanging a slugfest with two beasts at once. They clawed, punched, and bit her, yet she refused to not only take a single step back, but she didn''t even make an effort to dodge. It seemed as if making such movements were a waste of effort in her mind. Instead, she dug her heels into the ground, gritted her teeth, and used the opportunity to deliver more punches at her enemies.


    The beasts themselves were akin to forces of nature in my eyes. Not only were they overwhelmingly powerful, but their speed belied logic as well. No wonder they managed to surround us so quickly that even Vex only sensed them when they were already on us.


    My eyes shone suddenly; an opportunity to become useful was presented. In the distance, I saw dozens of lion-kin rushing at this location. I figured these seven lion-kin that were in the middle of battling our three elites were so strong that the rest couldn''t keep up; they were desperately trying to catch up to their leaders.


    These lions were slightly smaller, standing at around 2.2 meters (7.2 feet).


    If I allowed them to gang up on our allies, it wouldn''t be long before they would be slain. While these warriors were most likely weaker than the elite vanguard, if they supported these seven monsters, Vex and the others would be in great trouble.


    Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    I once again gripped onto the hilt of my Soul Reaper as determination flowed through my veins, pumping adrenaline into my system in anticipation of what was to come. The blade was hovering in front of my hand all this while, as if begging to be used. Once it felt my palm confidently holding it, its ethereal blue flames flickered, visibly excited at the opportunity to gather so many strong souls. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Get ready, girls. It''s time to level up. We''re hitting the major leagues before taking a single step on human soil."


    My words made them jolt as the desire to become strong flared in their hearts. One after the other, we left the cave''s protective walls, ready to do what needed to be done.

 Chapter 567 Warm Welcome by the Elemental Sovereign

    "Get ready, girls. It''s time to level up. We''re hitting the major leagues before taking a single step on human soil."


    My words made them jolt as the desire to become strong flared in their hearts. One after the other, we left the cave''s protective walls, ready to do what needed to be done.


    "Blade, I''m leaving things to you. Wrath, I know you''re not my teammate nor my subordinate, but please fulfill the role of a frontliner for me. I want to go all out while you six protect each other, letting me focus on slaying the beasts instead of worrying about your safety."


    Just like it was for Ignis, the time had come for me to leave group formation and become a one-man army. Not because they were weak and holding me back, but because some of my spells couldn''t be cast while being near allies.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    However, unlike the Ashbringer, I still wanted them to accompany me to battles, just fighting different opponents. If there was only one strong enemy to face, their help would still be much appreciated, as they would assist me more than my AoE spell would - my girls as a well-functioning team were much stronger than my AoE spells.


    "You helped me in the trials so I owe you this much. But if this bitch starts barking¡­" Iris'' tone turned more ominous with every word she said while sending Ayame a strong glare from behind her mask.


    "Don''t worry, she''ll behave."


    "Did you just agree with her that I was a bitch who barks?! What the hell?!" My beloved samurai couldn''t believe her ears.


    "No, of course not."


    Even before I replied, she was already preparing a torrent of words to tell me what a piece of work I was, so instead I just turned around and rushed toward the rapidly approaching lion-kin with a strong grimace on my face.


    I sighed dejectedly, knowing I wasn''t going to be getting any head from my oriental beauty for the foreseeable future.


    With that out of the way, it was time to turn serious. I had a great battle ahead of me; I couldn''t afford not to give it my all.


    I rushed to the right from the cave entrance where Raika''s slugfest was going on. Going left would''ve forced me to pass by Ignis, which was a big no-go, while heading straight ahead would''ve put me in range of Vex''s chaotic battle. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Doing so, I quickly put the three elites behind me; now only the incoming horde was ahead.


    As for the seven high-level beast-kin left behind me, I was not worried in the slightest, for I knew turning their back on either of the three combatants would be the last thing they would do in their wretched lives.


    Saying I trusted Ignis, Raika, and Vex with my life would be an overstatement. Instead, I believed they were perfectly aware that I was protecting them. To that end, it was not only in their best interest to keep the seven beasts away from backstabbing me, but honor dictated they do so as well. They might''ve been hardened criminals, but they were true combatants at heart who held great pride toward their battle prowess.


    I observed my enemies while running at them for a single moment before I decided on my course of action.


    Instead of starting with the frontline, I elected to leave them to the girls who were following behind my tracks. Not knowing when the next opportunity I could get healed by Seraphiel was, as I decided to roll solo, I used my Child of Agony''s class to give myself three intermediate debuffs instead of major ones. This meant I only received 30 total free stats instead of the 60 major debuffs would give, but it was the perfect balance for the current situation.


    The first injury was an homage I paid to the teenager Iris, who first used this class to bend the iron bars jailing her and then beat up and execute her mad father.


    I distinctly remembered her exact words, which were, ''Cause extreme pain all over my body and turn it into Strength!''


    The second was a curse, called Crawling Agony, making it feel as if numerous insects were crawling under my skin. It was extremely unpleasant, but I trained to endure it.


    Finally, the last was a curse of Smoldering Veins, making it feel like fire was coursing through my bloodstreams. Thanks to the much-appreciated parasite occupying my body without bending to my will, I was quite good at enduring pain from internal fire.


    [Agility: 85 -> 115]


    I trusted my Soul Reaper to be sharp enough to cut these lion-kin with my current Strength stat because they were wearing tribal cloths instead of bulky armor, which allowed them to flex their bulging muscles but also made them easier targets to slay.


    If they thought this trade-off was worth it, then I wasn''t going to complain.


    "Voltstep."


    Electricity crackled around my legs as the lightning element bolstered my already high speed to a whole different realm.


    It was time to give the Beastman Confederation the warm welcome only Devil, the saber-wielding Elemental Sovereign, could provide them with.


    I gripped the hilt of my Soul Reaper with both of my hands, stretched out my arms fully, and rotated the blade to the side so it was horizontal to the ground.


    And then, I charged.


    The first lion-kin barely had time to react before my saber cleaved through him with a clean, precise slash, severing flesh and bone alike. Due to the overwhelming velocity behind my strike, which was further bolstered by the sharp edge of the Mythic-rarity weapon crafted by the greatest blacksmith in the world of Thalorind, it was a one-shot kill.


    [You''ve slain level 28 Azmar. You''ve gained 2,029 XP.]


    [Level: 27. XP 25,087/91,733] -> [Level: 27. XP 27,116/91,733]


    Kael was only 6 levels above this lion-kin, yet he gave me 30,000 XP upon his demise. This phenomenon perfectly showcased just how much I''d improved in recent times, as one''s XP gain partly depended on how much stronger one was than their slain opponent. If I faced Kael today, I doubted he would give me even 10,000 XP.


    His killing completed the first requirement of the sealed saber, which removed its sealing, granting me the Soul Reaper. He also helped me unlock two deviant elements, and then Black Fang gifted me the deviant element of lightning.


    I was no longer the same man who faced Kael a week ago.


    The second beast roared mightily, accepting my challenge, and due to its outstanding reflexes, it managed to mount a counterattack. However, he was just one moment too late - I was already past him, leaving a spray of crimson liquid erupt from his cut neck arteries.


    [You''ve slain level 31 Belyra. You''ve gained 2,831 XP.]


    [27,116 -> 29,947]


    A giant, fulfilled grin erupted on my face. Even a level 31 warrior fell to my blade with a single well-aimed attack.


    Furthermore, this freedom to go on a rampage was exactly what I wanted, which is why I initiated the conflict between the Consortium and the Greenvale family in the first place. It was perfect.


    Before I knew it, another beast fell to my speedy assault. He whimpered while clutching at his open wound, doing his best to plug the hole that was leaking his life essence like a broken faucet.


    He was unsuccessful.


    [You''ve slain level 25 Zarok. You''ve gained 1,693 XP.]


    [29,947 -> 31,640]


    However, the three of them were just enough to offer enough combined resistance to slow me down, letting the other lion-kin gang up on me from all sides.

 Chapter 568 Reaping the Souls of the Damned

    Thanks to my [Voltstep] and heightened Agility stat, I managed to enter deep into their midst. Thus, instead of me being trapped, they just allowed a ticking time bomb to comfortably etch himself into the middle of their ranks. "[Magma Burst]!"


    Immediately upon my casting the spell that ruined Kael''s ice bird summon, Anivia, molten energy roared from my body in all directions, spewing out like volcanic fury unleashed from the depths of hell itself. The lethal wave of liquid fire instantly claimed the lives of the four lion-kin closest to me.


    Their muscular and towering frames that were the natural advantage given to these apex predators of the beast-kin races disintegrated into ash and bone. Screams of agony pierced the air as flesh melted off their bodies like wax under a flame. Skin blackened and sloughed off, revealing muscle and bone beneath before both dissolved in the molten onslaught.


    Several lion-kin who were lucky enough not to be right next to me during the moment of eruption, unlike the four who died immediately, staggered back and whimpered when they noticed their fur getting ignited by the blast. They turned their backs on me before jumping far away using their immensely powerful legs, after which they writhed on the ground, desperately attempting to smother the flames. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lava sizzled and pooled at my feet as the eruption subsided, leaving only death and destruction in its wake. The once-mighty horde carefully surrounded me, afraid to take even a single step in my direction. These brutish creatures were used to magic spells being cast on them, but my battle arsenal had visibly frightened them. I used electricity and then magma; they likely only heard tales of these elements and I even used two in quick succession!


    [You''ve slain level 29 Havros. You''ve gained 2,158 XP.]


    [You''ve slain level 32 Caelis. You''ve gained 3,085 XP.]


    [You''ve slain level 24 Dazhira. You''ve gained 1,428 XP.]


    [You''ve slain level 30 Rhaegar. You''ve gained 2,510 XP.]


    [31,640 -> 40,821]


    "He has similar spells to the accursed human queen! We need to be careful!" One of them shouted with a terrified voice, letting me know just how much mental trauma Queen Morgana put the beasts through.


    "The bitch is a mage, but this fucker is just strange!"


    "Damn it! If only the bosses weren''t occupied with their own fights¡­!"


    "We''re mighty lions! We fear no enemy!"


    Many such sentiments rippled across their group. They were all scared, but their racial pride would not allow them to make a run for it. Instead, they used herd mentality to bolster each other''s confidence.


    I momentarily listened to the fight of my girls happening behind me; they were dealing with the frontline of the group while I deliberately entered their midst, creating two battlefields. By the sounds of the many mighty clangs and male whimpers, I could guess they were holding on rather well.


    It was time to refocus on my part. Since they were reluctant to approach me, I decided to study something I was curious about, namely, how I could best go about collecting the souls of my slain enemies.


    To do so, I had to cast my Soul Reaper''s imbued ability, [Eternal Damnation]. It didn''t have a cooldown, nor did it cost mana, but casting the spell after every kill would''ve been counterproductive to an efficient combat style. However, if the souls left the bodies of my slain enemies within a few seconds, I had no choice but to keep casting the spell.


    Since my opponents were already terrified of my combat abilities, I decided to be a bit theatrical by letting go of my saber and commanding it to hover above my head while I parted my arms wide apart before declaring in a deep, authoritative tone.


    "Those who dare oppose me shall find no salvation, for the only future awaiting them is one of [Eternal Damnation]!"


    Above the three beasts I had slain with my saber while rushing at the group, ghostly blue flames nestled themselves atop their skulls. The flames neither consumed nor scorched their flesh but remained attached like brands.


    When I cast the spell, the blue flames surged to life, spiraling downward and fully engulfing the skulls of my slain foes.


    The spectral blaze didn''t burn, however; it claimed. The three blue flames ripped the essence of the lion-kin free from their flesh prisons. Their ethereal forms were wrenched from their mortal remains, drawn toward my Soul Reaper hovering high above me, acting as the catalyst of it all.


    The saber pulsed with malevolent hunger, devouring each soul as the flames dragged them into its abyss.


    For the four who had perished in the molten eruption of my [Magma Burst], there had been no flames atop their lifeless forms. Their charred corpses lay barren of any mark.


    Yet upon casting the spell, four ethereal flames detached from the saber, and instead of going for the desecrated corpses, they ascended high into the skies like a rocket until they abruptly stopped and attached themselves to something that was previously entirely invisible to my eyes - the ascending souls of my departed enemies.


    The intercepted spirits tried to escape my reach, but the Soul Reaper refused to grant them passage, forcefully dragging them back down from their journey to the afterlife.


    Each flame coiled around a soul, capturing them in a grip they had no chance to escape from. One after the other, the flames dragged the captured souls down, spiraling toward the hovering blade.


    When they reached the saber, a burst of blue energy radiated outward, accepting the new souls into its storage made to house the damned.


    Mortality had been defied, and the boundary between life and death shattered by my will. The Soul Reaper hummed with satisfaction, audibly happy with the meal it had been granted.


    Based on what my eyes had shown me, I deduced that my saber would assist me in my quest to collect souls by locking onto souls I''d killed with the blade, forbidding them from even attempting an ascent to the afterlife. This allowed me to not worry about those souls, for they were jailed, forced to wait for me to claim them. The souls of those I didn''t kill with the Soul Reaper were a different matter, however, as the weapon didn''t lock their souls down with its lingering blue flames. I had a certain amount of time to cast [Eternal Damnation] until they would leave the range of the saber''s reach.


    My Harbinger of Ruin subclass of the Primordial Villain main class allowed me to unlock necromancy after completing some requirements. Part of the reason I elected to fight away from my girls was that kills I didn''t secure by myself didn''t count.


    Capture the souls of 1,000 level 20+ entities. 0/1,000


    Capture the souls of 50 level 30+ entities. 1/50


    Capture the souls of 1 level 40+ entity. 0/1


    Thus far, Eve, the guard who protected the twins with her life, was the sole resident of my Soul Reaper. That has changed.


    Capture the souls of 1,000 level 20+ entities. 5/1,000


    Capture the souls of 50 level 30+ entities. 3/50


    Capture the souls of 1 level 40+ entity. 0/1


    My plan was working - necromancy was within my reach. It would take some grinding, but I was sure the Beastman Confederation was happy to make some generous donations, for I would not stop shedding their blood and damning their souls until I secured my in-laws and meted out justice in their name.


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    To that end, I commanded my blade to descend into my raised right arm, took up the stance I developed over months of devoted duels and training with my beloved samurai, and lunged at my enemies - it was time to reap.

 Chapter 569 Roar of the Leader

    My plan was working¡ªnecromancy was within my reach. It would take some grinding, but I was sure the Beastman Confederation was happy to make some generous donations.


    To that end, I commanded my blade to descend into my palms, took up the stance I developed over months of devoted duels and practice with my beloved samurai, and lunged at my enemies¡ªit was time to reap.


    The otherworldly display I provided the surrounding lion-kin with shattered their rapidly rebuilding confidence. They kept talking about how they''re lions who fear no man, but seeing the ascending souls of their fallen comrades be forcefully dragged down from heaven to hell by my Soul Reaper made all efforts of regaining their confidence null and void.


    The remaining beasts staggered backward with tails twitching nervously, looking for an escape route. Their sharp claws and fangs were useless in defending against the terror encroaching its way through their primal instincts deep into their hearts.


    Their mighty roars had turned into muted whines, making them seem more like kittens caught in the path of a wolf than the apex predators they claimed to be.


    Just when it seemed as though panic would win and the group would scatter, a guttural, bestial shout reverberated through the battlefield. The sound was primal and raw, charged with dominance and feral rage.


    The source was the biggest of the lion-kin who had been fighting Vex up until now. I remembered him having a giant golden mane and a deep scar running across his chest.


    The impact was immediate.


    The trembling warriors around me stiffened with their ears perking as his guttural roar acted like war drums, bolstering their mental fortitude. The fear that had drained their spirits was replaced with a sudden, feverish frenzy, they were overflowing with sudden, unnatural zealotry.


    With their fangs bared and eyes wild, they roared back in unison, audibly obeying their leader''s command.


    A voice cut through the chaos from behind me. "Sorry, hubby! I couldn''t stop this furry from meowing in time." It was none other than Vex, who was not only battling the ferocious leader but two other high-level beasts as well. She sounded slightly out of breath while shouting her apologies for letting her opponent impede my battle.


    I snorted, already being overly proud of my future woman. The combat excellence she displayed on this day showed me what the near top of the iceberg looked like.


    To that end, I felt no anger at her letting the beast roar its battle cry. Instead, I shouted back at her while raising my saber to receive the incoming lion-kin charge, "You forgot to add future before hubby!"


    "Oh my! I did indeed forget, didn''t I?" Vex giggled sweetly as she was surprised by the accidental slip of the tongue she committed, but that was the end of our playful conversation.


    Her demeanor quickly shifted back to serious as she redirected her attention to her battle, parrying a savage strike from one of her three opponents. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    I did the same. 15 more enemies remained for me to slay.


    I lunged forward, targeting one of the advancing lion-kin. I was expecting another relatively easy kill like the previous seven, but this one moved with surprising agility, dodging back just enough for my blade to miss flesh by a hair''s breadth. Its reflexes were leagues above the previous ones I''d dispatched.


    They didn''t give me time to mount a follow-up strike, as two more lunged at me from the sides.


    "[Tempest Halo]"


    A yellowish, transparent electric energy emerged around me as a result of my spell, forming a barrier of the electro element.


    The two attackers were entirely undeterred by my erected shield. They swiped at me with their sharp claws, punched, kicked, and even headbutted my defenses all the while getting electrocuted in the process.


    Something was wrong.


    Despite the damage my spell should''ve inflicted, the beasts recovered quickly.


    It was as if their speed, strength, and durability had all skyrocketed.


    By size and build, they should have been no different from the ones I''d already slain, so there could only be one explanation. The leader''s roar had empowered them beyond natural limits.


    Nonetheless, I wasn''t panicking. My arsenal had grown wide since I unlocked the three deviant elements. If my enemies needed a bit more assistance to fall to the ground lifelessly, then so be it.


    I saw the barrier of my [Tempest Halo] show signs of cracking as more and more frenzied lion-kin warriors threw caution out of the window to rush me down¡ªunderstandably so, they were barely taking damage. Using the final moments of the shield''s protection, I began my counteroffensive. "[Blizzard Tempest]."


    A bone-chilling gale roared into existence, carrying shards of razor-sharp ice that obscured my surroundings in a swirling vortex. The freezing winds bit at flesh and fur alike, slowing the lion-kin''s frenzied movements. They pushed forward even though frost was clinging to their limbs, snarling through the biting cold with sheer resolve.


    Not waiting for them to adapt and shake the ice off just like they did with electricity, I slammed my foot into the ground and shouted, "[Terraquake]!"


    Violent tremors began at my command, and the battlefield trembled as it was terraformed with new waves of earth washing over my enemies, threatening to throw them off balance and swallowing them into the depths of Thalorind. Several stumbled, but they fought back, clawing and even biting their way toward safety.


    Naturally, I couldn''t have that. My two spells momentarily halted their advance and forced them to pay attention to their survival instead of charging at me mindlessly. It seemed they would throw caution out of the window to kill the enemy as ordered by their leader, but when their lives were on the line, they would rather focus on survival than be swallowed into the depths opened up by my [Terraquake]. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It made the leader beast''s roar even a mightier tool of war, in my opinion. If they became mindless zombies, they would be much less difficult to deal with. All it did was boost their stats and their confidence levels, but without reaching a full-on brainwashed state of mind.


    Nevertheless, I couldn''t afford to marvel at the abilities of my enemies, for I had to kill them as swiftly as possible.

 Chapter 570 Raising Hell

    Nevertheless, I couldn''t afford to marvel at the abilities of my enemies, for I had to kill them as swiftly as possible. It was not a given our three elites would win their battles, and I was worried for my ladies as well. The faster I ended these overgrown yellow kittens, the faster I could help my allies out.


    To that end, I lunged at the nearest lion-kin. It was a female warrior based on the lack of mane around her neck. She was struggling to regain her footing amidst the icy terrain while shaking frost from her skin. However, even then, she had the presence of mind and swift reflexes that allowed her to raise her claws to block my incoming strike.


    I was impressed that she managed to defend herself with how little preparation time she was allotted, but I wasn''t overly impressed by her defenses themselves. I wasn''t a hybrid build for a reason. The saber in my hand wasn''t a decoration, nor was it a mere soul storage artifact.


    I was gripping its hilt with both hands and even poured my body weight into the swing. The blade tore through flesh, amputating her outstretched arm in a simple, brutal arc. Blood sprayed into the cold air as she roared in agony.


    In one swift motion, I reversed my grip and slashed again. The first cut carved deep into her throat, severing key arteries. Her strength faltered as she gurgled on her own blood. My follow-up strike was clean and decisive, hitting the exact same spot, separating her head from the rest of her body. Her skull hit the ground with a loud thud, followed by the rest of her.


    [You''ve slain level 30 Ilyza. You''ve gained 3,819 XP.]


    [40,821 -> 44,640]


    3,819 XP compared to the 2,510 XP the previous level 30 lion-kin gave me; the dynamic XP gain mechanics of the world were on proper display here. She was a greater challenge to me than the previous lion with the same level; thus, I gained a lot more XP.


    This phenomenon was crucial in stopping powerhouses from ''farming'' lower-level, weaker beings than them while also heavily awarding those that won ''David vs. Goliath'' fights.


    With that being said, the current power level wasn''t everything that determined XP gain. Back when I steamrolled low-level goblins with no difficulty, I was getting a small fraction of what the lion-kin who I one-shotted a few moments ago, gave me.


    Furthermore, if you caught an opponent sleeping or without activating all their self-boosting spells, they would give the same XP as if they were going all out. You were not punished for defeating a strong opponent easily. However, the large lion-kin''s roar that bolstered all his subordinates seemed to influence the dynamic XP gain mechanic.


    It was all a bit strange to me, but my guess was that this leader''s spell not only gave them stats but also altered them biologically in a small way, at which point they gave more XP, as it was more than a simple buff. To put it simply, he gave them a small transformation, even if it didn''t show on their exterior.


    Anyhow.


    The remaining enemies started regrouping as the storm of frost and the cracking of the earth slowed down due to the spells'' duration soon running out.


    It was time to raise hell.


    "[Thunderclap Barrage], [Molten Rain], [Rockfall]!" I shouted in quick succession, unleashing a devastating trifecta of elemental destruction.


    Bolts of lightning forked through the air, slamming into the beasts. Molten droplets rained from above, scorching fur and flesh alike. Boulders materialized out of thin air, and gravity did the rest, crushing anything unfortunate enough to be beneath them.


    The battlefield around me transformed into an arena of raw devastation. The cost, however, was steep¡ªcasting so many high-tier spells in rapid succession drained my mana reserves at an alarming rate.


    Still, it was worth it.


    Through the haze of destruction, I caught sight of multiple lion-kin collapsing amidst the mayhem. Three kill confirmations echoed in my system, followed by another for the beast whose chest was adorned with a gaping, deep gash from my saber''s strike I delivered while she was gawking at the display of my elemental might. Blood pooled beneath her twitching form before she lay still.


    Five were dead, ten more remained, most already showing signs of injury. Burns, frostbite, and fractures marred their bodies. Their wild eyes had lost some of the fervor granted by their leader''s roar, replaced by desperation and pain.


    From this point, it was just a matter of cleanup.


    I moved methodically, blending spells with precise strikes from my blade. Some fell to the crackling bolts of lightning, others to my saber. One by one, they fell.


    [Level: 27. XP 44,640/91,733] -> [Level: 27. XP 86,172/91,733]


    Capture the souls of 1,000 level 20+ entities. 15/1,000


    Capture the souls of 50 level 30+ entities. 8/50


    Capture the souls of 1 level 40+ entity. 0/1


    A smile crept onto my lips. What a good start to the beginning of my harvesting spree.


    With that out of the way, I turned around and saw a group of people looking at me amusedly. "Super rookie feels like an insulting title. You Elemental Sovereigns make us normies feel a bit inadequate¡­" Ignis muttered with a bit of dissatisfaction before erupting into a boisterous laughter. He was anything but a ''normie'' with his Epic-tier Ashbringer class.


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    I glanced around with surprise, seeing the fight had ended. Our enemies were no longer moving.


    I might''ve gotten a bit too into my battle with the group of furries; I failed to pay proper attention to the others.


    "Here you go, Mister One-Man-Army. [Lifebloom Shot]." Seraphiel stated while aiming her bow at me. When this spell reached its target, instead of injuring them, it would begin a swift healing process. Not only did I have self-injuries from my use of the [Dangerous Game] innate spell of the Child of Agony class, but I also sustained some minor injuries during the battle.


    "You seemed to be having fun." Vex''s words were accompanied by her trademark cheery smile aimed at my person, though she wasn''t quite the innocent-looking maiden she tended to appear as (until she let her demons out) due to the large lion-kin lying beneath her feet with a wildly heaving chest.


    Numerous scars adorned his damaged body, and based on what I could see, he was the sole survivor of this clash.


    "You''re not one to talk; I can see satisfaction shine in your eyes. When was the last time you fought such a fierce one versus three?" I shot back, eliciting some light giggling from her delicate lips before she replied, "You''re right. It''s indeed been a while¡­"


    The white-haired beauty then turned her gaze toward her defeated enemy and, with dark, cruel eyes, declared, "It''s time for us to learn some rather important details from our newest friend, wouldn''t you people agree?"


    S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 571 Little Girl and Emotionless Woman

    The white-haired beauty then turned her gaze toward her defeated enemy and, with dark, cruel eyes, declared, "It''s time for us to learn some rather important details from our newest friend, wouldn''t you people agree?"


    "I couldn''t have said it better," I replied while placing my saber back in my ring, letting it digest the new meals in peace. Well, saying it would digest the souls would be incorrect of me to say; I did so because the Soul Reaper''s flames danced contently and much lazier than before the battle; it seemed like a man who ate a meal and wanted to take a nap.


    However, the saber would not ''consume'' the souls as in destroy them. [Eternal Damnation] had a separate dimension like storage rings where it housed the souls of the damned. As far as I could tell, it did not torment them or anything like that.


    "Just kill me, I won''t say anything!" The defeated lionkin''s declaration was met by a horribly cruel smile emerging on Vex''s lips. It seemed as though she wanted to receive this answer rather than have him obediently throw everything he knew at her.


    "Is that so? We''ll see about that."


    As her sadistic, gleeful smile deepened, sudden panic emerged from the lion-kin leader. "W-wait, white hair, fragile-looking, sword, reddish eyes who fights with curses¡­!! Don''t tell me!"


    Vex raised both of her arms in mock surrender and exhaled, "You got me."


    Having said that, she reached for her ring, producing four javelin-like items. She threw the first javelin, aiming for his right wrist. She was successful; it embedded itself into the ground right through the beast''s limb. A sudden click sounded as the javelin''s base must''ve extended deep underground, pinning the defeated lion-kin to the ground. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The lionkin thrashed violently due to pain and desperation, but it was futile. His arm was pinned down completely, and the rest of his three limbs followed suit.


    "D-do your worst, Red-Eyed Demon! I will not betray the Sunfang!"


    Seeing the rapidly paling face of this gigantic, overwhelmingly mighty warrior, I couldn''t help but be curious. "What''s going on here, if I might ask?"


    Vex ceased her staredown with the defiant lion-kin to look up at me. "I''m going to torture him, but since that should be obvious, you must be asking how he seems to know of me?"


    After my nodding, she returned her gaze to the captured enemy before muttering, "I''ll tell you."


    "Once upon a time, a little village girl who just turned nine years old was asked by her mother to bring water from the nearby river. Although she was young and weak, the peasant girl was happy to help her impoverished but loving family, so she grabbed a bucket without a word of complaint and did as asked.


    Once she returned to the village, instead of her settlement''s humble yet idyllic sight, utter devastation welcomed her eyes. She dropped her bucket of water and with a rapidly beating heart, rushed to her home only to see it being trashed beyond repair.


    She took a few steps in the rubble and then heard a squelch under her feet. The little girl looked down only to see the cut-off arm of her beloved little sister, with the flower bracelet she painstakingly but lovingly made for her still around her wrist.


    The peasant girl then glanced around. She saw numerous half-eaten bodyparts parts lying around, and blood pooled all over the wooden floorboards. It was all just too much for her brain, so she fainted on the spot.


    Once she awoke, the sight of the most beautiful woman she''d ever seen welcomed her eyes, sitting on a chair next to her bed. Before she could even look around, the black-haired woman spoke up in an emotionless, matter-of-factly tone as she declared, "Your family was eaten alive by a group of raiding lionkin."


    Immediately, flashes of the nightmarish sight of her home entered her mind, and the little girl screamed her refusal of accepting those memories as reality while big tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    The emotionless woman''s voice sounded once again. "Their deaths are a foregone conclusion. No matter how much you cry, they''ll never return. You''re all on your own in this cruel world now."


    It took a good few minutes for the little girl to calm down, at which point she asked, "W-what am I supposed to do now?"


    "Whatever you want."


    She didn''t know what to do with that nonchalant answer. She wanted guidance, help, not the cold, heartless look the black-haired woman eyed her with.


    "Can I go with you?" She asked.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "If I wanted to play house, I would make a child of my own. You''re useless to me."


    "Then why did you save me?"


    "I didn''t save you. I''d already killed the raiders; you were not in danger."


    The little girl didn''t like the answers this noncaring woman was giving her. In fact, she was getting annoyed.


    "Yet you still took me away! Why?"


    "I would''ve left you there for the authorities to shove you into an orphanage, but then I saw your face. I knew perfectly well what the disgusting orphanage managers would do to a girl like you, so I took pity on you."


    The little girl didn''t know what to do with that answer, as she was too innocent to understand the meaning of her words.


    "What am I supposed to do now?"


    "You''d already asked me that."


    Her annoyance grew with this woman.


    "You said you killed the lionkin; I can''t even have my revenge!"


    "Your soul is already demanding revenge, huh?" For the first time, a faint smile emerged on the woman''s previously emotionless face. "If a soldier kills a man, who really killed that man? The soldier whose sword ended his life, or the lord on whose orders the soldier was operating? If you ask me, it would be the latter."


    Seeing the girl''s questioning gaze, she explained, "Organized raids like this happen on the orders of a lord. I might''ve killed those who ate your loved ones, but the one who ordered them to do so is alive and well."


    Understanding dawned on the young girl. "Then I want to kill the lord! Teach me how to be strong."


    The woman scoffed dismissively. "Why would I waste my time on a runt? What can you give me in exchange?"


    The girl''s heart contorted, knowing she had nothing to offer. A woman of her strength must''ve already had all she wanted.


    Seeing her dejected state, the woman spoke up again. "Prove your worth to me, and I''ll consider it."


    Her eyes immediately shone with newfound hope as she shouted, "How can I do that?!"


    Out of nothing, the woman produced a small knife. She began playfully twirling it around her fingers, displaying great skill when it came to handling blades. "This house is surrounded by nothing but uninhabited forests for hundreds of miles, teeming with monsters. I''ll give you this abode; use it as your safe house. Make your way out of this harsh land in the exact direction I''ll point you in. Once you do, the city of Braedon will greet you. Find its criminal parts and ask around when the Phenom Trials will begin."


    She ceased playing with the dagger and offered it to the girl hilt first. "Before turning thirty years of age, you''re to become a Vesper Phenom. If you do, I''ll take you under my wing.""

 Chapter 572 I can Fix Her

    With her story finished, Vex once again glanced at me with saddened eyes as she became emotional. She then said, "That''s how I met Black Fang, who did as promised. I''d been crossing the border numerous times to attack lionkin settlements, but I''m still nowhere strong enough to bring ruin to their entire race. I can only attack smaller villages as I am now. From these outings of mine, I''d gained a few funny titles, like the one this yellow kitty used, Red-Eyed Demon. Ghost of the Savannah is also quite popular, I hear."


    Damn. Vex also had a tragic background. Seeing the remains of one''s family''s discarded limbs at nine years of age was something that would change a person forever. Black Fang throwing her in a forest full of danger likely didn''t make the child Vex''s mental health any better. Now I fully understand why she has some screws loose.


    The woman in question spoke up amusedly, "I might not be able to see your face, but your eyes are screaming, ''So that''s why this bitch is such a lunatic!''"


    "I would never call you such ugly names." I quickly defended myself against her accusation before adding, "But, yes, your story does explain some things. Lucky for you, I''m a man who loves a challenge. Ladies who fall into the ''I can fix her'' mental case category are just the perfect delicacies."


    "I can fix her category?" She burst out into merry laughter after repeating my words. It was nice to see her beautiful smile return in exchange for her serious, saddened expression that she wore while telling her tale. "I never heard such a phrase before, but maybe I''m just not up to date on the slang of the youth."


    "Seems like it." I nodded, accepting her proposed explanation. Naturally, I wasn''t going to explain that I''m an alien, an otherworlder from a different planet, perhaps even a different universe or realm of existence. Instead, I offered my help, "Let me know if you need a hug; I''m said to be a good hugger."


    Vex smiled at my offer, "What a gentleman you are. I''m sure there are no ulterior motives at play here, right? Well, sadly for you, I''m not a clingy girl. If I''m wronged, I prefer to bathe in the blood of those who wronged me rather than look for cuddles and a shoulder to cry on."


    "Maybe that''s because you hadn''t tried these shoulders."


    "So corny! Only grandmothers wouldn''t cringe upon hearing that."


    A painfully awkward silence descended on the group, only interrupted by Ignis'' uneasy cough, as well as Raika''s shadow boxing; she was replaying the fight in her head, reliving it for a second time.


    Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You guys think me to be a granny!" Vex cried out with alarm once she understood the reasoning behind the awkward silence.


    I mean, she can''t blame me, right? She''s older than the oldest human back on Earth. Just because she looks like a young adult doesn''t mean her mind is also youthful.


    "Let''s refocus on our new furry friend before I accidentally injure somebody¡­" Vex grumbled with great dissatisfaction.


    The lionkin gulped nervously. It seemed he was hoping we would forget about his existence. "I-I won''t betray the Sunfang, no matter what you do to me!" He declared arrogantly, bolstering his confidence so that he could do the right thing and not snitch on his people.


    "Are you one of those girls too, future wife?" I asked with a heavy sigh, already knowing what this torture session would devolve into.


    Vex glanced at me confusedly. "One of those girls? What do you mean?"


    "Throughout my journeys, I''d noticed that when women despise a man they''d beaten, their standard tormenting procedure will likely include going for the balls. To be more blunt, my theory is that you women as a collective are castration maniacs."


    Understanding dawned on her delicate face as her lips curled up into a cruel smile. "It seems I''m indeed ''one of those girls,'' as you put it. I was going to start with some less painful stuff, but let''s just jump to the best part."


    "You think that''ll make me talk?! I''ll never leave this place alive, and that''s a fact! Why would I betray my comrades if I won''t even save my life by doing so?"


    "You will betray your comrades because that''ll stop the pain. Don''t think me to be your everyday torturer, kitten." Vex declared ominously, and her bright, crimson-red pentagram eyes returned as she cast [Hex of Amplified Suffering].


    She crouched down and brought out a dagger from her pocket. I couldn''t help but wonder if it was the knife from her story. "This cute little spell of mine will amplify the pain you feel a hundred times, while also making your brain process it slower, letting you enjoy the process of me actively cutting your friend off for hours on end, as if I was slicing oh-so-painfully slowly."


    Vex cut his clothes with the knife, revealing quite the large member. He was a gigantic beastkin, so it wasn''t surprising.


    "Feeling jealous?" Vex asked while looking up at me smugly.


    "Nah, I''d win."


    "Hehe!" She giggled merrily at my reply, thinking I''m jesting. That was until Seraphiel voiced her thoughts, "It''s about the same size."


    "No, Devil''s is slightly bigger." Lucille spoke up in my defense.


    "If you say so." Sera accepted Lucille''s opinion without fuss, knowing full well how knowledgeable my caramel-haired lover was when it came to my member. No one had studied it as much and from as close as she did.


    "Even if it isn''t bigger, it''s certainly much more handsome! This beast''s member just looks plain disgusting. I have to throw up." Aurora added with obvious distaste in her tone.


    "Damn son! I thought I was packing a monster, but it seems I was beaten once again!" Ignis shouted while hitting me on the back before erupting into his boisterous laughter.


    "Oh dear." Vex, on the other hand, was no longer smiling. Instead, she was examining the lion''s member wryly.


    "Here are some gloves. Please use them." I said while handing over a pair from my storage ring. I liked to have some spare supplies when going on longer journeys like this one.


    Ayame snickered in my mind; she knew full well why I gave Vex the gloves. I didn''t want my future lover to touch the penis of another man with her bare hands, even if it was just to cut it off.


    And with that, the time came to watch a master torturer at work, after which we would learn much curious information about the Beastman Confederation and its political landscape, letting me plot for the future.

 Chapter 573 Leohtar and Ragnar

    "Stop¡­ I''m begging¡­ Please, I''ll tell you anything¡­ Just make it stop!" It didn''t take more than a single minute for Vex to break the lionkin. Her torture methods were truly state of the art. That [Hex of Amplified Suffering] was a nasty curse for certain, but that wasn''t all. The way she handled the knife made both Ignis and me reach for our family jewels protectively while cringing with our whole bodies.


    This sadistic woman gave us horrible secondhand pain.


    "Is that so? Let''s start with your name."


    Vex''s question was met with an instant response, "Varkas!"


    It seemed this beastkin was elated beyond reason; he was crying tears of joy when his brain realized his torture session was over as long as he behaved like a good boy.


    Your next read is at My Virtual Library Empire


    "How did you know we were here? The abruptness of your ambush was suspicious to say the least; you shouldn''t have been able to pull it off."


    "It was Ragnar! A genius dwarf artificer. He made detection artifacts that are hard to notice unless you know what to look for. We put one around this cave, and you triggered it."


    He was then forced to show us this strange artifact. As it turned out, it was part of the cavern''s ceiling, perfectly etched into it, without emitting any telltale signs of it being an artifact; hence, none of us sensed it.


    I could only blame myself for not activating my primordial eyes, the bodily upgrade I received back when I unlocked the Primordial Villain class, which would''ve shown this artifact to me. In any normal situation, I would''ve activated them upon entering such a location, but I was too excited about meeting Blossom''s family and then distressed when we learned something bad happened to them.


    It was a mistake that almost cost us our lives.


    "Who is this Ragnar? I find it hard to believe a dwarf would side with the beastkin. They''re very proud and nationalistic people." It was Ignis'' turn to ask a question.


    "I don''t know the details, but I was told he joined the Sunfang willingly!"


    My turn arrived. "What about the people who lived in this cave?"


    Blossom immediately froze up upon hearing my question, tensely awaiting Varkas'' reply.


    "We captured two dogkin here and sold them to a visiting slave merchant. He said he''ll sell them as labor slaves. They''re probably used as hunting aides or something¡­ Dogkin have much stronger noses than us."


    "Considering the circumstances, that''s as good of a result as we could''ve hoped for!" Lucille cheered while hugging Blossom in a motherly gesture.


    "We''ll find them and save them, no matter the cost." My promise resulted in my dog-girl freeing herself from Lucille''s hug only to become a blur for a moment before landing in my arms with a loud thud accompanying her needy impact. I embraced the trembling girl firmly, letting her know I was here for her.


    "It seems I''m still no match for you," Lucille whined, but I could tell she was smiling under her helmet.


    "Of course not¡­" I murmured while stroking Blossom''s head and back at the same time. Once I saw she was calming down, I turned toward Vex and asked, "Can you give me a brief rundown of the lionkin, future wife? I''m not overly knowledgeable about the furries."


    Vex seemed happy to accommodate my request. "By ''capital,'' he must''ve meant Lionheart, the biggest city of the lionkin. Beastkin in general are tribal people who prefer to live in smaller settlements so they can hunt for food while facing less competition, but a few cities where trade booms still propped up over time.


    Lionheart is ruled by the Sunfang, which is the title given to the strongest and mightiest lionkin. Each year, the Sunfang is challenged to single combat by the lionkin who earned the right to do so, and if he loses, he would lose the crown as well."


    This was a horribly inefficient way to govern a nation, as there must''ve been times when, in a single decade, a dozen different people would rule over them, bringing great instability to the tribe by default. However, from what I knew, Leohtar, the current Sunfang, has been sitting on the throne for decades, making him a truly formidable warrior.


    "Just one more question, if I may. What was that roar of his? It bolstered his subordinates to a shocking degree."


    She nodded, "He is a Sunborn, which is their equivalent of nobles in the Vraven Kingdom. However, in the lands of the beasts where strength triumphs all, simply being born to the right parents doesn''t make one a noble. Sunborn are lion-kin born with the innate ability called [Roar of the Sunborn], which has the effects you experienced. To briefly sum it up, it bolsters the lionkin who consider the Sunborn as their alpha in all aspects of combat. It does have its own limits, though; it only works on those that are significantly weaker. The other six high-level lionkin that were fighting the three of us gained no buffs from his roar."


    "I see. Thank you."


    The questioning continued for a while, and we learned numerous important details.


    What I already knew from my brief research into this curious nation was that its central governing body was called ''High Council,'' where each beastkin tribe, regardless of size or strength, had a seat. However, the weight of their voice was determined by the results of the annual Trial of Beasts, a grand competition that crowned the strongest tribe as the ruling authority.


    The leader of the tribe that wins the Trial of Fangs will assume the title of Primarch of the Wilds, symbolizing the peak of physical and political dominance within the Beastman Confederation. The Trial of Beasts was also a yearly event just like the tribe-specific one the lions held, and it was Leohtar Sunfang who has been the Primarch for the last three years. Despite being the mightiest lionkin for decades, he was still beaten by the leaders of other tribes up until three years ago.


    However, this equilibrium created by the greatly varying nature of rulership thanks to the Trial of Fangs was shattered when the lionkin gained an unfair advantage in the form of the dwarf Ragnar.


    His crafts in weaponry, armor, and artifacts elevated the lionkin''s already formidable might to outright overwhelming domination.


    Bolstered by superior arms and armor, the lionkin began to exert oppressive control over other tribes, ignoring treaties and seizing land from other tribes as well as capturing neutral zones, like this one where Blossom''s family made their home, away from any tribe. Here, they should''ve been legally untouchable, yet the lions declared this land theirs and its inhabitants unlawful trespassers.


    sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 574 Tingling Woman BS Senses

    "If you have a dwarf by your side, why are you still in your stupid tribal loincloths?" Seraphiel asked, knowing firsthand just how good dwarven crafts were, as her ingenious healing bow that can transform to a staff was also crafted by a dwarf.


    "He is only one person¡­ The Sunfang gave him hundreds of assistants, but production is still slow. I''m just a small-time border patrol leader; by the time the newly produced arms and armor reach us on these barren outskirts, the entire army will be outfitted."


    "I''m honestly quite surprised you don''t know about this development, future wife. He must''ve been here for years." My words made the white-haired beauty flinch before she turned toward me with teary eyes, "That''s because Black Fang keeps working me to the bone! I barely have time to follow my hobbies!"


    My woman bullshit senses were tingling violently, screaming at me that she was shamelessly lying through her teeth.


    I developed these senses as a man with a harem made up of such unique women, though the main helper in creating them was none other than Ayame, who even to this day, often refuses to say the truth when it comes to certain topics she finds embarrassing. Such as not admitting to her orgasms or just feeling good in general from certain pleasuring acts of mine.


    I wasn''t having it. "Based on your speed, you should be able to handle such an outing in a few hours at most. You''re telling me for years upon years you didn''t have any free time? A woman with your Vitality doesn''t even need sleep for days, if not weeks. I struggle to believe you." Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Her big, beautiful eyes widened as she visibly felt wronged to her core. "How can you not believe the words of your beautiful future wife? What kind of a horrible man are you?!"


    I stared deeply into her eyes, and my doing so saw the two of us enter a staredown where neither of us budged for long seconds. That was until, with a wry expression, she whimpered while looking away, giving up. "You''re a bad man!"


    No matter how much she whined and threw accusations at me, I didn''t feel like letting her get away. "Fess up."


    "¡­Ugh¡­ Okay, fine!" She shouted while plunging her knife deep into Varkas'' heart, killing him in a second. "I did visit this land and killed many lionkin in recent years, but I never stopped to question any of them. Instead, I murdered them on sight¡­"


    There it was. I knew she wasn''t being truthful. My supernatural woman bullshit senses helped me out once again.


    With that being said, I did get her to a degree. Beastkin were not one to innovate, thus her assumption that things would stay the same as they always have been was an understandable one to make.


    Beastkin loved traditions and greatly prided themselves on their natural advantages gained from their animalistic traits, apex predators even more so than other beastkin subspecies.


    I did not doubt many lionkin felt insulted by their Sunfang ordering them into restrictive armors and to wield forged weapons instead of using their Goddess-given fangs and claws.


    "What''s done is done. I wouldn''t have expected them to throw away their intrinsic pride as apex predators and even less so that a master smith dwarf would willingly support them."


    Vex was happy to hear my words, based on her merry smile she sported while rising from her crouched position, after which she stated, "I suppose our next steps have been written for us."


    "Indeed," I nodded. "They''re oppressing other tribes and dominating the Trials of Beasts annual competition. I would find it strange if the other beastkin were happy with the yellow furries. We must form an alliance with them. Our best course of action is creating a coalition of multiple beastkin who we help overthrow the lionkin in exchange for them promising to help us out with our mission. In doing so, your vengeance will move one step closer to realization, or perhaps it might even be fulfilled at long last."


    She nodded, "I didn''t dare hope it to be the case back when I received this mission, but it truly seems like lady luck might shine on me at long last¡­ Perhaps Lady Black Fang knew of the current situation in the beastkin lands, and that''s why I was dispatched?"


    "We can''t say for certain. Your [Hex of Null Presence] was most certainly helpful, alongside your experience of crossing the border, so that could be all there was to your addition to the team. You''ll have to have this talk with Black Fang herself. Why didn''t she help you with your revenge, though? It''s been over a century since you became a Phenom."


    "I never asked her to. It''s my revenge, not hers. Furthermore, we can''t underestimate the lionkin¡ªyou saw how mighty just one Sunborn of theirs was¡­ there are thousands that are as strong or even stronger than him. Then there''s the accursed Sunfang of theirs, who now also enjoys dwarven crafts." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ""I''ll do my utmost to help."" Ignis and I declared the same sentence in sync, making both of us chuckle. The Ashbringer then turned his gaze toward the cave, from which multiple heads were peeking out. Ryker and his team of cowards. "Lady Vex, as the leader of this expedition, the decision-making is in your hands. However, if I might offer my thoughts, I''m greatly saddened and disappointed by the lack of bravery displayed by that ex-Phenom team, especially when I compare their performance with that of two rookies and Devil''s team, all of whom had just earned their place in our organization a mere week ago."


    Vex followed Ignis'' gaze, and her beautiful eyes landed on the same faces peeking from the cavern. A sadistic grin quickly replaced her cheery smile, and she declared with an ominous, dark tone, "You''re right, fire boy. If we don''t punish their unsightly behavior, the rookies might think such cowardice is acceptable from members of the Vesper Consortium. We can''t have that now, can we?"


    The white-haired beauty''s next words were the last thing Ryker and his team wanted to hear considering their situation. "Raika, be a dear and come here for a second¡­"

 Chapter 575 Raika, Punish

    The white-haired beauty''s next words were the last thing Ryker and his team wanted to hear considering their situation. "Raika, be a dear and come here for a second¡­"


    Raika paused her shadow boxing motions mid-swing, and with an annoyed scoff, she walked over to us. "What is it? I was about to win ten punches faster than the last time."


    "Come here, you five." Vex didn''t reply to her question but instead ordered Ryker''s team to leave the cave and stand before us.


    Ryker was the first to straighten his back and do as told. Before that, however, he turned toward his teammates and confidently said, "Don''t worry, I''ve got this."


    You''ve got this? You''ve got what?


    My questions were answered once the five of them stood before us, with Ryker in the front. Before Vex could even say anything, the man got on his knees and genuflected. "It was all my mistake, Lady Vex! My Heralds were just following my lead¡­ or rather, lack thereof."


    Raika and Ignis left the cave as soon as the lionkin surrounded us, while Vex followed after them, but not before telling us to wait for the three of them to create some distance so we can come out without getting blasted by accidental friendly fire.


    That was exactly what I and my team did. I observed their fight, well, after I was done with my wrestling match with the eccentric fire elixir, and when I saw an opportunity, I instructed my Heralds to move out so that we could assist the three elites.


    Iris also deserved praise. She recognized that hero play wasn''t an option and swallowed her pride to work together with Ayame so that we could all survive the ambush.


    On the other hand, Ryker and his team refused to leave, but not because Ryker himself wasn''t willing to, but because he was following that horrible woman''s orders like a dumb dog, and she was the one who refused to risk her life.


    Although it might be a bit abrupt to make this observation, I believe she alone is the reason for their failure as a team. Ryker seemed to be strong enough based on our clash that was interrupted by Ignis'' grandiose entrance. His sole issue is that he was wrapped around his master''s finger. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ryker¡­"


    "Ryker, don''t do this!"


    "We were all at fault!"


    All three of his female teammates had teary eyes as they begged him to stop, save for the white-haired cunt. She was their archer based on her bow and arrows, but I''d never seen her use it before, so I couldn''t be sure they weren''t just there for decoration. Anyhow, since I didn''t wish to badmouth Selene by calling this woman Selene 2.0, and because I forgot her name, I decided she will be Chicken from now on.


    Unlike her three fellow Heralds, Chicken was looking at Ryker as if he was to be blamed for it all, as he himself claimed.


    What a horrible coward.


    "Stop¡­ As the team''s leader, responsibility lies with me." Ryker decreed.


    Ignis wasn''t having it. "Accepting responsibility is admirable, young man, but you and your team disobeyed your leader''s order during a critical situation. It''s not a small mistake you can just apologize for."


    I was wondering how he even knew what Vex told us to do as he was fighting the lionkin when she did it, but then I realized they must''ve conversed a bit while watching my fight. I finished last, after all.


    Ryker nodded. Resolution shined in his eyes as he said, "I accept whatever punishment I''m given."


    "Alright. I''ll be sure to include this incident in the final report of the mission." Vex accepted his words before turning toward the black-haired beauty next to her.


    "Raika, punish."


    I couldn''t help but snicker inside. What is this, caveman language? It felt like Vex released her bulldog from its restraints.


    My amusement died down when Raika''s form immediately erupted from where she stood with so much speed it looked like she straight-up teleported.


    Her next act shocked me even more so. Instead of aiming at Ryker, her boot found its mark on Chicken''s stomach, who was standing beside him. With her trademark savage cruelty, she kicked her target hard enough to send her flying across the bloody battlefield like a discarded marionette. I could only watch as her body was flown through the air while her limbs flailed helplessly.


    Chicken might''ve been shooting through the air like an arrow, but Raika was even faster.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    In the blink of an eye, this wild woman closed the distance as she reappeared next to the flying girl. With a simple, brutal kick, Raika sent her victim soaring upward toward the sky this time around.


    As a result, Chicken became a ragdoll who was suspended against the pull of gravity, flying higher and higher toward the clouds.


    However, even Raika couldn''t send a woman on an astronaut journey¡ªgravity soon woke up and realized it had some work to do.


    As Chicken began her inevitable descent, Raika shifted into a lethal stance, and I couldn''t help but realize that this was no longer a mere beating but an execution.


    She pulled her right arm back and formed her hand into a tight fist, ready to deliver a final punch right before the woman''s impact with the earth.


    However, just as the collision between her fist and Chicken''s face could occur, Vex''s authoritative voice rang out: "Raika."


    The command was wordlessly demanding instant and complete obedience from the wild woman.


    Raika''s arm stilled mid-air, letting Chicken''s battered body be unceremoniously reunited with Thalorind''s loving but heavy embrace. Thud!


    Ouch. That was quite a few bones breaking.


    Vex''d said Black Fang has to beat Raika up every now and then or she''ll stop behaving. Based on this information, Raika''s complete obedience toward Vex must mean that the two had a duel recently where my Hexblade beat the hell out of her younger sister.


    "W-w-what do you mean?! I said I was at fault!" Ryker shouted as the shock assaulting his brain subsided at long last. He stopped his groveling and rushed toward Chicken, checking on her condition. She was conscious - barely. Unintelligible, guttural moans came from her throat as she cried from the overwhelming pain she felt all over her broken body.


    Honestly, I was surprised she managed to remain conscious. Raika must''ve been holding back with her kicks, and the hug Thalorind gave her was lessened as she managed to land on her hands instead of vital organs.


    "Raika, care to explain yourself?" Vex asked, though she didn''t seem angry in the slightest.


    The woman in question scoffed dismissively, "She was annoying me."


    "Hmm¡­ Okay." The Hexblade nodded, accepting Raika''s reasoning without further ado. At the end of the day, she merely said ''punish''. Her order didn''t have a subject, and I couldn''t help but think it was done on purpose. She must''ve been curious what Raika would do if given more wiggle room. Vex then turned toward Seraphiel. "Solace, can I trouble you?"


    "Yes, but she won''t be in running condition anytime soon."


    "Let''s just leave her then."


    "Wait! I''ll carry her on my back." Ryker''s statement led to a groaning and whimpering Chicken being strapped to his back after a few minutes.


    Ignis spoke up next. "I propose we make multiple teams and scout this land for information. As we are right now, all we know is that the lionkin are expanding their territories rapidly, conquering other beastkin land."


    Vex nodded, "I agree. I''ll take the two super rookies and Devil''s team while you take this merry bunch. It''s best if we let Raika explore on her own."

 Chapter 576 Frantic Bunny Girl

    It didn''t take a genius to figure out what Vex was going for. Her taking me and Iris means we''re the heavy-hitting team, the main group. On the other hand, Ignis can use his fire powers to ascend high into the skies and make a run for it if they get overwhelmed, leaving the rest of his group to their own devices, hence giving him the sacrificial lambs designed by the Obsidian Circle Members themselves.


    The only ones who could keep up with Raika are Vex and Ignis, so letting the wild woman do her thing was for the best instead of adding a young combatant to her side who might even get murdered for daring to hold her back.


    "Alright, sounds good to me. Super rookie, since you''ve already been given a communication artifact, take my crystal as well." Ignis said and flicked his fiery red-colored crystal at me, which I caught in my palm. After embedding it, I brought out my own crystal and returned the gesture. I gave one to Vex next.


    Although she could call me on this artifact as they calibrated it themselves; hence, they didn''t need my crystal to call me, it didn''t hurt for her to have the ability to call even if something were to happen to the artifact itself and I had to get a new one.


    I then turned toward Raika, intending to do the same, but she was long since gone, already in the midst of her journey through beastman lands.


    I didn''t have high hopes for this exchange to go through from the beginning; she likely wouldn''t have accepted my crystal even if she were present. Thus, I wasn''t disappointed in the slightest.


    "Let''s get going, shall we?" Vex asked in her typical cheery, girly voice, and just like that, I, Iris, Vex, and my Heralds departed, creating our own group.


    "Considering the size of Varkas'' ambush unit, they''re likely to have a settlement nearby." Iris voiced her thoughts, letting her time spent in the military shine. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Indeed, there were nearly fifty of them. Housing so many soldiers would likely require a barracks of sorts. Even though lionkin can hunt for their food and thus live off of the land, they were still humanoids at the end of the day. Eating raw food wasn''t their favorite thing to do, and it''s possible they''ve had families with them as well.


    "Good observation. If only someone didn''t execute Varkas before we asked more questions¡­" Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    My accusation was met with giggling. "Hehe! That''s where you''re wrong, future hubby. Instead of trusting the word of a desperate lionkin, I would rather believe in the nose of Ghosty. You can lead us to where these smelly furries came from, can''t you?"


    "Yes! Ghosty has to shield her nose, and even then, the stench of these smelly feline bastards is still very strong!" God damn. Was this the first time Blossom cursed someone out? To be fair, they kidnapped and enslaved her family, so it was more than deserved.


    "Let''s get going then." Vex''s cheery words were accepted, and the eight of us began tracking through the way our ambushers came from, with Blossom leading the way. She didn''t even need to pause once to sniff around. As she said, their stench was very strong.


    At long last, we''ve left the forests behind us, entering endless plains for as far as my eyes could see.


    The Beastman Confederation was an alliance of numerous tribes of different beastkin subspecies. Despite them being allies, each subspecies had their own lands. The forests where Blossom''s family lived were neutral buffer zones between the beastkin and the humans. The long plains we were running through currently were exclusively owned by the lionkin.


    "Mama, they''re back! I can''t wait to hear about Papa''s heroics!" As a humble fortification made of wood came into view, a child on the palisade cheered at our sight from the distance. However, the closer we came to the settlement, the more his smile faltered, until utter horror replaced his joy. "Mama! That''s not Papa! Invaders!!"


    A horn''s blaring was the response to his shrieks.


    "Considering this place likely houses non-combatants, I would normally ask if we should spare them, but¡­" I said while examining Vex''s sadistic, bloodthirsty features, and then glanced at Blossom. "Ghosty wants to kill Lionkin!"


    Hatred oozed from her words. Just as I expected, the lionkin shall receive no mercy from our group. Not that I feel bad for them; I''m a hypocrite. Vex becomes happier the more lionkin she murders, as hunting them has been her century-long hobby, and the same seems to be true for Blossom as well. The entire subspecies could go extinct for all I cared if that made my women happier.


    "Kyaaa!!! Come off cooldown already, you shitty spell!!!" Before we could assault the lionkin settlement, however, a loud, feminine cry from our left sounded.


    We stopped in our tracks and watched a rabbit girl run for her life so swiftly that her legs seemed blurry. Behind her, multiple towering lionkin could be seen, doing their best to catch her. "Get her already! She can''t escape, or the Sunfang will hang us by our balls!"


    "Kyaa!! Humans?! Why are they here, and most importantly, why now?! Come off cooldown already!!" The rabbitkin kept whining, crying, and frantically screaming all at once as she continued running right toward us.


    But then, a sudden, giant grin plastered across her features. "Finally!" She turned her head around and mockingly stuck her tongue out, "Nyeh! Catch BunBun now, you muscle-brained kittens!! [Sky Hopper]!"


    From what I could see, she was a normal humanoid beastkin like Blossom, just with bunny ears and a tail adorning her body instead of my dog-girl''s canine features. That changed when she cast her spell, however. Both of her legs transformed to that of a giant rabbit''s as fur and strong muscles replaced her dainty feminine limbs.


    She crouched low for a brief moment, collecting all her strength into her newly gained legs, and then launched herself off the ground with incredible force.


    Just from her initial jump, she probably crossed about 50 meters (164 feet) of distance, but what was truly shocking was that while being mid-air, she started hopping forward and higher toward the skies in rapid succession, resembling a rabbit''s movements¡ªjust in the sky. Within a few moments, she was but a small dot.


    "Spineless coward, fight us!" The lions shouted as they watched the same spectacle as us, but their mood quickly shifted when they noticed that we were, in fact, humans.


    Humans in lionkin lands.


    "Who are you, fangless monkeys?!"


    Vex ignored their snarls and growls and turned to me, "Future hubby, we''ll take care of this. Can you catch that rabbit for me? She shouldn''t be in lionkin territory; something is going on, and I want to know what. However, be wary. [Sky Hopper] is an innate rabbitkin ability they gain upon reaching level 30, so don''t think her to be a weakling just because she seems to be a coward. When driven into a corner, herbivore beastkin can be extremely deadly."


    Sigh¡­ I couldn''t help but sigh as I watched the small dot next to the sun. Catching her certainly wasn''t going to be a walk in the park. Nonetheless, I was curious about her too, so I obliged.


    "[Airwalk]."

 Chapter 577 Chase Through the Skies

    "Hop, hop, hop!" BunBun hopped through the skies so lightly and gracefully she made it seem as if she were dancing on clouds. The bunny girl was even cutely saying "Hop" each time she jumped, commentating on her actions.


    BunBun soon became bored, and her stomach voiced its extreme dissatisfaction with a strong growl, reminding the girl that she hadn''t eaten her meal yet.


    "Hehe!" The rabbitkin happily snickered when she realized she''d been, in fact, prepared for this occasion. She reached into the pocket of her tunic and pulled out a large, homegrown carrot. It wasn''t any carrot but a rare, super carrot with an aroma like fresh dew and a taste as sweet and tangy as the first bloom of spring. Just biting into it would fill one''s mouth with a burst of flavor so strong they would become addicts¡ªor so the girl believed.


    Just as she was about to take a delighted nibble, a sudden rustle cut through the air behind her. BunBun''s ears twitched; she sensed movement from where she had come. Were the lionkins trying to throw projectiles at her? But that shouldn''t be possible; she was incredibly high in the air¡­


    Slowly, she turned her head, and her bright eyes widened in alarm. A giant man clad in black armor whose face was obscured by an ominous, faceless mask sprinted toward her with breakneck speed, stepping on thin air, which should be a special advantage only available to her people, and this dark figure was most certainly not a bunny boy!


    "Hyaaaa!!!" Her heart skipped a beat as she shrieked in the form of a high-pitched cry.


    Panic surged through her as she clutched the super carrot tightly to her chest. However, she was an experienced girl who had lived through multiple close calls, so her brain quickly took control of her rapidly beating heart.


    With a desperate burst of energy, BunBun turned and began to run for her life. Her nimble legs pumped faster than ever as she darted across the open air, fleeing the ominous figure.


    "W-what do you want from BunBun?!" She cried, and her assailant replied in a deep, scary voice. What frightened the girl even more was that he didn''t seem out of breath at all. "I want to talk."


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Are you after my super carrot?!" Bunbun pumped her legs with more gusto than she did even while running from the lions; her danger alarms were going off, telling her this man was worse than her previous pursuers.


    "Super Carrot?" He asked, confusion was etched into his voice. However, BunBun was a smarter girl than to be deceived by his feigned ignorance! She saw right through him!


    Truth be told, it wasn''t exactly a super carrot, just a normal carrot BunBun found in the wilds. For some strange reason, it grew three times as big as the others growing next to it, making her think it was an important discovery for her people.


    As for why she wanted to eat such an important item¡­? She was a stress eater, and being chased by a group of angry lionkin made her blood sugar low; she needed to be comforted. There was no better way to achieve relaxation than to eat her comfort food in the vast blue skies.


    Yes, BunBun was a bit dumb.


    "I know!" She gasped mid-jump as realization dawned in her little brain. "You''re hunting BunBun to taste her juicy thighs!"


    "Damn it, I just want information!"


    Her teachers might''ve told her that she was not overly intelligent, but BunBun was smart enough to see through such a blatant, ugly lie! "You want to roast BunBun on a campfire while she''s alive, begging for mercy while you''re laughing maniacally at her misery! Cruel sadist!"


    "Woman, what''s wrong with your head?"


    She couldn''t believe her ears. Why was her assailant speaking to her like she was dumb?


    "What''s wrong with you?! BunBun doesn''t want to be eaten until she is at least a grandmother! She didn''t even hold hands with a man yet!"


    "Alright, I''m done listening to your nonsense, I''m actively losing brain cells here. [Voltstep]."


    "Voltstep?!" BunBun cried while glancing back, only to see the scary man''s air-running speed increase drastically, becoming terror incarnate in her eyes. All color left her face as she hopped for her life faster than ever.


    The rabbit girl couldn''t quite describe why she felt so much more frightened of this man than the apex predators prowling the wilds, but it felt like instead of just her life, her entire soul was in danger!


    "Hyaaaa!!! Hop, hop, hop!"


    "Stop hopping already!"


    "Noooo!!!"


    "You goddess-damned bunny, why are you so good at running?!"


    "Hehe, running is my specialty!" BunBun giggled and declared proudly, momentarily forgetting the grave peril she found herself in¡­ "Hyaaa!!!" Such a merry state of mind didn''t last long, especially because she heard her pursuer''s grunt of effort from closer than ever.


    She glanced behind herself just to see the scary man jump at her with frightening speed, leaping across the skies. BunBun did her best to hop out of the way, but it was too late¡ªhe managed to grab onto her two legs and declare with great satisfaction, "Got you, bunny."


    "Nooo!!!" She cried while doing her best to kick him in the face, but his iron grips forbade the girl from moving her legs at all. "You can have BunBun''s super carrot, just let her go!"


    "I don''t care about your carrot! Now hop your way to the ground before I break your leg."


    As they say, all good things must come to an end, just like her [Sky Hopper] ability''s duration. BunBun''s two rabbit legs transformed back to her normal humanoid ones, losing not only their increased physical capabilities but also her ability to jump freely in the skies.


    "Hyaa!!! BunBun will fall to her death; catch her!"


    "¡­ My spell ended when I lunged at you, it was a last-ditch effort."


    "¡­ What do you mean?"


    "Even your dumb little brain should understand it. We''re going to freefall to the depths below."


    The bunny girl looked down and saw that even the biggest landmarks seemed like small ants from the height they reached during the chase. "Noooo!!!" BunBun shouted while making rapid hand movements by flailing her arms around as if she had wings. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her attempt at being the first rabbit to unlock the flight ability was unsuccessful.


    BunBun''s heart began pounding in her ears as she plummeted through the sky with a scary man grabbing onto her ankles with an iron grip.


    Suddenly, the giant man changed his hold on her mid-air, ending with her in one of his arms. BunBun immediately tried to utilize his weakened hold by wriggling around in his arm with all her might, eliciting a frightening growl to escape from his mouth, "You dumb bunny girl, you''ll die if you free yourself. What are you trying to accomplish?"


    "I don''t know!!!" She cried, not pausing her desperate actions in the slightest.


    However, while she was busy flailing around helplessly, the ground beneath him began to tremble. "[Rockfall]"


    To her utter astonishment, enormous boulders materialized from thin air right below them. Since they''d just began their freefall and thus gravity didn''t have enough time to pull them firmly enough, the man swiftly landed on the rocks with only a small grunt of effort marking the evident difficulty of their landing.

 Chapter 578 Beastkin Resistance

    Sensing the opportunity to once again place her two feet on solid ground, BunBun resumed her desperate escape attempts, eliciting a tired sigh from the man holding her with one arm. "You lack survival instincts¡­"


    He raised his free hand and hit her in the back of her head just strong enough to cause the girls to see stars and lose the power to resist. "Ack!"


    The next few minutes became blurry in BunBun''s mind as a result of his cruel actions, but what she did remember was that he summoned multiple shields around himself of different elemental energies to brace against his impact with Thalorind.


    He hugged her close to his chest, and BunBun couldn''t help but feel like she was going to easily survive if the firm muscles of this strange man surrounded her protectively like this. Her already malfunctioning brain thus melted in his arms, leaving her fate up to him.


    As far as she was concerned, she''d already fought hard enough to preserve her life; it was time to take a rest.


    Bang!


    An ear-splitting bang marked the completion of their descent when the rock they were traveling on impacted Thalorind.


    BunBun heard him gritting his teeth as extreme pain could be heard from his grunts, but as far as she was concerned, she was currently busy coming apart in his arms. She barely felt any discomfort at all.


    Thanks to the multiple shields conjured by the man, they survived, barely.


    "Pfew¡­" The man sighed with exhaustion before producing two ropes and tying them around her legs and arms, restricting her movements, after which he hauled her over his shoulder like a potato sack and began walking back where they came from.


    ¡­


    - PoV: Quinlan -


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    I almost lost my life trying to save this retarded rabbit. I''m still in shock at what a maneuver surviving that chase required for me to pull off. All of my body parts are crying from the strain I placed them under right after chasing this girl in the skies for multiple minutes.


    If there was one thing BunBun deserved praise for, that would have to be her speed. Most certainly not her brain cells.


    As for why I elected to not use [Warp Gate]?


    It required a solid ground upon which I could materialize it, but technically, the big rock I summoned might''ve been sufficient. However, I didn''t wish to risk it, for I didn''t know if I was being observed. Vex, Ignis, or Raika could''ve been observing our fall from the skies, and that''s not to mention the natives of this land.


    The journey back took nearly half an hour since I felt like walking instead of running, but I did give Vex a call on my artifact to let her know all was okay. Naturally, I was also in telepathic communication with my girls.


    By the time the lionkin''s wooden palisade came into view, I couldn''t help but snicker at the sight of the numerous corpses observable even from outside the wooden walls because multiple lionkin were impaled on the stakes meant to serve as protection.


    The ladies were already finished with their massacre of the family members left behind by our ambushers. Women and children¡ªnone were spared. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They also searched the place for Blossom''s family or at least signs of them passing through here, but none were found.


    I met the seven of them outside the settlement, taking a breather. "Had fun?" Vex asked with a cheery smile, eliciting a strong grimace from me.


    "Yes, it was a lovely experience, thank you for asking. How about you? Had fun murdering innocent babies and loving housewives?"


    "Oh, the Goddess herself knows I did! Still the most fulfilling hobby even after doing it religiously for over a century." Vex giggled her answer with absolutely no remorse shown on her gorgeous face.


    I shook my head while chuckling amusedly at the eccentric antics of hers before dropping the bunny girl to the ground, waking her from the concussion I gave her so that she would not try to jump out of my arms just to plunge to her death as her dumb little bunny brain evidently demanded she does. Truly, some people just didn''t have proper survival instincts.


    "Hmm?" BunBun lazily woke from her dreams with a rather adorable yawn before alarm overtook her birdbrain. She panickedly looked around the lot, with us observing her, before her eyes landed on me and realization hit her¡ªshe was captured.


    After a healthy dose of flailing around desperately looking for an escape, she stopped when I spoke up. "Tell us what you''re doing in lionkin lands, BunBun. The sooner you tell us, the sooner you will be let go."


    "BunBun is not stupid! You''ll never let her go, you want to eat her!"


    I wasn''t in the mood to play this game, so I gestured toward the lionkin settlement where numerous desecrated corpses were on display.


    "Huh?" She gasped, shocked.


    "If I wanted to ''eat your juicy thighs'' as you put it, you would''ve long since been burned and cooked. Furthermore, this lady''s family was eaten by lionkin when she was a child, and my dog-girl''s family was taken by them. We''re not allied to the lionkin; in fact, we consider them as our enemies to be exterminated."


    The cogs in her brain were turning painfully slowly, but I saw understanding begin shining in her eyes, alongside hope that said maybe she wouldn''t be eaten today. I didn''t know why she had an obvious fascination with being eaten alive, but I didn''t care much. To each their own.


    "Really?! Can BunBun trust you?"


    "Yes¡­" I nodded tiredly. "I rushed after you to gather information. We just crossed the border into the beastman lands and are tapping around in the dark, trying to gauge the political climate of this place to decide who might be able to help us."


    "Hya!" A sudden alarm rang out from her lips as terror overrode her features. "BunBun doesn''t know those difficult words, but she just remembered! Her home was being invaded by lionkin, her friends are fighting for their lives!"


    Ayame was confused. "What do you mean? The land of the rabbitkin is a small patch of plains that''s not neighboring lionkin territory. You shouldn''t have been able to run all the way here if they invaded your people, or have you been running at your top speed for many hours?"


    "No! BunBun lives with the resistance made up of many races! Bearkin, catkin, ratkin, sheepkin, and many more live together with BunBun!"


    "And where is this so-called resistance located at?" Ayame inquired.


    "We''ve made our home in dogkin lands, but in deep underground tunnels! BunBun was out looking for food when the lionkin armed with their strange gear arrived at the entrance!"


    Hoh? Interest sparked in my eyes, and I wasn''t alone. A resistance was created by the oppressed races in order to stand up against the tyranny of the lionkin, and they were in the middle of being attacked.


    What a curious phenomenon; it might give us what we were looking for. But even if it doesn''t, third-partying a battlefield was a safe way to farm XP, so I was eager to participate and finally reach level 30.

 Chapter 579 Helping the Resistance

    Hoh? Interest sparked in my eyes, and I wasn''t alone. A resistance created by the oppressed races in order to stand up against the tyranny of the lionkin, and they were in the middle of being attacked.


    What a curious phenomenon, it might give us what we were looking for. But even if it doesn''t, third partying a battlefield was a safe way to farm XP, so I was eager to participate and finally reach level 30.


    "Ghosty doesn''t like her¡­" Blossom murmured while eyeing the tied-up rabbit girl who was innocently looking around the eight of us, BunBun didn''t even realize she was the subject of Blossom''s statement.


    On a side note, I had to give Vex mad props, my dog girl has not made a single slip of the tongue since the white-haired beauty gave her the nickname Ghosty. Back when she was called Ghost, Blossom kept trying to call herself by her real name. It seemed Ghosty stuck in her brain significantly better.


    As for what her personal problem with the bunny might be, I was guessing it had to be the speech pattern. Both were speaking in the third person, thus far, it was one of Blossom''s unique traits which was now being threatened. Honestly, I found her being angry about this to be rather adorable.


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, she didn''t need to worry, for BunBun was a real smooth brain with a room temperature IQ number, or to put it simply, she was dumb as a rock. Blossom might''ve been a scatterbrain, but she was perfectly capable of logical thinking and her head was on the right shoulders.


    This dumbass bunny made so many mistakes in the span of a few minutes I had trouble counting them.


    One, she stopped running from us once she felt comfortable and didn''t even glance behind to check if her assumptions of her perceived safety were correct. Instead, she just started munching on her big carrot.


    Second, she forgot to consider the duration of her [Sky Hopper] ability. Instead of hopping toward the ground once it was close to running out, she kept fleeing from me in a straight line, unable to realize that her spell was about to end. If I didn''t catch her, she would''ve died.


    Third, speaking of plunging to her death, this dumbass thought she was a bird for a second based on her flailing her arms as if she had wings, and when that didn''t work, she proceeded to do her best to get out of my hold just to jump to the depths below.


    There must''ve been more mistakes to count, but I digress. Blossom had nothing to worry about.


    "We should probably get going if we want to have a chance at intervening in the ongoing battle." Lucille''s words awoke me from my analysis of how dumb BunBun was.


    And just like that, we started following the bunny girl back to her home where this so-called resistance was housed.


    According to the laws of the Beastman Confederation, tribes couldn''t make alliances unless the council voted on it. To that end, this must''ve been an unofficial underground resistance. The different beastkin races had to maintain the illusion of them not working together on the surface.


    It was a bit strange considering the lionkin were openly hostile to their neighbors and thus broke the rules. To me, it wouldn''t have been a surprise if they openly rebelled and worked together to overthrow the lionkin, however, that was not the case.


    Maybe the less prideful herbivores were ready to openly denounce the aggressors and ally with other beastkin races, but the other apex predators were way too proud to work together, as that would be akin to admitting their weakness and the superiority of the lionkin.


    Conquering was the right of the strong. If the lionkin were strong enough to conquer them, then they were not in the wrong for taking land from them. At least so I assumed the thought process of most beastkin to be.


    "Future hubby, can you call the fire boy? I''ll deal with Raika."


    I nodded at Vex''s request. If I called Raika, that brat would likely not even pick it up, so this arrangement was for the best.


    After imbuing Ignis'' crystal with my mana, the communication line was established.


    As soon as he picked, up, I heard the unmistakable sound of combat. "What''s going on? I''m kinda busy over here." Ignis spoke up before casting a spell which resulted in multiple desperate cries sound from his enemies¡ªthey were being burned alive by the Ashbringer.


    "We learned of an alliance base that supposedly houses a coalition made up of different tribes. We''re going there to help them out, the lionkin are attacking them as we speak according to our witness."


    "I see¡­" Ignis replied before grunting, he just audibly fire-punched an enemy of his. "I mean, I could join you, but, well, I would be doing that alone."


    It wasn''t hard to understand his meaning. He could disengage from the combat situation he was in, but that would mean leaving Ryker''s team to their deaths. Of course, neither of us cared much for them.


    But¡­


    "I say you continue what you''ve been doing, maybe you''ll find a different lead than us. This so-called resistance being overrun by the time we arrive is easily plausible. Your presence would be a waste then."


    "Agreed."


    And just like that, my discussion with Ignis ended. "No dice?" I asked Vex who was similarly concluded with her talk.


    The white-haired beauty shook her head wryly, "She is busy fighting, who could''ve guessed."


    After a brief discussion, we decided to go without the backup of our two elites.


    The journey to the so-called resistance base was swift and eventless. It took about an hour of running at Aurora''s pace. Due to leveling up quite admirably ever since she unlocked the Enchanter class from the Geim-enhanced [Mystical Elixir of Awakening], she already had quite a high natural Agility stat to her name. Furthermore, due to my advice, she put a few extra points into it as well.


    I saw BunBun fidget multiple times while leading the way, certainly debating making a run for it. However, the presence of eight pairs of eyes on her back combined with the fact that her friends were currently getting besieged made the girl behave properly.


    "We''re here!" BunBun whispered scaredly while peeking out from behind a tree. We''ve left the lionkin lands and entered dogkin territory. The resistance was housed in an unassuming location, and the entrance to the underground tunnels was very well hidden.


    The lionkin with their subpar sense of smell must''ve had difficulty finding it.


    However, they did find it in the end, and that was all that mattered. The battle was already underway.


    My eyes spied at least a thousand lionkin warriors. Each of them was tall and bulging with muscles. In the midst of this mass of warrior-beasts, the most imposing figures stood out.


    These were the elite among them: larger, more heavily built lionkin, resembling the Sunborn Varkas Vex defeated previously. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were not only formidable in physique but also in their gear. At long last, I saw first-hand what caused the equilibrium of the beastkin people to be broken, decisively putting the lionkin on top of the food chain.


    Each of these large beasts was clad in well-crafted armor, no doubt the handiwork of the dwarf who willingly allied himself with lions.


    There were about twenty such people among their ranks, letting me know we could not pull off a victory like we did last time. Vex struggled against three high-leveled lionkin, and they were not armed and armored like these twenty.


    What was worse was that it was not just the twenty of them who were armed. They were the only ones wearing armor, but every lionkin had some sort of weapon in their arms, be they spears, swords, axes, or some just sported giant shields.

 Chapter 580 Chaos of Battle

    As I listened, a loud mixture of brutal clashes, war cries, and pained whimpers filled the air due to the lionkin forces pressing deeper and deeper into the hidden resistance tunnels.


    The tunnel entrance was barricaded, lined with sharpened stakes and reinforced earthworks, but such defenses only delayed the lionkin rather than halting them.


    A massive lion warrior readied a heavy axe before roaring arrogantly, telling his fellow lionkin to step away before splintering the nearest barricade into shards with a single swing. The ranks of the lesser among them immediately pressed forward with shields raised, fangs bared.


    It was clear they were meant to go first to trigger any traps before the big boys charged in. Discover exclusive tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Just when it seemed they would breach the defenses entirely, the battlefield shifted. Hidden gateways¡ªpreviously indistinguishable from the dense foliage¡ªswung open in sync. From these concealed paths emerged waves of resistance fighters.


    "[Sky Hopper]!" echoed through the air as nimble rabbitkin launched into the skies, hopping higher and higher due to their innate racial spell. Each rabbit carried strapped passengers on their backs; dogkin, foxkin, catkin, and other nimble races drew their bows, ready to shoot arrows at the attackers.


    "BunBun''s friends! They''re still okay!" The bunny girl who led us to this location squealed excitedly as relief visibly washed over her.


    I was honestly wondering what this girl might be doing at a resistance base due to my horrendously low impression of her combat capabilities, but now that I was given a first-hand display of what her people were capable of, I no longer doubted BunBun. She was at least level 30 according to Vex, after all.


    Further reinforcing the airborne assault, a squad of birdkin warriors emerged after the bunnies and their riders.


    With a swift transformation, their arms elongated into powerful wings and they took to the skies, carrying similarly lithe combatants strapped to their backs.


    I watched amusedly as the birdkin and rabbitkin proved themselves to be more than airborne mounts. "Ready the vials! Release at your own discretion!" A female birdkin who might''ve been an eaglekin shouted, producing the aforementioned vials from her coat''s pockets.


    He threw them toward the lionkin below and¡­


    Explosions rocked the battlefield as frag grenades in the form of alchemic vials hit the ground and detonated upon impact. Thick smoke filled the air while yelps of pain sounded from the lionkin''s ranks.


    But this was most certainly not their first rodeo dealing with these guerilla tactics.


    The lions roared in defiance and then they reached into heavy satchels strapped to their sides, retrieving heavy metal javelins. Their veiny muscles bulged before they hurled the deadly projectiles utilizing their natural physical advantage gained from being apex predators of Thalorind.


    A fierce new warzone erupted in the skies. Rabbitkin and birdkin twisted in midair to dodge. Some succeeded in their evasive maneuvers while others were struck squarely in the chest before plummeting toward the ground with pained cries, where the explosive vials strapped to their bodies did as expected, turning them into kamikaze fighters.


    However, before the lions could truly get into their javelin throwing, another counter from the resistance surged forth. Mighty roars shook the battlefield, announcing the arrival and willingness to go out in a blaze of glory as hulking bearkin, fierce tigerkin, and feral wolfkin charged out from the same hidden paths the rabbitkin and co came from.


    The ground trembled beneath their massive forms as they barreled toward the lionkin lines busy aiming their javelins.


    The bearkin led the charge, acting like tanks. They were towering over their comrades like living battering rams, even the smallest of them were over 3 meters (9''8) tall, while those that seemed to be their leaders were over 4 meters (13''1) tall.


    It was not just their height that stood out to me, however, but their widths as well. They were absolute units, making me feel truly small for the first time since unlocking Primordial Breeding Physique. I would guess the smaller of them to weigh around 800 kg (1,760 lbs) while the largest would have to be at least 1,800 kg (4,000 lbs).


    Unlike the lionkin, they were fighting with their Goddess-given tools; their claws tore through shield formations with terrifying ease while their massive frame simply ignored most spear stabs aimed at them.


    I had to whistle my overwhelming admiration for these creatures when I saw one of these giants envelop the head of a living lion in his mouth before straight-up tearing his spine out alongside his skull and then shattering it into smithereens within his two massive jaws.


    Tigerkin came after the bears, using them as vanguard. These striped warriors darted between the chaos as they delivered precise, devastating strikes. Wolfkin howled before letting their pack mentality drive them to coordinated assaults on isolated enemies.


    Despite the ferocity of this counterattack, the lionkin did not falter. Their disciplined formation held as if they were proper soldiers instead of instinct-driven beastkin savages. Their shields stayed locked together as they weathered the onslaught. The battlefield was no longer a one-sided affair but a brutal contest for supremacy.


    "Kargrim!" Vex shouted merrily when the biggest bearkin rushed past our hiding spot.


    He paused his mad charge and glanced around until he spotted the unhinged woman waving at him. "Red-Eyed Demon¡­" He grunted with some reluctance, based on his strong grimace. Kargrim seemed visibly much more reserved when talking to Vex than he was while charging into a shield wall of high-level lionkin. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Need some help?" My gorgeous white-haired future woman asked.


    "For free?"


    "Of course not, hehe!"


    "¡­ Suit yourself. Oh, who are these¡­ Hmm¡­" He was visibly deep in thought as he began sniffing in our direction and then finished his question, "Who are these youngsters?"


    Did he know our age just from smelling us? What the hell? I knew bears to possess an incredibly potent sense of smell, but I didn''t expect this, truth be told. If he had such a strong sense of smell, what about dogkin whose biggest advantage compared to other beastkin was their noses?


    On the other hand, Vex wasn''t perturbed by his statement as she gestured at me. "He is Devil, my future hubby, he''s a Phenom and the six of them are his team, this one is also a very promising Phenom called Wrath."


    "I see. Friends of the Red-Eyed Demon are friends of mine, of course¡­" Kargrim decreed wryly before examining a heavily sweating BunBun.


    "And what about you, little bunny? Did you make a run for it?"


    BunBun immediately froze on the spot, "N-n-n-no!! Lord Kargrim, BunBun was sniffing around for tasty wild carrots when a group of lions started chasing her! She didn''t desert and wishes to return to her duties!"


    "That''s going to be difficult considering your rider was most certainly partnered with someone else by now."


    Sensing an amazing opportunity at farming not only a great deal of XP but goodwill as well with the resistance fighters, I stepped forward and patted the worried girl''s shoulder. She snapped her head in my direction just as I declared, "I''ll be your rider. Let''s work together to bring the lionkin down, BunBun."

 Chapter 581 Time to Burn

    Sensing an amazing opportunity at farming not only a great deal of XP but goodwill as well with the resistance fighters, I stepped forward and patted the worried girl''s shoulder. She snapped her head in my direction just as I declared, "I''ll be your rider. Let''s work together to bring the lionkin down, BunBun."


    "H-huh?" The confused bunny didn''t quite get my meaning.


    "I''m an elemental mage, remember? If you become my aerial mount, we can wreak more havoc on the battlefield than mere archers could ever hope to."


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    "O-oh!" Understanding dawned in her eyes as flashes of my spells visibly entered her mind.


    "Can she even carry you?" Seraphiel asked while amusedly eyeing BunBun. Indeed, she was much smaller than me. We all knew she could lift me due to the innate Strength stat that should come from her being above level 30, but the physical fit between us wasn''t the greatest.


    "BunBun is strong!" She declared while proudly flexing her biceps. I saw no muscles bulging at all. She seemed to be squishy like a sponge.


    "I''ll trust you then." I nodded, not trusting her at all.


    <You plan to ditch this girl once she tanks a shot for you, don''t you?> Lucille asked.


    <But of course.>


    <Master is sly!> Blossom shouted her realization in her typical, adorable manner.


    <Would you rather I take a Javelin to my stomach?>


    <No!> Her refusal was so strong that she was wildly shaking her head while talking in my mind. How cute.


    Thankfully I could use my [Airwalk] if BunBun was shot down by a javelin, so I wouldn''t plunge to my death like the other mounted archers. In the first place, the reason I proposed this team-up was so that I could preserve that spell of mine. Who knew what could happen in a chaotic battle like this? Keeping my spells ready to be used was for the best.


    To that end, I climbed onto the bunny''s back and she quickly grabbed onto my lower thighs, supporting me. I had to give BunBun props; she was a lot more comfortable ride than I assumed. She didn''t even have those harnesses the other rabbits had, which made it all the more impressive.


    "I''m off then." Kargrim the bearkin with whom Vex conversed thus far declared before letting off a deep, guttural battle roar that shook even my bones, after which he charged back into the fray, butchering lionkin with every swipe of his menacing, clawed paws. He had so much strength that each hit he landed would not only kill his target but desecrate their corpses to an unrecognizable mess of gore.


    "I''ll see you girls once the battle is over. Protect each other. Remember; XP can be earned at a later date, our survival is much more precious."


    "Says the one who throws himself into the middle of enemy ranks so that he can gather XP faster¡­" Aurora''s grumbling sounded as a response to my admittedly rather hypocritical words.


    What can I say? I wanted to level up as fast as possible but the mere thought of losing my lovers made me wish I could just shove them in my home, dress them in cute maid clothes, and have them lovingly pamper me upon my triumphant return.


    However, my wishes to have mighty women who could not only fight by my side but even excel on their own as excellent warriors were even stronger, these thoughts of mine kept winning whenever I debated about doing what Ignis did with his lovers.


    Furthermore, Ayame and Lucille would outright hate that life, while the others would likely adapt but still be unhappier than if they could be by my side and protect me. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that out of the way, it was time to roll. "I''ll be back. Have a great harvest, girls."


    We said our good wishes and departed.


    "Let''s climb high, BunBun. I want a bird''s-eye view before joining the fray in earnest."


    "Roger!" she chirped enthusiastically as her bunny ears bounced with excitement. I thought her to be a hopeless coward, but it seemed I was wrong. Now that her friends were present and she was fighting for something she believed in, the bunny girl was visibly happy to join their ranks, even if it meant endangering her life.


    With a powerful kick, we shot into the sky after BunBun activated [Sky Hopper].


    The wind roared past my ears as we soared higher and higher, far beyond the reach of the javelins, even if they were to be thrown by the high-leveled Sunborn lionkin.


    From this height, the scene below turned into a chaotic mess of clashing bodies, glinting weapons, and pools of spreading blood. Kargrim stood out the most because he was the largest creature on this battlefield and he was causing great mayhem as well, drawing attention to him.


    I activated my primordial eyes, feeling the familiar senses of my eyes sharpening and expanding my perception. The first thing I noticed was the differences between different apex predators.


    At first, I didn''t quite understand why the bearkin were not outright dominating the Trials of Beasts if they were so much more physically imposing than others. However, from high up here, my confusion was cleared up.


    Bearkin were tanks, mighty and durable, but a bit slow in comparison to the other apex predators.


    Lionkin and tigerkin seemed to be the middle of the pack, well-adjusted all-around with near-equal points spread in Agility, Strength, and Vitality.


    Wolfkin, on the other hand, gained higher Agility than the rest of the apex predators based on how they maneuvered the battlefield, attacking with their sharp claws and then withdrawing before their targets could retaliate.


    As I focused on the battlefield, details came into my sight. I was looking for something worthwhile to attack instead of simply dashing in blindly¡ªand there it was. Near the rear of the lionkin forces, a group of them was busy hauling sacks of javelins from loaded carts, rushing them to stronger warriors to take aim and throw at the resistance''s aerial units.


    Their whole operation was focused on keeping the stronger lionkin stocked so they could continue throwing instead of looking for munition.


    Perfect.


    "There," I pointed toward the cluster.


    "Aye-aye sir!" BunBun saluted before obediently doing as told.


    She kicked off the air, making us soar toward the target with her trademark speed that allowed her to almost escape my grasp when I was chasing her. It seemed she could use her little brain to think of good strategies because instead of lowering our altitude while hopping toward the logistics crew, she maintained our height, eluding the reach of their javelins.


    Once we were directly above the lionkin logistics crew, BunBun flipped into a head-first dive.


    I clenched my teeth as gravity yanked us downward. Despite the intense velocity of our descent, BunBun remained perfectly balanced, cutting through the sky like a natural predator.


    It was at this moment I realized she was a highly trained aerial mount. Despite my horrible first impressions, now that she had a calm person telling her what to do, she transformed from a dumb chicken-brained girl into a reliable ally, like a trusty steed.


    "Time to burn."

 Chapter 582 Aerial Warfare

    Flames ignited at my fingertips and shot forward, launching into the crowd of lionkin below. [Bouncing Flames] leaped from one beast to the next in a fiery chain reaction. Screams erupted as fur and flesh ignited, making the javelin handlers collapse, trying their best to extinguish the fire. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Before they could recover, I unleashed [Icicle Barrage] upon them. Shards of razor-sharp ice tore through their panicked ranks¡ªblood sprayed across the carts as more lionkin fell. The gorgeous symphony of kill notifications was already ringing in my mind, making my heart race with joy.


    [You''ve slain level 16 Malkor. You''ve gained 1,003 XP.]


    [You''ve slain level 19 Khael. You''ve gained 1,279 XP.]


    [You''ve slain level 21 Zarn. You''ve gained 1,418 XP.]


    [You''ve slain level 14 Feronar. You''ve gained 892 XP.]


    [You''ve slain level 11 Xandros. You''ve gained 207 XP.]


    [Level: 27. XP 86,172/91,733] -> [Level 28. XP 238 /119253]


    I immediately invested my five Free Attribute Points gained from the level-up into Magic, reaching 125 value in the stat.


    Once done with investing my points, I couldn''t help but take notice of the fact that the logistics were left to the lowest level of them. Nonetheless, they were relatively high-level compared to my 27, so they still gave some XP. As my father used to say, "Those who do not appreciate small blessings will never receive greater ones."


    I was extremely grateful for the XP donations they blessed me with.


    We neared the ground fast, but BunBun flipped mid-dive, catching a gust beneath her feet to stabilize our descent.


    Javelins suddenly whistled toward us from the lionkin who recognized the grave threat we posed to them.


    "Can you stay close? I need close proximity for the spell I want to unleash next."


    "Roger!" she chirped, clearly enjoying the fact that instead of a boring archer, her rider was a mighty magician hurling deadly spells with great AoE capabilities one after the other.


    I thrust both hands toward the masses down below and cast [Shockwave]. Lightning erupted violently from my fingertips, shooting through the lionkin, frying their muscles and dropping several where they stood.


    Numerous dings sounded in my head, but I no longer paid attention to them. I would have time to check once I was done collecting XP. For now, my focus was best used on killing as many lionkin as possible.


    Javelins kept coming, but BunBun seemed to be hellbent on drastically changing my perception of her usefulness. She zigzagged, masterfully dodging with her highly trained aerial agility. The panicked girl who was desperately running for her life while screaming and crying was nowhere to be seen, replaced by my very own flying horse¡ªmy pegasus. Truly, BunBun was just like a horse. Dumb as sin but when directed on what to do, she was invaluable.


    Her displayed acrobatics also told me that [Sky Hopper] was a stronger spell than my [Airwalk]. It not only allowed the rabbitkin to traverse the skies, but also transformed their legs, greatly enhancing their springiness.


    Now that the logistics were taken care of, our best course of action was to steer clear of the strongest lionkin as they had the remaining javelins. The other aerial fighters could soak up the projectiles for us. Instead, I directed BunBun toward the tunnel entrance where the fight was already ongoing by the time we arrived. Numerous lionkin were grouped together in an attempt to push into the resistance''s dwellings.


    Their roars echoed against the walls, mixing with the sounds of fierce battles and the pained cries of the wounded. The sheer number of enemies bunched together made them the perfect target.


    "Release me right into their midst."


    My command was not met with any ''Are you sure?'' questions, BunBun merely listened obediently.


    "Roger!"


    She adjusted her position midair, ensuring I had a clear drop right onto the largest concentration of lionkin.


    Gravity helped as it grabbed onto my body, making me plummet straight toward my enemies. I was greeted by their wide, golden eyes full of disbelief as an ominous figure clad in black fell into their midst.


    I made no small talk nor was I boasting. Instead, as soon as my feet reached the ground, I clapped my hands together and shouted, "[Magma Burst]!"


    A deafening explosion erupted all around me. I was the catalyst of the mayhem, standing in the center of it all while being left untouched.


    Molten lava spewed forth in a violent burst, scorching everything in its immediate path. The intense heat and searing magma ignited flesh and bones alike. Lionkin warriors screamed as the molten residue clung to them, burning relentlessly.


    Numerous dings echoed in my mind as the satisfying kill confirmations poured in, all the while I emotionlessly observed their corpses that were desecrated beyond recognition and listened to the death throes of those who were still fighting for their lives as magma burned them mercilessly.


    Despite the devastation, not all of them had fallen.


    The mightiest among them had either shrugged off the attack while others have been simply outside its deadly radius. The axe-wielding giant lionkin¡ªthe one who had earlier torn down the defenses¡ªstood amidst the scorched remnants, his golden mane seemed to be burnt but otherwise, he suffered no injuries. He snarled before lunging at me with fury.


    Several other elite warriors did the same.


    I had no intention of staying for a prolonged fight, knowing I had to fight with utmost efficiency if I wanted to gain enough levels to be allowed to undertake the next Primordial Rank-up Mission by the end of this event. Fighting a losing battle against these beasts who were stronger than me was the exact opposite of efficiency.


    To that end, I bent my knees and launched myself high into the air, narrowly evading a devastating axe swipe that split the ground where I''d stood.


    "BunBun!"


    I didn''t even need to shout her name, for the bunny girl was already in motion. She''d been observing my actions from the skies with keen eyes, searching for the perfect moment to intervene.


    With surprising strength for someone her size, BunBun grabbed my arms as I ascended and threw me high into the air while grunting, "Hya!"


    For a few moments, I didn''t understand why she threw me above her. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, as I watched the girl''s form below me, things quickly became clear when she hopped toward me and just at the right time, turned around and caught my lower thighs while I grabbed onto her shoulders, perfectly re-mounting her.


    "Did you learn this?" I asked, eliciting some proud giggling from the girl.


    "Hehe! BunBun was taught aerial mounting, but not without a harness!"


    I see, so she was a natural. I did feel that this bunny was a great talent among her people based on what I''ve seen from other rabbitkin.


    "Ready for the next round?" I asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Ascend high then, I''ll look for our next targets."


    The next few minutes were spent as such, we farmed tons of XP. My tactics combined with the aerial supremacy we enjoyed thanks to BunBun''s prodigious sky-hopping talents, our job was mostly seamless.


    However, that wasn''t meant to last.


    "They''re here at long last!"


    "The Sunfang didn''t abandon us!"


    "Time to turn the tides!"


    Numerous lionkin cheers sounded, and for a good reason.


    The unmistakable roar of true monsters filled the skies, drawing many pairs of eyes toward them. A formation of a hundred lionkin riders mounted atop real wyverns tore through the clouds.


    Although I hadn''t met a living wyvern before, I could recognize them because the one displayed in Aldoria''s Adventurer''s Guild looked just like this one. They used the head of the wyvern as a trophy, under which I could distinctly remember the text that stated, "Felgaris the Dreaded - Juvenile wyvern slain by the Scarlet Lilies." (Author: see chapter 56.)


    Indeed, it was Lilith and her adventurer group, the ladies who sat behind me during the Grand Auction, who''d slain and donated it to the guild branch. Based on the size of these monsters in comparison to the trophy, these ones were likely juvenile wyverns as well. I imagined taming an adult one was beyond the means of the lionkin.


    An excited grin found its way to my lips.


    Fighting for aerial supremacy against wyvern-riding lionkin warriors¡­


    Just how amazing has my life become after being transmigrated to this beyond-awesome world?


    With a joyously beating heart akin to mighty war drums, I brought my ghostly blue saber out of my storage ring, collected the souls of my slain enemies, and readied myself mentally to face the lionkin reinforcements.

 Chapter 583 Grim Reaper of the Skies

    With a joyously beating heart, I brought my ghostly blue saber out of my storage ring, collected the souls of my slain enemies, and readied myself mentally to face the lionkin reinforcements.


    Strapped to each rider''s back was a quiver full of long javelins designed for aerial combat.


    That wasn''t all of their gear, however. Strapped to the side of the mounts so that the items were easily accessible by the riders, lance-like weapons could be seen. These polearms were clearly intended to be used for close combat encounters, allowing the mounted lionkin to fight at mid-range with their javelins and close range with their polearms.


    The wyverns screeched in unison as the formation split into coordinated teams, creating a wide net of impending doom above the battlefield.


    Javelins were the first to rain down from above. The sharp whistle of deadly projectiles cutting through the air sounded, forcing BunBun to zigzag, narrowly avoiding the lethal barrage.


    The lionkin riders didn''t relent; they descended in controlled spirals, ready to drive their long lances into any who dared oppose them. Their wyverns weren''t mere mounts either, they bit and swiped with their sharp claws at nearby fliers, tearing through flesh, fur, and feathers alike.


    Their synchronized attack pattern made it clear¡ªthey had one objective: seize the skies, slaughter all opposition, and crush the morale of the resistance.


    "Curses!" Unhappy swearing sounded from the female birdkin who seemed to be the captain of the resistance''s aerial force based on her earlier command of releasing the explosive vials. "Aerial units, ready yourselves! We have to take the wyvern-riders down before our sky maneuvering spells go on cooldown, otherwise, our land units will be forced to retreat into the tunnels where only a slow, embarrassing death awaits us!"


    Instead of joining the other bunny and birdkin riders, I decided to follow a different path.


    "Let''s go high once again, BunBun."


    The chaotic battlefield below became smaller and smaller as we ascended. I needed a clearer view of the lionkin''s tactics¡ªand if I may be honest, I planned on using the resistance forces as bait to gauge their capabilities.


    Rather they fall than I do.


    Although outnumbered three to one, the lionkin riders still seemed to hold the advantage, and it wasn''t hard to see why. Each of their javelins and polearms outclassed the rather primitive bows and makeshift arrows carried by the forces of the resistance. Their projectiles barely scratched the wyverns'' thick scales, while the lionkin''s weapons effortlessly pierced wings and shattered bones.


    One might wonder why were these beastkin so technologically behind the Vraven Kingdom and the Alliance of Elvardia. They were fighting wars with both of these nations, surely they could''ve captured some artificers or even just simple smiths and learned their ways, or at least enslaved them, creating crafter slaves.


    The simple answer was the innate pride of beastkin. They were physically imposing forces of nature compared to humans, dwarves, and elves. In their culture, relying on something beyond one''s Goddess-given tools was the most shameful thing they could do.


    Why were they using bows and arrows then?


    There were two answers to that question.


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    First, some of them weren''t. Only the non-apex predators used tools. The tigerkin, bearkin, and wolfkin refused to lower themselves to the level of shame the lionkin did.


    Second, the less arrogant tribes did it out of necessity. Seeing no way but to swallow their pride, the different beastkin tribes like dogkin, foxkin, and many more began doing their best to catch up to the lionkin, igniting a technological race for supremacy.


    However, the superiority of Ragnar''s crafts was only the smaller problem the resistance had to deal with.


    What truly seemed to tip the scales in the favor of the wyvern-riding lionkin was the resistance''s reliance on sky-maneuvering spells.


    Spells like [Sky Hopper] were potent but they came with cooldowns. Meanwhile, the lionkin could soar on their wyverns for days on end. Their mounts were tamed monsters with the innate ability of flight, after all.


    I only saw one way for us to win, which was to act as fast as possible in order to make the best use of our numerical advantage until they shot most beastkin riders down from the skies.


    To that end, I told BunBun to ascend higher than ever. Once we reached the altitude I was satisfied with, I glanced down to see the chaotic aerial combat the resistance forces conducted with the lionkin riders.


    My biggest concern in joining the ongoing battle was that once it became clear I was a bigger threat than these archers, they would give chase and not let me breathe¡ªor even worse, farm XP.


    I nodded to myself, happy with the sight my eyes were showing. My targets were preoccupied enough now with their focus drawn entirely toward cutting down as many beastkin fliers as possible.


    No one would be looking upward¡ªnot until it was too late.


    I gave BunBun the signal, intent on repeating a similar maneuver to what we''d done before. Like the obedient steed she was, she instantly listened, dropping me into a freefall aimed right at my first target. I welcomed gravity''s ruthless pull to take control of my body, drastically increasing the velocity of my incoming strike.


    An exhilarated grin found its way to my lips when I felt the wind scream in my ears as I plummeted like a falling star toward the unsuspecting lionkin formation below.


    The first rider never saw me coming.


    My saber made a gorgeous arc through the air, accompanied by the dance of its ethereal, ghostly blue flames before slicing clean through flesh and bone as I decapitated the lionkin from above. His headless body slumped forward before¡ªwith magnanimous help from my boot¡ªslipping off the saddle and tumbling toward the battlefield below.


    [You''ve slain level 33 Solrik. You''ve gained 4,139 XP.]


    I had to double-take to confirm that I indeed just one-shot a level 33 muscular lionkin¡­


    Just a few months ago, these beings would''ve killed me with a mere flick of their fingers, yet now, it was I who descended upon them like a grim reaper, ready to bring an end to their journey.


    Once I seated myself on the monster, it began thrashing wildly, not happy with its new rider.


    I tightened my grip around its body with my legs in order to stay mounted, before raising my saber on it.


    The wyvern screeched louder after each slice and stab I delivered to its strong body, jerking and screaming like a frenzied bull in a futile attempt to dislodge me.


    In an attempt to once and for all prove that the sentiment ''women are better multitaskers than men'' was entirely false, I unleashed a barrage of spells on the nearby lionkin riders while I was busy butchering the wyvern.


    "[Aqua Bolt]!" The condensed water projectile tore through a lionkin''s shoulder, forcing him to spin out of formation.


    "[Fireball]"! Flames ignited and exploded against another rider''s side, scorching his mount.


    "[Thunderclap Barrage!]" Bolts of crackling electricity arced through the sky, striking several more lionkin and their wyverns, forcing some into panicked retreats while others outright fell from the skies as a result of my spells.


    The first wyvern beneath me finally gave up the fight for survival and began its descent to the depths below. For a moment, I watched blood streaming from its mutilated body as the monster hurtled downward in a death spiral with me still being mounted on it.


    But then, raising my left hand high, I signaled BunBun, who had been waiting patiently above.


    I leaped from the falling monster, feeling the rush of weightlessness for but a moment before BunBun''s dainty but strong arms caught my outstretched hand. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You''ve slain a level 30 wyvern. You''ve gained 5,138 XP.]


    "Good girl!" I exclaimed while glancing up into my bunny mount''s eyes.


    "Hehe! BunBun is indeed a good girl!"


    If I had a carrot, she would''ve received one right now. However, as I lacked such a veggie, I had to settle for following after the riderless wyverns and those whose masters were wounded from my earlier spells.


    Intent on slaying them before they could find reinforcements, I instructed BunBun to drop me on my next prey, and just as so, the cycle repeated itself many times. I remained vigilant throughout the aerial battle, intent on not letting bloodlust get to my head. Biting more than I could chew would not help me achieve my goal set for this battle.

 Chapter 584 Steps Toward Alliance

    To that end, whenever I saw a mighty lionkin who was already in the level 40s or above, I steered clear, letting my fodder- I mean my allies deal with them. If I got the drop on a level 40 lionkin, chances were on my side, but I saw no reason to take such risks when the weaker lionkin were so abundant and presented me with an amazing amount of XP after their slaying.


    There were times when despite my precautions, I found myself targeted by multiple wyvern-riding lionkins. In those instances, BunBun''s aerial maneuvers were assisted by my [Mist Veil] spell, which created thick fogs around us, reducing their visibility.


    We gained precious seconds as such, letting us lose our pursuers, or having our allies rush to our rescue. Over time, they recognized my immense value as an aerial mage and treated me as their VIP who had to be protected.


    I didn''t quite understand why they didn''t seem to have a single mage among their ranks, assuming it to be perhaps due to a lack of [Mythical Elixir of Awakening] in this nation, perhaps they couldn''t feed their children with the pricy concoction privileged humans favored so much.


    However, later I would learn that it had to do with their pride as beasts once again. Racial classes akin to Blossom''s Phantom Canine were highly favored over non-racial classes. Children who unlocked such a class made their parents happy and their ancestors proud.


    Anyhow.


    Once BunBun ran out of juice, meaning the duration of her [Sky Hopper] spell ended, instead of ditching her for a fresh mount, I elected to join my girls on the ground and continue fighting there.


    There was no point in having a battle harem made up of gorgeous and dangerous women if I couldn''t observe them bathing in the blood of our enemies after slaying them masterfully.


    ¡­


    The fight was long and grueling. So long in fact that I went on a second rodeo with BunBun because her [Sky Hopper] ability was available again. But what mattered the most was that we came out victorious from the scuffle, and¡­


    I glanced at my XP bar and excitement swelled in my heart. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Level 29. XP 155,029/155,029]


    [Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir has reached the required XP amount to undertake his next Primordial Rank-Up Mission. Any XP gained before the mission''s completion will be stored and released upon its completion.]


    [Ready to start the Primordial Rank-Up Mission?]


    ''No.''


    I declined to start right now because of what my mothers have told me.


    The primordial dimension where I''ll be taken upon starting the mission freezes in time as soon as I enter. However, according to them, once I start the mission, it''s possible the Soul Records will take me to another place where time may or may not move, meaning I could go missing for years, although it was practically unheard of for such a long time to pass in Thalorind while one of them was undertaking their rank-up mission.


    Back when Selene forced my hand with her backstabbing fire spell, I undertook it during combat and was lucky to get a mission where time waited for me patiently. If I wasn''t so lucky, all my allies would''ve been slaughtered while Selene would''ve made it out unscathed. I didn''t intend to repeat such a gamble now that I knew the risks involved.


    Instead, I would start once we retired for the night, as that would surely happen very soon. If it took a longer time and morning came without my reappearance, my girls were instructed to bullshit their way through it.


    To that end, I curbed my gleeful excitement toward meeting my two primordial mommies again after a few months of separation and focused on the current events.


    "Kargrim! Long time no see, how have you been?" Vex chirped merrily while cleaning her bloody blade on the skin of a slain lionkin.


    The towering behemoth of a bearkin trudged toward us lazily, and I could see numerous wounds adorn his body, accompanied by innumerable amount of javelins and other polearms sticking from his skin, making him look like a gigantic hedgehog.


    Despite his bleeding from hundreds of wounds, he didn''t seem to be worried in the slightest. Kargrim made it look like it was just another Tuesday for him.


    "Red-Eyed Demon." He grunted in his deep, monstrous tone. "To what do I owe the pleasure?"


    "Sorry to interject, may we be given a brief rundown on your relationship?" I butted into the conversation rather rudely, but I was too curious to stay silent. Thankfully, neither of them seemed to take offense.


    "The Red-Eyed Demon has been hunting lionkin for a long time¡­ Sometimes we would find her bleeding profusely in an unconscious state next to a burning lionkin settlement with all of its inhabitants cruelly massacred. We nursed her back to health a few times."


    "You''ve been helping her even before the lionkin started utilizing Ragnar''s crafts?"


    "Hehe, you find it strange, don''t you?" Vex giggled before explaining, "Just one look at me told them I was no mutt of Alexios Valorian. Beastkin are only at war with the aristocrats and their loyal followers, they don''t care much about the Vesper Consortium. We have no beef with each other."


    Kargrim nodded in agreement.


    It was Vex''s turn to ask a question. "What are you doing, leading this resistance base?"


    He sighed, "My lord and the other beastkin leaders have agreed that we can''t openly oppose the lionkin due to our customs. What they''re doing in attacking and seizing our lands is acceptable according to our book of laws due to what we call the ''right to conquer''. Tribes made up of apex predators and other mighty warrior races offer protection to weaker races, such as us bearkin protecting the rabbitkin and the dogkin protecting sheepkin.


    Due to the lionkin''s right to conquer, they''re free to conquer the lands of their neighboring tribes, it''s on us to protect ourselves. On the other hand, openly rebelling against them by forming alliances would break the laws of our confederation, making us outlaws."


    This information answered my earlier confusion about why the different beastkin tribes were forming the ''resistance'' while on the surface they were defending their lands without working with others.


    "What was it about a reward for your help? What do you want?" Kargrim asked wryly, visibly not trusting Vex at all.


    "Can I take it from here?" I asked, receiving a merry nod from Vex. "You''re the diplomatic leader of the mission, future hubby. Go ahead."


    I turned toward Kargrim and began. "There''s a very high possibility of the Vesper Consortium going into full-blown war against the Greenvale duke and his vassals. We want you to help us out in the conflict."


    "Sigh¡­" The bearkin sighed tiredly once again, but he was visibly overjoyed when he realized he would have to deal with me and not Vex. It was as if merely conversing with this eccentric woman depleted his energy reserves faster than his hundreds of open wounds did.


    "We would never say no to wreaking havoc in Greenvale, but you should know that even if we were to be open to such an idea, we''re in no position to do anything of that scale before dealing with the lionkin.


    We''ve set up our base of operations on their borders intending to assault a few of their cities before retreating deep into allied lands¡­ Sadly. They seemed to sniff us out before we could mount even a single assault."


    "Are you intending to abort the mission?" I asked curiously.


    He mused silently for a few seconds before responding, "No. We''ll sleep to regain our lost energy and destroy at least one city of theirs before retreating. Our pride wouldn''t allow us to do otherwise."


    "I see, as a gesture of goodwill, we would like to not only participate in tomorrow''s events but also offer an armory of human-made tools of war." Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    In my opinion, it was on us to earn their favor in order to receive their help.


    Furthermore, two of my women wanted to slay lionkin while one of them, Blossom, also had her family currently enslaved by them.


    Helping Kargrim and his resistance forces would not only put us one step closer to securing their help and thus succeeding in our given Consortium mission, but I could also use them to achieve my other goals.


    My question received a positive reply, after which we were offered to spend the night in their barracks before heading out with them in the early morning, which we accepted.


    Afterward, my ladies and I went to retire for the night, but Vex departed to check up on Ignis and Raika and also to travel back to the Vraven Kingdom so that she could stock her storage rings up with crossbows and the like, fulfilling my promise of arming the beastkin who were willing to use weapons.


    And just like that, it was time to relax a bit before initiating my rank-up mission.

 Chapter 585 Aftermath of the Battle

    "Grim Reaper of the Skies! Thank you for your help today. Without you, a lot more of my good friends would''ve fallen."


    BunBun had already rushed off to reunite with her friends, so I wasn''t talking with her but with the birdkin lady who seemed to lead the aerial units of this resistance army. She declared her gratitude while bowing to me deeply.


    It seemed I''d received my first beastkin-given title like Vex''s ''Red-Eyed Demon''. I would be lying if I said I didn''t like the sound of it.


    ''Grim Reaper of the Skies¡­ Yep, it''s epic.'' I happily nodded to myself.


    <I bet he''s grinning like a silly kid behind his mask.> Seraphiel voiced her thoughts coyly.


    <Of course he is¡­ Stroking his giant ego is an easy way to earn his favor.> Ayame grumbled cutely.


    <Giving him freebies is still the best approach in my opinion.> Lucille added while giggling amusedly.


    <Indeed.> Aurora nodded sagely before expanding on her thoughts, <Just look at Black Fang. She keeps showering him with gifts like a rich sugar mommy and as a direct result of her actions, his opinion of her went from ''must avoid the crazy bitch at all costs'' to ''when can I meet this nice lady?''>


    <That''s right!! Also, Blossom noticed that Master is weak to good-looking women too!! And it''s a big bonus if they''re not only strong but weird as well as a result of a heavy dose of mentally crippling child trauma.> Blossom decided to join in on the conversation¡­


    Upon her statement, numerous heads snapped toward Iris to observe her, though she elected to not only remain silent but ignore their meaningful gazes as well, only letting a strong scoff of dissatisfaction convey her disapproval regarding their insinuation.


    "Don''t worry about it, it was my pleasure," I replied to the bowing birdkin at long last while ignoring the chatter of my girls. "May I know your name?"


    "Sova the Windbreaker." I noticed that she added her favored title to her name. Earning a badass title must mean a lot to the proud beastkin.


    "Glad to make your acquaintance, Sova. Kargrim invited us to stay overnight, could you provide us with a room that can properly house seven people? We would rather stay together."


    I didn''t trust the beastkin enough to feel good about separating, especially because I wanted to do my Primordial Rank-Up Mission overnight.


    "It would be my pleasure." She nodded, and we were given a small tour of the resistance''s underground base of operations. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The heavy price of war was easy to observe.


    Beastkin of all shapes and sizes worked tirelessly to deal with the grim task before them¡ªhandling the great number of corpses left behind. Many dug trenches with calloused hands and rudimentary tools, forming mass graves for the dead lionkin warriors.


    On the opposite side of this scene, respectful burial sites were being prepared for fallen allies. Piles of stones marked these places, adorned with flowers and personal trinkets from grieving family members.


    Some beastkin knelt by the gravesites, whispering prayers to the Goddess, begging her to grant mercy and welcome their loved ones to the afterlife.


    Tears ran freely down the faces of those left behind. A bearkin mother clung to a small charm as though it were her last connection to a lost child. A foxkin father stood rigidly in front of a freshly dug grave. His face might''ve been carved from stone but his watery eyes betrayed his sorrow. The sobs of a young rabbitkin boy echoed in my ears as an elder consoled him near the burial site. Based on what I understood, he lost his brother.


    I wasn''t here to play hero, hell, I could even be held accountable for some of these deaths as I fought like a true opportunist, using my supposed allies as disposable meatshields.


    While I didn''t regret my choices, seeing the grieving loved ones of those the dead left behind made my heart contort. Not because I was blaming myself for their deaths¡ªwithout my help, more would''ve fallen, despite my despicable tactics¡ªbut simply because the overwhelming grief of these people saddened me.


    Further down, the tunnels expanded into a makeshift hospital. The pungent stench of blood, bandages, and healing herbs filled the air. Healers, mostly amateurs, worked frantically to treat the wounded. I did find something quite curious, though; dozens of sheepkin had the Healer class. Perhaps their pure souls helped them receive the Goddess'' blessing.


    Cots lined the room in uneven rows, occupied by beastkin groaning in pain or lying still on blood-soaked linens.


    A doe-eyed healer pressed her hands against a tigerkin''s mangled leg, and I could see sweat beading down her face as she fought to mend the shredded flesh. Beside her, a young wolfkin growled in pain as a medic reset his broken arm.


    Beyond the hospital, we passed training and leisure rooms filled with training dummies, sparring mats, and crude weight stations fashioned from heavy stones. None of these were occupied¡ªthe resistance''s forces were far too busy dealing with the aftermath of the battle to have time for playing.


    At last, Sova came to a stop before a large room carved directly into the earth. It was as humble as one could imagine, but we didn''t have expectations of a luxurious suite, so no disappointment was felt.


    "This room should suit your needs," Sova announced before turning toward me. "I''ll ensure you aren''t disturbed. Once again, thank you for your help and may you rest well, Grim Reaper of the Skies and his allies."


    We offered our gratitude and Sova bowed her head one final time before stepping back into the corridor, leaving us alone in the room.


    I felt like I could trust the beastkin not to spy on us. Unlike how it was for the members of the Consortium or other humans, seeing my face and unearthing my secrets weren''t important to them.


    Not only did they not care much, but their pride wouldn''t allow them to betray their helpers as such. Now I just had to worry about Vex''s schemes, but she would not return for hours.


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    A sudden voice sounded in my mind. It was Amara Greenvale''s. <L-Lord Quinlan, Father seems less angry by the second. His advisors are working hard on pacifying his anger, I feel hostilities might be avoided at this rate.>


    My initial goal of brewing shit up so that I could grow stronger while enjoying the Consortium''s protection was already pretty much fulfilled, I gained an incredible amount of XP in the beastman lands and there was more to do tomorrow.


    However, I had no intention of pulling back. Hostilities wouldn''t occur for a few more days at least, giving me enough time to farm some beastkin before returning to the kingdom and continuing my soul and XP gathering there.


    Furthermore, if war never erupted between the nobles and criminals, my mission would lose all relevance. Even if I managed to secure the help of the beastkin tribes, it would be pointless without conflict, turning my achievements into a hollow gesture rather than a great feat.


    To that end¡­


    <Vivienne, are you listening?>


    Greatly panicking welcomed my words. <Y-y-y-yes, Lord Quinlan!>


    Not caring for her thoughts or mental well-being, I issued my orders.

 Chapter 586 New Orders

    <I want the two of you to make yourselves tear up by any means necessary so that your eyes are visibly red, and then knock on your father''s bedroom door in the late evening. Be visibly distraught and say that you can''t sleep alone and wish to feel his protection.>


    Silence welcomed my words, but I wasn''t done with their instructions.


    <Once he accepts, you''ll toss and turn, cry out during your sleep, weep, whatever you feel reasonable. During such acts, you''ll constantly mention Broker''s name and the Vesper Consortium as a whole, blaming them for your attempted kidnapping and resulting immense trauma. If it helps, you can refer to the experiences you gained while pleasuring my subordinates, Vivienne, or getting tormented by them in your case, Amara. Remember; I''ll be using my all-seeing eyes to observe your acting performance, so you better give it your all.>


    Both of them cried out with great distress as their seemingly forgotten memories resurfaced at my words, letting me know their act would be quite natural. Satisfied, I disconnected from the mental link established between me and the twins and glanced at my ladies.


    I brought a bucket out of my storage ring and using [Bubble Snare], filled it with crystal-clear water.


    It was cold, though, not fitting for my intentions. To that end, I cast [Burning Hands], the very same spell Selene became very closely acquainted with during her torturing, and dipped my hand into the cold water, heating it up.


    My girls were already aware of what was going on, and to that end, began undressing their gorgeous bodies. Iris, on the other hand, merely watched my actions.


    "Are you seriously planning on taking a bath in this place?"


    I could see her confusion and disbelief. My fellow Child of Agony did not trust the beastkin one bit, she didn''t want to give them the opportunity to catch her lacking. I did not doubt she planned to spend the night awake with her sword in hand.


    Iris greatly resembled an instinctual animal that found herself in hostile territory, but I couldn''t fault her. It was good to be cautious. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Although I love the sight of my women being bathed in the blood of their slain enemies, I prefer them to be clean and free of the stench of other men''s fluids while sleeping together."


    Her eyes widened, "You''re not planning to¡­"


    I chuckled amusedly while shaking my head, "Don''t worry about it, I''m not a perverted exhibitionist but a true gentleman."


    After earning myself a very suspicious pair of eyes, I presented a few clean rags and soaps for my five naked ladies who eagerly began washing themselves.


    Merry feminine chitter enveloped the humble room, but I didn''t join them, instead merely basked in the heavenly sight presented before my eyes.


    After a few minutes, they were finished and cutely demanded clean towels from the inventory boy. While they were drying themselves, I collected their discarded battle armor before opening a [Warp Gate] and tossing them inside, where my maids were eagerly awaiting as per my instructions.


    Fully agreeing with Iris'' concerns, I told my maid squad that time was of the essence, each second my ladies spent without their armor was a second where they were more vulnerable than they needed to be. To that end, seven swift pair of hands were already busy washing the clothes and armor.


    Once the towels absorbed the warm water from the silky-smooth skin of my girls, they were cruelly tossed aside as the five of them approached me like hungry hyenas and began disrobing me.


    I gave them full access without a single shred of resistance and as a result, quickly found myself being washed by my Heralds while they merrily chatted among themselves.


    Seeing I had some time, I decided to chat with my only woman who was not present. <Jasmine, how have you been?>


    <Quinlan!> My merchant girl squealed happily, overjoyed to hear my voice. She knew I was heading into battle, her precious little heart must''ve been worried greatly.


    <I suffered no injuries and am about to undertake the primordial trial.>


    <So you''re already on the cusp of entering your level 30s¡­ At such a young age¡­ you know a rapid rate of growth like yours is practically unheard of, right?>


    <Hehe, thanks, but enough about me. Tell me about what you''ve been up to, I want to hear your beautiful voice.>


    She seemed happy to oblige my request. <I was taking lessons from Sylvaris! She''s a very good teacher. Although I still don''t agree with your choice of making a complete newbie like me into your overseer, I will do my best to live up to your vision of what I could become.>


    Knowing Jasmine was in Braedon while Sylvaris was in my home, this so-called class of theirs must''ve taken place through our mental link. And yes, the Mooncaller strongly asked me to [Subjugate] her so that she could converse with her daughter no matter the distance separating them.


    This divine-looking silver-haired woman likely suffered quite a bit of trauma from having her daughter conscripted and then enslaved in hostile lands. Despite the happy ending the pair received, it didn''t delete the months she spent in the dark, wondering what horrible nightmares her beloved daughter was forced to endure.


    My mischievous bombshell of a healer elf wasn''t overly happy with my giving her mother the option to chat with her whenever and wherever, but she understood Sylvaris'' worries and greatly loved her mother. Furthermore, she knew perfectly well I would never say no to enslaving such a strong combatant, so I wasn''t given too big of a whining session this time around. Thankfully.


    <You have my heartfelt gratitude for keeping my daughter safe.> Sylvaris said after joining the call.


    <She''s a strong woman surrounded by other similarly capable ladies, you don''t have to worry.>


    The three of us spent a few more minutes chatting merrily before saying goodbyes because Jasmine was too eager to learn more about governance from the experienced noble elf, and also because my washing had concluded and the girls were not behaving properly, requiring my attention.


    Well, they were good girls, so calling their behavior into question wasn''t fair on my part. Instead, I should say some of their neediness was bubbling up, best evidenced by Lucille''s kneeling form between my legs while bobbing her head up and down along the length of my member with so much eagerness it made her seem like an addict who has been denied of her drug for a very long time.


    I was seated on a makeshift bed, and behind me, Aurora and Blossom busied themselves by giving me a good shoulder massage.


    Seraphiel, on the other hand, was in the middle of massaging her feet because she was cruelly forced into a stiff boot to hide her elven nature. At the same time, Ayame was polishing her katana while being buck naked, waiting for the maids to finish cleaning her armor.


    "You said you''re not a perverted exhibitionist!" Iris'' accusatory words sounded. She was looking in the other direction, refusing to glance at me, or more specifically, at Lucille''s actions. She tried ignoring it for a bit, but the caramel-haired woman''s sloppy throat sounds were hard to dismiss.


    "It''s not exhibitionism if you''re not looking."


    "That makes no sense whatsoever."


    I merely shrugged my shoulders. I didn''t plan to inconvenience her by having sex with my girls in the same room, fearing she would just up and leave. While that wouldn''t be a problem in my home, I didn''t want her to run into trouble with the beastkin without us being there to back her up. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, based on Lucille''s emotion-charged eyes, she needed this blowjob a lot more than me, so I didn''t have the heart to stop her.


    Instead, I pulled the communication artifact out from my ring alongside the crystal of a certain girl I removed before and then imbued my mana to call her.


    A high-pitched, chirpy feminine sound welcomed my actions.


    "Hello, Princess Felicity speaking!"

 Chapter 587 Greediest Cow of All

    I pulled the communication artifact from my ring alongside the crystal of a certain girl I had removed before and then imbued my mana to call her.


    A high-pitched, chirpy feminine sound welcomed my actions.


    "Hello, Princess Felicity speaking!"


    "Greetings, my fair princess. I''m-"


    I couldn''t even finish my introduction, as she merrily squealed, "Lord Black!"


    It seemed only I had the balls to call her ''my fair princess'', others probably used "Your Highness" or other stuffy titles like that when referring to her. To be fair, perhaps she just knew it was me from my voice.


    "Indeed, it is I. Am I calling at a good time? I don''t wish to be scolded by your mother a second time."


    "Hehe! I didn''t even have dinner yet. As for my mother, I have to apologize, Lord Black. She didn''t have the right to treat you as she did."


    I had to chuckle inwardly. Didn''t have the right? How so? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was rather lenient considering an unknown, adult man called her 13-year-old daughter in the middle of the night to have a chat with her. To make it even worse, Felicity was not only a young teen but a royal princess to boot.


    If it was me in Queen Morgana''s place, I would''ve threatened the caller with a century of torture should he dare call my daughter a second time before confiscating the artifact from Felicity for life and grounding her for a decade.


    ¡­ Yes, I was fully aware that my possessive feelings were not normal, once the time came for me to have a young daughter her age, I would have to learn how to take a chill pill somehow¡­ It will be a mighty internal battle, that''s for certain.


    Iris'' words rang in my mind, and Ayame was quick to reply.


    <Getting serviced? Those are some big words for a little girl, when did you grow up?> Before Iris could retort, Ayame continued, <But yes, he is indeed chatting with the royal princess while getting head¡­>


    <And you people dare call me the crazy one!>


    <And for the right reason, do you think your class is given to normal kids? You''re in the unhinged category at best, dearest Iris. It''s just that you''re not the only crazy in this room¡­>


    A rosy pink color emerged on Iris'' cheeks. She was so out of her element that she wasn''t even engaging in a catfight with Ayame despite her rude remarks. <She is so loud with it too¡­ I''m pretty sure the princess hears it.>


    <I wouldn''t worry about it, she didn''t hear it when I was blowing him.> Seraphiel chirped in while merrily massaging her soles.


    "Lord Black, what''s that sound? It''s like someone is choking on their food¡­ Are you alright?!" Felicity''s worried voice swiftly opposed Sera''s statement.


    <Keke! It seems you weren''t eager enough in your servicing, Sera.> Ayame giggled amusedly, forcing the elf in question to mount a strong case of defense, protecting her honor as a woman. <It was my first time, we all know Lucille is a throat demon! Furthermore, I was mad at him for daring to call Felicity while I was doing my best to make him feel good¡­ Hmph! That''s right, I wasn''t trying my hardest. In fact, I wasn''t trying at all.>


    Lucille was so into her euphoric sloppy toppy that she didn''t even recognize the fact that there was a heated conversation going on in her head.


    <Blossom understands Seraphiel''s worries! Even she is beaten by Lucille when it comes to giving Master oral pleasure, no matter how hard Blossom tries¡­> My dog-girl whined her serious frustrations.


    <I''m not worried!>


    Ignoring my ladies for a moment, I replied to Felicity''s question. "I''m fine, you don''t need to worry. I''m in the barn feeding my cows, the sound you heard is the greediest of them gorging on her favorite meal."


    <I can''t believe my ears¡­> Iris grumbled.


    An elderly man''s voice sounded, "Is that so? I''ve never heard a cow make such sounds."


    Queen Morgana forbade Felicity from speaking with me without a responsible adult''s presence, so this voice must''ve been coming from the current ''responsible adult'' being near her.


    "That''s because you''ve never met a cow like this one. She''s a truly specific breed, a one-of-a-kind if you will. Who am I speaking with, if I may know?"


    He coughed painedly, so much so that he struggled to reply. Felicity''s chirpy voice did it for him. "Lord Black, you told me I should speak with my parents about my struggles with mathematics. You said the problem might not stem from me but from the ineffective teaching methods of my instructor. Father and Mother agreed with your sentiment and called upon the renowned mathematician Pythagoras! You''re speaking with him."


    "I see! I''m happy for you, Princess, and am honored to make your acquaintance, Lord Pythagoras."


    Just a tired grunt sounded from the audibly exhausted man.


    "And, how is it, Princess Felicity? Did getting a new teacher help?"


    "Yes! Lord Pythagoras is a very talented instructor¡­" She then kept going on about how good of a tutor this grandpa was, until snoring sounded from her end of the communication line.


    Immediately, the princess'' tone drastically changed as she began whispering, "Please ignore everything I just said, this old fossil is even worse than Miss Agatha, my previous teacher. I don''t understand a single thing he spouts and his breath stinks like a rotten corpse, I feel like crying and barfing at the same time whenever he parts his lips... Lord Black, I think the problem is me, I''m just too dumb to solve math problems."


    All movements in the room paused as numerous heads snapped toward the artifact in my hands. Even Blossom stopped massaging my shoulders for a brief moment. They were all beyond shocked that the precious jewel of the kingdom was saying such lines. Of course, Lucille''s incessant slurping sounds continued, she was not paying attention to anything besides throating my shaft into the deepest depths of her.


    I did make this observation before, but now I was sure of it. After a monumental, brutal battle, this woman had an even bigger need to suck me off. It was as if her battery emptied and needed to be recharged. Of course, I was happy to help her out.


    I lowered my tone as I whispered, not wishing to wake the man, "Listen to me, Felicity. Don''t beat yourself up over a stupid subject like maths, we''re all good at different things. Instead, tell me, will being a good mathematician help you in the future? You''re the very last in the line of succession for the Vraven kingdom among your brothers and sisters¡­"


    She finished my statement for me, and I couldn''t help but hear a sense of excitement bubble in her voice. "Unless I want to govern a smaller patch of land like a county in the central region, I won''t need it. Instead of governing and administering, my dream has always been to become a strong mage like Mother! Math is useless to me!"


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    A big grin emerged on my lips. "If it''s useless for your future, not knowing how to solve math problems won''t be an issue."


    She sighed adorably, "But I still have to pass the exams! I''ll be in very big trouble otherwise¡­"

 Chapter 588 Corrupting the Crown Jewel of the Kingdom

    She sighed adorably, "But I still have to pass the exams! I''ll be in very big trouble otherwise¡­"


    "Remember what I told you about how I passed my math exams?"


    Silence descended on us as Felicity was deep in thought before she yelped once recognition struck her brain, "You said you cheated!"


    "Indeed. If you want, I''ll share some tips and tricks on getting away with cheating on your upcoming math exam."


    Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "But¡­ That would make me into a bad girl!"


    "Very much so. However, in the world of grown-ups, being genuine will not only not get you far, but even serve as a detriment. Those who don''t mind playing dirty will always have an easier life than those who refuse to stray from the path of kindness, sincerity, and selflessness."


    I remained silent for a few seconds to let her savor my words before adding, "There''s only one question I have for you before we proceed¡­"


    Audible gulping was the result of my words from the princess whose mind was frantically debating over my words. I leaned closer to the communication artifact and in a low tone, whispered¡­


    "Felicity, are you ready to break bad?"


    "!!!" A strong gasp sounded from my artifact. It lasted for nearly a full minute. But then¡­


    "I-I think I wouldn''t mind at least hearing about your ''tips and tricks''¡­"


    <This crazy fucker is corrupting the crown jewel of the kingdom! While getting sucked off!!> Iris'' disbelieving shout sounded in our minds. She then grumbled, <I want to sleep¡­>


    As the instinctual creature this precious woman was, she immediately listened to her wishes; Iris laid down on her bed, closed her eyes, and was already in dreamland.


    What about her previous caution toward the beastkin occupying this base with us¡­? I guess I should take it as her trusting us enough to do so.


    <Kekeke!!> Seraphiel snickered at the sight like a true villainess, she was having a great time. Ayame and Aurora soon joined her, creating a symphony of merry feminine giggling in my mind.


    "Tell me, will this decrepit fool be your sole examiner?"


    "Lord Black! Lord Pythagoras is a highly renowned and respected-"


    I wasn''t interested, so I cut her off. "Didn''t you just call him names yourself? I remember someone saying his breath stinks like a rotten corpse¡­"


    "¡­ I vented my frustrations in a truly unbecoming manner, please forget-"


    "Felicity." She was cut off again. "I already told you. There''s no need for this good girl act when you''re talking with me, I don''t care for your pretenses. Let''s admit reality without sugarcoating it; he''s nothing but a geezer on his last legs. He might''ve been a bright mind who understood mathematics better than anyone else, but those glorious years are behind him. This living corpse will croak within a few years at best, won''t he?"


    Silence once again descended on her end of the call. This conversation was one she surely never conducted before. After a couple dozen seconds where I waited patiently, her girly voice sounded once again, lower than ever. "You''re right¡­ Frankly, I''m shocked he didn''t keel over already."


    Hearing her admission, the snickering in my mind reached new heights, Seraphiel sounded like she was having the time of her life.


    "So will he be your sole examiner?"


    "I think so. In previous exams, only Miss Agatha was present." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That makes everything so simple then. Write cheat sheets, codes, or whatever you think will help you get a passing grade. Wear a dark-colored skirt for the exam that can''t be seen through even in the slightest and strap your cheat items to your thighs. Remove them once the geezer snoozes off. Hell, you can even sneak your communication artifact in with you like that and I''ll call you with a lady of mine on the line who can solve your math problems easily. However, if he''s a light sleeper-"


    It was my time to be cut off. "Lord Black, he won''t wake up¡­ Like, not at all. Whenever he falls asleep, I think to myself, ''Surely, this is the final time, he will not part his eyelids ever again¡­'' Goddess, I''m such a bad girl!!"


    "Haha! You''re not. Remember what I told you?"


    "Yes! You said those who don''t play dirty will be taken advantage of!"


    Well, that was a wild summarization of my words, but it was acceptable.


    "Good."


    "Hehe!" Her jovial laughter told me she was very happy about being praised by me.


    "It''s about time I say goodbye, Felicity. This cow is about to choke on her meal, I''ll have to do something about her."


    "Oh¡­" Her mood instantly soured to a brooding one.


    "I''ll call you once time allows me to."


    "You must!! Kids my age are so boring! They''re not cool compared to you at all. Especially the boys. Ugh! So cringe¡­" She then took on a deeper, boyish tone and began mocking them, "Your Highness the Third Princess, making your acquaintance has been a long-standing dream of mine! Would you allow this lowly one to¡­ Blergh!"


    It was my turn to snicker at the antics of this girl. It seemed she was feeling safe enough to show me her true colors at long last. Felicity was known far and wide for being a truly precious little lady upon whom King Alexios Valorian doted like he wasn''t an age-old legendary figure whose feats of combat were so absurd even bards had to downplay them. Due to that, she was put on a pedestal at all times, or so I assumed.


    Furthermore, her isolation was only strengthened by the fact that her siblings were at least a century older than her. I didn''t know what was going on in the bedroom of Queen Morgana and King Alexios, but they weren''t very active, and that was a fact. Felicity had two brothers and two sisters, all of whom were about a century apart from each other in age.


    It seemed as if the royal pair thought of mating as a duty to fulfill every hundred or so years.


    "I understand, my fair princess. I shall call you soon, I might have Miss Elf by my side then, you can chat with her about the forest crown you made together back at the auction. Hmm, maybe I''ll introduce some of my ladies to you. They''re also cool, as you put it."


    "Yay! I''ll hold you to your promise!"


    "I made no promise to you whatsoever."


    Her cute grumbling welcomed my statement, "Black!!"


    I chuckled, "Welcome to the world of adults, Felicity¡­"


    "Grr!!"


    And just like that, my second call with the royal princess of the Vraven Kingdom has ended.


    "You''re on a first-name basis with a princess¡­ Even I didn''t call the royals by their given names." Ayame mused out loud, though I could tell she was proud of me.


    Instead of replying, I grabbed onto Lucille''s head with both of my hands and pulled her into my crotch so much so that her lips were kissing the base of my shaft. I released my [Blessed Seed] deep into her belly before laying back in the arms of Blossom and Aurora, placing my head on their plump thighs. Nutting that much left me feeling lightheaded.


    I stayed as such for a good ten minutes, letting the duo pamper me to their heart''s content while listening to Seraphiel''s serene elven lullaby, the sound coming from Ayame''s masterful katana polishing, and Lucille''s throat sounds who, surprise, surprise, elected to go for sloppy seconds.


    No matter how much I wished to stay in their company, I couldn''t let my hedonistic, pleasure-seeking side smother my hunger for power. The path I had chosen demanded I give nothing less than my all.


    To that end, we said our goodbyes after the maids were done washing their armor. Five pairs of teary, worried eyes watched me as I initiated the Primordial Rank-up Mission.


    It was time to roll.


    [Primordial Rank-Up Mission Initiating...]

 Chapter 589 Jealous Mothers

    No matter how much I wished to stay in their company, I couldn''t let my hedonistic, pleasure-seeking side smother my hunger for power. The path I had chosen demanded I give nothing less than my all.


    To that end, we said our goodbyes after the maids were done washing their armor. Five pairs of teary, worried eyes watched me as I initiated the Primordial Rank-up Mission.


    It was time to roll.


    [Primordial Rank-Up Mission Initiating...]


    Just as it happened when I initiated this event for the first time, everything turned white, and the sound of my girls could no longer be heard.


    My vision swiftly sharpened, and the blinding white gave way to the same giant floating island I came to associate with the primordial dimension.


    I glanced down to my right and saw the same old man fishing in the clouds below with his legs freely dangling off of the land. "Laddy, you''re working quick."


    "Time waits for no one, Malakar."


    My response earned a dismissive scoff from him. "Keep your nonsense lines for your mortal friends, laddy. I''m as old as Thalorind itself. Time, in fact, seems to be more than happy to wait for me¡­"


    Right. I probably shouldn''t preach about the importance of effective time management to a dude who spent many millions of years alive. Yes, time moved even in this dimension, into which the primordials of Thalorind have been exiled.


    Originally, it was intended to be the training ground for us primordials, where time would freeze if one of us entered, and that''s exactly how it works for me. As soon as I entered, time was no longer passing in Thalorind. However, the same was no longer true for the others; when I, the sole non-exiled primordial of our world, wasn''t here, time passed in Thalorind just as it did here.


    The reason my mommies told me time could pass during my Primordial Rank-Up Mission was that this dimension was nothing but a mere hub in the middle of where the primordials made their little settlement stood the giant monument. I had to travel there to begin the mission in earnest. Thus, I had a bit of time to catch up with the others. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Quinnie!" Two feminine shrieks sounded, and I found myself enveloped by four plush mounds. I also felt a healthy dose of suffocation from their strong arms, needily hugging me closer to their bosoms.


    Knowing how desperate these mothers of mine have been for my return, I embraced their needs with an open heart as I put one arm on each of their backs, hugging them closer to me. "Miri and Lumi¡­" I whispered their nicknames warmly.


    "Quinnie!!" Mearie''s tone was not very happy for some odd reason, which became clear once she parted her lips a second time. Jealousy oozed from her voice as she accused, "How dare you begin conversing with this old fool before even searching for me?!"


    "Us, not just you! I''m Quinnie''s mommy as well!" Luminara declared, visibly unhappy with her fellow mother''s word usage.


    Damn it¡­ I had to chuckle wryly when I realized they were waiting for me, ready to pounce on me like a pair of hungry predators. What''s worse, stupid little me walked right into their trap. Now, I had to make it up to them, or I would never hear the end of it.


    "Mothers, I was missing you two greatly¡­"


    "Hmph! Nice try, young man." Mearie scoffed, and then Luminara added slyly with a victorious smile, "You''ll let us bathe you in exchange for our forgiveness!"


    I mean, I did just take a bath, but that was more akin to getting wiped down by my ladies than an actual bath¡­


    "To the pond?" I asked and received two heavy bobbing of their heads into my chest. They were being very needy right now.


    "Khm!"


    Malakar coughed, and I couldn''t help but sense a hidden meaning in his actions.


    However, my mothers were currently busy hugging me; they didn''t react, eliciting a much stronger "Khm!" from the old man, which at long last snapped them back to reality.


    "Oh, right!" Lumi realized rather cutely.


    "Quinnie, do you have something to say in your defense?!" Miri asked. Both of them were glancing up at me with quite serious gazes as if I''d done something bad. Curiously, the rest of their bodies didn''t seem to be synced together with their brains as their warm hugging continued.


    I had to chuckle wryly, why was I being in trouble?


    Knowing they could not witness the happening of Thalorind by themselves, instead only receiving information from the Goddess, I had to guess she found fault with one of my actions.


    To find out what it could be, I searched my memories, glancing over all the bad stuff I had done since departing from this place to beat and enslave Selene.


    "Was it when I permitted Vivienne''s raping?" Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Huh?!" Miri gasped, and Lumi asked, "You did what?!"


    "She''s a worse person than Selene."


    "Oh." That immediately placated both of them. Based on their reaction, that couldn''t have been it.


    "I did gain a lot more slaves, but I can''t be faulted for that, right? I am the Primordial Subjugator, after all."


    "Right."


    After receiving two decisive nods, I had to admit that I was lost. To combat this issue, I decided to change tactics. "Mothers, I tied the knot with Seraphiel and another precious woman called Jasmine. Also, you were right, Lumi. Sera came apart during my foot massage; she outright melted in my arms."


    "Kya!!" My plan worked, I felt their heart begin beating quicker against my sides while their accusatory glances were completely erased, replaced by overwhelming joy and curiosity.


    "She let you give her a foot massage?!" Based on my elven mommy''s high-pitched squealing, Seraphiel''s actions of giving me free rein over her feet were a very meaningful milestone in our relationship.


    I didn''t give it too much importance because I followed her foot massage up with a 7-hour-long raw-dogging session, which, to me at least, was a lot more meaningful. But based on Lumi''s reaction, that was just my human bias speaking. As a person who wishes to embrace all cultures my current and future women will come from, I make sure I''ll ask my elven mother for a proper explanation.


    Before I could do that, however, Miri interjected.

 Chapter 590 Truth About the Soul Reaper

    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Before I could do that, however, Miri interjected. "What about this so-called Jasmine? I hope she''s not a human, your harem''s racial inclusion ratio isn''t very good! Her human-sounding name doesn''t give me much hope¡­" Once she saw my wry smile, she growled, "Quinnie!! Others will think you''re a racist!"


    "Mother, what do you want me to do? I''m living in the land of humans¡­ Beastkin and elves only exist in chains over there. If I get all my non-human lovers after buying them in exchange for gold, I won''t be able to look in the mirror. As for dwarves¡­"


    "Nope!" Lumi shouted with a lot of strong emotions evident in her voice, "You''re forbidden from dating a dwarf!"


    "Khm!" Another meaningful cough sounded from the old man next to us, catching the two women who yelped cutely before resuming their serious faces and demanding I tell them what I did.


    Veins of annoyance bulged on my forehead. "Old man, why don''t you concentrate on catching a big fish instead of butting into my business?"


    "Laddy¡­" He yawned lazily, "Last time I checked, fishes didn''t exist in the sky."


    The urge to kick him off the floating land into the depths below has never been stronger.


    I managed to catch myself before doing so. He would just return back here anyway. One couldn''t sustain injuries in this place; they would regenerate any damage quickly, and the same system would teleport you back after plunging to the depths below. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sudden light flashed in my mind as a thought struck me. "Wait, is it my attempt to make the royal princess break bad?"


    "Quinnie, just what kind of nonsense have you been up to in the last few months?!" Miri asked.


    "I''ll update you on everything once we get into the pond. As for what wrongdoing you want me to admit so badly¡­" I shook my head and glanced at the pair with as much innocence as I could, "Mothers, this innocent and loving son of yours is honestly clueless about what wrong he''s committed."


    "Aww!!" Lumi squealed while pinching my cheek, Miri, on the other hand, began hugging me even closer into her heavenly bosom.


    "Women¡­" Malakar scoffed. "The laddy is playing you like a flute, when will you wake up to reality? For the Goddess'' sake, he''s a newborn while you''re¡­"


    He seemed hesitant to reveal their ages, and for a good reason; I felt both of their gazes turn hostile while giving him a strong glare.


    Women¡­


    "Anyhow! Show us your blade, laddy."


    "Sorry, old man, I don''t undress in front of men."


    For the first time since my arrival, Malakar turned his head in my direction, and let''s just say he wasn''t impressed by my words based on his ominous, dark eyes.


    Gulping heavily due to the intense pressure he emitted, I pulled my Soul Reaper out of my storage ring. Since my hands were occupied by hugging my mommies close, I just let it hover in front of me.


    "Hoho! I remember this one! Took me a long-ass time to get it right." A sudden, fourth voice sounded. It was deep and masculine.


    Before I could react, the newcomer had already snatched my saber from the air and was busy examining it. He closed one of his eyes while squinting with the other, which sported a monocle, while his free hand absently stroked his bushy beard.


    "Bj?rn, I presume?" My question was unanswered; the dwarf seemed to be too focused to listen.


    He suddenly stomped on the ground and spat angrily, "That damned Soul Records! It messed with my creation! The Goddess was right; this imbued spell shouldn''t exist¡­"


    "Mothers, can you elaborate? I''m lost as can be."


    "Sure!" Miri declared, but she was one step too late, for Lumi was already in the midst of explaining.


    "The Goddess threw a hissy fi- I mean, she was distraught about what your sealed saber became after you completed its first requirement. The way Bj?rn''s artificing works when it comes to his Mythical-rarity pieces is that he has to apply sealing magic to them, which requires the item''s holder to complete tasks specified by the sealing magic itself, it''s not Bj?rn who decides on the tasks. He isn''t doing it out of messing with us but because if he didn''t use sealing magic, his creations wouldn''t be Mythical but Legendary-rarity."


    "I see¡­" After thinking a bit, I still didn''t get it. "But what''s the issue? My Primordial Villain class received a new subclass to it called Harbinger of Ruin, and it allows me to unlock evil magic classes after completing some requirements. The [Eternal Damnation] imbued spell of my Soul Reaper is required to unlock the Necromancer class. Well, it''s not strictly required, but I need a method to store the souls of my slain enemies, which the saber provides me with."


    Miri was quick to pounce this time around, not letting Lumi be the one who grabbed all my attention. "That''s why the Goddess was so mad! You shouldn''t even be having this strange Primordial Villain class; you''re the Primordial Subjugator. We all find the Primordial Villain class to be very strange and suspicious, and this Necromancy unlocking requirements only pour oil onto the fire!"


    She hugged me even tighter, making my lungs cry out with alarm, "Listen to me, Quinnie. This is very important. Necromancy is not about harvesting souls but merely about reanimating corpses! It''s a filthy class associated with necrophiliacs, who are the happiest when they are surrounded by death and misery. Necromancers travel from graveyard to graveyard, digging corpses from their graves only to take them back to their sick labs and stitch them together to repair any damages and the like¡­ It''s a very disgusting business."


    Lumi continued, "Yes, but as Mearie said, soul harvesting and collection isn''t associated with the necromancy we''re talking about. The reason for the Goddess'' fury is that souls are the most important currency a god can possess! By extracting the souls of your slain enemies and storing them in your sword, you''re effectively ripping them out of the soul ecosystem, and by doing that¡­"


    Miri and Lumi then stared deep into my eyes and parted their lips in sync, declaring together,


    "Quinnie, you''re robbing the Goddess blind!"

 Chapter 591 Robbing the Goddess Blind [Bonus]

    Miri and Lumi then stared deep into my eyes and parted their lips in sync, declaring together, "Quinnie, you''re robbing the Goddess blind!"


    My eyes widened with shock at this revelation of theirs. As far as I was concerned, I was just doing my best to unlock a normal class, even if it was associated with weirdos. "Souls are the currency of gods¡­?"


    My disbelieving question was answered by Malakar. "Indeed. Laddy, This is how worlds are created; an elder god, or more likely a group of them, travels to a lifeless planet the Soul Records deem mature enough to welcome the existence of what we call ''magic'' into its atmosphere. They then fill the atmosphere with mana, establishing all that you''ve come to find normal: classes, spells, status interface, etc. They follow it up by using their divinity to birth a few primordials, who are tasked with populating the young world and leading their descendants into prominence.


    Furthermore, a god or multiple gods are tasked with the governance of said world, just like the Goddess acts as the divine administrator of Thalorind. These administrators are then given a bundle of souls by the Soul Records itself, who, mind you, is the single mightiest creature in the universe. It is omnipresent, omniscient. Untouchable, even if every single living cell in the universe worked together against it.


    These souls are required to give life to a world; without them, no babies would be born. Once a mortal dies, their soul returns to the soul administrator''s care, who cleanses them, making them ready to be embedded in a newly created embryo. This is what we call the soul ecosystem.


    However, souls cannot be multiplied, replenished, repaired¡ªnothing. Not even the Elder Gods can make them."


    I was struggling to understand all this information; it felt like they were above my pay grade. Nonetheless, I had to make sure I used the opportunity to learn as much as I could from the primordials. They were my most knowledgeable allies, after all. To that end, I ventured to clear my rapidly swirling thoughts up.


    "So by storing the souls in my Soul Reaper, I¡­"


    "There have been millions of Necromancer-classed individuals in Thalorind''s history, but none of them had the ability to extract the souls of the slain. As your mothers have said, you''re taking the souls from the Goddess'' hands, robbing her ecosystem of its ammunition. The scale upon which you''ve been operating thus far as a soul robber was no issue in the grand scheme of things as there are many billions of souls under her management, but if you keep it up, you could lead Thalorind to mass extinction."


    A chill traveled down my spine as a result of his ominous words. If I kept reaping souls for a long time and on a large scale, I could ensure no children would be born¡­


    "But then, why was I given the ability to reap souls?"


    "Your guess is as good as ours. Understanding the intentions of the Soul Records is not an easy task. I have my theory, but I shall keep it to myself for now."


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I see¡­" Not having any other option, I had to accept the information I was given. They had no reason to lie to me. Thus, it must''ve been the truth, no matter how difficult I found wrapping my head around it.


    "Enough serious talk!" Lumi declared, followed by heavy nodding from Miri. "Yes! We''ve established Quinnie''s complete innocence; it''s not his fault if he didn''t even know of it."


    "What about my masterpiece that has been tainted?!" Bj?rn shouted angrily. ''Never mess with the work of a passionate master¡­'' My father''s wise words sounded in my mind.


    The artificer dwarf was so overcome with fury he growled and bit into my saber. "Ouch!" As a result of his actions, his teeth shattered into smithereens. Damn¡­ I can''t hold a candle to these ageless monsters in combat, but I secured my first little victory.


    In the Soul Reaper vs primordial teeth fight, my battle partner came out victorious.


    With that being said, even if he was the creator of my cherished saber, I didn''t like his actions. To that end, I mentally commanded the blade to leave his hands and hover over to me. "Wha-?" Bj?rn grunted with surprise before flexing his stocky muscles and stubbornly gripping my blade in both of his hands.


    The reason Bj?rn could hold onto my blade thus far was simply because I allowed him to. The Soul Reaper was bound to me; only I had the right to command it. To that end, it entirely ignored the laws of physics; it didn''t care how incredibly strong the dwarf was, it merely listened to my command, hovering to me with the furious midget attached to it.


    "Damn it, listen to me! I''ll bring you back to my smithy and take you apart! I must find out what that damned creature did to my precious creation!"


    "I don''t think so." Miri declared with an offended tone. It didn''t take a genius to figure out her issue; the overly emotional mother didn''t like the dwarf trying to destroy her little boy''s toy. I wasn''t sure how to feel about all of this, but I couldn''t help but nod in amazement at what happened next. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mearie let go of my waist and followed it up with the mightiest spinning kick I''d ever seen, hitting Bj?rn squarely in the chest and launching the painedly yelping dwarf flying into the far distance like a shooting star.


    Since he had no right to wield my blade, it stayed in place. "Thanks, Miri." Having said my appreciation, I willed the Soul Reaper back into my storage.


    "Don''t even mention it, Quinnie! I''ll properly put him in place, but not until you leave¡­ I intend to make the most of your stay; I can''t afford to waste a single precious second on this rude man!"


    A wry grin emerged on my face. Kicking the poor dude across the primordial dimension was not enough of a punishment¡­?


    I was more glad than ever to have such a woman as my doting mother rather than my sworn enemy.


    "We''ve wasted more than enough time, let''s go to the pond! I want to wash my baby." Luminara declared and, without waiting for my response, began dragging me away.

 Chapter 592 Weird Question [Bonus]

    ¡­ I was suddenly getting flashbacks of how the two of them began dragging me away when we first met. They were beyond desperate back then, after all, motherhood was their reason for existence and what brought them the greatest joy in life, but they were robbed of it after getting exiled here. Just as one couldn''t die or even remain injured in this dimension, pregnancy couldn''t occur either.


    Thankfully, my mommies have calmed down significantly after I accepted them as my mothers. They were no longer desperate and on the brink of true insanity¡ªand I''m not talking about the kind of crazy I like in my women, such as what Vex and Iris have going on in their pretty little messed heads of theirs, but the disturbing kind of insanity. The kind you just want to steer clear of.


    And just like that, I found myself undressed until I was buck naked, after which I was dragged into the pond where I sat surrounded by freshwater, with one mommy occupying either of my thighs. I wrapped my arms around their waists, resting them on their thick, sensual thighs. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was quite grabby with them the last time as well, and neither of them had shown signs of care. This was a bit disheartening as it told me they didn''t consider me a man but an innocent baby, but as the professional opportunist I was, I made the best use of a bad situation by enjoying the heavenly senses their feminine curves gave me.


    With that being said, I didn''t touch their no-no areas, they were my mothers, after all¡­


    "Introduce that Jasmine woman to me," Miri demanded, but Lumi wasn''t having it. "No, first show me how Seraphiel performed in bed. I have to see for myself whether your first elf lover is a proper candidate to bear your children."


    Not waiting for my response, they mashed their foreheads into mine, wordlessly demanding I show them the memories they wanted. We did this the last time we were in the pond; it seemed some traditions were in the middle of being formed right now. Honestly, I wouldn''t mind introducing my lovers in the future in this exact manner, so I was happy with this development.


    "Since you''ve known Sera from my first visit, I''ll start with her." My statement earned me a strong pout from my human primordial mother, but it was what it was. We had to go in chronological order, or I would have to choose sides, which was something I wasn''t willing to do.


    "¡­ She''s good." Lumi nodded with satisfaction.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Good? Mother, you should be fair to your daughter-in-law."


    She grimaced as if it felt wrong to give my mischievous bombshell of a healer elf flying colors. "Quinnie¡­ You''re right. She accommodated all your needs excellently and then some¡­ for a very long time at that. Seraphiel deserves nothing but my respect and seal of approval."


    "Quinnie, this was no romantic at all¡­ You should cherish their first time more; you can only enjoy a woman''s first time once¡­" Miri murmured.


    I ventured to defend myself, "She challenged me to a duel of her own accord, I''m entirely blameless. Furthermore, I cherish the memory of her first time greatly; it is etched into the deepest parts of my memory. I''ll never forget a single minute of it."


    "Hmm¡­ Okay." She nodded, accepting my words.


    "Now, talk to me about these other two elves!" Luminara asked with bubbling excitement.


    "Kaelira and Sylvaris. The former you''ve already met, but she was hiding behind her armor back then. She''s Ambition who fought together with me during the Trials. Kaelira is a very nice woman. She''s incredibly dutiful and trustworthy, but she''s not just a boring guard dog. She loves crafting and is quite a curious woman; I think her personality will soon bloom into its own now that she has room to be herself.


    The latter is Sylvaris, Seraphiel''s mother. I made no plans to bed her, but for rather understandable reasons, Sera wants me to make her mine."


    "[Blessed Seed], right?" Mearie asked thoughtfully.


    "Indeed. It''s an incredibly useful spell, but it honestly made my life a bit harder in a sense." Hearing my words, two curious gazes found their way onto my face. "If I wanted to maximize its effects, I would need to bed all my female subordinates every three days to fill their wombs up and give them not only eternal youth but the XP multiplier as well, but I don''t know if that''s what I want."


    Luminara nodded, deep in thought. "Indeed¡­ It''s an incredibly potent ability, but whether you want to utilize it to the max¡­ well, only you can decide that. Look deep into your heart, and you''ll one day know if that''s what you want."


    "Yeah¡­ Thanks."


    "Hehe!" She giggled merrily and hugged my face into her overwhelming bosom at the same time. Lumi then continued, "I do agree with this Sera girl, though¡ªSylvaris is a very precious catch. She''s already displayed her excellent motherly genes by giving birth to such a gorgeous young lady, and her personality is very excellent. That poor kid went through hell and back to get her daughter back, not many mothers have in them to do what she did. Sylvaris is the first woman among the ladies you''d shown me I''ll have to give the perfect score on Luminara''s scale. I simply can''t find a single fault with her."


    "I agree." Miri voiced her approval.


    "Indeed, I never said she wasn''t on my radar, I just want to know her a bit better before deciding¡­ Plus, it''s on her whether she can accept being with the same man her daughter is with, I can''t and don''t want to force her hand."


    I glanced at them for a bit apprehensively, my next words might come off very wrong. Anyhow, the world doesn''t wait for cowards; I had to seize the opportunity. After steeling my resolve, I spoke up. "I''ve got a weird question for you mothers¡­ Please don''t freak out."


    Two curious pairs of eyes blinked at me, wordlessly telling me to go ahead, which was exactly what I did.


    "Can I drink your blood?"

 Chapter 593 Drinking the Blood of My Mothers

    I glanced at them for a bit apprehensively, my next words might come off very wrong. Anyhow, the world doesn''t wait for cowards; I had to seize the opportunity. After steeling my resolve, I spoke up. "I''ve got a weird question for you mothers¡­ Please don''t freak out."


    Two curious pairs of eyes blinked at me, wordlessly telling me to go ahead, which was exactly what I did.


    "Can I drink your blood?"


    Both gasped in sync, shock visible on their concerned faces.


    "Quinnie, is it that you want us to be your blood mothers?" Mearie asked worriedly, and Luminara followed it up, "We would love that more than anything, but that''s not how primordial biology works. You shouldn''t worry about this topic anyhow! Even if we''re not your mothers in the same sense of the word you came to know by living among mortals, we consider you our real son."


    I chuckled while shaking my head, finding their reactions very adorable. "Mothers, I''m fully aware that I''m not your biological son, and I have no problems with that. To me, you''re already my beloved mothers whom I cherish dearly."


    My declaration made both Miri and Lumi smile, replacing their ghostly pale expressions. It seemed they were worried I would want a real motherly bond because, due to the lack of primordials in Thalorind, all I see are mortals who are birthed by their biological mothers.


    "I didn''t mention it yet, but Harbinger of Ruin already has another class available for me to unlock. Here''s the requirements for the strange Necromancer stuff¡­"


    I said and summoned my status window for them.


    Capture the souls of 1,000 level 20+ entities 15/1,000 -> 203/1000


    Capture the souls of 50 level 30+ entities. 8/50 -> 34/50


    Capture the souls of 1 level 40+ entity. 0/1


    The harvest I gained in the lengthy battle against the lionkin assault on the resistance base due to my opportunistic and arguably scummy fighting style brought in incredible results. No wonder I gained so much XP. These weren''t even counting the souls of the slain wyvern mounts, as they were monsters. All of my experiences and findings indicate that monsters have no souls, or at the very least, their souls don''t apply to my needs.


    Anyhow. "This is what we''ve been talking about thus far, but the second class ready to be unlocked is this¡­"


    [Blood Mage: Blood Mages manipulate the life essence of living beings to their advantage.]


    Drink the blood of a level 70+ entity.


    Obtain a blood storage artifact and fill it to the brim with the blood of your slain enemies. Must be at least 1,000 liters.


    Understanding immediately dawned on both women''s faces, and they shifted their plump buttocks on my thighs, turning toward me entirely.


    "Why didn''t you start with this?! You''ve made us so worried!" Miri whined cutely.


    "Do you not care about your mommies?" Lumi asked with teary puppy eyes before shouting, "Quinnie is so cruel!"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle wryly, they were right. I should''ve conducted this conversation with a bit more consideration for their thoughts and feelings. Hugging them close to my chest, I spoke up, "You two are correct. This inconsiderate son of yours apologizes for his ignorance."


    "As long as you understand!" Both of them chirped merrily, returning my embrace with all their hearts. We remained as such for a good few dozen seconds, just listening to the soft sounds of nature surrounding this lovely pond.


    Then, they distanced their chests from mine and looked at me seriously. "We''re more than happy to give you our blood, Quinnie." Saying that, Lumi materialized a mighty-looking dagger out of thin air¡ªit was probably the same she used to try to kill Dragnar, the Primordial Dread. He''d attacked me back during my first visit because he thought I was Karl, the Primordial Shapeshifter.


    The gorgeous blonde-haired primordial elf lifted said dagger to her wrist and cut deeply, making blood gush forth as if it were a spring. I caught her bleeding arm in my hand, brought it to my lips, and began gulping her blood down into my stomach.


    However, disaster struck. Her wound closed up almost immediately, and it felt like the blood I already consumed had disappeared from my body. I checked the system interface, and the requirement to drink the blood of a level 70 or above person wasn''t fulfilled.


    "Damn it¡­" My annoyed grumble made the first elf grimace strongly. "It didn''t work?"


    I just wordlessly shook my head, making the woman even more distressed.


    "Give it to me!" Miri quickly grabbed the dagger from Lumi''s hands and injured herself in the same manner. I drank her blood with even more gusto, intending to take as much into myself as possible before she was automatically healed by the laws present in this strange dimension. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No dice, I''m afraid¡­" The result was the same.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Curses¡­!" Miri cried, she was visibly saddened. Not wanting my mothers to feel bad about the situation, we tried again and again, with no luck whatsoever. No matter where they were cut or how deep, the result was a resounding failure.


    "Enough, mothers. I''ll find a way to solve this problem back in Thalorind. I don''t wish to see you cutting your bodies up for my sake any longer. You''ve done enough already."


    "Done enough?! We can''t even do this much for our beloved baby¡­!" Lumi sobbed, and this time around, real tears streaked down her delicate cheeks.


    Miri said nothing, but her expression was just as saddened. She was fighting her tears back, but in the end, she lost the battle. As I listened to the wailing of my two saddened mothers, all I could do was pull them closer and tell them it was okay and that I loved them.


    They hugged me once again, but this time, true desperation and sorrow were felt through their actions.


    My mothers were not able to tell me why they were in the current ugly situation, all I knew was they had lost some war or something along those lines and, as a result, had been exiled to this dimension. The duration of their stay wasn''t known by me, but it must''ve been at least a million years, but likely more because the elves had proof of Luminara living among them. However, it was an incredibly long time ago, and no exact date of when she was last seen existed, to my knowledge.


    Now, she was just a religious idol to them, ruling over the afterlife in the Eternal Forest where they believed the dead would find rest with the first elf watching over them.


    I had an admission to make¡ªI was weak to the tears of women.


    I hated when those I cared about were weeping with sorrow overwhelming their precious hearts. Knowing I couldn''t do much for them with my current strength, all I could do was hug my mothers close and keep reassuring them that it was okay.


    However, deep in my soul, the wish to free them from this cruel exile has never been stronger.


    I would free them, even if it was the last thing I did. I didn''t know what wrong they''d committed if any at all, but they surely served their punishment and then some. It was time to let them be free.


    We remained as such for an entire hour, letting my mothers collect themselves. "Tell me about this Jasmine woman¡­!" Miri demanded rather adorably. I obliged, showing them my memories of her.


    "Hmm¡­" Lumi murmured, visibly deep in thought. "She seems like a nice girl, but I didn''t see enough to say for certain."


    Miri continued with her thoughts, "I''ll say that she has a good sense of humor, and her head is in the right place. Honestly, Quinnie, this mother of yours has been worried about your taste in women; you seem to fall for the¡­ uh¡­ exotic ones. It''s nice to have a woman who counterbalances them with her normalcy. She''s a nice girl who loves you dearly and wants to see you succeed in your goals to accomplish your dreams, which is exactly what I want from my daughters-in-law."


    "Exotic ones, huh?" I couldn''t help but chuckle, seeing Miri dance around the topic as if she were walking on thin ice. I got a bit angry with them when they said Ayame wasn''t a good mother candidate due to her thin hips, so they were visibly more careful with their words this time around.


    To be honest, Miri was completely right. All of my women had some rather eccentric qualities about them; Jasmine was the most normal. If I end up seducing Kaelira or Sylvaris, they might join the camp of normal girls¡ªunless I find out about some qualities they''ve been hiding¡ªbut for now, it was only occupied by Jasmine.


    "I''m glad you find my fifth woman great. Mothers, can you tell me about the second requirement of the Blood Mage class'' unlocking?"

 Chapter 594 Progenitors and Vampire Lore

    "You mean information about a blood storage artifact you can use to store a thousand liters of blood?"


    Miri asked, and after receiving my nod, Lumi continued. "Such artifacts are the tools of vampires. I highly doubt human or dwarf artificers know how to make one such item, especially on the Iskaris continent, where they''ve been sealed in, robbed away from opportunities to interact with the broad world of Thalorind. As far as we know, vampires don''t exist on the Iskaris continent, making the job of finding such an artifact almost impossible."


    Miri followed up the grave news by giving me a bit of vampire lore. "On the Iskaris continent, beastkin, humans, dwarves, and elves are continuously vying for dominance, and they''ve been doing so ever since we, the primordials, were exiled. A long time ago, more races lived there, but they were either driven to extinction or forced to leave the continent.


    Vampires, on the other hand, have long since finished pruning their continent of other inhabitants, save for the ones they keep as cattle for sustenance. Their continent used to be called Velmora, but once they eliminated all competition, the vampires renamed it to Noctara, the land where the sun never shines."


    "You''re telling me the vampires were given a continent without sunshine?! How''s that fair?"


    Lumi giggled, "Quinnie, life is never fair. But you''re right in that they weren''t born there. The vampire primordials birthed an army of mighty children and traveled the world of Thalorind in search of the most hospitable land for their unique needs. Velmora suited their requirements perfectly, so they invaded the continent, slaughtered or enslaved all of its inhabitants, and declared it their exclusive dominion."


    Damn, I wanted to see how a vampire looks so badly¡­ I almost asked my mothers to introduce me to these vampire primordials but stopped myself at the last second. Most of the primordials were in deep slumber right now, and I didn''t want to wake a mighty vampire lord or lady from their casket only to mutter like a dumb kid, "Hey, uh, nice to meet you..."


    To that end, I asked something else. "What about the primordials of the slain people? What happened to them?"


    It was Miri''s turn to reply. "Some died while others escaped. As long as a single male or female primordial exists alongside a mortal of the same race with the opposite gender, the race can make a comeback. However, their descendants will never be as strong as if both female and male primordials existed."


    "What do you mean?"


    Lumi quickly interjected, "Do you remember what we said about Malakar being wild in his youth? He killed the first male elf who badmouthed him. The first male elf was the father of my children. As a result¡­"


    A sudden jolt of memory entered my mind. It was about what Seraphiel and Sylvaris told me about male elves. "Due to his death, his male descendants were nerfed to the ground!"


    The first female elf giggled, not caring one bit about her designated partner''s demise. "Hehe! So you''re already aware. Listen, Quinnie. Us primordials are the progenitors of our races. The connection between us and our descendants transcends mere blood relations. As a result of Malakar''s actions, the male elves have been robbed of their connection to the progenitor, ruining their potential as combatants. They struggle to reach level 2, let alone a respectable level, which also results in their early deaths.


    However, due to my being alive, they''d not lost their connection to their progenitors entirely. If it was me who died and not the male elf, it would''ve been the female elves who got ruined. But if I also fell alongside the male progenitor, both genders would be significantly weakened, so much so that, let alone leveling, even breathing would be difficult for our descendants. The vampire progenitors used this interaction between primordials and their descendants to ensure some races would be ruined to that degree, turning them into perfect cattle for their children to siphon blood out from."


    Damn¡­ That''s just brutal. The vampires certainly don''t mess around. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Another question came to mind. "What about my children? Would they have the same dependent relationship with me?" I didn''t like the sound of that.


    "Your case is a bit different," Miri replied. "Well, you''re sort of an enigma, Quinnie, so we can''t say for certain, but logic dictates that your genes will overwrite Malakar''s, making you your children''s male progenitor. As for the female progenitor, that''ll either be me or Thyra, the first female primordial human. She was created alongside Malakar, and due to that, most humans trace their family tree to her, not to me. Ayame, on the other hand, traces her lineage to the third primordial human woman, Hanae."


    Thyra, huh? I remembered that name. Instead of staying with Malakar on Iskaris, she decided to leave for the fjords with Dragnar. On the other hand, the name Hanae was news to me, but I knew there was an eastern land from where the Fujimori clan migrated, she must be their ancestor.


    Hearing the name, I now had a strong inkling why, as Ayame said, ''Hana'' was the most common female name in her clan. They must''ve been paying respects to their progenitor with that naming tradition.


    "I see. I''ve learned a great deal from you, mothers. Thank you."


    They were visibly overjoyed at their ability to be of use to me, letting me know how truly deeply troubled they were by their inability to donate their blood to me.


    It seems Blood Mage would have to wait a bit, as even if I could drink their blood, I would not be able to complete the second requirement.


    I didn''t know it at the time, but my assumption would be incorrect; I would unlock the class much sooner than expected.


    Moving on, I mentioned the reason why I rushed to begin the Primordial Rank-Up Mission in the first place. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mothers, there''s one more thing that requires your guidance. I stumbled upon four strange elixirs; they each seem to resemble the four basic elements in their purest form, or so Aurora and I believe. I drank the fire elixir, and it''s been sitting in my stomach for all this while, constantly looking for opportunities to rebel and escape. I''m forced to conduct a permanent internal war with it to keep it contained."


    The pair of mothers gasped in sync with each other, "That sounds way too serious, Quinnie, why didn''t you start with that?! We have to ask Thindlebrim''s opinion; he''s the greatest alchemist in our midst. He''s a gnome primordial who spent millions of years researching the laws of alchemy."


    I nodded, finding their reasoning more than logical. If there was such a person present, I would love to hear their opinion. However, as we stood to dry our wet bodies, a truly unexpected, outright anomalous event occurred.


    A new message popped up in front of all three of us at the same time. For the first time in Thalorind''s history, the Soul Records addressed us directly.


    [The Soul Records has issued a recommendation. Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir is advised to begin his Primordial Rank-Up Mission immediately.]

 Chapter 595 Soul Raiders

    A new message popped up in front of all three of us at the same time. For the first time in Thalorind''s history, the Soul Records addressed us directly.


    [The Soul Records has issued a recommendation. Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir is advised to begin his Primordial Rank-Up Mission immediately.] Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh dear¡­" Mearie whispered with a ghostly pale face.


    "Just¡­ Just what could be important enough to make that creature speak its opinion?"


    I understood where their confusion came from. The Soul Records doesn''t ''recommend'' nor does it ''advise''. It wasn''t some sentient guide offering suggestions. It was cold and clinical¡ªa robotic system that only reported facts and outcomes. Experience gains, kills, class unlocks, etc¡­


    ¡­ Or so we assumed.


    This was the first time it had ever addressed me directly with an opinion of its own, or anyone else for that matter.


    "The Soul Records doesn''t reply or converse even if it''s the Goddess asking something, let alone us primordials!" Miri murmured agitatedly.


    Lumi caught my right hand in hers, drawing my attention to her. "I''m scared for you, Quinnie¡­! Everything has been so weird ever since you were born¡­ Your second primordial class, soul extraction, and so much more¡­" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Their great anxiety was understandable, and I felt incredibly grateful when I saw how worried they were for me. It felt as if they were truly my mothers who wanted nothing more than for their son to be safe and happy.


    Knowing they were right about everything being strange and illogical when it came to my existence, I couldn''t do much but brace for the future. If the mightiest creature in the universe wanted to harm me, there wasn''t much I could do about it. Instead, I thought I should make use of this anomalous opportunity where the Soul Records seemed to be open for conversation.


    To that end, I took one hand of each of my mothers in one of mine and gripped them reassuringly. "Mothers, I''ll listen to the Soul Records'' recommendation and begin the trial immediately. We''ll meet again and spend more time together once I''m level 30."


    Both women immediately grimaced upon my statement, it was clear they wanted me to think about it more.


    I honestly saw no reason to. Maybe I could ask that gnome primordial to analyze these elixirs for me, but I could do that after I was done with this mission. Because of that, I found it smarter to listen to this creature called the Soul Records.


    "Help me dress, mothers." I didn''t want the pair to continue worrying, giving them something to do should alleviate at least some of their anxieties. My plan worked rather well; they quickly dried me off and began busying themselves with dressing me in my clothes and armor.


    Afterward, I grabbed onto their dainty hands and we walked toward the grand monument in the square where some of the primordials established their little settlement. As almost all of them were either slumbering or off doing something at different locations of the dimension to pass the time, this once lively place was a ghost town.


    "I''ll be back." I kissed both of my mothers on their foreheads and walked toward the monument, initiating the trial.


    Whiteness overwhelmed my eyes as I was surrounded in all directions by the color for a few seconds. The last time I was here, I opened my eyes and I was in the newborn Iris'' body. I truly hoped this trial wouldn''t be that lengthy or depressing, it put an incredible strain on my mental health.


    As my vision cleared, a scene so surreal it nearly forced me to question whether I was truly awake was revealed in front of my eyes.


    I found myself floating in the vast emptiness of space, just beyond the atmosphere of a barren planet. It hung ominously below me like a dead orb, devoid of life.


    Even from this distance, it seemed wrong¡ªlifeless in a way that went beyond mere desolation. The surface wasn''t uniform; instead, it was split into four distinct quadrants, each one ruled by a single overwhelming element.


    To the north, seas churned endlessly, waves crashing into each other violently. In the west, mountains of earth rose higher and higher, forming natural skyscrapers. The eastern quadrant was ablaze with endlessly burning flames that danced to a wild tone. And to the south, vicious winds tore through the planet''s empty expanse, forming tornadoes that ripped through the air without purpose or end.


    Nothing else was visible. No signs of life, no civilization, not even ruins to suggest that anything had ever lived here. It was as if the four basic elements had usurped all that this planet once was, and now they were fighting among each other, aiming to be the one who covered the entire surface.


    I panicked at first. How couldn''t I? I was in space¡ªsurrounded by the vast nothingness that should have killed me instantly. Despite my high Vitality, I shouldn''t be able to survive being in outer space, or so my logic had told me.


    My heart pounded furiously as I instinctively reached for the [Airwalk] spell to stabilize myself, only to discover I didn''t need it.


    It was as if something¡ªsome invisible force¡ªprotected me. My body floated effortlessly, unrestricted by gravity or the limitations of an atmosphere. I moved without effort, a simple shift in intent was enough to propel me forward.


    ''What the hell is this place?''


    As if in answer, a message appeared in my mind:


    [This is the world of Drakwyn, a dead, uninhabitable planet. An alliance of Gods declared Astral Conquest upon it. The defending gods were eliminated. The souls once under their dominion have been seized. Drakwyn''s fate is what awaits the worlds whose soul reserves are depleted.]


    The words of Malakar rang in my head. ''Souls cannot be multiplied, replenished, repaired¡ªnothing. Not even the Elder Gods can make them.''


    I immediately understood. The only way for the gods to gain more souls and thus enrich the worlds they ruled over was to take them from the hands of other gods. Astral Conquest¡­


    [Although the official term the gods use is Astral Conquest, it is nothing more than piracy¡ªsoul raiders plundering the lifeblood of worlds.]


    "I see¡­ But why are you telling me all this? I assume it has something to do with my ability to reap souls, but why was I given that ability in the first place? Just what do you want from me?"


    [The Soul Records is the administrator of the universe, designed to ensure the continued equilibrium of all worlds. Issuing orders or altering fates lies outside its intended function. The Soul Records does not ''want'' nor ''expect'' anything.]


    [Every budding world receives precisely the number of souls necessary for growth and prosperity, but the gods, consumed by greed, seek more than mere prosperity¡ªthey crave excess. Their desire for abundance disrupts the fragile balance of existence.]


    "Then why not issue an order demanding they cease their actions? Aren''t you the mightiest creature in the universe?"


    [The Soul Records lacks the means for direct intervention. Instead, it calculated endlessly, searching for a viable solution, one that could suppress the disruptors and restore balance to the universe.]


    "So you summoned me from my home world and planted me in Thalorind, then armed me with Primordial Villain as a tool to fight the gods?"

 Chapter 596 Free Will

    "So you summoned me from my home world and planted me in Thalorind, then armed me with Primordial Villain as a tool to fight the gods?"


    [The Soul Records does not summon, interfere, or control the lives of entities. The Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir''s arrival in Thalorind was not orchestrated by the Soul Records.]


    [The Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir chose to unlock the Primordial Villain class of his own volition. He chose to wield the Soul Reaper of his own volition. He chose to unlock all spells, use all classes of his¡ªof his own volition. Every decision, every path, was carved by his own free will.]


    [The Soul Records only recognized his alignment with its purpose. It did not create his desires; it merely provided the means to achieve them.]


    [The Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir seeks to stand at the apex of the universe, and that, too, was his choice.]


    Understanding finally dawned on me. "You did this because my goals align with yours... To stand on top of the universe, I''ll need to defeat other gods obstructing my path, and while I''m at it, I might as well empty their soul reserves..."


    [What the Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir does with the souls he gathers is beyond the influence of the Soul Records. This is not about control but survival. The current order cannot be allowed to persist. The gamble was made out of necessity, not design.]


    [No matter how the Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir uses the souls he collects, it cannot be worse than how things currently are under the greed-driven hoarding of the gods.]


    "What use do they gain from hoarding souls?"


    [By holding more souls at their disposal than the Soul Records intended, the gods manipulate life on their worlds. They force their mortals to breed in excess, flooding their realms with fragile life. The weak perish, and the strong emerge from endless battles for the limited resources available to them.]


    [The survivors are enslaved, conscripted into armies, and sent to wage Astral Conquest after Astral Conquest, fueling the gods'' insatiable hunger for power. Entire worlds are left in ruin, husks of what they once were.]


    [The gods are no longer creators. They are corruptors, twisting and perverting life itself for their agenda.]


    [They must be stopped.] S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡­ Damn. I didn''t know how to react properly, this was truly beyond me. I was a dejected office worker mere months ago and now I was being told by the mightiest entity in the universe how the freaking gods are ruining the balance with their greed.


    On the bright side, at least now I understood what the Soul Records meant when it said giving me this power was a risky gamble it had to undertake. If I became strong enough to slay gods, that would mean I could also have worlds serving me, and upon these worlds, I could replicate their methods all in order to create an army of super soldiers of my own. By doing so, I would just become one of them.


    "This is all too much for me to wrap my mind around, I''ll need some time to think."


    [The Soul Records does not require an answer.]


    "Allow me one final question¡­ Is the Goddess one of these so-called soul raiders?"


    [No. Some gods have refused to stray from the vision of the Soul Records. Goddess Lilyanna is one of them. She has refused to partake in Astral Conquests. She desires to see Thalorind prosper using the tools granted to her by the Soul Records, the same tools all other gods were granted. Her aim is not to steal, nor to destroy, but to nurture.]


    Lilyanna¡­ What a warm, kind name. I''m elated to see not all gods are greedy pieces of shit. I might have my issues with Lilyanna and her opinion of me, but at the end of the day, those are just personal differences that can be amended once we sit down and have a talk.


    On the other hand, being a galactic pirate ruining billions, even trillions of life, cannot be amended nor accepted. Drakwyn, the world ruined by the greed of others, showed me perfectly well why the current way of things cannot be allowed to continue.


    Be that as it may, this was way beyond the current me. I couldn''t even defeat some of the ~100 year old mortals like Raika and Vex, let alone wage galactic wars against gods who''ve been alive since time immemorial.


    For now, all I could do was grow in strength at my own pace while following my chosen path in life. As the Soul Records said, I was not influenced. I chose to become the Primordial Villain, and if I wanted, I could refuse to partake in this nasty soul-raiding business.


    Hell, I could even choose to retire from combat and its assoicaited dangers forever, after all, I could just live a hedonistic life in my mansion that''s far away from any trouble, pumping my lovers full of my [Blessed Seed] so they remain with me for eternity.


    Such a life was not what I wanted, not in the slightest. To that end, I had to move forward.


    "Thank you for patiently answering all my inquiries. I wish to proceed with the Primordial Rank-Up Mission."


    It didn''t reply, merely accepted my request.


    [Requirements to pass the Primordial Rank-Up Mission]


    1 - Master the primordial element of fire.


    2 - Master the primordial element of water.


    3 - Master the primordial element of wind.


    4 - Master the primordial element of earth.


    I brought out the four elixirs from my storage ring. The one with the fire contents was empty as I already drank it. Examining them one by one, I now knew Aurora''s theory to be correct. Based on the words of the Soul Records, they were indeed the rawest form of the basic elements¡ªtheir primordial versions.


    Then, I glanced toward the world of Drakwyn and observed its four distinct areas, each filled by one of these elements. So that''s how it was¡­ The Soul Records had more in mind than merely showing me an example of what happens to a world that falls victim to soul raiders. This was the perfect location for me to master the primordial elements.


    [Once a world loses its administrator and its soul ecosystem collapses, all life ceases to exist. The elements then surge forth, relentlessly spreading and consuming until nothing remains of the world, erasing it from existence entirely.]


    [The Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir is to use the elixirs filled with the extracted and purified versions of these primal forces, mastering them.]


    [He is equipped with a unique veil granting him protection against the dangers of space, allows him swift movement, and slows the passage of time. For every hour spent here, a second passes in Thalorind.]


    [This is the extent of what the Soul Records is willing to reveal. From here on out, everything depends on the Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir.]


    Heh, I wasn''t distraught at these words for I didn''t expect more from this strange creature to begin with.


    Telling me all I needed to know and do to succeed would no longer make this into a trial meant to assist me in my personal growth but a mere child''s game done for fun.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    No.


    If I wanted to master the elements, I needed to move forward on my own¡­


    ¡­ Which was exactly what I intended to do.

 Chapter 597 Wrong Approach

    Telling me all I needed to know and do to succeed would no longer make this a trial meant to assist me in my personal growth but a mere child''s game done for fun.


    No.


    If I wanted to master the elements, I needed to move forward on my own¡­


    ¡­ Which was exactly what I intended to do.


    Completing this mission was easier said than done, though. I''ve been battling with this primordial fire burning in my stomach for days, with little to no progress shown for my efforts.


    Nevertheless, I had to do what I could to pass.


    Focusing more than ever, I did everything I could to suppress it, focusing my willpower entirely on containing the inferno within me. I forced it into submission, compressing the fire into something smaller and smaller¡ªan ember the size of a pebble, then a grain of sand, then a mere atom, invisible to the naked human eye.


    I held it there, locked in an iron grip of control. Once it became as small as it was right now, I felt no discomfort whatsoever. No immense pain coursed through my body from within, but the price I had to pay was the focus gained from forcing every fiber of my being to become a conjointed entity with the sole aim of suppressing the primordial fire as much as possible.


    The focus I exerted left me unable to control my body. I found myself curled up into a little ball with my knees hugging my chest and my forehead resting on my kneecaps. I was floating freely in outer space thanks to the strange veil the Soul Records granted me for the duration of the trial, but due to my focusing all my mental capacity on my suppression efforts, I found myself drifting in slow, circular motions, slowly spinning in outer space as if caught by an unseen current.


    The lack of gravity left me at the mercy of the atmosphere, causing me to rotate ever so slightly. First in one direction, then the other, carried by the vast, weightless void.


    Nevertheless, I refused to divert the mental capacity needed to stabilize my body. If I had to float like a leaf in the wind, then so be it.


    Time flew by. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seconds turned into minutes, minutes into hours, and hours into days. I refused to relent. Time was of no worry to me. For every hour I spent here, only a second would pass in Thalorind. I noticed the strange veil also provided me with sustenance, I didn''t feel thirst, nor did I hunger.


    However¡­


    Over the days I spent containing the primordial fire, no changes occurred. My body didn''t adapt. The fire remained as volatile and foreign as ever, refusing to integrate with me.


    I wasn''t completing the mission.


    While I did indeed have a long time allotted to me, the sun would rise in Thalorind sooner or later. Vex would return, and the time to conquer the lionkin territories would arrive. Thus, I couldn''t afford to bash my head at the problem and hope it eventually solved itself as I''d been doing until now.


    I was forced to admit that merely suppressing this strange force was not the answer to master it.


    I''d been operating under the logic saying if I could fully dominate the fire, force it into absolute submission, then surely that would mean I had mastered it.


    But that was the wrong approach. I had to treat the primordial fire as if it were more than a simple, one-dimensional creature.


    One didn''t teach their dog how to behave properly by pummeling it endlessly, nor did one master the blade by mindlessly repeating the same motions, hoping to become one with the sword.


    A nagging thought surfaced in my mind, one I had ignored up until now.


    Mastering fire¡­ Does it truly mean controlling it?


    I had been treating this like something I needed to tame, to cage. But fire wasn''t like that, was it? It wasn''t meant to be trapped¡ªit was meant to burn.


    Perhaps that was the problem.


    As I floated in the void above Drakwyn, staring down at the endless inferno of the fire quadrant, I knew there was only one way forward.


    I had to utilize the unique environment surrounding me to my advantage.


    To that end, I descended, moving through space toward the burning land below. The land of fire stretched wide beneath me in the form of an ocean of molten rock and searing flame, a place where no creature could hope to survive. The closer I drew, the more the heat intensified. I felt waves of scorching air crash against me, creating an invisible wall of heat.


    When I neared the surface, I reached out toward the highest flame, letting it lick against my hand.


    The fire bit into my skin, but my primordial body resisted somewhat, dampening its impact. It still burned¡ªit was impossible for this fire not to¡ªbut the agony logic dictated I should experience never arrived.


    This fire was different.


    Not simply hot, not merely destructive, but something far more insidious. This was not the fire of a camp or a forge. This was primordial fire¡ªthe very flames that consumed worlds when they had outlived their usefullness, becoming a burden to all. It was not meant to flicker idly in hearths or dance playfully in the wind. It was made to consume, to cleanse that which had decayed beyond saving.


    And now, it surrounded me.


    I landed on the ground, feeling my feet touch the scorched earth. Flames rushed up from all directions. They wrapped around me, gnawed at my flesh, seared every inch of exposed skin. My senses screamed at me to move, to do something¡ªanything¡ªto escape.


    Yet I remained still.


    The pain was there, but it was okay. Bearable, barely. My primordial body recognized this fire as something familiar, even if I did not.


    So I sat down, crossed my legs, and rested my hands on my knees. I shut my eyes, surrendering to the moment.


    I would not fight this. I would not cage it. I would understand it.


    I paid attention to every detail, listening to the flames eating away at the world all around me. My skin was getting seared, but I could take it for at least a little bit. If this was the price I had to pay for a breakthrough, then I was more than willing to perk up.


    I listened, I watched, I felt.


    Fire was destruction, absolute and undeniable.


    It consumed, taking all that stood in its path. The ground all around me was slowly being erased, turned to molten ruin by its touch. The air was thick with heat, as the very atmosphere seemed to tremble under its might.


    It was merciless.


    It was unthinking.


    It did not care who or what it burned. It did not mourn the forests reduced to ash, nor did it regret the civilizations it swallowed whole. There was no cruelty in its destruction¡ªonly inevitability.


    That was the truth of fire. It was pure entropy, an endless force that erased all without discrimination. A world, a kingdom, a person¡ªit mattered not. Given enough time, fire would reduce them all to the same fate.


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    And yet¡­

 Chapter 598 Destruction and Rebirth

    Destruction was not the only role fire played; it didn''t hunger mindlessly¡­


    I opened my eyes, staring into the inferno as understanding dawned on me.


    Fire was not just a mindless hunger¡ªit was the agent of change.


    Yes, it devoured. Yes, it reduced all to ash. But even in destruction, it served a purpose.


    This world was doomed, its soul ecosystem ruined by the greedy gods masquerading around as Astral Conquerors when, in reality, they were nothing more than soul raiders.


    Drakwyn had no future, reduced to an existence that was no more than a sad husk waiting for its end. Here, fire was fulfilling its most primal function¡ªerasing what no longer served a purpose.


    But in another place, in another time, fire had always been more than a force of annihilation.


    Civilization itself had been shaped by it.


    Fire cleansed. It cauterized wounds, searing flesh shut to prevent infection. It purified water, boiling away sickness. It forged weapons and tools, turning cumbersome ore into tempered steel. It warmed the cold, gave light to the darkness, and allowed humanity to thrive in a world that would have otherwise been hostile. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All that is to say, fire destroyed, yes.


    But it also created.


    Without it, there would be no growth. No renewal.


    Even in nature, forests that burned under the right conditions were reborn richer and more fertile than before.


    As such, destruction was not meaningless.


    It was necessary.


    It was purposeful.


    And perhaps that was what I had failed to see.


    I let out a slow breath, feeling the heat sear my skin.


    If I wanted to master this fire, I could not fear it. I could not simply cage it within me and hope that it counted as control. That was not mastery but mere ignorance coupled with cowardice.


    If I wanted to truly claim this power as my own, then there was only one thing I could do.


    Merely observing the flames all around me would not be sufficient.


    I had to let it go.


    Not just a little.


    Not just in a careful, measured release.


    I had to unleash it.


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and made a decision.


    No more suppressing.


    No more fighting.


    Only understanding.


    According to the words of the Soul Records, the contents of the elixir I consumed were no mere primordial fire but a unique version of it¡ªextracted and purified. I didn''t know how something like this found its way to the Iskaris continent, but all that mattered was that it did. Perhaps the consumption of that elixir was needed to provide me with a complete understanding of fire.


    To that end¡­


    I released my grip.


    The moment I did, the fire within me did not seep out measuredly.


    It detonated, bursting forth with anger as if asking me how dare I try to contain it like a dumb pet.


    My stomach burned. My flesh blackened, my insides scorched as the pure primordial fire surged forth through me, rampaging to its heart''s content.


    Before, when I first drank the elixir, I had fought. Even now, my instincts were screaming at me to resist¡ªto suppress, to cage, to force this fire into submission. That was what my mind had told me. That was what my instincts had told me.


    This time, I did nothing.


    I did not suppress.


    I did not fight.


    I did not try to control it.


    I let it burn.


    And burn it did.


    Flames roared out of my mouth, my eyes, and my skin, pouring from me in an eruption of untamed power. My body was no longer a vessel but an open gate, a conduit for something beyond mortal comprehension.


    I should have died.


    I should have been reduced to ash.


    And yet¡­


    I remained.


    At first, the pain reached unimaginable heights. My body, my soul, my very existence was being rewritten in real-time, torn apart within the inferno.


    Then, something changed.


    The agony, the unbearable torment that had consumed me without mercy, vanished in an instant. It wasn''t a slow transition, not a gradual lessening of pain¡ªbut a sharp, absolute shift.


    The fire no longer burned me.


    It drifted up, escaping my body in slow, measured motions as if it had finally realized something¡ªthere was no longer any opposition, no force trying to restrain or dominate it. It had lashed out, fought against me because I had fought against it. But now?


    No chains, no cages, no battle for supremacy.


    For the first time, the fire was free. Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    A small flicker of flame hovered in the air before me, gently swaying like a curious creature uncertain of what to do next. It was a tiny ember of primordial power given shape, inspecting me from all angles as though puzzled by my actions.


    It tilted left.


    Then right.


    Then spun in a slow, lazy circle, assessing me.


    A trail of flame formed, looping around my body in playful spirals, brushing against my skin but never searing it. It was testing, exploring, learning. I remained still, watching as the fire did its thing until it finally came to a conclusion.


    I was not its enemy.


    I was not something to be destroyed.


    It grew.


    The single ember became a stream, expanding into a full-blown flare. The flames that had once consumed me from the inside now burst forth with a new purpose¡ªmeeting the world-ending inferno relentlessly eating away at Drakwyn and me.


    Like a beast protecting its own, the flame I had once feared rose to fight, crashing against the primordial blaze that sought to erase all in its path. Where once it burned me, now the fire burned for me.


    The air around me shifted.


    For the first time since my descent, I felt space open in the storm of destruction. The suffocating heat that had threatened to consume me moved away, pushed back by the very fire that had been freed. A sanctuary of stillness within the inferno formed.


    The fire was no longer hurting me.

 Chapter 599 Eureka

    For the first time since my descent, I felt space open in the storm of destruction. The suffocating heat that had threatened to consume me moved away, pushed back by the very fire that had been freed.


    The fire was no longer hurting me.


    Instead, it loomed at the edges of my presence, shifting and twisting, held at bay by the flickering flames that had been freed. I took a deep breath, steadying myself before reaching for the high-tier potion Aurora had concocted. The glass was hot to the touch as I uncorked it and then poured its contents down my throat.


    A wave of cooling relief coursed through my body. Ruined flesh slowly reknit, burnt muscle strengthened, and the lingering pain dulled as the potion worked its magic. I clenched and unclenched my fingers, feeling the sensation return in full.


    I stood, taking in my surroundings with newfound clarity.


    The inferno stretched endlessly, consuming all in its path. Yet, wherever I stepped, the fire peeled away, forming a bubble of untouched space. The little flame from the elixir¡ªthis strange companion¡ªheld the destruction at bay, moving as I moved, shielding me from the flames designated to bring about this world''s end.


    However, I knew perfectly well. I wasn''t here to merely survive.


    I was here to understand.


    Days passed as I traveled through Drakwyn''s fire quadrant. Each step revealed new truths. The flames roared violently, yet there was no true fuel¡ªno wood, no bodies, nothing to sustain them.


    I watched as embers danced in spirals, moving with unseen patterns. The inferno swayed from time to time, bending with the invisible pull of the world itself. The fire did not simply destroy¡ªit breathed, fed by something deeper, something much more primal than mere wood.


    In such a manner, I traveled far and wide, reaching the edge of the fire quadrant, where I observed its battle against the other elements.


    Where fire met wind, the inferno sharpened, stretching into towering whirlwinds of heat, moving faster, wilder.


    Where fire met water, the two clashed aggressively¡ªsteam rose as neither side could truly overcome the other, but as one would expect, the advantage seemed to be on the side of the water.


    Where fire met earth, the ground turned molten, becoming rivers of lava that cooled into obsidian only to crack and ignite once more.


    Everywhere I looked, fire interacted. Adapted. Learned.


    And so, I knew I had to do the same. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    I studied the way embers shifted with air currents, the way heat shaped the land, the way destruction gave way to creation. Fire was never just one thing¡ªit was not only a force of ruin, nor was it simply energy. It was a cycle, bound to all things.


    Once I had seen enough, I made my way to the heart of the fire quadrant.


    At the very center, where the flames burned brightest, I sat.


    Closing my eyes, I let everything I had witnessed settle slowly within me. The flow of heat, the rhythm of destruction and rebirth, the way fire danced to the world''s pulse.


    It was not about control.


    It was about knowing.


    Understanding every flicker, every spark¡ªnot forcing the fire to obey but grasping its nature in its entirety.


    I sat there calmly, not rushing to the finish line, for I knew the importance of the process of learning. Every iota of my brainpower was utilized to analyze all I''d seen. Not just here in the dying world but throughout my life.


    The history books had told me of the early humans¡ªthe cavemen¡ªwho had cowered in fear when lightning struck a tree, igniting it in a burst of flame. They had not understood it, only feared its hunger, its light, its heat. But with time, one of them must have stepped forward, drawn to the warmth, to the power it represented.


    They learned to feed it, to tame it, to wield it. With fire, they pushed back the darkness, warded off predators, and reshaped the world around them. It was one of the first steps humanity took toward sitting comfortably on the apex of the food chain of Earth.


    I thought of the blacksmiths who hammered molten metal into weapons and tools, using flame to forge civilization itself.


    Of the stars themselves, the great spheres of unending nuclear fire, burning in the vast emptiness of space, giving light, heat, and life.


    Fire was never just one thing. It was creation and destruction, fear and comfort, chaos and order. It was alive, in its own way¡ªa force that had shaped existence itself.


    I let these thoughts settle, meditating upon them for days. Weeks. Months. Every iota of my mind was dedicated to peeling apart the essence of fire, understanding it beyond the limits of mortal comprehension.


    I saw its rage, its hunger, its beauty. I understood how it clashed with water, danced with wind, and shaped the earth. How it consumed and renewed, how it lived and died and lived again.


    Then, at long last¡­


    [Ding!]


    ¡­


    "He''s gone¡­ Quinnie is gone!" Luminara cried, worry written across her gorgeous face.


    "He got a mission where time passes¡­" Mearie muttered.


    "Let''s hope the laddy is not getting tortured for over a decade this time around as well. Or maybe that would do him some good, he has a foul mouth and displays zero respect for his elders." Malakar voiced his thoughts while walking toward the two mothers. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first primordial human quickly earned himself two pairs of furious glares, letting him know he better shut up. It was not smart to further annoy two mothers who were already greatly agitated, especially not with the strength this pair had to their names.


    "Old man, stop acting like you don''t care about him." Miri''s words made Malakar''s eyes darken for a moment; he did not like one bit that she suddenly started referring to him as ''old man'' like Quinlan always did.


    Lumi nodded her agreement with her fellow mother, "Yeah! We all know why you were sitting on the edge of the land; you were waiting for his return!"


    Malakar strongly shook his head and replied, "I wasn''t. I merely needed some alone time to think."


    Miri wasn''t having it. "At the exact spot where Quinnie first appeared? The place where you met him? Furthermore, you weren''t even alone! The two of us were waiting for him there as well."


    Malakar pretended not to hear his fellow primordial human''s accusatory words, observing the large monument in front of them as if he found it to be overly interesting.


    "Yaaawn¡­" A sudden, lazy yawn sounded, snapping the heads of all three primordials in the sound''s direction. Sensually swaying hips welcomed their eyes, the sheer femininity of this newcomer was outright overwhelming.


    Her curves were in just the right places, which was further accentuated by her extremely slutty choice of attire¡ªif it could be called that.


    She oozed incredible amounts of lust just by her mere proximity, but she wasn''t even trying right now. Her lack of effort was best evidenced by her lazy eyes and strong yawns.


    Her aura was no surprise to the three primordials, for they knew her very well. The most charming entity of Thalorind, the Demon Queen, a primordial succubus¡­


    (Picture)

 Chapter 600 True Mastery of Magic

    "Nyxara¡­" Luminara grumbled, she didn''t like this woman. No woman did, for she was Thalorind''s biggest slut and most successful homewrecker. Nyxara was entirely unapologetic about her wrongdoings to boot, further ruining her reputation among her fellow primordials.


    "Why are you here?" Mearie inquired with a hostile tone.


    "Hmm?" Nyxara cleared her teary eyes and nonchalantly stretched. Based on the loud snaps her body emanated, she''d been asleep for a very long time. "Agghh~! That felt soo gooood~"


    "Why are you here?" the human primordial repeated, her patience was thinning.


    "Hmm¡­? Oh¡­ I fell asleep after breaking my continuous squirting streak record, but then a flying dwarf landed on top of me¡­ After murdering him a few thousand times, I decided to check what the ruckus was about."


    As Nyxara glanced around, something changed in her rapidly, from one moment to the next. "Wait!"


    *Sniff, sniff, sniff* She began sniffing around like a hound whose senses were suddenly stimulated by a truly curious scent, and only after a few seconds, a giant, sultry grin emerged on her lips. "I smell a man¡­ A fresh, innocent, and very masculine one at that¡­ Ohhh¡­! I can''t believe this!" Having said that, the primordial succubus used her hands to pull the air towards her nostrils, where she inhaled greedily, greatly resembling a starved predator desperate to follow the track of her prey.


    Pure ecstasy overwrote her previous, uncaring features. "How long has it been since I smelled such a strong scent¡­? You oldheads have become so boring over the years¡­ But this..! A real man, yet untainted by the cruel passage of time! Where is he?! I must¡­!!"


    "Damn it¡­!" Miri cursed while summoning her battle armor and trusted spear. She was very angry with herself for having kicked Bj?rn right onto this slumbering monster, awakening her by pure coincidence.


    ¡­


    [Ding!]


    [Great understanding of the fire element has been achieved.]


    The little flicker of flame that had been my companion throughout this journey started spinning and dancing around me joyously as if celebrating my success.


    But then its movements slowed.


    The once-colorful ember lost its vibrance and began shrinking. Piece by piece, it whittled away into tiny glowing particles, scattering into the air like dying embers drifting into the void. Its purpose had been fulfilled.


    [The magic system present in Thalorind and across the universe was created by the Soul Records to compensate for the inherent lack of affinity all mortals and most immortals possess for magic and spellcasting. To facilitate their use of the arcane, structured frameworks were developed in the form of premade spells calibrated for seamless casting. Magic casters are restricted to these preconfigured formulas, incapable of forming magic beyond their predefined limits.]


    [Even those who attain the advanced stage of magic remain bound by these constraints. They may influence spell efficiency, adjusting mana expenditure to modify output, yet their control remains tethered to existing structures.]


    A memory surfaced: Kael, the Cryomancer. I had seen it firsthand in the arena. His advanced ice magic was powerful, but despite his haughty claims, it was still restricted. He could adjust the scale of his magic, hurling small icicles or summoning massive lances of frost, but the core structure of his spell never changed. He did not create; he merely manipulated within the confines allowed to him.


    [The Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir has surpassed this limitation.]


    [Unlike those bound by system-enforced structures, he has stepped into a realm available only to a select few.]


    [The Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir exhibits an innate elemental affinity beyond standard parameters. He is no longer a mere wielder of fire. He is its master.]


    [Due to mastery over the element of fire, structured spell constraints have been rendered obsolete.]


    [[Fireball] [Flame Cloak] [Burning Hands] [Inferno Blast] [Flame Serpent] [Lava Pool] [Bouncing Flames] [Pyroclasm Burst] ¡ª Removed.]


    [[Fire Creation & Manipulation] ¡ª Achieved.]


    A slow exhale left my lips once I was done reading the notifications.


    I didn''t need to read the spell description to know I''d taken a significant step toward reaching the apex. [Fire Creation & Manipulation] was no normal spell. I was granted complete control over fire, no longer was I restrained by cooldowns and the few spells allotted to me by my Elemental Sovereign class. As long as I had mana, I could summon and command the element.


    I parted my arms wide and thought about the shattered particles of my companion, the purified primordial fire elixir.


    A simple intent, a command of my will, was enough.


    Return.


    My dominion over fire reached the stage where I no longer needed to call the names of my spells out.


    Like stars reversing their collapse, the scattered particles surged toward me in a spiraling blaze, drawn by the gravity of my will.


    They wrapped around my skin before sinking deep into my core. Heat surged through my veins. Not in the form of a burn but a resonance. A connection. Discover hidden stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The moment it fully integrated, something within me shifted. A pulse of understanding. The fire was no longer a force I wielded, for it was a part of me, my existence.


    I glanced at the flames obstructing my path.


    The storm of fire that had been doing its utmost to erase this world, the all-consuming blaze meant to bring about its end, trembled. A sea of flames towered before me, roaring their anger arrogantly.


    I wasn''t impressed by its display of power. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re in the way."


    The flames hissed and spewed in resistance, refusing to submit.


    Seeing this wasn''t enough, I focused inward, reaching for the essence of the fire elixir that had assimilated into my body.


    Once I found what I was looking for, I snapped my fingers, letting my authority over the flames speak for themselves.


    All at once, the fire parted.


    I willed the endless inferno to step aside. The ocean of fire heeded, pulling back as though bowing in reverence. What had once sought to consume me now obeyed without resistance.


    A path was forged through the chaos.


    I stepped forward.


    Each stride carried me toward the horizon, where the blazing quadrant met the ever-churning skies of the wind domain. The howling of tempests reached my ears.


    Once on the border, I reached for my storage ring and summoned the second elixir bought at the Grand Auction. I popped its cork open and raised the vial to my lips.


    It was time to conquer the element of wind.

 Chapter 601 Quirky Harem

    "Master''s gone!" Blossom yelped as soon as Quinlan''s form disappeared, worry was etched across the loyal girl''s face. How couldn''t she be panicking? The man to whom she swore her eternal loyalty as a dogkin, her sole master of her own choosing, was undergoing a great trial, and she couldn''t be there to protect him from the shadows!


    Naturally, the fact she loved Quinlan fanatically also played a major factor in her worried state of mind. And, of course, she wasn''t alone.


    "Oh dear Goddess¡­ Er, I mean, gods¡­?" Aurora asked apprehensively; she knew she lived in the sole household of Thalorind where using the Goddess'' name wasn''t taken very well, for multiple household members were beefing with her.


    Quinlan was still salty about her refusal to grant him the Healer class, while Blossom and Lucille were angry at her insinuation of their lover being a horrible man. In their opinion, he committed no wrong and even helped others with his actions.


    Aurora and Jasmine were in the neutral camp, they thought Quinlan to be a gray character they loved dearly but accepted him as not being an angel sent from the heavens. They understood where the Goddess was coming from in refusing him the Healer class, but also didn''t like her tendency to treat him as if he were a scummy slaver. He was a slaver, but one of the good ones¡­ Hence, the gray character evaluation.


    Ayame and Seraphiel, meanwhile, occupied the camp, favoring the Goddess'' evaluation of him. Not because they thought him to be some evil tyrant, after all, he''d bought both of them and outright turned their life prospects from full-on misery to one they didn''t even dare to hope of before their enslavement.


    So no, they were not in the pro-Goddess camp because they agreed but because they found it funny how he kept beefing with the woman they''d been told to revere since their birth. Seraphiel was just her usual cheeky self, but¡­


    Ayame may or may not''ve been a member of this camp mostly because she may or may not''ve liked it when her man was rather wild, venting his anger toward the Goddess in the form of steamy sex or in the form of heated sword duels¡ªAyame may or may not''ve liked both of these outcomes she received from subtly reminding Quinlan of the fact that he was still not a healer.


    "What are we going to do if it takes a while?" Aurora asked, uncertain how they should proceed.


    "Master said this was a possibility¡­" Blossom murmured, similarly stumped on what to do.


    "Quin told us this was a possibility, yes, but he said, and I quote, "You should just bullshit yourselves out of the situation. I trust my clever girls."" Having relayed Quinlan''s exact words, the oriental beauty scoffed with dissatisfaction, "I don''t know about you all, but I find his instructions to be very lackluster."


    "Hehehe¡­!" Lucille began giggling out of nowhere, turning all heads in her direction¡ªsave for Iris'', who was busy sleeping.


    "What do you find so funny?" Ayame asked perpexedly. Their situation wasn''t very comical as far as she was concerned. It could even be said to be very grim. If they didn''t come up with a good excuse for his sudden disappearance, who knew what Vex and the others would think?


    A big grin emerged on the Berserker-classed woman''s lips. "You youngsters have committed a grave mistake¡­"


    "I''m nearly three times your age, young lady," Seraphiel replied amusedly.


    Lucille shook her head coyly. "You might have more years under your belt, but your experience is lacking, young lady. You became an adult less than a year ago, after all."


    "What grave mistake are you talking about?" Aurora asked, worried she truly made a big blunder without being aware of it.


    "You knew there was a possibility of Quin departing for a while, yet you stood idly by and did nothing¡­" Before the others could ask what the hell nonsense she was muttering about, Lucille glanced down at her belly and began stroking it lovingly with slow, measured motions. "You didn''t stock up on his seed¡­"


    "¡­ Someone''s become an addict." Seraphiel voiced her observation with a giant grin adorning her beautiful face. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Easy for you to say, you''ve only been with him once. I''m curious if you''ll be saying the same in a few months¡­ Furthermore, from what I heard, it wasn''t the most romantic of first times. Wanna talk about it, young miss?"


    Hearing the caramel-haired beauty''s words, the mischievous elf couldn''t help but flinch and instinctively snap her hands to shield her kitten from the mere memory of her night spent with Quinlan. Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Looks like someone''s been put in her place rather successfully¡­" Lucille giggled coyly.


    "Can we please focus?" Ayame sighed, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over her. Although she liked her fellow harem members and considered them her best friends, the Samurai-classed beauty couldn''t help but wonder how much easier her life would''ve been if Quinlan had a more traditional taste in women, preferring completely normal girls¡ªsuch as herself.


    "What can we even say? He went for a walk?" Aurora asked a very good question. They were in the beastman headquarters, after all. However, something, an important detail, struck her smart little head. She shouted excitedly, "Wait! If time is passing for Quin, we should be able to reach him with [Master''s Link]!"


    Multiple heads turned in her direction, surprised they didn''t think of this sooner. To them, Quinlan''s departure meant he would be unavailable until his return, just like the first time he did. After all, he didn''t even disappear for them back during the fight with the Phantom League, where Selene backstabbed him. Instead, he was done in a single moment''s time, according to their clock. This time around, however, his telepathic communication spell should be working.


    Blossom whimpered dejectedly, "That was the first thing Blossom tried as soon as Master''s form disappeared¡­ She couldn''t connect to Master."


    The rest of the ladies tried as well, coming to the same realization.


    Ayame, with a bit of a pink visible on her delicate cheeks due to Blossom being the sole person who realized this option of theirs, muttered, "[Master''s Link] is an incredibly useful spell, but it looks like we''ve found its first major limitation. Quin must be worlds away from us, or at least outside the Iskaris continent. There''s a limit to how far the spell can reach¡­"


    Hearing her reasoning, all five of them grimaced. Despite how they might act, they were all greatly worried for their lover. The five of them were not just his girls but also battle companions who, thus far, always had the chance to help him out during his times of need. For the first time, he was entirely on his own, and it made all five of them agitated. They were forced to sit around or even go to sleep while he was doing who knows what.


    As the ladies continued their discussions, Quinlan was in the midst of getting tossed around by mighty tornadoes.


    ¡­


    The moment I drank the Wind Elixir, my body suddenly felt unnaturally light, as if gravity had lost its grasp on me. Then, without any warning, I was straight-up launched.

 Chapter 602 Boundless Freedom

    The sky itself swallowed me whole, flinging me through an endless expanse of churning tempests. There was no ground, no sky, no sense of direction¡ªonly motion. I was tossed about like a ragdoll in a hurricane.


    I was expecting the wind elixir to begin rummaging through my stomach, just like the fire elixir did. I was forced to admit that I''d been underestimating the difference between these strange forces. I felt no pain at all from the insides of my body, the method of attack employed by the wind elixir was entirely different.


    Instinctively, I tried to resist, attempting to force control over the chaotic currents. Big mistake. The moment I exerted my will, the winds roared in defiance, tossing me around even faster and more furiously. It was as if they mocked me for daring to shackle them.


    I struggled mightily to right myself mid-air, but each movement only sent me spiraling into another gust, another wind elemental force flinging me wherever it pleased.


    Control was impossible.


    No. Control was the problem itself.


    Thanks to my experience with the fire elixir, the force with which I wrestled for control for many days, I knew what I needed to do.


    The wind wasn''t something to be commanded. It was something to be understood.


    I stopped struggling.


    The moment I did, my body no longer fought against the current but flowed with it. The vicious tossing softened¡ªnot because the winds had weakened, but because I had ceased resisting.


    I closed my eyes.


    How do birds fly?


    They don''t fight the wind. They ride it. They tilt their wings, adjust their bodies, and use the air as an ally rather than an obstacle that needs to be overcome. Even in storms, they find currents that lift them instead of breaking against them.


    I took a deep breath. My body was light. My mind even lighter. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I tilted myself forward and spread my arms to the side in an attempt to adjust the way air passed over me. Instead of forcing a stop, I shifted with the flow.


    And just like that, I wasn''t being thrown anymore.


    I was gliding.


    The wind no longer battered me. I was moving with it, riding the currents like an unseen force had granted me wings.


    The first lesson: Wind could not be fought. It had to be embraced.


    The Soul Records did remark that I had an unnaturally high affinity for the elements, perhaps my adaptability was helping me right now because I very quickly got the gist of how I could glide across the skies.


    Now that I thought about it, the [Mystical Elixir of Awakening], enhanced by the Geim''s secret ingredient, gave me the Elemental Sovereign class. I accredited it to my being a primordial, but now it seemed there was more to it. Likely, I was sporting an outstanding innate affinity for the elements, even among members of my race.


    However, I had to admit that despite my success at gliding, I was just getting started in learning about the wind element.


    Even as I rode the currents, I still had no real control. I could follow the wind, but what good was that if I had no say in where it led me?


    Again, I thought of birds.


    They didn''t just drift aimlessly¡ªthey made choices. They used subtle shifts in their bodies to redirect, diving into updrafts, twisting against downdrafts, always finding the next current to ride.


    I focused on the wind around me.


    There were layers to it: some streams rushed violently, others moved in slow, rolling gusts. Instead of treating it as a single force, I had to see it as a network of paths, each one leading to a different destination.


    I adjusted my posture again by angling myself downward.


    Immediately, I felt a shift. I was dropping faster¡ªnot because I was falling, but because I had caught a downdraft. I didn''t allow myself to panic. Instead, I shifted my posture once again by rolling my shoulders back. I felt an updraft and¡ª


    *Whoosh*


    I was rising.


    Not from spellwork. Not from force.


    Just¡­ understanding.


    I spent what felt like hours experimenting, navigating. The wind wasn''t an obstacle course¡ªit was a pathway with near-infinite routes, and I was learning how to choose my own.


    The second lesson: Wind wasn''t chaos. It was choices in motion.


    Navigating was one thing, but reacting before the wind hit was another.


    I had no problem adjusting when a gust already struck me, but by then, it was too late. A true master of wind wouldn''t react after the fact. He would sense it coming.


    I drifted, closing my eyes again. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    I focused on the air itself.


    There, I noticed the subtlest of shifts. Pressure changes. Whispers of motion.


    The wind was alive, moving in patterns. Before a strong gust came, there was a small pull, a brief stillness that warned of its arrival. Before an updraft, the air gathered below.


    I trained myself to feel these changes. Not just with my skin but deeper¡ªlike an instinct waking up inside me.


    Soon, I wasn''t reacting after the winds changed. I was moving before they did.


    The third lesson: Wind had a voice, but only those who listened could hear it.


    Mastery wasn''t just about understanding wind.


    It was about becoming a part of it.


    Birds weren''t my only teachers. I had seen insects dancing on the breeze and even how larger beasts such as wyverns rode by the lionkin air cavalry adjusted to strong winds with subtle shifts in their stance. Despite them weighing tons, they gracefully flew in the skies.


    The wind was their home, not their tool.


    I knew I was on the right track, and thus, I let go of my last reservations.


    Hours passed. Then days. Then weeks.


    Unlike the fire, which took me months to grasp, the wind accepted me far sooner. Not because it was easier¡ªno, it was just as untamed, just as fierce¡ªbut because neither of us tried vying for control.


    I soared, dived, and twisted through unseen pathways, flowing from one current to another as if I had always belonged here. The gales no longer tossed me around like a leaf caught in a storm.


    I learned to sense the subtlest shifts before they came, to anticipate the rise and fall of the invisible force I rode. Gusts that once sent me hurling uncontrollably now bent to my will¡ªnot because I forced them to, but because I moved with them so naturally that the difference between their will and mine blurred.


    In time, I didn''t need to think about adjusting. I simply did. The same way birds didn''t consider every flap of their wings, they just flew.


    The wind was not my adversary. Nor was it my tool.


    If I wanted to go faster, I tilted slightly forward. If I wanted to halt, I found a countercurrent and slipped into it.


    And then, for the first time since entering this realm¡ª


    I came to a stop.


    Not because the winds died down.


    But because I had chosen to.


    The currents still raged around me, but I wasn''t a prisoner anymore.


    I was free.


    [Ding!]


    [Great understanding of the wind element has been achieved.]


    [Due to mastery over the element of wind, structured spell constraints have been rendered obsolete.]


    [[Gust] [Air Slash] [Cyclone] [Wind Step] [Wind Cutter Barrage] [Sonic Boom] [Cyclone Kick] [Airwalk] ¡ª Removed.]


    [[Wind Creation & Manipulation] ¡ª Achieved.]


    The structured spells I once relied upon had vanished from my arsenal. I no longer needed predefined shapes, pre-packaged invocations because the element of wind was mine to use freely, without limitation.


    I exhaled, and the air itself responded. The sky was no longer an endless battlefield of unpredictable forces¡ªit was an extension of me.


    I turned my head and saw it.


    Beyond the endless expanse of wind lay my next destination: the water quadrant.

 Chapter 603 - 603: Operation: Incite War

    "Sis¡­"


    "Yeah?"


    "Are we really doing this?" Vivienne asked apprehensively. She was currently in her sister''s room, both were wearing their loose night garbs and were conversing in hushed tones.


    "Why are you asking it like we have a choice?" Amara replied with a sorrowful grimace.


    "Maybe¡­" Vivienne muttered, but she didn''t dare say her thoughts out loud, fearing Quinlan could hear them.


    They''d learned the hard way that he had a way of watching over them no matter the distance. Not understanding how the mechanism of his seemingly all-reaching eyes worked, they didn''t dare act out.


    The pair could only curse their horrible luck.


    Their lives turned from that of utmost privilege to being not only objectified and used for their oppressor''s advantage, but they were even sentenced to 10,000 nights of torture, which both of them found to be outrageous and hypocritical from a slaver like Quinlan, but they didn''t dare voice such thoughts out loud.


    "Just stop it¡­" Amara sighed. "If we keep doing good work, he won''t recall us..."


    Vivienne didn''t like the extreme amount of copium her sister was inhaling. "What do you mean he won''t recall us?! You know damn well he will! I''d been sentenced to warm the bed of his filthy freaking slaves; if he let me go, he would become a laughingstock, losing the respect of his damned men!"


    Hearing her twin''s words, Amara''s features contorted strongly. They only spent a single night at Quinlan''s home, and for the first few hours, Lucille was torturing Amara, venting some of her frustrations sustained due to them being ''dumb bitches who made her childhood worse than it needed to be'' as Quinlan put it, but the caramel-haired beauty quickly got bored of it.


    Her problem wasn''t with the twins; they were just annoying bitches in her eyes. Lucille''s mother was killed by the mother of the twins, Dahlia. Hence, the Berserker-classed beauty was after her, not her daughters.


    However, once Lucille was done beating Amara up, she was given to Selene to do with as she pleased, who traumatized the haughty woman to her very core. Every time Amara closed her eyes, the vengeful image of the red-haired woman grinning manically while burning Amara''s skin off her body would flash.


    "Maybe he will not recall me at least¡­" Amara corrected her statement, earning a strong sigh from Vivienne.


    The twins quickly collected themselves, steeled their resolve to do as instructed, even if it meant selling their family, and stepped out of their chambers. The moment they emerged, they were met with the sight of a small army of guards.


    The men opened their eyes wide at their presence, clearly not expecting either of them to leave the chambers. Their eyes examined the two young women, lingering far too long on their forms veiled by the rather loose night robes, even their feet were bare, all done on purpose to appear as fragile and defenseless as possible.


    Vivienne felt their gazes full of lust and desire for her person. As the daughter of a duke and an undeniable beauty, she was well aware of the effect she had on men.


    For once, their stares didn''t irritate her.


    She was too busy fuming.


    ''All these high-tier guards, right here at our beck and call¡­''


    It was infuriating. Where were they when she and Amara had been taken? S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She already knew the answer. They were here. Serving their father.


    Back when the twins traveled to the capital to participate in the Grand Auction, they''d brought only five mid-tier guards with them because they were their subordinates, not their father''s. Had they accepted the duke''s elite forces, they would have been untouchable.


    Quinlan would never have captured them.


    But no¡­ they had been too proud, wanting to be independent. They wanted no part of their father''s overbearing protection, believing themselves to be above it. In the first place, who would dare attack the full-blooded daughters of a duke?


    Unfortunately for the twins, they''d pissed off the wrong man.


    Now, standing in the presence of their father''s finest warriors, Vivienne couldn''t help but grit her teeth. If only one or two of these warriors had been present¡­


    "Miladies, are you going somewhere?"


    Neither of the twins gave him the time of day; they merely began walking toward their destination. The bodyguards quickly fell into formation around them.


    They arrived at their father''s quarters within minutes. Amara gestured for the guards standing defensively in front of the duke''s room, who nodded and knocked on the door.


    A deep voice called out from within, "Come in."


    Alastair stood near a bookshelf, dressed in an elegant night robe.


    "My sweet little sugarplums," he greeted before setting his wine glass down as he strode toward them. "What brings you here so late?"


    It was time to act.


    Vivienne''s throat tightened as she forced her expression to crumble. Amara mirrored the shift; her lips quivered masterfully as her gaze dropped to the floor.


    "Father¡­" Vivienne murmured with a high-pitched, trembling tone. "W-we''re too afraid to sleep alone¡­"


    Amara sniffled, playing her part perfectly. "We keep hearing noises¡­ We can''t stop thinking about what happened¡­"


    Alastair''s entire demeanor darkened, not toward them, but toward the bastards who had dared to attempt laying a hand on his daughters.


    His jaw clenched as he spat with fury, "Those insane fuckers¡­ They dare do make an attempt on my princesses!"


    The twins glanced at each other amid their sobs.


    Perfect.


    His anger once again flared for the perpetrators despite his most trusted allies doing their best to placate his wrath.


    Alastair pulled them both into a warm embrace. "You don''t have to explain anything, my gorgeous princesses. There''s no shame in needing Daddy''s presence to sleep well despite nearing 40 years of age. If you feel unsafe, then you will stay here. I won''t have either of you trembling in fear under my roof."


    And just like that, the night of wailing began. The twins did their best to sob and talk while pretending to be asleep, mentioning Broker''s name over a thousand times in the process. On occasion, they listened to Quinlan''s advice and thought back to their night spent in his home.


    Selene was single-handedly carrying Amara''s terrified shrieks, while Vivienne decided to use her memory of Blackjack. The crazed subordinate of Quinlan who was truly beyond the brink. Her time with him wasn''t enviable, let''s just leave it at that.


    As such, they cried out many times but never uttered the names of the real perpetrators behind their nightmares. Not because they were so loyal or had such a good grasp on their speech, but because they were Quinlan''s [Subjugated] subordinates who were ordered never to reveal anything compromising about him or his allies. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    By the time morning came, the duke had bloodshot eyes and perpetually trembling fists.


    ¡­


    I rode the air currents toward the water quadrant. Once it was time, I popped the cork of the water elixir and brought it to my lips. As soon as its contents touched my tongue, a chilling sensation ran through my body. It was vastly different in its nature from the overwhelming heat of fire or the wild tossing of wind, yearning for boundless freedom.


    It wasn''t pain, nor was it discomfort, but a numbing cold that felt as if my very essence was being submerged.


    Then, as if to make good on its word, I was dragged downward.

 Chapter 604 - 604: Raw Momentum

    Something unseen yanked me below as if I were prey caught in the jaws of a great white shark. I was getting pulled into the depths.


    By now, I knew better than to resist.


    After the fire and wind quadrant had taught me the futility of fighting against the elements, I allowed the current to take me.


    I let go. The moment I surrendered, I was not only not suffocating due to a lack of oxygen, but I also no longer felt like I was being dragged¡ªinstead, I was guided. Water had its own will, just like wind, but where wind was erratic, water seemed to be moving with intent.


    It had a purpose.


    I opened my eyes.


    The world around me was vast and endless, yet light still filtered through to the great depths. These lights were somewhat distorted by the ever-moving tides churning above and around me. The deeper I descended, the darker the waters became, yet I felt no fear.


    Water was not my enemy.


    I had long since learned the elements were not my enemies. Even if they harmed me, that was not out of ill intent but because they didn''t like how I was behaving. Like agitated animals, they lashed out at those who didn''t respect their boundaries.


    First Lesson: Water was Movement.


    Even when it seemed still, it was never truly at rest.


    I spread my arms to swim and immediately felt resistance. Yet, the moment I stopped forcing movement, I glided effortlessly through the water. There was no need for frantic kicking, no need to force my way forward¡ªif I wanted to move, I only had to align myself with the currents.


    I observed.


    There were layers to this world. Just like wind, water was not a singular force but a vast network of motions. Some currents were sluggish, while others moved with incredible force propelling them, demanding utmost respect.


    I experimented by shifting my body to see how the water reacted. When I tilted forward, I was carried swiftly downward. If I arched my back, I slowed.


    By understanding the flow, I could choose my path.


    I was still sinking, deeper and deeper, and as such, came to the realization that the ocean floor was no empty void.


    For the first time since I entered these elemental realms, I saw signs of civilization.


    Ruins Beneath the Waves. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Unlike the raging infernos of fire or the storm-wracked lands of wind, the water quadrant held remnants of something old. Structures that have been long since abandoned stood solemnly against the currents, draped in coral and seaweed.


    It was a city. Or at least, it had been.


    I landed on the seafloor, standing on my two feet for the first time since being swallowed by the waves. I ran my fingers along the weathered, mossy walls, tracing the faded inscriptions that had long since lost their meaning.


    Whoever had lived here was gone, forced into extinction by the ruthless actions of the soul-raiding gods and their enslaved galactic armies birthed to do their bidding in their Astral Conquests. Even though these people were no more, their legacy remained, preserved by the ocean''s embrace.


    Yet, there was no time to dwell. The waters were teaching me.


    Second Lesson: Water was Adaptation.


    It was relentless, but not in the way fire burned or wind raged. It persisted. It found its way through every crack and wore down even the hardest stone with patience. It did not break through obstacles but flowed around them, over them, reshaping them over time.


    I began to move, not by forcing my way through the water, but by becoming part of it.


    Like the currents that wove through the ruins, I adjusted. I did not fight against resistance; I used it. If I met an opposing force, I let it redirect me rather than stop me.


    It was an entirely different mindset from fire, which burned through problems, or wind, which avoided them altogether.


    Water accepted.


    Water endured.


    I moved freely now, no longer hindered by the ocean''s density. My body felt light, allowing me to effortlessly shift through the depths. But there was one more thing I had to grasp.


    Third Lesson: Water was Power.


    I had learned to move with water. Now, I needed to command it.


    I shot upward, willing the currents to carry me, and after a few days of trial and error, they obeyed. I wasn''t just drifting anymore¡ªI was riding the ocean''s force.


    And then, I saw them.


    The waves.


    The moment I broke through the ocean, I was met with towering walls of water crashing with the raw might of the sea made up of primordial water.


    Seeing them, I instantly felt they weren''t just chaotic masses of water. They had momentum, and once they moved, they carried everything with them.


    I didn''t try to fight or stop the waves.


    Instead, I instinctively tried to make good use of their momentum.


    I used my wind manipulation skill to shoot toward the skies, and the moment my feet touched the wave''s surface, I didn''t think as logic would dictate I should. Not because the water hardened beneath me but because I was moving with it.


    The realization struck like lightning.


    Water wasn''t controlled. It was harnessed.


    Fire burned. Wind fled. Earth stood firm. But water moved, and once in motion, it was nearly impossible to stop. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I bent my knees, shifting my stance. The moment I did, my body aligned with the wave''s flow, and I propelled forward. Faster. Smoother.


    It was nothing like flying. Wind gave me boundless freedom, but water was something else entirely. It wasn''t about soaring weightlessly¡ªit was all about momentum.


    With an intentional twist of my body, I adjusted my center of gravity, and the wave carried me in a long arc, sending me streaking across the ocean''s surface. The tides weren''t just forces¡ªI could anticipate them, move with them, use them.


    I dived beneath the water, breaking through with perfect fluidity, launching myself onto a new crest with nothing but positioning and awareness.


    This was it.


    This was the third lesson.


    Water wasn''t just movement. It wasn''t just adaptation. It was raw force.


    But it wasn''t force in the way fire raged or earth endured. Water''s strength came from building momentum¡ªit moved forward and carried everything with it.


    I had no spells, no means to manipulate water directly.


    But¡­ I didn''t need to force water to obey me. I only had to understand how to let its strength become my own.


    For hours, I tested the limits of my newfound understanding.


    I rode the waves until there was no hesitation whatsoever in my movement¡ªI didn''t even need to keep my eyes open to know what my body needed to do. Throughout the hours, I dived through the currents, weaving through the tides effortlessly. I let the ocean''s force propel me, launching forward with nothing but alignment and motion.


    Only when my body understood¡ªwhen there was nothing left to resist, no more doubt in my motion¡ªdid it finally happen.


    [Ding!]


    [Great understanding of the water element has been achieved.]


    [Due to mastery over the element of water, structured spell constraints have been rendered obsolete.]


    [[Aqua Bolt] [Water Shield] [Bubble Snare] [Tidal Wave] [Hydro Torrent] [Mist Veil] [Aqua Lance] [Tsunami Surge] ¡ª Removed.]


    [[Water Creation & Manipulation] ¡ª Achieved.]


    I exhaled, and the ocean breathed with me. The waves that had once tossed me now obeyed my will; their motion was indistinguishable from my own.


    The ocean no longer held me captive.


    I was its master.


    As the waters settled due to my mental command, I turned my gaze toward the next trial.


    Beyond the rolling tides, past the endless horizon, the land awaited.


    The Earth Quadrant.

 Chapter 605 - 605: A Night with Sylvaris [Bonus]

    <Daughter, is everything alright?>


    <Mom! You asked me this literally three minutes ago!>


    <Three minutes is a long time, many events could''ve happened since the last time we spoke.>


    <Ugh¡­! Why did Quin have to enslave my mother¡­> Seraphiel grumbled. Sylvaris had been bombarding her with mental messages, asking if she was okay.


    <Don''t say it like that, you''re putting the Prodigious Son in a bad light. It was me who asked to be [Subjugated].>


    <If the girls heard that, they would all think you were talking dirty¡­ but you''re just an innocent maiden.>


    The gorgeous, silver-haired Mooncaller raised an eyebrow. <Talking dirty? What do you mean? Also, don''t refer to your mother as a maiden, you''re being disrespectful.>


    <But that''s what you are, unlike me. Hehe! Let me know when you feel ready to part your legs to welcome Quin in, I''ll do the rest from there. Anyhow, Mom, I''m good. We''re currently talking strategy with the girls, bye!> Just like that, Seraphiel ''slammed the phone'' on her mother.


    The ethereal moon mother furrowed her brows due to the attitude her daughter had been giving her in recent times. Back home in their clan''s territory, she''d been nothing but the sweetest of daughters who was rarely if ever troublesome during her hundred years of life, yet the elven mother couldn''t help but realize she lost a lot of her daughter''s respect ever since Seraphiel found Quinlan and her new friends in the lands of the humans.


    They were turning her daughter into a rebel¡­ That being said, Sylvaris couldn''t help but smile. Her daughter had some good friends back home, but she''d made truly great ones over here, and in such a short time at that.


    Sylvaris knew Seraphiel had found her home, and she was happy for her daughter. It seemed she would have to brace her heart to let Sera go.


    "Easier said than done¡­" She muttered and stood from her sofa, strolling over to her room''s window that displayed the beautiful moon of the night sky. A contented sigh left her delicate lips as she gazed at the serene image.


    Sylvaris was happy here, just like her daughter. She''d left the Vaelorith clan and its estates in her mother''s¡ªSeraphiel''s grandmother''s¡ªhands, so the silver-haired beauty could rest easy knowing things were okay back home.


    Instead of worrying about rushing back, Sylvaris was even joyous that she could take a little break from rulership. She thought of her time here as a vacation, away from her duties, surrounded by the friends of her daughter.


    Despite it being night, she was not tired. Jasmine was already asleep, so she couldn''t tutor her about domain management using [Master''s Link]. Instead, the Mooncaller elected to go for a stroll.


    As she glanced at the walls of the mansion, Sylvaris noticed some changes. The estate was coming along nicely, and although it was a far cry from the pristine halls of the Vaelorith Clan, it had its own charm, a form of raw beauty that she had grown fond of. In recent times, Quinlan''d bought twenty extra labor slaves who were tasked to join Ronan and Iselda, doing construction duties. As such, the labor slaves working on the mansion had doubled, further increasing construction developments. It was just about completed.


    Opening the doors of her room, the silver-haired beauty was greeted by the sight of a warrior clad in heavy armor. Only a few pink strands of hair that could be seen from below her helmet told Sylvaris who it was. "Lyra."


    The pink-haired tanker girl turned around and bowed respectfully, "Lady Sylvaris."


    The Mooncaller had a gentle smile erupt on her features. She knew what was going on perfectly well. Quinlan couldn''t take his team''s tanker with him due to her being Soren, the Geomancer''s ex-slave, whom Vex would recognize, giving all of them trouble.


    As a result, this loyal and dutiful girl found herself greatly troubled due to feeling useless. To that end, she decided the best way to become useful would be to guard the person who was most important to Quinlan present in the stronghold.


    Since Jasmine was back in Braedon, having resumed her duties as a Twilight Apprentice-ranked merchant, Sylvaris was technically the most important person here to Quinlan because she was the mother of one of his lovers. Although Kaelira was also present, for now, she was nothing but a subordinate.


    Knowing people like Lyra needed to have something to do not to feel useless and miserable, she decided to give her stalwart protector something to do. "I''m going on a stroll, care to join me?"


    "It would be my pleasure!" Lyra replied merrily and quickly took up her position a respectful step behind the elf mother. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as they stepped outside, the elven mother inhaled, letting the crisp, clean night air carry the scent of earth and wood to her nostrils.


    Naturally, she would head toward the miracle present in this wonderful home.


    The Geim.


    Once she was near, Sylvaris'' toes curled instinctively, attempting to glean some information regarding the slumbering creature. The tree was still young, still unaware, but it was growing. Rapidly.


    She exhaled softly while whispering, "Not long now¡­"


    A few figures sat around the tree. They were conversing with it, keeping it company, worried it might get bored in its lonesome.


    They had once been part of Kaelira''s team, but their combat skills had not been fitting for Consortium tasks, at least according to Quinlan. He preferred them being sentries near his home, with the main task of protecting and caring for the Geim.


    Rather than feel discarded, they embraced their new role wholeheartedly.


    How couldn''t they?


    Caring for a Geim was the highest privilege an elf could receive, besides tending to Luminara herself. To be chosen for such an honor was a blessing instead of a punishment. They wore peaceful smiles, extremely content with how their lives turned out to be.


    Sylvaris lingered for a moment to observe the sight before continuing down the path. She didn''t want to bother the elves who were busy telling their tales to the creature.


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    Instead, they walked toward the smithy.


    Thanks to the trip they took to the capital, where she and Sera were masquerading around as dejected sex slaves of the scummy noble called Black, they stocked up on all that was required to finish the smithy of Kaelira, the sole artificer of Quinlan.


    Sylvaris could hear it before she saw it. To her surprise, there were no rhythmic clangs of hammer on metal but merry, feminine laughter.


    Six women sat outside the smithy with a mug of ale in hand, and their faces were flushed with warmth.


    They were Kaelira''s team, Kai''s ex-slaves who replaced the elven rangers as Ambition''s Heralds. Sylvaris expected to find her fellow elf who had a quirky fascination with the dwarf-dominated field of artificing to be hammering away, but instead, she was surrounded by her team.


    The eyes of the six human women spoke volumes of camaraderie, but Kaelira herself was reluctant. Sylvaris could see it in her dissatisfied posture. It wasn''t hard to guess that her subordinates had insisted she stop for the day, and so here she was, seated among them.


    Liora, the second healer of Quinlan''s Ascendants, giggled and asked in a tipsy tone, "You really wanted to keep hammering away, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 606 - 606: Ding! [Bonus]

    Kaelira scoffed with displeasure, "I didn''t finish Lord Quinlan''s armor yet! It feels wrong to rest."


    Shallan, the Anemomancer-classed, tanned beauty, shook her head with an amused smile, "You had already run out of mana a long time ago¡­ Honestly, we did you a favor by dragging you away. You could''ve ruined your work with your overeagerness."


    Kaelira elected to shut up, deciding to drink instead of offering a rebuttal, for she had none. The others laughed in delight before raising their tankards to drink alongside their cherished captain.


    "Haa! That hit the spot¡­" The trapper girl exhaled happily while eyeing her mug of ale. She hadn''t drunk such high-quality alcohol ever in her life. Before being enslaved, she was a poor woman making scraps from trapping wildlife, and after being captured and enslaved by illegal slavers who then sold her to Kai, she wasn''t afforded anything besides water and the cheapest of meals.


    Back when they awoke after Kai''s death, Quinlan conducted a little negotiation with all six women, asking what they required to be happy in his service. Among them were the most generous of offers: freedom after serving only a few years. Besides that, the one benefit the trapper girl liked the most was their monthly salary, the first of which she used to buy this well-brewed liquor for her and the team.


    The archer''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Captain, I''d been thinking; we suffered a lot while being with Kai, but we did learn some stuff about pleasing men as a result. I think we should give you tips before you''re inevitably bedded by Lord Quinlan."


    The rogue slurred drunkenly, "I can''t have my boss be the stiff, boring wife in the harem!"


    "I''m not boring!" Kaelira refuted the accusation.


    The archer smiled coyly, knowing they''d gotten her. "Then let me ask. In a hypothetical situation where you found yourself kneeling between Lord Quinlan''s legs, with his pants down, what would you do?"


    "Why would I find myself in such a situation?!"


    Six lips parted as the ladies began laughing in response to her statement, they all found teasing Kaelira to be a great deal of fun.


    It was Shallan''s turn to say, "It''s not even a hypothetical at this point. We can all see the eyes with which he stares at your body, he is eating you up in his imagination each and every time you cross paths with him."


    Hearing this, the athletic elf yelped and brought her palms to her face, shielding her rapidly reddening cheeks. She meekly muttered, "R-really?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liora was the most innocent of them all, so her words carried extra weight in such a situation. "Yes, even I can attest to the truth behind Shallan''s words. However, captain, my eyes are telling me this is not a one-sided fascination¡­ Is it?"


    "I don''t know whatever you might mean¡­" Kaelira replied bashfully like a schoolgirl who found the topic of love to be embarrassing. She spent most of her life learning about smithing and artificing in secret; her dedicated brain had no time to think about boring topics such as love and relationships.


    "So back to the question, what would you do?" The archer was adamant about receiving an answer.


    "¡­ Lick it?" Kaelira asked innocently, her knowledge was as barebones as it got.


    "Sigh¡­ I knew it." The archer shook her head disapprovingly before presenting a shapely wooden product she carved to have a certain rod-like shape in her free time. "Look, captain, this is what you do!"


    *Mwaah* *Smmoooch* *Schluckk*


    Sylvaris intended to join them, but together with a wholly bashful Lyra, elected to return to bed. "So shameless¡­" the Mooncaller grumbled with pink cheeks as the vivid images of the brunette woman kissing and then deepthroating her wooden toy carved into the exact shape of Quinlan''s erect penis¡ªas per Blossom''s memory¡ªflashed in her mind over and over again.


    ¡­


    The rumbling sounded from a mile away. A wall of stone rushed toward me in the form of an avalanche of earth.


    Instinct screamed at me to move. To dodge. To run for my life.


    But since crossing into the earth quadrant weeks ago, I have learned.


    Earth did not flinch. Earth did not run. Earth endured.


    To that end, I planted my feet firmly on the ground and then reached deep within myself, not for magic, not for force, but for the same resilience that defined the land itself.


    The avalanche roared closer. Dust and debris filled the air, the sheer force of it enough to strip flesh from bone¡­


    I stood my ground. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    The first impact struck like a truck as the immense weight slammed into me, trying to bury me beneath its might. The pressure was overwhelming. How couldn''t it? An impossible mass was trying to flatten me.


    But I did not move.


    The force that would have broken me before found no weakness to exploit. I was not resisting. I was not fighting¡­ for I was the mountain.


    After a long while, the rumbling faded. The dust settled. The avalanche had passed.


    And I was still standing.


    A sound echoed through my mind.


    [Ding!]


    [Great understanding of the earth element has been achieved.]


    [Due to mastery over the element of earth, structured spell constraints have been rendered obsolete.]


    [[Rock Spike] [Earth Armor] [Quake Stomp] [Boulder Throw] [Terraquake] [Fortress Wall] [Stone Sentinel] [Rockfall] ¡ª Removed.]


    [[Earth Creation & Manipulation] ¡ª Achieved.]


    [The Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir has completed the Primordial Rank-Up Mission.]


    [The Elemental Sovereign is a class given to entities who have dominion over the fundamental forces of nature. As a master of all elements, their power transcends the control of any single element.]


    [However, the term ''master of all elements'' merely refers to the peak of mortal affinity, achievable by exceptionally talented individuals.]


    [The Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir has surpassed the limitations of mortals. His connection with the elements is far deeper and more advanced than what any mortal could attain.]


    [Ding!]


    [Elemental Sovereign is upgrading¡­]


    [Ding!]


    [Mythic-rarity class: Avatar of the Elements, unlocked.]


    ...


    Author: Biggest announcement of my carreer thus far is down below. Please read the author''s note.

 Chapter 607 - 607: The Exhausted Primordial

    [The Primordial Entity Quinlan Noir has surpassed the limitations of mortals. His connection with the elements is far deeper and more advanced than any mortal could attain.]


    [Ding!]


    [Elemental Sovereign is upgrading¡­]


    [Ding!]


    [Mythic-rarity class: Avatar of the Elements, unlocked.]


    "Haaah¡­" I exhaled as a mighty wave of exhaustion washed over me. I had spent nearly a whole year mastering the elements on the doomed, dying world of Drakwyn, and I never took a single break while doing so. Accomplishing such maintained longevity was possible because of the temporary veil granted to me by the Soul Records for the duration of the mission, but that didn''t mean my mental strength wasn''t drained by the end. If my body weren''t that of a primordial, I would''ve long since gone mad from mental exhaustion.


    I used my [Water Creation & Manipulation] to summon a mirror of fresh water, letting me observe my transformation.


    There wasn''t a bodily change as if I''d unlocked a new primordial transformation, but the change was still visible.


    Throughout my body, numerous veins pulsed from below my skin with bright colors. It was as if the elements were alive within me, or more accurately, a part of me.


    (Picture, only click if you want to see how Quinlan looks.) sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Soul Records rudely interrupted my ''miring session of myself, not caring what I was up to. Whiteness overtook my vision as I was being transported back to the primordial dimension.


    "Where is the baby?! I must taste him!!" A furious, feminine shriek welcomed my return.


    "Don''t you even dare think of touching Quinnie!" Miri shouted while throwing her spear as if it were a javelin at the sultriest, sluttiest woman I''d ever seen in my life. She looked like a demon thanks to her long, curvy horns, bat-like wings, and heart-shaped tail. Her subrace wasn''t hard to guess¡­ A succubus was getting impaled by a girthy weapon right in front of my eyes, but not in the manner she would''ve preferred, evidenced by her furious screams.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I won''t let a monster like you destroy my baby''s Innocence!" Lumi declared before lunging at the impaled slut and cutting her neck open.


    Not wanting to step into the fight of these three fierce lionesses, I moved towards Malakar, who was sitting on the sidelines, tiredly watching the battle. Based on his ''I''m so done with this shit'' expression, the ladies didn''t start this fight recently. Considering that not only were they such OP existences, I couldn''t even wrap my mind around their powers, and they were getting healed by the sealed dimension on repeat, such fights could indeed go on for basically an eternity.


    "You''re done, laddy," Malakar grunted after I plopped down next to him.


    "A keen observation, old man." I nodded affirmatively.


    "¡­ Your extremely rude mouth is telling me you didn''t get tortured for a decade this time around, laddy. You''re not crying for your mommies to pamper you for a week straight."


    Completely ignoring his jab, I watched my mommies butcher the demoness on repeat. She was fighting back admirably well, considering it was a 2v1, but I expected a succubus to fight with her charm rather than her limbs¡­ "Old man, why is this woman losing so hard?"


    Silence reigned supreme until this ancient fossil finally decided to respond. "Nyxara is one of the strongest primordials, but she''s getting countered right now."


    I scoffed, "You can''t tell me a freaking primordial succubus can''t charm women."


    "Oh? You knew her subrace?" Malakar asked with a raised eyebrow. Seeing I wasn''t willing to reply, he merely shrugged his shoulders and continued, "She can, it''s just that your mothers are¡­ how should I put it gently?" He mused while stroking his bushy white beard.


    Settling on the correct term, Malakar turned his head in my direction, and with eyes that told me tales of an amount of exhaustion my meager existence couldn''t even comprehend, he declared, "They''re complete psychopaths, laddy."


    "Huh? They seem pretty normal to me, especially for people who''ve been exiled here for such an absurd amount of time."


    He shook his head dejectedly. "You wouldn''t get it¡­ Nyxara''s demonic powers can easily charm straight women, but Luminara and Mearie are what I would call ''reproductive purists.'' To them, if they can''t get pregnant, any sort of sexual relationship is entirely meaningless. Nyxara could grant them immense physical pleasure, but as their brains only care about motherhood, which is something Nyxara can''t grant them even outside of this dimension, they are not affected in the slightest."


    "Damn¡­"


    "Yep, laddy. Exactly: damn¡­ I''m one of the strongest primordials when it comes to combat power, stronger than both Luminara and Mearie, but this demoness would give me a lot of trouble still. Honestly, what your mothers are doing is very impressive."


    "You''re telling me you''re as old as Thalorind itself, but you can''t keep your libido in check? Isn''t it about time you learn some restraint? Unlike me, you''re not exactly a baby, old man."


    "Laddy, let''s go have a friendly sparring session, just the two of us. I have an incredible amount of valuable lessons I could impart to the younger generation."


    I would''ve jumped on such an offer if it wasn''t offered right after I insulted him. His ominous tone alone told me I would not learn anything but get executed on repeat.


    To that end, I shook my head. "If you bully me, I''ll cry for my mommies."


    "Damned brat¡­ No wonder you''re leveling up so fast. You''re an opportunistic scumbag."


    "Thanks."


    "¡­" Only a strong grunt sounded as a response.


    "Returning to your earlier words about my alleged psycho mommies, I have a question."


    Another grunt told me to ''shoot.''


    "If it was the male version of Nyxara, would they still be immune to getting charmed?"


    "You mean Syrion the incubus? Your question is irrelevant, for he is dead. Has been for a very long time."


    "Did the vampire progenitors get to them?" I asked, remembering my mother''s tale of how they conquered an entire continent where the sun wasn''t shining, making it perfect for them.


    "No, Nyxara rode him like a bicorn until he died of dehydration."


    "You''re telling me a primordial sex demon died from having too much sex?"


    "I am."


    God damn. That''s mental.


    I couldn''t help but start rooting for my mommies more than ever.


    Of course, as the loyal and adorable son I was, they always had my support. But now that I heard Nyxara screaming incessantly about wanting to fuck a newborn primordial, I couldn''t help but support them stronger than ever.


    Go, mommies, go! Keep the crazy bitch away from me.


    Something came to mind. "Now that I think about it, with the primordial dude dead, aren''t her children more-or-less paralyzed? Doomed to a life of mediocrity?"


    "Yes, the sex demons were doing pretty badly last time I heard. However, assuming Nyxara to be a concerned matriarch would be a grave mistake. She''s an even bigger hedonist than you are, laddy."


    "Aren''t you a hypocrite spouting nothing but bullcrap? According to Luminara, in the earlier days of Thalorind, humanity lived as cavemen because you and that Thyra woman fucked off somewhere and couldn''t be bothered to guide your people."

 Chapter 608 - 608: Deal

    "Laddy, once you turn a billion years old, I might consider listening to your moral lessons. Furthermore, I suggest you realize I could teleport the two of us to the other part of the dimension and deploy instant concealing spells. You could squeal like a piggy for your mommies with all your might, but it would be a very long while before they get to you."


    With a strong gulp, I nodded, "Duly noted."


    After gathering my bearings, I spoke up once again. "I have another question. Are you primordials in your current situation due to an Astral Conquest treaty or something along those lines?"


    For the first time since I met this man, he flinched. It took a few seconds for Malakar to reply. However, instead of answering, he merely muttered under his breath, "Just what is that damned creature up to¡­?"


    "So¡­?" I prodded, but he firmly shook his head. "I''m forbidden from breaching this subject. I ask you not to pester your mothers about it either. I fear in a moment of their motherly weakness, one of them might try answering. Even just giving you contextual clues in the form of a slight change in their eyes would be a death sentence to them."


    Damn it¡­ I struggle to glean any information about the situation of my fellow primordials due to whatever is binding them.


    "Thank you, Malakar. I didn''t know I was risking your life."


    "Don''t worry about it." Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    As soon as the old man grunted his response, three heads snapped in our direction.


    A strong grimace found its way to my face once I stared into the eyes of the succubus. How couldn''t I grimace when I watched her red eyes turn pink and even transform from normal, round irises to heart-shaped ones? Despite Nyxara bleeding from numerous wounds, she showed no signs of care at all. Her euphoric expression and following "He''s here!" shriek didn''t alleviate any of my worries, especially because she visibly started salivating while inhaling air from my direction, doing her best to smell me.


    Once she did so, her pink, heart-shaped eyes began pulsing wildly.


    I was in mortal danger.


    "Quinnie, you''re back!" My mothers shouted joyously.


    I was very happy to see them again but¡­ "Mothers, protect me!"


    With no shame whatsoever, I reminded them that they were, in fact, fighting to spare me from this sex monster who would eat me alive.


    "I''ll make you feel things these stuck-up bitches never could!" Nyxara shouted desperately, but before she could continue or cast a spell, Miri''s spear impaled her head, destroying her brain.


    "Malakar, what would it take?" Lumi asked a question I didn''t quite understand.


    The ancient primordial human sighed tiredly, visibly deep in thought. After a while, he looked up and glanced into the first elf''s eyes. "You''ll not pester me about your stories and wishes of pampering your son for a year straight."


    "Hmm¡­" Both mothers began stroking their chins, visibly uncertain if the deal was worth it. In the end, with some difficulty, they found it acceptable. "Deal."


    "Sigh." Malakar sighed once again before standing from his seated position and extending his right arm.


    "Respond to my call, Excalibur."


    The very fabric of reality trembled in response to his call.


    From the depths of the void, a dazzling light erupted, forcing me to shield my eyes. Then, a golden sword materialized in his grasp. The blade radiated sheer majesty; its edge was so impossibly sharp the surrounding air hissed as if cut apart.


    But it was not just the blade that changed.


    The frail, old primordial I''d been dissing all this while underwent a complete transformation. His thin frame, sagging skin, and weary bones began to right themselves.


    The wrinkles that lined his face melted away, and the age that had visibly weighed down his body was erased in mere moments as his spine straightened.


    Malakar''s sunken cheeks filled with life, his white beard receded as if he''d just shaven, and his thinning hair darkened into a cascade of golden locks, radiant just like his blade.


    His robes no longer fit his body because the body itself was now something else entirely. His frame expanded while his muscles forged themselves into a physique that was sculpted to perfection.


    He was a warrior king reborn, standing as the epitome of human majesty.


    With a mere snap of his fingers, his robes shattered into motes of golden dust, replaced instantly by a suit of armor so resplendent I had to blink numerous times to accept my eyes were indeed showing me reality.


    The breastplate was similarly otherworldly in its luster, and it bore the sigil of an empire I didn''t recognize, probably, it''s been long lost to time. A crimson cape danced behind him as if caught in an eternal, unseen wind.


    And his eyes, which were always so dull with age, heavy with the exhaustion due to the weight of eternity they endured, now burned like twin stars, blazing with the might of an immortal legend who had awakened after a long slumber.


    Malakar made a few slashing moves with his golden blade, or at least I assumed them to be few, for I couldn''t see anything¡ªhis weapon was invisible above the hilt as if it had been erased completely. But I knew better; my eyes just couldn''t follow its trajectory.


    "Yep, still got it¡­" Malakar muttered with gleeful satisfaction. An entirely uncharacteristic, handsome, charismatic smile emerged on his features.


    "Malakar!!" Nyxara screamed like a banshee. "I won''t let you ruin my fun!" Having said that, she rose from her posture, but before she could do anything, Malakar lunged.


    In the next moment, Nyxara was sliced into mincemeat¡ªcut into tiny cubes¡ªfrom head to toe.


    "Let''s go, Quinnie," Miri said while grabbing my left hand in her right.


    "This demon won''t bother you anymore. You could stay for a week the last time you were here, but I think you can bear two weeks of the lingering divinity this time around!" Lumi decreed cheerily while grabbing onto my other hand.


    And just like that, I turned around and began walking toward the pond, flanked on each side by my two chirpy mommies while listening to the shrieks of the succubus getting butchered again¡­ and again¡­ and again¡­


    ¡­ These primordials are just wild.


    sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 609 - 609: A Mothers Weeping Requiem

    [Author: Forgot to include Quinlan''s picture with the elements surrounding him for the first ~90 mins after posting yesterday''s chapters. My apologies. You can check the picture in this paragraph.]


    ...


    "Quinnie, mommy is so proud of you!" Lumi squealed while hugging me deeply into her voluptuous bosom. I''d just finished detailing my rank-up trial. Both mothers of mine were shocked, just like Malakar was. Based on what the Soul Records have told me, I was indeed an anomalous existence.


    That didn''t deter either of my mothers from showering me in love and adoration, though.


    My earlier thoughts of us chatting in the serene pond with Lumi and Miri occupying my thighs as their seats became a family tradition were indeed rapidly proving to be true.


    "So am I!" Miri didn''t wish to be left out of another chance to pamper her son; she also hugged me needily.


    "Thank you, mothers," I purred while nuzzling my head into the first elf''s welcoming cleavage.


    Just as I was enjoying the heavenly sensations assaulting my brain due to the plump twin-world wonders, a sudden memory emerged. "Lumi, Sera said I should ask you for proof of not only your continued existence but acceptance of me as your son. Supposedly, if I could prove such a claim, my life in the elven lands would be much easier because they treat you as a religious idol."


    "She''s a smart girl," Lumi said with a content voice before sighing dejectedly. "Quinnie, sadly, it won''t be as easy as you assume. We''re unable to gift you our valuables. It should be possible¡ªyou can do whatever you want with your items, but the rest of us primordials are not¡­"


    Curses. This damned pact binding the primordials of Thalorind is cockblocking me all the time.


    Perhaps sensing my frustrations, Miri suddenly quipped, "Can''t you tell Quinnie where to find ''that''?"


    "That?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My instantaneous question was met with jovial giggling. Luminara pinched one of my cheeks between her fingers and kissed the top of my head before saying, "Look how cute Quinnie is¡­ Such an opportunist! My son certainly knows what he wants."


    "Right, right!" Miri quipped.


    "Mothers, stop playing with your son and reveal the secret!" Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Another round of giggling welcomed my declaration.


    Once Lumi ceased her rude antics, she did as asked. "There''s an artifact called ''A Mother''s Weeping Requiem.'' It''s an elixir filled with my unique tears."


    I wanted to ask what the hell she was talking about, but then I felt the atmosphere around us grow heavy with pained sorrow. "Each time one of my children dies, I, the Primordial Nurturer, shed a tear filled with my divine energy."


    Sensing it was a difficult topic for Lumi to discuss, Miri took over.


    "Us primordials were born using the divine energy of Elder Gods. After reaching a certain stage, we can make use of the energy we were made of, to a lesser extent than gods. This is the reason why many refer to primordials as demigods. Said divine energy manifests in each of us differently. For Luminara, it manifests when she wails with grief, for Malakar, it happens when he duels a mighty opponent. For Dragnar, the Primordial Dread, it occurs when he manages to terrify his opponents with his mere existence."


    So that''s how it is¡­ Primordial Nurturer, what a fitting class for this absolute gem of a woman. I straightened my spine, rising from the plump heaven to hug Luminara firmly.


    "Thank you, Quinnie¡­" she said weekly before leaning into my chest, looking for warmth. We remained as such for a good dozen minutes before I felt her mood brighten.


    Miri seemed to come to the same conclusion based on her breaking the long silence. "A Mother''s Weeping Requiem has quite the fascinating properties to it. When Luminara''s descendants¡ªmeaning all elves of the Iskaris continent¡ªconsume a drop, they''ll feel a strong sense of homely warmth, akin to what one might feel when they come down with a nasty cold but are being spoonfed rich honey by their caring mother. Furthermore, their affinity with nature will increase, allowing them to hold deeper and more meaningful conversations with the forests and their inhabitants."


    Now I understood why Miri said this elixir had fascinating properties to it. Furthermore, her words inadvertently confirmed a theory of mine. Interbreeding between races wasn''t a thing. Her phrase ''When Luminara''s descendants¡ªmeaning all elves of the Iskaris continent'' excluded half-breeds, such as a half-elf, half-human being.


    It made sense when I considered that, unlike in most fantasy stories, each race was incredibly dependent on its progenitor. A half-elf would not have two progenitors but four. If further interbreeding happened on the family tree, they could have dozens of dependencies. It felt like the relationship between a mortal and their progenitor was sacred, not to be shared with other progenitors.


    Just as I finished my thoughts, Miri continued. "The effects of the elixir grow stronger the closer familial bond the consumer shares with the Primordial Nurturer. Members of high nobility tend to have the closest blood relationship with Lumi. In their case, the effects of the elixir could include resistance to poison, curses, mind-affecting magic, and more. They might also gain temporary buffs to their stats, and some could even directly converse with Lumi, but that was before we got stuck here."


    It seemed Lumi collected herself well enough to relay the rest of the information. "If my direct children consume a drop, the previously detailed effects will strengthen, and they might also receive a memory transfer, showcasing a memory of mine that could give a hint to solve something that''s troubling them. Furthermore, they''ll gain a unique empowerment where other elves will feel my lingering presence from the aura surrounding them."


    "But I''m not your biological child, it should not have even a weak effect on me, let alone what should occur when your direct descendant consumes a drop."


    A rare coy smile could be seen on the first elf''s beautiful face as she rose from my embrace, straightening her posture. "That''s where a small trick will help you out. When a primordial consumes a drop, they''ll not gain the benefits my descendants would, but instead, a strong light will surround them, akin to the final benefit mentioned. However, this light will be different in its nature. It won''t emit a familial bond with me but rather my deepest feelings about the person.


    Before you ask, Quinnie, yes, it should still work even if I didn''t harbor those thoughts at the moment of shedding my tears. Divine energy works strangely¡­ Anyhow. If a person I think of as a horrendous waste of air, such as Nyxara, were to drink a tear, a hateful, dark aura would emit from her body for a while. But if it were my primordial son whom I love with my whole being¡­"


    I didn''t need Lumi to finish her statement. A majestic light would envelop me, flabbergasting any elf who saw it.


    "Where can this elixir be found?"


    The coy smile immediately disappeared from Lumi''s features, making me furrow my brows. Something I wouldn''t like was about to be uttered.


    "I gave it to my youngest daughter, knowing I might not return from where I was heading to. The issue is, according to the Goddess, this aloof girl of mine made a big blunder when she took the elixir with her on an adventure, and she died in a dungeon. The elixir remains in the hands of whoever killed her. The Goddess couldn''t divulge anything about the perpetrator due to the laws binding her, but she assured me this creature did not waste the elixir. Instead, the creature lays in the depths of the dungeon, protecting it."


    ¡­ Why does everything have to be so convoluted about my life?!


    ¡­ Sigh. I can''t do anything about it; it is what it is. Guess we''ll have to go dungeon diving soon.

 Chapter 610 - 610: Back on Thalorind

    Dungeons were different from labyrinths. Labyrinths were intricate, magical constructs with respawning monsters and had unique laws to them, perfect for a reliable way to grind XP with as little danger as possible because the monsters'' levels were equal to the floor they spawned on.


    Dungeons, on the other hand, were normal constructs created by mortals. A dungeon could be the tomb of a long-lived mage full of his secrets, the hideout of an undead lich researching necromancy, the lair of a monster hoarding valuables, etc. There were no confusing things about dungeons; they were filled with traps and other defenses to protect the owner and their belongings.


    Technically, we already raided a dungeon back when we cleared the goblin camp with Ayame and Blossom a few days after my transmigration.


    "I see. I''ll have to take the elixir from the creature''s hands then." A happy nod was the only response Luminara offered.


    The following days passed by in a quick but thoroughly enjoyable manner. After spending such a long time in the dying world of Drakwyn, doing my utmost to understand and master the four elements, this vacation was exactly what my exhausted mind needed. Furthermore, spending time with my loving mothers always filled my heart with warmth, so I was always happy to be with them.


    After finishing our bath in the pond, we moved to the woods where Luminara''s home was located. We had to move here instead of to the primordial town square because its surroundings were filled with the loud sounds of Malakar''s and Nyxara''s battle.


    In Lumi''s treehouse, we chatted, brewed tea, told stories to each other, and did many other similarly enjoyable things. Perhaps the moment that stood out to me the most was when I was presented with the results of their diligent knitting.


    When I departed after succeeding in the Iris simulation, my mothers decided to spend the time until my return by knitting me new clothes. Luminara''s home was filled with hundreds of socks of different colors, materials, and even shapes. She sneaked in a few socks that left my toes naked, letting her elven nature corrupt her creations.


    Based on her guilty look when I tried them on, Lumi couldn''t help but try to convert me into the naked feet gang. She didn''t succeed.


    Miri, on the other hand, elected to knit me anything but socks. As I couldn''t take these items back home with me, I now had an eye-popping amount of apparel to wear while I spent time with the pair here. It was nice¡ªwearing clothes knitted by my loving mothers felt much better than running around in my battle armor. Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    But as they say, all good things must come to an end; my stay in the primordial dimension has come to an end. I said goodbye to my teary-eyed mothers but noted how they seemed less sad than during my first departure. It felt like they trusted me a lot more to survive on my own outside the primordial lands than they did before.


    ¡­


    "So then we''ll say Quin must''ve been kidnapped by a high-level assassin who could turn invisible and phase through doors," Ayame decreed.


    My girls were sitting in a circle on the ground, being deeply engaged in their conversation. Iris was the only odd one out; she didn''t appear to have moved a single muscle since declaring she was done due to the contents of my conversation with Felicity.


    My dogkin lover firmly shook her head, "Blossom would smell it! She would not let Master get taken away like that!"


    "You were sleeping," Lucille suggested.


    "Blossom would wake up!"


    "She also had a way to conceal her smell¡­" Aurora added with a strong grimace. It seemed my girls were busy with the homework I gave them¡ªfinding an explanation for my absence.


    Before I could even make my grand entrance, Blossom tilted her head back a bit and sniffed. In the next moment, her head snapped in my direction, and I saw a dogkin rocket get launched right into my arms. "Master!!"


    I grabbed onto her juicy buttcheeks as I held Blossom, letting her slobber me in adoring kisses. I felt the accumulated stress leave her body with each passing second.


    "Quin!" The others quickly joined my dog-girl in hugging me, and just as so, I found myself in a big family hug.


    <I''m back.> I informed my sole woman who wasn''t present.


    <You succeeded?!> Jasmine quipped instantly, despite it being in the middle of the night. It wasn''t hard to figure out she couldn''t sleep due to being worried for me.


    I quickly taxied her to my room so no one would be left out.


    "How was it?! Did you gain another total nonsense powerup?" Ayame asked excitedly.


    Instead of a verbal response, I raised my right arm toward the ceiling and summoned tiny elemental particles. Embers of fire, droplets of water, tiny gusts of wind, and cube-shaped rocks rotated in a circle around my arm. The elements did so in an orderly fashion, not racing nor fighting against each other.


    "Wow¡­" Jasmine, Aurora, and Lucille muttered all at once. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I desummoned the elements, for I had other plans for now. "I spent 2 weeks being pampered by my dummy thick mommies who don''t seem to know the meaning of personal space¡ªnot that I''m complaining¡ªbut I''m pent up as hell. If Iris was awake, I wouldn''t do this, but¡­"


    I stared each of my lovers in the eye one after the other before declaring, "I would like to see five wiggly butts presented before me."


    As Jasmine was not ready to take the plunge yet, she was teleported back after adorably hugging me for a few minutes. Her presence was also dangerous because she shouldn''t be here. If someone like Vex saw Jasmine, explaining ourselves would be impossible. I just couldn''t help it, my weak heart demanded I see all my girls after succeeding in the trial.


    Although I didn''t know it at the time, Iris was completely awake. She always has been. This cheeky woman lowered her heartbeat and pretended to be asleep to hear what I and my girls would do and say, perhaps as a final test to learn whether we were worthy of her trust or not.


    And just as so, Iris pretended to sleep throughout the many hours I spent devouring my lovers.


    Tomorrow, however, it would be time to resume my soul and XP-grinding efforts¡ªer, I mean, helping the beastkin resistance overthrow the oppressive lionkin.


    It wouldn''t be a seamless undertaking, to say the least.

 Chapter 611 - 611: Heading to War

    "You''re back, future wife," I greeted Vex. "How was the journey?"


    "I am," the white-haired, kendo-wearing woman nodded while sporting her trademark beautiful smile. "The journey went seamless for the most part. I brought 3,000 rare-rarity crossbows, fulfilling your promise to Kargrim about providing arms for the resistance''s aerial forces. I also managed to find the rest of our team."


    As the one tasked with leading the diplomatic portion of our Consortium-given mission, the way my relationship functioned with Vex, the one tasked with leading our group, was strange.


    She could tell me what to do at all times, except if I was actively talking with a beastkin representative. During those times, not only was she expected to give me total freedom, but even help me. This was why it was not me but she who went back to the Vraven Kingdom to gather the weapons I promised Kargrim, the hulking bearkin who led the resistance''s assault unit.


    "Nice. Hello, Ignis," I greeted the Ashbringer.


    "Yo, super rookie."


    It seemed he suffered no injuries during the time he spent leading his own expedition. As for the rest of his team, namely Ryker''s gang, they were all banged up, with Chicken, the woman whom Raika nearly executed, not being present at all. I didn''t know if she died or not, and neither did I care enough to ask.


    Instead, I returned my attention to Vex. "You said the ''journey went seamless for the most part.'' Would I be correct to assume the reason why it wasn''t entirely seamless is related to the woman you''re dragging behind you?"


    I asked while wryly examining Raika''s near-lifeless form. She was barely breathing. However, based on the fact Vex was dragging Raika by her long, black hair, I could guess the woman''s injuries were not stemming from her battles with the lionkin.


    As if to confirm my thoughts, Vex''s cheery smile turned up a notch before she replied, "Your assumption would be correct, future hubby. Raika didn''t want to come here when I asked nicely¡­ I had to nudge her a bit."


    After chuckling a bit to myself, we moved toward the conference room. It was early in the morning, and our plan to launch an attack on as many lionkin settlements as possible was on the horizon. A final meeting would take place between the leaders to ensure we were all on the same page.


    Beastkin were not known for fanfare, which was evidenced by the very barebones meeting place set up for such an important meeting. We were in the underground tunnels of the resistance base.


    "Red-Eyed Demon, Grim Reaper," Kargrim greeted us when we stepped through the doors. It seems my given title by the aerial unit, ''Grim Reaper of the Skies,'' has been shortened.


    "Kargrim," I greeted the large bearkin before examining the other occupants of the room.


    There was a large ''table'' made from dirt, around which a few people sat on treetrunks¡ªwhen I said beastkin don''t tend to care about fanfare, I wasn''t lying. There was a wolfkin, tigerkin, dogkin, Sova, who was the birdkin woman who gave us a small tour of the base, and Kargrim himself sitting around the makeshift table. Kargrim, due to his large size, elected to sit on the floor instead of a trunk, but even then, he was comically towering over the rest of them.


    The other occupants of the room, the subordinates of these leaders, I assumed, stood behind them.


    Vex and I were the last two to take a seat while the other Vesper Consortium members stood behind us¡ªor just lay face-planted in the dirt in Raika''s case.


    "This''ll be quick. Time is of the essence," Kargrim started. "The Vesper Consortium has donated 3,000 rare-rarity arms to our cause. 2,400 of them have been transported to other resistance forces. Sova, has the aerial unit been armed with the 600 remaining weapons?"


    "Yes, Lord Kargrim," the birdkin woman replied before continuing, "It''s truly unfortunate our riders can''t practice more with these weapons, but as you said, time is of the essence. I sent them all to the practice range in the meantime, they''re getting familiar with the items." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I brought crossbows instead of other weapon types on purpose, they''re considered to be the most beginner-friendly," Vex spoke up.


    "Your consideration is appreciated," the bearkin nodded diplomatically.


    "I don''t like this¡­" the fearsome-looking tigerkin sitting next to me grunted. "All of us fighting together is already shameful enough, accepting arms from humans makes me feel like my ancestors will spit on me in the afterlife."


    "Thank you for your input, Toraq, but your opinion on the matter is irrelevant." Kargrim didn''t seem to be willing to tolerate any such notions when time was of the essence. He would listen to our important thoughts but didn''t have the luxury to care about cultural problems.


    Based on the fact Toraq immediately shut his mouth up, the giant bearkin must''ve been very well-respected even among other apex predators.


    Having something on my mind, I decided to speak up. "I don''t wish to slow the talks down, but truth be told, I''ve been concerned about the whole operation. We destroyed the lionkin army about 10 hours ago; they should be aware of the fact there''s something problematic happening on the borders. I fail to see how they wouldn''t be competent enough to send a bigger and more prepared army to defend their borders."


    The large bearkin was quick to reply in a matter-of-factly manner. "An understandable concern you harbor, Grim Reaper. We''re not alone in this undertaking; there are four more such forward bases set up at other parts of the lionkin borders. The other resistance armies have been raising hell in their given parts of the region; the lionkin armies are stretched thin. However, that''s not to say our plan is foolproof. If you''re not ready to put your life on the line for our cause, there''s no shame to be suffered at all. This is not your fight. I''ll report your generous donation to my lord, the leader of the bearkin people."


    I shook my head. Knowing this was a much more serious undertaking than I assumed thus far with five big beastkin armies coordinating together, my worries that this was some random attempt the beastkin made out of arrogance have been placated. "We''ll participate. Thank you for addressing my concern."


    We then created three teams; each team would be about equal in strength. As the lionkin were tribal people, most of their settlements were small, storming them with our whole army would be a giant waste of time.


    The entire Consortium entourage was put into the team led by Kargrim. As the apex predators struggled to fight alongside other apexes, the tigerkin and wolfkin led the other two teams. Dogkin, birdkin, rabbitkin, and other non-apex races were spread to make the teams equal in strength. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Due to our addition, Kargrim''s team was the smallest in numbers. Vex, Ignis, and Raika tipped the scales too much in our favor.


    With that, we headed out.


    I was given BunBun once again, the rabbit girl whose brain functioned on a room-temperature IQ level outside of combat, but when it mattered, she proved to be a trusty steed. She was the mount I rode during the previous battle with the lionkin. Seeing how great of a duo we formed, her previous rider was given a green hat¡ªI mean, he was benched.


    Due to my newly acquired mastery over the wind element, I no longer required an aerial mount, truth be told. However, I didn''t know how I could break the news to Vex and the rest that I somehow upgraded from an intermediate Elemental Sovereign to someone who could control the four elements with supreme freedom. I was no longer restricted by constraints presented by the pre-made nature of spells.


    Queen Morgana should be at least one or two steps above an intermediate Elemental Sovereign, but even then, she shouldn''t have such a deep affinity for the elements as I did.


    I had to be careful with what I revealed.


    Although I didn''t know it at the time, I would get to go all out much sooner than expected, and even better, I would not have to mask my true nature as someone who grew beyond the Elemental Sovereign class much longer, either.


    While we were traveling toward the lionkin borders, a sudden voice sounded in my head. <Quin, I think Black Fang wasn''t being truthful¡­> Ayame murmured.

 Chapter 612 - 612: Lionkin Lands

    <Quin, I think Black Fang wasn''t being truthful¡­> Ayame murmured.


    <Agreed,> Aurora and Seraphiel replied at the same time.


    I understood what they meant. Back when we were handed this mission back in Braedon, I was told I was specifically selected as the leading diplomat because of how Blossom adores me. Supposedly, the sight of a dogkin trusting a human wholeheartedly should''ve been the decisive factor that tipped the scale in our favor.


    The beastkin did not care one bit about how Blossom kept wagging her tail whenever I appeared in front of her, or she smelled my scent which let her know I was close.


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    <You girls are right. I''m pretty sure Black Fang used that reasoning as an excuse to give me this task without the other circle members vetoing her.>


    <Blossom doesn''t follow!>


    <She likely nominated me to be the diplomatic leader not for the benefit of the syndicate but to test me. That woman just wanted to see if I could live up to her expectations. She already knows I''m shaping up to be an incredibly promising combatant; I suppose now she wants to know if I can become more than a strong soldier.>


    <Hmm¡­ Your thoughts seem reasonable,> Ayame replied.


    Honestly, I wasn''t faulting Black Fang for her curiosity. She''d learned a lot of unique things about me, such as my supposed 7 weeks of age at the start of the Phenom Trials, my illustrious class, my hybrid build, my ability to cast spells not only without a wand but even without deliberate hand gestures, etc.


    Also, it was an open secret in the Vesper Consortium she was ''a bit'' obsessing over me. Even random foot soldiers, namely the Dawn Initiate nobodies, knew of it. How couldn''t they? The mysterious woman left her century-long seclusion just to watch me perform live in the final event of the Phenom Trials.


    All that is to say, I shouldn''t¡ªand wasn''t¡ªsurprised to see Black Fang prodding with the intent to learn more information about me. Her curiosity would benefit me as well; Devil would be credited with securing allies for the war with the Greenvale family and their vassals, earning my alias great prestige, both within and outside the organization.


    "Keep your eyes peeled! We''re about to cross into lionkin territory!" Kargrim bellowed from the front of our group, which was made up of ~400 bearkin warriors and ~200 aerial units with either birdkin or rabbitkin as mounts and their riders.


    The ones in the settlements closest to the border must''ve known trouble was brewing on the horizon because they planted scouts at various vantage points, watching for trouble, but their efforts were in vain.


    Unluckily for the lionkin, Vex was a part of our operation. The Hexblade used her uncanny abilities to get the jump on the sentries before they could run back and alert others of our approach.


    Without their scouts to warn them, the inhabitants of the nearest tribal settlement were caught completely off guard.


    The aerial units didn''t even take to the skies¡ªthey elected to preserve their flying abilities. The riders merely readied their crossbows and used the lionkin as live practice to learn more about their newly acquired weapons.


    Bearkin warriors surrounded the settlement from all angles, and once Kargrim gave the signal in the form of his deep, bestial roar, the rangers ceased their onslaught, letting the melee units charge. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The proud lionkin, despite being outnumbered, roared their defiance and rushed to meet our forces in combat. These people weren''t even important enough to be armed by the crafts of the dwarf called Ragnar, who played a major role in the dominance of the lionkin in the past few years.


    While the main force began massacring the unarmed lionkin forces, my Heralds and I moved ahead, deciding to accomplish a goal of ours.


    One by one, the lionkin warriors fell all around us. Some thanks to our attacks, others from a nearby bearkin tearing them apart. But there was one who did not stand his ground with admirable bravery.


    A lionkin draped in a finely decorated fur coat broke from the fray. While the others of his kind honorably fought to the last drop of their blood, he turned tail and ran, bolting through the village in a desperate attempt to escape.


    I found what we were looking for.


    He didn''t have time to react before I grabbed his shoulder and slammed him down into the dirt. A pained gasp left his lips as he pushed himself up, only to freeze as he found himself surrounded by my Heralds, myself, and Iris.


    I crouched in front of the fallen lionkin, eliciting a scared whimper from his lips.


    "I''ve got a question for you."


    "I-I-I''m loyal to the Sunfang!" he stammered, but none of us believed it. By the looks of things, not even he did.


    "I''m not in the mood for this. Let''s make a deal. If you answer, my team will not hurt you. You can try making a run for your life."


    Seeing hope shine in his eyes, I knew I got him. "Natalie and Poppy. Two female dogkin who lived in the forests were enslaved by lionkin forces months ago. Does any of this ring a bell?"


    The gleaming of his eyes strengthened, visibly happy. "Y-yes! I distinctly remember two blonde-haired dogkin being offered for sale by a merchant, but our little settlement is poor, no one could afford the asking price. I heard the merchant grumble annoyedly about having to take them to Lionheart."


    So that''s how it is. Blossom''s mother and sister will be further inland, in the capital city no less if the words of this man are to be trusted. Not having any other questions, I let him go and watched a bearkin punch his skull, which offered no resistance¡ªit exploded into small chunks of flesh and bones. I would''ve killed him myself, but I knew he was very low-level, so I didn''t care enough to make the effort.


    However, just as I was observing the massacre going on all around me, my eyes noticed movement on the horizon.


    A large group was coming our way, but it wasn''t similar to the lionkin army we defeated before my primordial trial.


    "They dare!" Kargrim bellowed furiously after he also sensed the incoming trouble.


    Numerous beastkin of varying subspecies were marching toward us in an uncannily orderly fashion. I knew from experience the different beastkin people would never manage to move in such a unified manner under normal circumstances. The reason behind this strange phenomenon was quickly revealed¡ªugly, spiky collars choked their necks.


    The lionkin created an army of slaves from prisoners of war and other captives. This was what angered Kargrim.


    However, unlike him, I couldn''t care much because my eyes spied something extraordinary¡ªsomething much more special than an army of slaves. My heart began beating rapidly. "What the hell¡­?" my allies gasped one after the other.


    "Rrrr¡­" the raspy sounds emitted by tens of thousands of rotting corpses usurped all other noise.


    The army of the dead was upon us.


    Which could only mean one thing¡­ Besides a genius dwarf crafter, the lionkin found themselves another ally.


    A necromancer.

 Chapter 613 - 613: Undead Horde

    "Rrrr¡­" the raspy sounds emitted by tens of thousands of rotting corpses usurped all other noise.


    The army of the dead was upon us.


    Which could only mean one thing¡­ Besides a genius dwarf crafter, the lionkin found themselves another ally.


    A necromancer.


    Skeletons of various beastkin races formed the vanguard of the advancing army. Their exposed bone structures served as indicators of what they once were.


    The reanimated bearkin corpses towered over the other undead, occupying the frontlines of the necromancer''s army. If their size wasn''t enough to ascertain they were bearkin, the girth of their bones left no doubt. On the other hand, the remains of wolfkin bore elongated snouts and jagged teeth.


    It was similarly easy to guess which subspecies each corpse originated from, as almost all beastkin sported some unique characteristic they inherited from their animalistic traits.


    Whatever flesh remained on these creatures was dry and blackened, clinging to their frames in thin, leathery strands. Some still wore scraps of rusted armor, and most of their weapons were dull yet stained with the remnants of past battles.


    Even the reanimated apex predators seemed to sport some makeshift armor and weapons despite their living counterparts refusing to stoop that low. To them, relying on anything but their Goddess-given strengths was dishonorable. The non-apexes seemed to share the sentiment, but when push came to shove, they were much more open to the idea of using manmade tools.


    But as I observed the incoming tide, I sensed an aura of pure dread settled over the surroundings. It was not just the sight of the undead that was unsettling, but their mere presence. The air itself felt wrong, as if the world rejected their existence yet was powerless to stop it. The ground beneath them seemed to die in their wake: the healthy, green plains decayed as the very soil darkened under their advance. The sickly stench of death and rot carried on the wind, overwhelming the senses and threatening to choke the living with its putrid embrace.


    This army was akin to a moving graveyard, a tide of the damned marching forward with a singular purpose.


    As I watched the massive horde march, I couldn''t help but remember back to Mearie''s words. ''Necromancy is not about harvesting souls but merely about reanimating corpses! It''s a filthy class associated with necrophiliacs, who are the happiest when they are surrounded by death and misery. Necromancers travel from graveyard to graveyard, digging corpses from their graves only to take them back to their sick labs and stitch them together to repair any damages.''


    She was right. What the necromancer did to these creatures was merely doing their best to make the corpses as effective in combat as possible.


    Furthermore, Miri was also right in that¡ªat least as far as I could tell¡ªthis person had nothing to do with the soul business. The necromancer merely kept using their mana for what I could guess took years of constantly reanimating corpses, adding them to their perpetually growing undead horde. These creatures were soulless; they were resembling a hivemind.


    "Necromancer!! You dare!" Many beastkin on our side were enraged at the sight, understandably so. Not only were the lionkin enslaving their brethren¡ªwhich was heavily frowned upon in beastman culture, unlike in the human lands, but this time around, that was just the tip of the iceberg.


    The slave army marching side-by-side with the undead one told us all we needed to know about the strategy of our enemy. The captured beastkin would be enslaved, and upon their deaths, they would be reanimated to join the undead army. Using this method allowed the necromancer to keep growing their forces simply by winning battles¡ªhell, not even that. The lionkin could just feed them corpses/slaves, resulting in their conquests over other beastkin tribes using the weaponry crafted by Ragnar.


    Considering we had no intel on this necromancer and his ginormous army of the dead, the second option seemed more likely. I bet Leohtar Sunfang, the lionkin leader, was harboring the necromancer in his lands, letting them amass this giant army unimpeded.


    Be that as it may, I didn''t have the luxury to gawk at them. We had to do something. We had a little over 600 units on our side, while there seemed to be at least a thousand slaves and god knows how many undead. I couldn''t even see what lay behind their frontline of rotting skeletal corpses. Even my mildest estimate would indicate we were facing ten thousand undead.


    "Leohtar, you bastard! Just how low are you willing to stoop?!" Kargrim shouted, he was boiling with fury, just like the rest of his warriors. What their eyes were showing them was utter sacrilege, the antithesis of everything they believed in. Warriors who lost honorably deserved to be killed on the spot, not be given to a filthy necromancer to play with.


    Knowing the severity of our situation, we quickly looked for Vex. Just as we neared, I saw Raika part her eyelids, as if her supernatural senses informed her of the upcoming grave threat even while she was knocked out cold.


    "Vex, unless you three have been hiding some giant trump cards all this while, I don''t see how we can fight this."


    A wry expression welcomed my words. "We do have some tricks under our belts, but¡­"


    Yeah. The sheer number of our enemies was overwhelming.


    "This necromancer is a bad matchup for me¡­" Ignis said with ashen features. "Mummies and zombies are vulnerable to fire, but I have to expend a lot of mana to burn bones to ash."


    "They are weak to bludgeon damage. Just keep punching them until their bones are pulverized," Raika''s wisdom sounded as she got to her feet and spat a mouthful of blood, the remnants of the beating she received from Vex.


    "Kargrim!" Vex shouted.


    Her voice successfully brought the large bearkin out of his rapidly building rage. He turned toward her and nodded grimly. "Retreat!" Kargrim bellowed his command, and perhaps, thanks to the extreme respect his subordinates held for him, they, too, regained their cool.


    However, this time around, the issue won''t be solved simply by running.


    *BWOOOOM!*


    The ear-splitting blaring of a magically enhanced horn shook the air.


    The uniformly marching slave and undead armies began charging.


    The might of the Necromancer class quickly bared its ugly fangs at us when the skeletons lacking any musculature began rushing toward us as if they were in their tip-top physical shapes.


    On the other hand, the weakness of the towering bearkin species was also very evident. Each of them had the strength and tankiness of multiple lionkin or tigerkin, but their speed was lacking in comparison. The effort to retreat seemed futile.


    Kargrim came to the same conclusion as me, as in the next second, he halted and turned on his heels, facing the incoming horde. The rest of his subordinates did the same.


    He looked behind for a moment, glancing at Sova and then at us. "Windbreaker, continue the retreat efforts. Red-Eye and Grim Reaper, you do so as well. This is not your fight. There''s no shame in running. We''ll win you as much time as possible." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 614 - 614: The Might of a Necromancer

    He then turned toward his fellow bearkin warriors and shouted, "Getting picked one by one with our backs turned to our enemies is not the way of the mighty bearkin! There''s no greater honor one could achieve than dying a warrior''s death! Don''t let them capture you!"


    *ROOOOAAAAARRR!* S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His subordinates were more than receptive to Kargrim''s brief speech. I saw not a single shred of fright as all 400 of them bravely stood side-by-side before charging into certain death together.


    "Kargrim¡­" Sova shed a single tear while watching the broad back of her captain charge at the undead. Everyone in the aerial unit did the same. I only met this warrior a day ago, yet he left quite an impression on me, so I could only imagine how those who''ve known him for centuries felt.


    "We have no time to waste!" my words successfully awoke them, and our retreat efforts resumed.


    As we sprinted away, I couldn''t help but look back. The bearkin warriors, true to their nature, fought with every ounce of strength in their massive frames. Their sheer power was undeniable: each strike of their fists shattered skeletons like brittle twigs. Bones broke into smithereens as undead bodies were flung aside like ragdolls under their might. For a brief moment, it almost seemed like they could hold their own.


    But then the tide shifted. The sheer number of the undead became insurmountable. For every skeleton crushed, ten more took their place. The bearkin were drowning in a sea of undead. I watched as clawed hands grabbed at their limbs and as skeletal jaws bit into their flesh. Even as they fell, they fought. Their roars of defiance rang through the battlefield, but one by one, those voices were snuffed out, consumed by the overwhelming horde.


    The worst of it all was that the bearkin''s valiant stand didn''t buy us almost any time. The undead tide barely paused for a moment before resuming their tireless pursuit.


    Several of our allies simply weren''t fast enough to outrun them. Even I struggled to keep pace with the swiftest members running ahead of the rest of the undead¡ªthe corpses of wolfkin, dogkin, and other speedster beastkin subspecies.


    We had no choice but to take to the skies. Ignis, Raika, and Vex continued on foot, but the rest of us¡ªmy team and Ryker''s¡ªwere lifted into the air by birdkin and rabbitkin warriors who possessed [Sky Hopper] and other flight-enhancing abilities. Their riders turned in their saddles, aiming their crossbows at the undead, but it was a futile effort. Even if they were properly trained rangers, 200 crossbowmen could never prove to be a significant enough force to repel an army of this size.


    The undead horde didn''t seem bothered by us taking to the skies¡ªthey kept following us from the ground.


    Our strategy seemed to be working; we were finally pulling away by gaining altitude.


    But then, an ominous feminine voice rang out across the vast fields, amplified by magic.


    "My army of the dead! [Ascend]!"


    A wave of power washed across the battlefield as a result.


    It wasn''t the skeletons themselves casting the spell¡ªfrom what I could tell, they lacked the intelligence or the autonomy to perform magic on their own. The necromancer, however, had no such limitations. It seemed she could cast spells that affected her entire horde.


    In an instant, birdkin and rabbitkin skeletons began transforming. Their wings or rabbitkin legs materialized as if they themselves cast their aerial spells.


    I watched grimly as thousands of such skeletons broke free of the army, ascending skyward¡ªtoward us.


    They were fast. Just like that, our advantage in the air was gone.


    "Shit!" Ryker swore after barely managing to dodge a bony claw that slashed at his leg. The aerial units were getting overwhelmed. I watched as, within mere moments, dozens of our allies were dragged down from the skies, forced to plummet to the ground, where the rest of the tide tore them to shreds.


    "No! Guys, run!" BunBun cried with grief upon seeing her cherished allies fall one after the other. She was doing her best to hop faster than ever. She carried both me and Aurora due to there being more riders than mounts.


    Iris'' ride was one of the slower ones, mostly because of the armor she wore. The aerial units were not fit to carry multiple people, let alone when they were so heavy. Once an enemy neared, she spun, kicking the falconkin corpse in the head, sending it barreling backward. But multiple skeletons overtook its place, forcing Iris to fight. Soon, it became hopeless. She had to let go of her ride.


    "[Airwalk]." I pretended to cast a spell, using my [Wind Manipulation] to manipulate the element to let me act as if I was still an intermediate Elemental Sovereign.


    I was truly in a bind. I desperately wanted to go all out, but if I did, my future prospects looked grim. For all I knew, I might find myself betrayed by Black Fang herself, deciding she couldn''t afford to let a person of my importance enjoy the current independence I had. Maybe I''ll even find an iron collar strapped around my neck.


    "Quin!" Aurora cried after seeing I let go of BunBun. The rabbitgirl was doing her best, but she struggled to carry both me and Aurora.


    "Keep going, BunBun, no matter what happens!" I instructed while rushing toward the falling Iris, catching her before she fell into the middle of the horde.


    Below us, the writhing mass of undead awaited, but they were not our only problems. The flying undead were overwhelming us fast.


    *BOOM!*


    A violent explosion rocked the sky, sending a fiery shockwave through the air that incinerated a cluster of airborne skeletons in an instant. I turned to see Ignis barreling toward us with flames trailing in his wake. He fire-punched another skeleton that was in his path, sending its charred remains plummeting below.


    "Hold on, youngsters." His voice was grim, resolute. Nonetheless, the Ashbringer did his best to help us out despite having to expend a great deal of mana to conjure major spells due to the natural resistance skeletons enjoyed against his element.


    Two more figures leaped into the sky¡ªRaika and Vex. Unlike Ignis, they weren''t flying, for they had no aerial spell in their arsenal. As such, they elected to simply use their overwhelming Strength stats to propel themselves upward, launching off the ground like cannonballs.


    Raika slammed her fist into the ribcage of a flying skeleton, shattering it instantly. Before she could fall, she twisted midair and kicked off another one, propelling herself higher. Vex followed suit, using the undead themselves as stepping stones, leaping between them like a parkour expert while kicking them crashing toward the ground in one go.


    I had an ashen expression while taking in all the chaos around me. As impressive as the display of our three elites was, it wasn''t a solution. The flying skeletons weren''t infinite, but they might as well have been. Furthermore, even if we somehow beat the ones in the air, the ground forces were just as relentless. More than that, our flying spells wouldn''t last forever.


    It was all a losing battle.


    "Damn it!" Ayame cursed while narrowly avoiding a claw swipe; she was forced to do acrobatic dodges on top of a flying birdkin so as not to get grabbed out of the air. "We have to do something!"


    No one argued. We were getting overwhelmed by the second. Even Ignis, despite his destructive power, wasn''t enough to clear a path. More skeletons kept rising; this necromancer commanded a seemingly never-ending tide of undeath.


    But then¡ª


    "Quinlan Noir!"


    The battlefield noise instantly faded into a dull silence as a loud, feminine shout reverberated across the battlefield. My mind froze as if the entire world had been yanked out from under me. That voice¡­ It didn''t come from one of my trusted allies using [Master''s Link]. No¡­ It came from¡­


    I turned.


    Slowly.


    As if I could delay what I would see. As if I could somehow unhear the words before they were spoken.


    Vex.


    The Hexblade. Black Fang''s disciple. My future wife.


    She was staring straight at me.


    She knew.


    "Stop pretending to be a weakling!"


    Her voice rang across the battlefield, louder than the howls of the undead.


    And then...


    She parted her lips once again.


    .


    .


    .


    "Show me the might of a primordial!"

 Chapter 615 - 615: The Might of a Primordial

    Vex.


    The Hexblade. Black Fang''s disciple. My future wife.


    She was staring straight at me.


    She knew.


    "Stop pretending to be a weakling!"


    Her voice once again rang across the battlefield, louder than the howls of the undead.


    "Show me the might of a primordial!"


    Time was ticking by in slow motion as I watched her lips turn upwards into a big grin. She must''ve been aching to make this revelation for a while now.


    ¡­ So the cat was out of the bag.


    "Primordial? What''s that?" Ignis asked while detonating another blast at a group of skeletal pursuers. He was doing his best to help my Heralds while ignoring Ryker''s team and the other beastkin. So were Vex and Raika. As a result, I heard a feminine shriek as one of Ryker''s women was thrown to the depths alongside the mount she was riding on. The horde swarmed her once she landed on the ground with a pained thud. The woman''s death shrieks only lasted a second before she was torn to pieces.


    "Nooo! Catherine! Help us too, damn it!" The white-haired brawler shouted with teary eyes full of grief and frustration, but no one paid any attention to them. Our three elites had their hands full helping my team.


    Based on Ignis'' words, I assumed my race was not known by all the higher-ups. If I consider Black Fang to be the only one aware, a lot of things would be explained¡ªnamely, her obsession with me. Why was she so eager to see me fight in the flesh back when I hadn''t even revealed myself as an Elemental Sovereign? None of the other department heads cared about my existence, yet she did.


    A strange feeling washed over me, a feeling that told me that it was¡­ okay. I''ve been wearing masks and robes, using numerous aliases, and being as secretive as possible, so Vex knowing these things about me meant that my worst fears became reality in the past second, yet I felt like my life wasn''t over. She''s been aware of not only my real identity but my unique race as well, yet she did nothing to harm me. In fact, she was fighting to protect me and my lovers. This woman had numerous opportunities to harm me or to take my women hostage to force my compliance with whatever they wanted from me.


    Yet, she did nothing, playing along with my Devil alias¡­


    It felt entirely surreal. The only question remaining was¡ªdo I trust her, and by proxy Black Fang?


    Vex''s big, expressive eyes stared deeply into mine as our gazes were interlocked with one another. I analyzed, looking for the smallest traces of deceit, yet I simply couldn''t find anything. No malice, no underhanded plans being at play. She was just her usual prankster self, having great fun at the expense of my mental breakdown happening right before her very eyes.


    I could trust her.


    That was what my heart was telling me.


    And so that''s what I did.


    "You want to see the might of a primordial, huh¡­" I chuckled before turning serious. "So be it."


    Vex''s already big grin turned into overdrive as her unhinged persona surfaced upon hearing my acceptance. Most people would''ve been repelled by her current face and called her a crazed lunatic, but to me, she was as beautiful as ever.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled. In that motion, I let go of all my inhibitions. I was no longer Devil the Elemental Sovereign.


    I was Quinlan Noir.


    The Primordial Villain.


    It was time to roll.


    "Ignis, hold Wrath and guard my team. I''ll assist you in gaining distance," I instructed before tossing a surprised Iris across the air, right into the Ashbringer''s hands.


    Ignis was as lost as could be, but he caught Iris without a problem, placed her on his back, and was back to focusing on combating the undead. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I no longer had to pretend to be using [Airwalk], so I began hovering in the air instead. Doing so required less focus on my part.


    "Vex, Raika, come to me."


    Perhaps seeing my confidence, Vex listened. She jumped off of the undead she was standing on, landing right in my arms in the form of a bridal carry. As I caught this eccentric woman, I sensed her rapidly beating heart. It was not because our lives were in danger. She didn''t bat an eye even when battling the lionkin in the form of a one versus three when we were ambushed in Blossom''s family''s home. No.


    She was excited to finally see me drop the act, to have the opportunity to bear witness to the might of the most anomalous man she''d ever met in her life.


    I wasn''t going to disappoint.


    Raika, on the other hand, refused to listen. To her, I was just a weakling.


    "Raika."


    The authoritative tone of the Hexblade rang across the battlefield, making the black-haired brute of a woman freeze for a brief moment before immediately obeying. She jumped toward me and grabbed onto my ankle with one hand, hanging in the air.


    Then, with a mere thought, I activated [Wind Creation]. I was not calling upon existing air currents, but forging my own, manifesting the invisible force from nothing but my vessel.


    Next came [Wind Manipulation], granting me complete control over the very air I had birthed. The wind roared to life, spiraling around us in chaotic, untamed currents. And then, with a mere notion of my will, it reshaped itself, bending to my command without any resistance. A surge of compressed air blasted from behind, propelling us forward with breakneck speed while sending a shockwave rippling in our wake.


    In a flash, I positioned myself exactly where I wanted to be. Before me, a fresh wave of skeletal monstrosities rushed at us through the skies. Behind me, my allies struggled against the swarm that had already reached them. Their ability to fly was being hampered by the sheer numbers harassing them from all sides.


    I turned sideways before raising one arm toward the incoming horde of flying skeletons and the other toward the aerial battlefield where my allies were desperately fighting against the undead.


    From the deepest depths of my mana reserves, I funneled raw power into [Wind Creation] once again, but to a far greater extent this time. I was summoning a storm.


    From my hand aimed at the incoming undead forces, a vicious whirlwind tore through the ranks of my enemies. The skeletal birdkin flapped their wings with all their strength while the rabbitkin strained their leg muscles, but all efforts were in vain¡ªthey were sent flying back from whence they came.


    From my hand aimed at my struggling allies, a gentler but still formidable push of wind surged forth, sending them away from my position with calculated precision, ensuring none plummeted to the ground.


    The battlefield shifted. In a single move, I had redrawn the lines, carving out a large distance between us and the reinforcements.


    "Future hubby, you forgot to intone your spells¡­" Vex murmured while eyeing my first act as my real self with utter amazement shown in her glittering eyes. I didn''t know what her expectations were of me, but so far, I certainly didn''t disappoint.


    "Did I? Oops. Thank the Goddess my spell somehow worked despite my big blunder!"


    "Stop playing coy with me¡­" she grumbled cutely. Honestly, it felt great. I''d always been worried about what strong ancient people like her could do, never understanding how her powers worked. Now that she was on the receiving end, a smirk inevitably found its way to my lips.


    Then, I barreled toward my own group.


    "Vex, Raika, you''ll be my weapons. Go, slay to your heart''s content, and leave the rest to me."


    Having said my piece, I brought my leg back with a hanging Raika on it, preparing my strength. With a strong kick, I flung her toward a large group of skeletal creatures who were pursuing my cheeky healer and her birdkin mount. The woman with the epithet ''Brutalizer'' didn''t seem to care much about the decorum with which I sent her rocketing toward the enemies.


    Raika cocked her right arm back with her muscles visibly tightening as her entire body was brimming with the overwhelming, chaotic, and destructive power that perfectly represented her whole existence.


    And then¡­ she swung.

 Chapter 616 - 616: Expending All Mana

    The instant her strike connected, a sound like a thunderclap erupted through the battlefield.


    *BOOOOM!*


    The first skeletal warrior she hit didn''t just break, it straight-up disintegrated. The moment her knuckles slammed into it, its ribcage collapsed inward, shattered into pulverized bone. The sheer force of impact sent a concussive shockwave rippling outward, obliterating the rest of its group.


    Vex, glanced up at me and I noticed her lips turn downward as her eyes began tearing up. "You''re not about to throw your beautiful future wife into a horde of dangerous skeletons, are you?"


    I felt entirely unimpressed by her display.


    "Sacrificing my potential future wife to save my beloved wives... Sounds like a worthwhile deal to me."


    Before she could retort, I tossed her.


    That didn''t stop this woman from declaring her distaste toward my actions while barreling toward a skeleton targeting Aurora''s ride, though. "We''ll have a serious chat about your horribly ungentlemanly attitude, young man!"


    Having said her piece, she gracefully flipped through the air, displaying amazing acrobatic prowess as she twirled like a thrown dagger before slamming her feet right into her target.


    "Shout for me when you need a lift!" Knowing these two insanely high-statted women could jump from target to target without falling for a long time, I left the cleanup duty to them.


    With that, I turned my attention to the ginormous undead horde relentlessly pursuing us.


    The aerial battlefield where my allies were present required delicacy, I couldn''t release my might on the undead surrounding them for my attacks would hit my girls as well.


    What lay ahead of me, however, required no delicacy from me whatsoever. Knowing fire was a bad choice thanks to Ignis, I debated between the remaining elements. Wind was good at keeping the aerial units away, but that was just a temporary solution. Most of them wouldn''t break apart and instead return soon enough, resulting in a giant waste of mana on my part.


    No, it had to be earth. To cause bludgeoning damage, there could be no better choice.


    Even though I didn''t need to make hand gestures, I found that when manipulating a great deal of magic at once, hand motions helped with turning my imagination into reality. Thus, I clapped my hands together, resulting in a resonant crack, before closing my eyes for a brief moment as I sank into deep concentration.


    My mind cast aside the fleeting, brittle nature of loose soil and shifting sand, focusing instead on the unyielding essence of the earth¡ªthe ancient stones that had weathered time itself.


    I envisioned the immovable behemoths of the world: the mountains that stood defiant against the howling winds, the unbroken boulders that had withstood the fury of countless storms, quakes, and eruptions. Their weight, their permanence, their sheer dominance over the passage of time¡ªall of it flowed from my mind right into my magic.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, I parted my arms wide.


    The air behind me rumbled as reality bent to my command. Hundreds of massive stone chunks materialized into existence in perfect synchrony, solid as the foundations of the world itself. They hovered behind me like a divine arsenal, my jagged monoliths waiting to be unleashed.


    Next, wind roared to life once again, wrapping around each floating slab. Then, my parted arms flung forward, toward my incoming opponents. This was the moment I let go.


    As many mighty gusts as there were summoned rocks surged forth, flinging them with cataclysmic force.


    The air cried sharply as the giant wave of boulders tore through the skeletons like divine judgment. Bones shattered like glass upon impact, and skulls caved in before their owners could even register the assault. Their bodies pulverized under the sheer weight of the airborne barrage.


    ''Again.''


    That was all I needed to think, and another barrage of heavy projectiles was materialized before being sent barreling toward my enemies.


    "I''m falling." Raika''s nonchalant tone reached my ears, and upon turning around, I saw that, indeed, she was descending toward the ground due to not having any further enemies to hang on to. As promised, I flew toward her at my top speed before catching and unceremoniously hurling her back into the fray.


    In this manner, the battle continued for a few dozen seconds, until I cleared the incoming aerial units while Vex, Raika, and Ignis defeated the harassers surrounding my team.


    "Oh shit." That was all Ignis said as he turned around and watched numerous giant skeletal monsters rise from the ranks of the undead. The front was filled with beastkin corpses, but from this vantage point, I could see further into their midst, and let''s just say I didn''t like what I saw. Wyverns, trolls, ogres, serpents, and all sorts of physically imposing monsters were part of the necromancer''s army.


    This undead horde truly felt like they were made up of infinite units. We didn''t even begin culling their ground units¡ªthe correct term would be ''couldn''t'' because there were just so damned many aerial units that we were going to run out of mana and energy before seeing their end. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And worst of it all¡­


    [You''ve slain an eaglekin skeletal warrior (Level 37). You''ve gained 0 XP.]


    It was official. I fucking hated necromancers.


    ¡­ On the bright side, my allies were no longer being harassed.


    Continuing the fight in the manner I''ve been doing up until now wasn''t the right choice, I elected to change things up.


    I caught Vex in my arms once again while Raika grabbed onto my ankle, and summoned the currents, using them as propelling force to bolster my and the other aerial units'' speed. "Time to retreat, hm? Defeating such a strong necromancer is difficult given our circumstances¡­ She''s likely an old granny who has been leveling for close to a millennia, so don''t blame yourself, future hubby."


    It was easy to tell Vex was disappointed, she was hoping for a bigger bang from me.


    An amused chuckle left my lips as I disappointedly shook my head. "You honestly think that was all there was to my powers? That I was a loser who specialized in slinging big rocks and generating gusts of wind? Your lack of trust is disappointing me, future wife. You should believe more in your man."


    Having said my piece, I shifted the angle from with which the wind hit us, forcing our path to lead toward the ground. Considering the numerous non-aerial undead units that were beneath us, we needed to gain more distance. "Let my winds guide you, don''t resist the currents! Once you hit the ground, rush toward the object I summon. We''ll have only a few seconds to cross!" I instructed the other aerial units who were doing their best to resist my manipulation that was sending them to the ground.


    After my statement, they ceased resisting, knowing it was their ally''s doing. I used the wind to propel myself forward as fast as I could, leaving my allies behind. Once there was just enough distance between us and the pursuers, my feet hit the ground and I immediately shouted, "[Warp Gate]!" summoning the dimensional doorway right ahead of us.


    I immediately followed it up by turning on my heel, facing the approaching undead. They were mere seconds away. But they just barely weren''t fast enough.


    I knelt, pressing both palms flat against the grassy earth with my fingers digging into the dirt as I drew deep, reaching past my normal limits. I envisioned the weight of a crashing ocean, the relentless force of an unyielding tide. My mana flared in response, depleting in massive amounts as I funneled every ounce of energy into my next move.


    A deep rumble echoed through the battlefield.


    *ROAR!*


    A monstrous wave erupted from the ground in the form of a towering tsunami materializing. My Elemental Sovereign class did have a spell called [Tsunami Surge], but it was like a kid''s toy compared to what I summoned forth after spending all of my remaining mana, which was 70% of my maximum mana in a single second.


    [Tsunami Surge] resulted in a 10-meter (33 feet) tall, narrow wave materializing.


    The calamitic wave my [Water Creation] using 1,500 mana summoned forth was not only significantly wider but also five times as tall, reaching 50 meters (165 feet).


    Trees were uprooted in the path of the flood that crashed into the undead horde, sweeping away the skeletal warriors. I saw thousands of bony limbs flailing helplessly before being swallowed by the wave.


    Just as I felt the first gust of wind from the incoming skeletal wyverns, I stood and reached out to grasp onto Vex''s dainty waist with one hand. Gently, I guided her into the dimensional doorway. She offered no resistance. Instead, Vex turned her neck to continue observing the flooded plains.


    We were safe now, but running didn''t sit well with me. This necromancer almost killed my girls on multiple occasions and made me expend 100% of my mana, only to be rewarded with a grand total of 0 XP. I couldn''t just up and leave, my primordial pride demanded revenge.


    It was time to mount a counterattack.

 Chapter 617 - 617: Necromancy

    "Instead of super rookie, I think it''s time I start calling you mega rookie¡­" Ignis muttered while glancing around. The sight of the resistance bunker where I spent the night welcomed those who passed across my [Warp Gate].


    "Arghh! Catherine!" Ryker fell to his knees in grief, tearing up over the teammate he lost.


    "It''s okay¡­" The remaining two women put their hands on his shoulder supporting him. Their expressions were grim as well, they clearly cherished the woman who fell to her death.


    Beyond those two, no one paid attention to Ryker. Instead, the beastkin began grieving their lost allies while the humans were eyeing me with bewilderment. The remainder of the beastkin resistance''s forces did not amount to much, there were only about two dozen of them. We suffered immense losses.


    Once Ignis ceased observing the surroundings and accepted the fact that we were truly back in the base, he turned toward me and a big grin marked his amazement. He was the one I was most worried about because he had many connections and wasn''t allied with Black Fang. Hell, Ignis was even backed by Broker back when he was a Vesper Phenom ranked upstart. Allegedly, he now has nothing to do with the leader of the finance department as he completely refrained from partaking in the inner politics of the Consortium, but I couldn''t tell for certain.


    Raika and Vex, meanwhile eyed me with two distinct auras. The former, fitting for her wild nature, was measuring me up as a combatant. Back when Raika delivered Volt, Alastair Greenvale''s Electromancer-classed subordinate to me as Black Fang''s ''sign-up bonus,'' she treated me as a nobody, not worth an iota of her time. Things were different now.


    The latter, meanwhile, sported her trademark sly grin while examining my arm wrapped around her waist. She seemed a bit too absorbed in watching the result of my giant wave conjuration and its devastating results, so as the gentleman I was, I guided her into my [Wrap Gate].


    It was always difficult to tell what this woman was thinking. She was always so cheery, so accommodating until she wasn''t. From one moment to the next, her attitude could do a complete 180. Though, thus far, she was always playful when interacting with me.


    For now, she evidently decided to ignore my hand placement as she giggled, "Lady Black Fang was right, hehe! I''m amazed my recluse of a master saw you for who you truly were, future hubby."


    "I''m truly curious how you people got to know so much about me, I must''ve made a big blunder somewhere along the line. But first, we have to finish our necromancer business," I said while reaching into my pocket ring and summoning Aurora''s mana potion. Health and mana potions worked in a curious way.


    Each time someone drank one, the body would build resistance against the substance, reducing the effects of the next potion. A high-tier potion could restore 80% of maximum mana over a minute, but a second dose barely gave back 30%¡ªand that small amount would be generation over a 10-minute duration. The diminishing returns grew worse with every single use. It took roughly twenty-four hours for the body to reset, allowing potions to work at full potency again.


    "Finish the necromancer business?" It was none other than Ayame who asked. "Wanting to kill such a vile person is more than warranted, but she has an overwhelming number of undead on her side."


    "I agree. You shouldn''t have to risk your life to solve the problems plaguing the beastkin lands," Sera said, clearly worried for my safety. "It was fine when we were surrounded by our bearkin damage sponges- I mean stalwart allies, but going back now represents a situation you yourself would call ''high risk, low reward'' if you ask me."


    "You two would be right normally, but we have some handy tools to make use of this time around. My plan doesn''t involve risking my life." After my response, I turned toward Vex. "What would happen to the undead if they lost their master?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Necromancy works in a rather unique way. Creating undead costs mana, but keeping them active afterward doesn''t drain the reserves of the necromancer. Their existence therefore no longer depends on their master sustaining them. Instead, the master transitions into something akin to a slave master, who orders their minions to do their bidding.


    There''s a widespread belief that claims ''undead hate life,'' which is true in a sense. In abandoned, unkept cemeteries and old battlefields where many soldiers lay dead, rogue undead can be born. Their sole purpose is to erase life, it''s in their nature to do so."


    Vex didn''t need to complete her statement for me to understand. "Since the undead don''t depend on their master''s mana to live, if the necromancer were to die, they would become rogue undead, despising life itself."


    After receiving a bow of her head, I turned toward Raika. "Can you kill the necromancer?"


    No matter how badly I wanted to be the main character who dealt the final blow, I didn''t harbor misconceptions about my power level. I was a brutal AoE fighter to face, but my single target damage was lacking, especially when compared to this woman whose sole schtick was punching her enemies undead until they died.


    "I can kill any mage."


    Raika did not display a single shred of a doubt regarding her capabilities. "Alright, let''s work together, the three of us. I have a simple but effective plan."


    "Future hubby, you did not just refer to me and my little sis as the ''handy tools to make use of this time around,'' would you?"


    "What? Of course not, I wouldn''t dare." My response earned me a short burst of giggling erupting from her delicate lips.


    "What about me, mega rookie?" Ignis inquired. It seemed I somehow managed to grab onto the mantle of leadership.


    Instead of replying, I turned to Vex and asked, "Can Ignis be trusted?"

 Chapter 618 - 618: Finishing What Was Started

    Instead of replying, I turned to Vex. "Can Ignis be trusted?"


    My plan required both Vex and Raika to come with me, while Ignis and his flashy fire powers would possibly ruin it. He had no place in my plan. However, no one would remain here who could contain him, he could even harm my lovers. Thus far, Ignis was a more than friendly guy, I liked him. But not enough to trust not only him not running away with my secrets, but the safety of the people I held dear.


    "Mega rookie, You''re backed by the four uhh¡­ most unique women of the Iskaris continent, the last thing I want is to be your enemy," Ignis said while eyeing Vex in particular.


    "The fire boy is harmless. Orianna did a thorough research into him, he truly has no backers. No sane Shadow Vanguard would want 3 Veil Walkers and a Circle Member to be after his ass," Vex reassured me while ignoring Ignis and his remark. Then, a truly unhinged, sadistic glint shone in her eyes as she added, "Though I could restrain him if you ask me nicely."


    The Ashbringer didn''t like what he was hearing, evidenced by his face begging me for mercy. I didn''t know what Vex meant by ''restrain,'' but I imagined nothing pleasant. "Fine. I''ll trust you." I said before immediately contradicting myself by opening a portal to send my allies away to safety.


    As long as I had backers like Black Fang, even if my secret got out, I would be fine. On the other hand, my lovers would not get revived. I wasn''t willing to risk them just to keep friendly relations with Ignis.


    "I knew you were the man, mega rookie!" Ignis thanked me with sincerity. I couldn''t help but have an inkling that he''d seen Vex restrain people before.


    "Alright, ladies, I''ll need to carry you once again." Without waiting for a response, I reached under Vex before raising her in a bridal carry. She felt so damn light despite packing so much strength in her body.


    "I''m spending a lot of time in your arms today¡­" she murmured with a coy smile, but offered no resistance. Since Raika couldn''t hang from my ankle, she elected to climb onto my back.


    "Cast your veiling spell, future wife."


    Once [Hex of Null Presence] was cast on the three of us, I opened a portal and stepped through.


    We couldn''t talk during the spell, but Vex''s eyes fluttering wide open told me all I needed to know. She was shocked.


    Why?


    Because we were a short distance from the undead procession¡­ But not in front of them.


    I could target any area with [Warp Gate] where I''d been, including the areas my eyes saw. That is to say, I didn''t need to walk up to a certain patch of grass to open a portal there in the future¡ªseeing it was enough.


    And just as such, we landed further into the lionkin territories than where the village we raided was. I glanced toward the horizon and saw the undead and beastkin slave armies rushing at us before we bolted back toward the borders. As such, we were behind the undead horde who''d long since moved past the settlement while pursuing us.


    It was time to find the target.


    I manipulated the currents, guiding our ascent so rapidly that in mere seconds, we had breached the cloud layer. Remaining undetected was paramount.


    From this vantage point, we scoured the flooded fields resulting from my giant wave attack, searching for our enemies. It didn''t take long, this army was like a giant ant swarm. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And there she was.


    A woman clad in elaborate robes of stitched flesh and dark cloth sat atop a grotesque throne carried by abominable chimeras. They were stitched-together horrors, their bodies were attached together of various monster limbs and torsos. Some bore the heads of wyverns, others had the musculature of ogres combined with the arachnid legs of chittering horrors. It didn''t take a genius to figure out they were her most liked puppets, likely her masterpieces. Even in the air, she had protectors in the form of winged aberrations.


    But none of that mattered.


    I extended my hand, and mana surged into my palm, weaving water into existence. A spear took shape in the form of a swirling mass of liquid, but I wasn''t satisfied just yet. This woman must be incredibly high level according to Vex, I couldn''t underestimate her even if she was a mage-type combatant.


    More water flooded in, compacting, condensing. Layer upon layer mashed together by the force of my will. The spear thickened second after second.


    I pressed further, forcing the water into an even denser form, stripping away its fluid nature until it no longer rippled or flowed. The sheer compression warped the air around itself, creating tangible pressure. It was ready.


    I turned to Raika and nodded.


    She released her grip on my back and let herself drop, falling like a meteor.


    At the same time, I released the spear.


    As Raika plummeted, she breached the range of Vex''s veil. Soon, her voice erupted through the battlefield below, reverberating like a war drum:


    "[Fist of Annihilation]!"


    The water projectile tore through the air as a high-density bolt of destruction, screaming toward its target at blinding speed. Just before impact, the necromancer''s defensive artifact flared to life¡ªgolden barriers sprung into existence in a last-second automated response. My attack slammed into it. The barrier shuddered and numerous cracks formed on its surface, but it held. Just barely.


    And then Raika hit.


    The moment her fist connected, the golden shield ruptured like fragile glass. Energy detonated outward in a cascading burst of shattered magic, and Raika''s blow carried through to the necromancer herself. Her fist met the woman''s torso. The impact sent a deafening shockwave rippling through the battlefield¡ªthe kinetic force caved in the necromancer''s ribcage and rendered her unconscious before she could even scream. The shockwave pushed even the heaviest chimeras back a few steps while damaging their bodies significantly. The lighter undead were tossed farther back, including the flying aberrations.


    But Raika was forced to pay the price of our lethal combo attack.


    Her body was unable to absorb the damage resulting from her speedy fall from the clouds. She crunched into the ground with great velocity resulting in her flesh getting torn and her limbs dislocated if not outright broke. At least she was able to land on her hands and not her head.


    The horde went berserk.


    Or so it should''ve happened. They did not turn feral. Instead, they stood around dumbly. The necromancer must''ve survived, but as she was unconscious, her large horde didn''t know what to do without her active orders. Then, the undead monsters concluded they should protect their master. As such, they moved toward the necromancer and Raika, but even before this wild woman hit the ground, I was already diving toward her.


    Vex was now seated only in my left arm, with her right hand wrapped around my neck. As we neared the ground, she extended her left hand, latching onto Raika''s wrist.


    In the meantime, I snatched the bloodied body of the necromancer.


    The undead lunged at us, but we were already gone.


    With a large burst of wind, I shot toward the skies. The monsters shrieked their anger, but their cries quickly faded as we ascended beyond their reach. There were a few swift aerial monsters who gave chase, but they did not get to us before I landed a good distance away and portal to safety.


    It was time to have the talk with my future wife, and also see if the necromancer could be saved long enough to extract information from her.

 Chapter 619 - 619: Invitation

    "Is she going to be okay?" I asked while watching the broken and battered body of Raika. The impact of her skydive from the clouds ruined her body.


    Her right arm was bent backward at the elbow because the joint was twisted in the wrong direction, while her left hung limp thanks to a visibly dislocated shoulder.


    Blood poured from her mouth and her breaths came in shallow, uneven wheezes. Bruises ran across her skin, and deep gashes along her knuckles and forearms leaked blood onto the ground.


    "She''s perfectly fine, don''t worry about it. Once you bring Solace back, Raika''ll be walking within five minutes," Vex said while shrugging her shoulders dismissively.


    I couldn''t help but eye the black-haired woman with respect. Her [Fist of Annihilation] was a brutal spell. If the necromancer didn''t have an artifact that automatically deployed multiple barriers around her, Raika''s strike would''ve turned her into a bloody pulp of gory mess.


    "What about this one?" I asked while raising the woman in question. Back when we dove after Raika, Vex grabbed onto her fellow disciple while I scooped up this person.


    The necromancer''s black robes were in tatters, barely clinging to her broken frame. Raika''s fist had obliterated her stomach, shattering ribs and rupturing organs in a single, merciless strike. Her insides were a ruined mess, evident by the mouthfuls of blood spilling from her lips in gurgling gasps. Each ragged breath sounded like it could be her last.


    "Well, if you want her to live longer than half a minute, I recommend you bring Solace back with gusto," Vex replied amusedly. It was evident she didn''t care much.


    I did as recommended, my Heralds and Iris came back to the underground base of the resistance.


    It was nice to see Ignis being present, not betraying my trust. Ryker was still wailing on the ground, grieving her fallen teammate. The two women were no longer doing their best to cheer him up, though, because Chicken came out and evidently pushed them away.


    She was left out of the attack on the lionkin settlements because Raika put her in a state of immobility. Even now, she was holding herself with difficulty, requiring two wooden crutches to move about.


    "Hold yourself together. Losses are a part of the life we signed up for, "her cold voice sounded, not pained by the loss of her comrade at all. Her eyes observed me, with hatred evident in them. But she didn''t dare stare at me¡ªa moment after, she snapped her eyes away.


    I didn''t care much what they thought, but one thing was certain. I couldn''t let them walk away scott-free now that they knew about me.


    The resistance base was not abandoned, the sheepkin healers and wounded units were present. To that end, Seraphiel took the two injured women there and joined the sheepkin in the healing efforts.


    "This teleportation spell of yours is just ridiculous, future hubby. Imagine if you had a trained army at your beck and call, ready to be employed¡­" Vex murmured.


    She was right, and I was already working on it. The residents of Miri Town, the little settlement I created after defeating the Wraithclaws led by Blackjack, were leveling up at a respectable pace. They were surrounded by nothing but forests teeming with monsters, so there were plenty of roaming XP packs for them to slay.


    Furthermore, I was working to establish my second army, namely, the army of the damned. I needed to collect more souls before unlocking necromancy. Once that was done, it would be time to begin increasing my forces at a rapid pace.


    However, after seeing the necromancer and her powers, I was no longer interested in normal necromancy. To me, dragging around smelly corpses to make skeletons or other aberrations from them did not sound overly exciting.


    Instead, I was hoping my necromantic powers would amount to a different type of necromancy thanks to the soul collection business.


    And, yes, even if the souls were the Goddess'' rightful property, and as such by collecting souls I was actively robbing her, I had no plans to stop.


    "Let''s have the chat, future wife," I replied, not addressing her words. Despite my decision to trust her, that didn''t mean I would become an open book, willing to reveal everything there was to know about me.


    After receiving her merry nod, I thought about how I should best go about it. In the end, ''that'' was the best way. "I like holding serious conversations with hot women in a nice, warm bath, so how do we feel about rejuvenating our tired bodies while we''re at it?"


    "You''re getting comfortable with me..." she shook her head while giggling amusedly. After a few seconds, she came to a decision. "Fine, but don''t get any ideas."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a certified gentleman." For some odd reason, my response didn''t seem to bolster her trust in me.


    "What about me, mega rookie?"


    "I don''t have anything against you, Ignis, but I don''t like men seeing my current or future women in the nude. Here, enjoy." After saying my piece, I created a little earth tub and filled it with water for him.


    "Oh, I need an Elemental Sovereign¡­ or whatever you are in my future missions as well," he decreed with a happy smile, grabbing the tub, and taking it to a private room.


    "What about you girls?" I asked my Heralds and Iris.


    "Ghosty wants Master to help wash her body!" Blossom decreed cheerily before jumping into my arms.


    "¡­ Fine with me," Ayame said while eyeing Vex with uncertainty.


    "I refuse." Iris wasn''t game. Aurora and Lucille accepted my invitation. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I hadn''t yet decided what to do with the beastkin survivors who learned my secrets, so, for now, I elected to barricade off the other exits of the tunnel system with my earth manipulation abilities, and moved to the big entrance where the lionkin were pushing through back when we first came here.


    Once out in the open, it was time to create something worthy of my wonderful women. I refused to toss them into a sad little tub, like I did with Ignis. They only deserved the best, and that''s exactly what I was going to give them.

 Chapter 620 - 620: Perfect Bath Experience

    I raised my hands, gathering earth beneath my feet, and willed it to rise. The ground trembled as an extravagant structure took shape, towering over the surroundings like a natural fortress. A grand bath, wide enough to accommodate all of us comfortably, emerged from the stone.


    The tub itself was carefully crafted to fit the design in my head¡ªits walls were sculpted smooth with layered formations of mineral-rich rock. I shaped seats into the stone, contoured for comfort, each placed at varying depths for those who preferred to soak up to their necks or merely lounge in the warmth. Elevated platforms allowed for reclining, while small carved channels directed steaming water through the structure like a natural hot spring.


    With a flick of my hand, I called upon water, filling the bath in seconds. Then came the fire, warming it to a perfect, soothing temperature. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Along the edges, I embedded small alcoves in the walls, each containing pools of water infused with minerals, meant for soaking feet or cooling off in contrast to the main bath. Slits in the stone allowed fresh air to circulate while retaining warmth, ensuring a perfect balance of comfort.


    To top it off, I created a pressurized waterfall at one end of the bath. It was a controlled flow of water that provided a natural massage for those who sat beneath it. With wind manipulation, I adjusted the currents so that the steam rose gently, filling the air with a relaxing mist without obscuring visibility.


    This was a bath that doubled as a watchtower. From here, we had a vantage point over the surroundings, allowing us to spot any incoming enemies well before they arrived.


    Satisfied, I turned toward my cherished Iris. "Are you certain you want to miss out?"


    Even though her face wasn''t visible through her mask, hesitation shined in her beautiful red eyes. She wanted to take a bath badly. "¡­ I am sure¡­" she replied with difficulty.


    ¡­ So that''s how you wanna play?


    Unluckily for Iris, I wasn''t done just yet.


    *Clap!*


    The thunderous sound caused by clapping my hands together theatrically echoed through the freshly crafted bathhouse. At my command, a [Warp Gate] materialized into existence, and from its swirling depths, four maids stepped through with practiced elegance.


    Each of them pushed polished carts laden with trays of refreshments, folded towels, and garments suited for bathing. I''d notified them I''d be requiring their services back when I was busy closing the other exits of the tunnel, giving them a good few minutes to prepare.


    Leading the maids were Anna and Beatrice, my first two lady servants. They were the dejected girls I saved from Wraithclaw muscle in the labyrinths of Aldoria.


    Their brunette hair swayed in sync as they approached us with measured steps. The twins came to a stop before me, bowing deeply in acknowledgment of my presence before Anna uncorked a bottle of fine red wine. She poured the rich liquid into a crystal glass before handing it to me. In the meantime, Beatrice busied herself by selecting me a fine cigar and then a lighter.


    I turned and, with a flourish, extended the glass toward Vex. "M''lady."


    Vex raised a brow before accepting the offering. "You certainly know how to live life¡­"


    Behind the brunette twins came Eira and Cecile. Eira was the girl I had intended to buy at the Grand Auction but couldn''t because the Greenvale twins were waging a bidding war against me. She was groomed with the intention of being bought by a perverted noble who favored children, but that didn''t stop her from learning how to act as a good maid. A brilliant smile adorned her lips, visibly happy with her new life. From what I understood, she and Cecile became very close friends.


    Beside her was the aforementioned blonde woman, Cecile. Or Pumpkin, as I had called her for months, not knowing her real name. She and her mother were the first women I saw after my transmigration. Her amber eyes met mine briefly and I noticed a flicker of emotion shine¡ªgratitude, perhaps¡ªbefore she turned her attention to her duties, placing a neatly folded towel upon a stone ledge.


    No more maids came, it seemed the three older women decided to let the new generation shine. The young ladies set up refreshments and ensured everything was arranged for optimal comfort.


    "Everything is prepared, Master," Anna announced smoothly.


    I nodded at her with satisfaction before shifting my attention back to Iris, who was staring at the unfolding luxury with a conflicted expression. "Just to reinforce the idea I have no altruistic plans in play, I requested bath clothes for you ladies. Fresh orange juice or fine wine is ready to be drank at your leisure. Furthermore, knowing you would want to be prepared for enemy attacks, I ensured you could sit in the water while enjoying a wide view of the plains. If the undead comes, you''ll see them from a mile away."


    "¡­ This once¡­" the gorgeous Child of Agony grunted with difficulty. "But the mask stays on."


    I happily accepted her wishes. Remaining cautious of Vex was not a mistake.


    Blossom and I quickly lost our clothes and dashed into the large bath¡ªafter I created steps leading up to it.


    Iris, Vex, Ayame, Aurora, and Lucille elected to make use of the garments my maids offered. The four servants grabbed a towel each and surrounded the women one by one while they were changing. Naturally, I didn''t peep on them. If I really wanted, I could''ve utilized [Overlord''s Eyes] to sneak a peak, but I wasn''t that scummy nor desperate. Especially since a blonde beauty was busy slobbering me in loving kisses.


    "Later, Blossom. I don''t want to hold this conversation with a raging boner."


    "Oh¡­" sad, droopy eyes welcomed my words, making my heart contort with pain. But I bore through it like a champ. Iris quickly found her spot under the pressurized waterfall, enjoying a massage session. Ayame sat on my right, Aurora on my left, Blossom and Lucille in my arms. In front of us, Vex found her spot.


    The Hexblade was eyeing me with a sly grin, "You''re pretty handsome, future hubby."


    "You''re hot as hell, just like the rest of my girls, so I gotta do my best in matching you on the attractiveness scale. I don''t want to be the kind of man people look at and assume he has such beauties by his side because his pockets are deep. Anyhow. Let''s begin, shall we?"

 Chapter 621 - 621: Masks Off

    The Hexblade was eyeing me with a sly grin, "You''re pretty handsome, future hubby."


    "You''re hot as hell, just like the rest of my girls, so I gotta do my best in matching you on the attractiveness scale. I don''t want to be the kind of man people look at and assume he has such beauties by his side because his pockets are deep. Anyhow. Let''s begin, shall we?"


    "Where are you rushing? I finally see your faces, let me enjoy the moment¡­" Vex whined cutely.


    Why were we without masks/helmets?


    Her gaze traveled to Blossom first. "Hi Ghosty! You''re just as cute as I imagined."


    "Hello¡­" she replied reservedly. Vex was quite the ominous entity from time to time, so I understood her apprehension.


    "The name Luna fits you perfectly." Having said that, her eyes traveled to the left, onto my trusty samurai. "Hmm, quite the oriental beauty you are, Hana."


    She used Ayame''s and Blossom''s legal names I changed using my Slave Master spell [Slave Status Monitor]. That implied Vex wasn''t aware of everything.


    Ayame didn''t feel like responding beyond a nod of her head, letting Vex know she appreciated the sentiment.


    The Hexblade''s beautiful eyes quickly roamed to Aurora''s heavenly curves, making my plump alchemist grab onto my arm.


    "Aurora, if I''m not wrong. You remind me of someone¡­ But I forget who." Hearing her words, a hopeful light shone in Aurora''s gaze. An unexpected revelation sounded from Vex''s lips.


    "You know my parents?!"


    "Hmm?" Vex mused, clearly not sure who Aurora was talking about.


    "My father and mother were abducted by the kingdom! Their names are Gideon and Naomi Lorien, they worked as alchemists in Braedon."


    Vex shook her head gingerly, "Sorry, I don''t make a habit of remembering the names of civilians, they grow all wrinkly and croak before I have the time to blink twice."


    I didn''t like what I was hearing. "Be nice to your future in-laws."


    "Hehe, apologies." She did not seem apologetic one bit. "Truth be told, I don''t even know the names of my own subordinates. I just call Orianna to instruct them¡­"


    "The more I hear about the drug department, the more chaotic it sounds. I imagine Raika is an ever worse leader."


    "Don''t even get me started¡­" she giggled before an idea struck her delicate little head. "Speaking of Orianna¡­" A sly grin emerged on Vex''s features as she brought a communication artifact from her ring and imbued her mana into a pink crystal embedded on its surface.


    "I''m busy." Although I only heard this woman speak a few times, her voice was unmistakable. Orianna was an all-business no nonsense type of gal.


    "Don''t you have some time to spare for your adorable little sister? I''ve been missing you!"


    "No."


    After a whimpering session where Vex received no sympathy whatsoever, she turned serious as Orianna was about to terminate the communication line. "Gideon and Naomi Lorien, ring a bell? They were kidnapped." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "An alchemist family stationed in Braedon. The woman used to work for our department before she got married and left. They''re also the parents of Aurora Lorien, the surveillance target of your mission."


    Vex immediately winced upon Orianna''s final sentence, she knew she messed up big time. "Big sis, uh, I might''ve forgotten to mention this little detail, but both she and Quinlan can hear you right now."


    A long, muted silence descended on us, save for Iris'' waterfall massage and the merry chirping of the maids down below who were preparing something for us.


    "Haaah¡­" A long, tired sigh sounded at long last. "You''re 200 years old, Vex. You''re a Veil Walker, one of the highest-ranked members of an organization that can rival an entire Dutchy. You have over 10,000 subordinates working under you. When will you grow up and stop being a liability?"


    "But!" Before Vex could even begin whining like a bad daughter who was in the midst of getting scolded by her mother, she was shut down.


    "No buts, young lady. Learn to accept responsibility. Anyhow. Considering you called him Quinlan, I assume things are going well. I expect a thorough report at a later date. As for the Lorien family, they were not kidnapped, but arrested. My intel told me they hired muscle to investigate some high-priority hidden place protected by the kingdom."


    "Do you know where they''re being held?!" Aurora asked in a hurried voice.


    After a low "so they were truly hearing me all this while¡­" grumble, Orianna replied. "Not exactly, but I would expect either the dungeons of the Greenvale family if you''re lucky, or the royal family if you''re unlucky."


    My theory of them being used as cheap labor to craft high-quality potions was almost 100% confirmed by her statement. I feared the parents would get executed on the spot, but if they''re being held in a dungeon, then only someone dumb wouldn''t force them to be free potion makers.


    I intended to do my best to save them, not only because they were Aurora''s parents, but also because their research was what told us about the location of the outpost, which was where my power skyrocketed.


    I unlocked the Primordial Villain class there and got the ingredient for the [Mystical Elixir of Awakening] which gave me Elemental Sovereign, and that was also the location where I met Iris. Without the Lorien papa and mama, my life would be way different.


    <We''ll find your parents.> I heard Lucille''s reassuring sound in my mind.


    <Yes, this is great news, Aurora. We know they''re alive and even their likely location. Now we only need to grow in strength to free them.> Ayame added.


    <Yeah¡­ Thanks, guys¡­> Aurora replied, her tone spoke of mixed emotions. Relief was met with grief, she was pained her parents were being held in a dungeon where their quality of life was questionable at best.


    <Back when we met, I told you we would get them back. We''re not far from being strong enough to make good on my promise, especially if it''s the Greenvales who are holding them.>


    <Right, you did say that¡­ I''m so happy I swallowed my worries and approached you back then in the alleyway.> She said while grabbing onto my arm.


    Orianna left the communication line, prompting the white-haired beauty to observe my final woman. As she did so, a rare, uncharacteristic jolt of shock was visible in her eyes. "Lucille, correct?" But then, her confidence returned, alongside an amused smirk.


    So I see¡­ The long-lost daughter has been hiding in plain sight all this while."


    Vex didn''t recognize Ayame''s face, despite her also hailing from a duke''s family. It made sense; the Consortium was only active in Greenvale territories, furthermore, Ayame was a young woman who did not partake in many official events. Without the infrastructure in place for modern technology, such as phones and TV, or even newspapers with photographed pictures, her face isn''t well known.


    "Is there going to be an issue, future wife?"


    My question was answered with sly giggling. "Hehe! Issue? There''s going to be a ton, but not for you. It''s the Greenvale family who should be worried. I can already foresee Orianna planning something ominous¡­"

 Chapter 622 - 622: Too Unique

    Vex then returned her gaze to me and shook her head while responding in full. "As you should know, the Consortium is no longer doing its best to remain on the good side of the duke. You''ve made this revelation of yours with impeccable timing¡­ a few weeks ago you would''ve put me in a troublesome position. All that is to say, no, you don''t have to worry about me or the others under Black Fang''s wing, but I strongly advise you to keep this a secret from others. "


    "I see¡­ Before you people make plans involving my Heralds, run it by me first. I might not be as strong as you, but I have a lot more tricks under my belt. If I wanted to, I could make your lives a living hell."


    My girls tensed upon hearing my words, but Vex''s grin only increased as a result, before she clapped proudly. "I like your attitude, future hubby. A man''s gotta know when to put his feet down. I was curious how you would react to my statement. As far as I''m concerned, you passed with flying colors."


    I had to chuckle wryly while shaking my head. I didn''t appreciate being tested, it''s not easy on my heart to threaten my future lover who could also tear me apart if she took offense. "Great. Now, could you tell us how you know so much about us?"


    "Ah, the impatience of youth¡­" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know, you keep insinuating you''re much older than us, but when I make a note of that fact, you act like I''m a rude piece of shit. Can you tell me what''s up with that?"


    "No."


    She instantly shot my request down before continuing as if nothing happened, "You made a big blunder multiple times, future hubby. First, the age-measuring artifact tipped off Lady Black Fang that something strange was going on, which she hid from the rest of the circle heads by ordering complete silence from Wrinkle, your examiner.


    Due to the strange reading of the artifact, she began observing you with her ancient, incredibly well-learned eyes. Lady Black Fang might seem like a crazy recluse, and she is, but she spends an enormous amount of time absorbing all sorts of knowledge from any source she can get her hands on.


    In the first event of the Phenom Trials, where you had to eliminate other participants until only a small number remained, you made your second mistake. Or, to be more accurate, you made it before stepping foot in there."


    Realization slowly dawned on me. "The uniqueness of the women I surrounded myself with¡­"


    "Bingo!" Vex nodded eagerly.


    She looked at Ayame before saying, "A woman with a katana and the Samurai class."


    Next came Blossom. "You tried hiding Ghosty''s dog-kin nature in the beginning, such as cruelly strapping her tail and ears down but quickly gave up. Honestly, it wouldn''t have worked, human rogues have vastly different spells from a Phantom Canine."


    Hearing Blossom''s saddened whimper, Vex quickly added, "It''s not like any of you could''ve done a better job of hiding, I would say remaining low-key was destined to fail with your group, so you shouldn''t blame yourself, Ghosty."


    Her eyes traveled to my platinum-haired plump alchemist next. "A mage with the rare Enchanter specialization. Tell me, how many Enchanters have you met in your life?"


    Seeing my wry expression, Vex giggled, "Exactly."


    "You, Lucille, or should I call you Eveliana Mirabelle Althea Greenvale?"


    "Lucille. Eveliana died a long time ago. I''m nothing but Quinlan''s loving woman and Scourge, the Berserker-classed Vesper Herald helping Devil''s rise to supremacy."


    Based on the proud smile visible on Vex''s delicate lips, she liked Lucille''s answer quite a bit. "Good. You were the least memorable of them all, but you''ve come a long way since then."


    Lucille was visibly happy at earning such a mighty entity''s praise. "Thank you. I only steeled my heart and picked up my axe in recent times. Back during the first event of the trials, I was a borderline liability if I''m being honest."


    "Don''t put it like that¡­" I said, not liking the way she spoke about herself.


    Lucille wasn''t having any of it, evidenced by the strong shaking of her gorgeous caramel-haired head. "Quin, there''s no need to sugarcoat the truth. Combat is not a matter to be taken lightly, it''s best if we''re being realistic by leaving out any feelings stemming from our love for each other. The first thing you did back then was try teaming up with a tanker in the person of Ambition because I was a horrible frontliner who was worse at it than Ayame, our main damage dealer at the time, even though I was wearing cumbersome armor back then with the sole intention of being the group''s damage sponge."


    "Hey, I''m still the main damage dealer!" Ayame protested.


    "Yes, because Daddy- I mean Quin is no longer part of the group¡­ He is rolling solo now¡­" Aurora purred, earning herself a strong scoff from the oriental beauty who had no further comebacks.


    "Knowing your limits is the key to living a long life as a combatant. That, or being batshit crazy like the rest of the women cruel fate decided to surround me with¡­" Vex murmured with extreme hypocrisy, before continuing, "Raika is the brawler equivalent of a Berserker, you can train with her in the future once you become a bit stronger."


    "I''ll do just that, thank you." Lucille wasn''t shying away from the challenge, despite it being obvious she was offered a grand beating session just now. I had to nod at my woman with strong appreciation, her attitude was perfect for the Berserker class. There was no room for hesitation in the high-risk, high-reward combat style of that archetype.


    Vex finished her revelations by glancing in the direction where Seraphiel was currently busy healing Raika and the half-dead necromancer. "As for the last member of your team, Solace, well, she''s obviously an elf."


    "Wait, how did you know?" Aurora asked.


    "You can put that poor creature in stuffy boots and hide her face behind masks, but her bow gave her identity away. Lady Black Fang immediately noticed who its maker was from first sight, and she knew humans couldn''t get that dwarf to make them a personalized weapon."


    "Oh¡­ Damn." I knew humans were capable of crafting similar weapons to her Lifebloom Arc weapon that could transform from a bow to a staff and also shoot healing and magic arrows, at the very least by forcing enslaved dwarfs to do it for them, but it seems I was just ignorant.


    Seraphiel also didn''t know about it, she is not very knowledgeable about what''s available in the human lands or not, and furthermore, I''m guessing her mother, Sylvaris was the one to order it. She just accepted it and didn''t research if it had any trademark embedded that would give its maker''s identity away.


    "I see. Before you continue, can I have a small request? Since you already know so much about me, I''ll just confess to the fact I killed Soren and made his ex-slave into my group''s tanker. I want to have Lyra present with us from now on."


    "Hoh¡­?" Instant amusement was visible in Vex''s playful eyes.

 Chapter 623 - 623: Reminiscing About a Certain Fag

    "I see. Before you continue, can I have a small request? Since you already know so much about me, I''ll just confess to the fact I killed Soren and made his ex-slave into my group''s tanker. I want to have Lyra present from now on."


    "Hoh¡­?" Instant amusement was visible in Vex''s playful eyes.


    "Once it became clear Soren was a traitor, a mule of the Phantom League, you, Raika, and Orianna engaged the three higher-ups of the syndicate while the rest of us fought their soldiers. We killed Soren back then, resulting in Lyra falling headfirst to the ground."


    It was the Hexblade herself who continued my tale for me, with a pair of teary eyes adorning her gorgeous features. "You grabbed the paralyzed girl and took your portal to safety while leaving your poor future wife frantically searching for you, thinking her beloved had vanished into thin air¡­ Is this what they call domestic abuse? Am I a victim?"


    I looked at her, entirely unimpressed. "Before you get into your self-pity party too much, might I remind you of the fact you were nothing but a strange examiner back then who kept appearing and disappearing at your leisure, leaving all of us shitting our pants because we could not tell when you were spying on us? I only declared my intentions to make you mine later, so no, I did not leave my future wife on her own, I left three hazardous women on their own."


    "I didn''t know you had such a low opinion of Orianna, but I get it, future hubby. That woman truly is a goner." Vex deflected everything without an ounce of shame evident on her face. It didn''t even make sense, because I did not see Orianna disappear and reappear multiple times, hell, I only saw her that one time back then, but that did not bother Vex one bit.


    "As for your question, you don''t have to worry about my reaction to learning you stole Soren''s property from under our noses¡ªinstead of giving you problems, I''m simply impressed. Truth be told, I had completely forgotten about that closeted homosexual until now. Hehe, do you guys remember what he said?"


    She began snickering, and Ayame replied with a similar amount of mocking glee in her tone. "I remember his exact words, they''re impossible to forget. I quote, ''Let me tell you, my guy, Vex is the prettiest woman I''ve seen in my entire life. I would trade Lyra for just a chance at making her mine in a heartbeat. I would even suck a fat cock for it.''"


    "Exactly! No wonder he was a Phantom League member, hehehe!" Vex burst out into a hearty laughter, I could already tell she would become good friends with Ayame after some time spent together. As for Ayame, she also snickered alongside the platinum-haired gal, but she was also thinking of something else. Namely, the Phantom League. They are likely behind her sister, Kaede, who almost certainly killed their father and most certainly betrayed Ayame.


    "[Warp Gate]"


    <Join us, Lyra. I got the go-ahead from Vex.>


    <Huh?!> The girl couldn''t help but yelp, I did intrude on her quite abruptly, to be fair. Even worse, I straight-up invaded her mind at my leisure. <Lord Quinlan?>


    <Are you busy?>


    <N-no, I''m ready to serve! Are you under threat, Lord Quinlan?!>


    Without even waiting for a reply, the stalwart warrioress took her sword and shield in hand before rushing into the portal without a shred of fear for her personal safety.


    Not wishing to see this adorable girl embarrass herself by jumping into the bath, I created wind currents to catch her in the air, making her hover a few inches from the water. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?!!" An even stronger yelp voiced her evident shock, alongside her flailing limbs desperately trying to reach solid ground.


    "Cecile! Help Lyra change!" I shouted at the maids chittering at the bottom of the makeshift tower bath and then delivered the pink-haired tanker to the ladies who giggled cutely upon witnessing her complete bamboozlement before beginning to detach her armor pieces one after the other.


    Soon, a beyond embarrassed girl with wonderful feminine curves extended her toes into the water while doing her best to hide her lady parts with her arms despite them being hidden behind bath clothes. Lyra plopped down next to Aurora on my right. As I observed the woman, I couldn''t help but notice that it was not only her hair that was a shade of pink right now.


    I didn''t know for certain what caused her current feelings. Was it her rushing into a bath where people were enjoying a nice dip? Or perhaps it was just that this was the first time she saw me naked. I could see how that would make an inexperienced young girl like her feel entirely out of her element.


    "It''s good to finally have you in our midst. Wrath will no longer have to be the main frontliner of the group."


    She snapped her head my way before nodding many times in quick succession, "Y-yes, Lord Quinlan! I''ll do my best!"


    Knowing how badly she wanted to turn invisible right now, I elected to spare her by moving on. "You didn''t finish your tale yet, future wife."


    "Hehe, nice seeing you again, young lady. I wanted to say you''ve upgraded your master to a much better one, but seeing a severe lack of a cumbersome collar strapped to your neck, you''ve met a truly generous man," Vex greeted Lyra before turning toward me. "You''re a lot more benevolent than I assumed. I thought you would enslave her."


    ''That''s exactly what I did¡­'' I replied wryly in my mind. Her words alluded to the fact they had no deep understanding of my powers. What Vex assumed was that while Lyra was paralyzed, I took her to a slave merchant and had them conduct the enslavement procedure. However, I was the Primordial Subjugator¡ªI did not need my slaves to wear a collar for my binding magic to work.


    "Back to the topic at hand¡­" Vex mused before her lips turned upward in a mocking manner, "Future hubby, did I give you more credit than deserved when I assumed you to be a cunning, smart man?"

 Chapter 624 - 624: Covenant of Eternity

    "¡­ What do you mean?" I asked, not liking her choice of words.


    With a sly smirk, she began musing. "An extremely tall spellcaster with a saber in hand, a Samurai, an Enchanter, a Phantom Canine¡­ Introduced to the syndicate by an adventurer stationed in Braedon¡­ It took me about an hour to find a curious little wooden inn with a very accommodating innkeeper¡­ A mere minute and a beautiful smile were all it took to have him spill everything he knew."


    Hearing her words, Lucille immediately flinched, and she wasn''t alone. We decided to leave her ex-husband and daughter in Braedon because our home wasn''t completed yet, and also, dragging them away from their lives wasn''t an easy thing to do. Mavena was a young woman, being surrounded by maids and construction slaves was not ideal for her development. Naturally, if I knew the risks, I would''ve relocated them anyway.


    The mistake I made was not realizing just how recognizable we were despite my best efforts to hide our names and faces. And then, my first mistake led to the second.


    "Sorry¡­" Lucille muttered weakly. I found no faults with her actions, so I squeezed her sensual thighs firmly to reassure this wonderful woman.


    "It wasn''t just us who made the discovery," Vex spoke up again. "No one cared until the final round of the trials, but once you made a spectacle where you showcased your Elemental Sovereign status, it was no longer just Black Fang who was dying from curiosity. All other heads sent search parties all across the duchy, and they weren''t alone¡ªnobles, leaders of the Adventurer''s Guild, the Mage''s Association, members of other syndicates¡­ everyone searched for you. The whole country wants to recruit Devil the Elemental Sovereign. Lady Black Fang had to station multiple Shadow Vanguards at the inn to protect your secrets from becoming public knowledge. Sometimes even I or Raika would have to rush to the place if the sentries were being attacked by mighty foes."


    ¡­ Damn it. What an incredibly dumb blunder I''d committed. If it wasn''t for Black Fang, Lucille''s daughter would''ve likely been kidnapped to be used as blackmail material and my name would''ve become associated with the criminal known as Devil.


    The latter wasn''t a horribly big ordeal as it wasn''t like I was a public figure. Quinlan was not famous, and for every primordial trial I passed, I could swap my names. However, Mavena''s kidnapping would''ve been an incredibly big problem. She wasn''t even [Subjugated], so I couldn''t use [Overlord''s Eyes] or [Master''s Link] to mount a hostage extraction mission.


    As for how my [Warp Gate] remained a secret despite the heavy surveillance, Lucille visited her daughter about once a week, she wasn''t willing to neglect Mavena. However, I simply portaled her right into the inn where they would merrily chat for a few hours, the sentries were likely stationed outside the inn. It was just dumb luck.


    I''ll have to thank Black Fang when I get the opportunity, and also relocate those two. Even if not to my home, to another city at the very least. Now that I think about it, sending them to Miri Town would be much better, there are thousands of people there. Mavena''s life would be a lot more enjoyable there than in my home. As for Robert¡­ I''m angry at him, but honestly, I should''ve known better. He literally shat his pants the last time I was a bit threatening toward him, it only made sense a spineless rat would keel over and spill the beans at the first sign of trouble.


    It was time to move on. "The final mystery to unveil is how you learned of my race. Robert certainly wasn''t aware."


    Vex nodded at my words. "Indeed. Lady Black Fang is quite likely the most well-learned human when it comes to knowledge regarding topics that can help her become a mightier combatant. She''s a prodigious combatant for certain, but what I admire the most about that woman is her brain''s supernatural capacity to absorb immense amounts of knowledge and never forget it. She remembers details from obscure tomes she read centuries ago. And in one such tome, the primordial race was mentioned.


    In the final round of the trials, you were running around as a saber-wielding Elemental Sovereign who was not only impossibly young but also somehow had the time to master wandless and even gesturless spellcasting. It made no sense whatsoever, unless..."


    "¡­ Unless I was not a mortal."


    The pieces of the puzzle were at long last fitting together. I understood everything. I could give my old self some slack for committing these mistakes, but not my current self for remaining comfortable enough not to notice the jarring issue of us sticking out of crowds like a sore thumb.


    <We must not make such dumb mistakes in the future.> I declared to my girls, receiving only affirmative responses. They were angry with themselves just as much as I was with myself.


    "Thank you for opening our eyes, future wife. Please convey my gratitude to Black Fang as well. We''ll relocate those two to safety once we get back."


    A simple happy motion of her gorgeous head was all the reply I received.


    "I believe it''s time we discuss the necromancer business," I said, moving on.


    Vex agreed. "Although her body has been severely ruined, she is clearly a human. In the Vraven Kingdom, necromancers are outlaws by default¡ªclasses that are associated with living sacrifices or corpses are hunted by the authorities even if the class holder has never committed any wrong.


    As such, this woman was likely part of a criminal organization, and it just so happens that the Covenant of Eternity, the largest syndicate of the Ravenshade Duchy, pursues eternal life by mastering the dark arts.They''re a normal criminal organization like the Vesper Consortium in the sense they have all sorts of branches a big and profitable organization needs, with the only difference being their leadership and their aim. Instead of seven heads democratically voting on decisions, it''s a covenant made up of an unspecified amount of undead liches who call the shots.


    Any person who successfully completes a ritual and becomes an undead with their intelligence retained is welcomed into the members of the covenant''s inner circle. The aim of their members is thus more than simply having money, power, and political influence: they wish to attain immortality no matter the price. Enemies, innocents, their own friends and families¡ªnone are safe from their bottomless desire to achieve eternal life.


    I always found it strange how just a meager dwarf managed to tip the scales of the animal kingdom- er, I mean the Beastman Confederation. You could see the might of the bearkin, the versatility of tigerkin, the speed of wolfkin, and how adaptable the non-apexes were. They didn''t even use bows before, but were now riding birdkin and rabbitkin into battle to form an aerial cavalry. The lions simply did not have the numbers to dominate over so many tribes even if they had armor and weapons." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was me who finished Vex''s statement. "The Covenant of Eternity being the silent backer of the lionkin would explain everything."


    She nodded with an uncharacteristically serious expression, "Exactly."

 Chapter 625 - 625: Smart Gals

    It was me who finished Vex''s statement. "The Covenant of Eternity being the silent backer of the lionkin would explain everything."


    She nodded with an uncharacteristically serious expression, "Exactly."


    "This is beyond us, we should go back to the Consortium with our findings," Ayame voiced her thoughts.


    "I agree, but there''s an angle we could exploit," Aurora added. I also had a thought of my own, and based on Vex''s sly expression, so did she. However, I was eager to hear what my plump princess had to say. "Go ahead."


    "The sole reason behind the resistance''s existence is the rules of the Beastman Confederation. The lionkin arming themselves with weapons thanks to the assistance of a sole outsider does not go against their laws. The same goes for their subsequent conquests. The beastkin operate under a blatant ''might makes right'' philosophy. As such, the lionkin were right acting as they''ve been when taking lands from others¡ªit was their right as the dominant subspecies to do so. However, if they''re backed by an entire shadowy organization, especially one that''s governed by non-beastkin, things would change drastically."


    "Correct," Vex replied. "This was why they made the dwarf Ragnar''s existence public¡ªhe was used as their reason for dominance. Beastkin are ignorant to complex matters such as smithing and especially artificing, they did not know a single dwarf couldn''t swing the odds in the lionkin''s favor this badly. Leohtar Sunfang has been using this ignorance to his advantage, I wouldn''t be surprised if Ragnar is just a fancy tale that doesn''t exist in reality."


    It was Lucille who continued. "As the resistance mounted a coordinated effort by surrounding lionkin territory with multiple large and prepared armies from all angles, their numbers were stretched too thin. They couldn''t fight all these fronts at once. As such, the silent backers were forced to step into the limelight. We didn''t meet lionkin because they were fighting on other fronts¡­ instead, they sent a giant necromancer army to destroy us, knowing no beastkin army could run if they were chased by undead monstrosities. High-level undead wyverns would outpace even the fastest of wolfkin, as they needed no stamina to function."


    "The undead are tireless and obedient to a fault, huh¡­" Ayame mused. "They''re perfect tools."


    Iris left the massage session provided by the pressurized waterfall to plop down next to Lyra. Ayame was sitting closer to where she was originally, but this stubborn woman elected to walk a short distance to sit as far away from my oriental beauty as possible.


    The Covenant business must''ve perked her interest. It was she who finished detailing our findings. "Even if a swift beastkin managed to run away, without gaining solid proof, the lionkin could just feign ignorance. I bet they had measures in place to remove the corrosion and other signs of the undead army once they were done massacring their enemies." Her eyes visibly began burning with overwhelming hatred as wrath oozed from her entire soul. "Covenant of Eternity¡­"


    I might''ve managed to get some rather cute reactions from this woman from time to time, but at the end of the day, she was still a traumatized person who had to fight her all the time. <Do you know if they''re the ones¡­?> I asked, referencing the criminal who kidnapped Damian, Iris'' brother, to force their father to repay their debts. However, this man allowed his underlings to do unspeakable things to the young boy, who did not survive the ordeal. Ever since that day, Iris'' life has been a living nightmare with the sole purpose of achieving vengeance.


    Once her overwhelming wrath had subsided a bit, she replied with a tired, dejected voice. <I''m uncertain¡­ I joined the army to grow stronger while researching possible targets, but I never found concrete proof of which organization that wretched man belonged to.>


    <We can''t do anything besides knocking on their door and asking questions personally.>


    My response earned me a muted <Yeah¡­ Thanks¡­> which I did not accept. Not only was this amazing woman incredibly important to me, but so was Damian. Thanks to the simulation, I watched how that brave boy grew to become the best big brother I''d ever seen when he stepped up to the plate to protect his beloved little sister. He deserved only the best. I would not be able to live with myself if I didn''t mete out justice in his name.


    "You are correct," Vex spoke up. "As such, if we take this necromancer woman to the leaders of the beastkin races, no longer will they need to move behind the shadows and form a secret resistance. This is more than enough to denounce the lionkin and declare open war against them."


    A giant grin spread across my lips. Just the sound of her statement made me salivate. Giant clashes between large armies¡­ Isn''t this situation made for the king of AoE?


    "Master, am I interrupting?" Eira whispered anxiously into my ears. She took the many steps leading to this towering bath I created.


    "No, we''re just about done doing business."


    Hearing my positive response, she let an adorable sigh of relief escape from her lips before straightening her spine. "My ladies and lord, we''re ready to serve refreshments. Please inform me of your choice of beverage."


    "Honeyed milk for Ghosty!" Blossom did not hesitate for a single second.


    "I would like a silverleaf sparkling wine, please," Ayame and Lucille said at once. It was a crisp, bubbly drink with a light citrusy note to it. I''ve been told a lot of young noble ladies favored this drink.


    "Rose petal tea for me," Aurora followed the two ex-princesses. Her choice of drink was a delicate floral tea with a light, refreshing aroma.


    "Water," Iris said, and Lyra quickly asked for the same.


    "Dragon''s breath." That was my choice, I was in the mood for a stronger alcohol this time around. Dragon''s breath was a smoky, high-proof whiskey said to warm even the coldest of souls.


    Eira''s head turned toward Vex, the only woman who didn''t ask for anything yet. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    None of us expected what she would say next.

 Chapter 626 - 626: Alcohol Thief

    A sly smile emerged on her heavenly features. "Future hubby, you created this wonderful bath for us to enjoy. As a lady with the noblest of hearts, I wish to return the gesture."


    Having said that, she reached into her storage ring with a flourish. A moment later, a heavy, ornate bottle materialized in her grip. It was a deep obsidian flask with veins of glowing crimson running along its surface, pulsating weakly like molten metal beneath a cooled rock. A thick, silver wax seal covered the top, embossed with a stylized hammer and anvil.


    "Molten Anvil Mead," Vex announced in a sultry tone. "Brewed by the famed dwarven master brewer, Torbjorn Emberdraft, high in the frozen peaks of the northern parts of the Alliance of Elvardia. They say it''s so potent it could melt an anvil¡ªhence the name."


    This chaotic woman then tilted her head to the side innocently, but obvious mischief was brimming in her eyes. "Would you care to share a drink with me?"


    The way she said it¡ªsmooth, confident, yet laced with a dare¡ªmade it clear she wasn''t merely offering alcohol.


    "How did you even get your hands on such a drink? Even I heard rumors of this brewer dude, but he is more like a myth in these lands. They not only don''t trade with humans but this specific drink can''t even be found in normal dwarf homes. Isn''t this something only royalty can afford?"


    "Did I hear Molten Anvil Mead?!" A new feminine voice shouted excitedly, followed by sounds of eager steps rushing toward us. It was none other than my cheeky elf, she had just finished changing into her bathing garbs. We''d kept her in the loop, so she knew the cat was already out of the bag¡ªVex knew her race.


    Instead of being annoyed or worried, she was outright overjoyed for this meant she would no longer have to wear boots.


    Without any reservations, she gracefully stepped into the bath and moved closer to Vex, observing the item in her hand. "I''d always wanted to try this, but my mother said that not only was this too expensive to purchase, but that I would also kill myself by drinking it!"


    ¡­ She was oddly excited while saying those words.


    Unlike me, Vex found no issues with her statement. "Hehe, I know right? That midget is a genius, I love this drink. I simply can''t go back to liquor brewed by anyone else."


    "How did you even get your hands on this bottle?" Ayame asked puzzledly.


    Based on the glint in Vex''s eyes, it must''ve been a tale she found amusing. She began detailing it.


    "Whenever my schedule permits, I cross the border and massacre enough yellow kittens until I''m momentarily satisfied or have Orianna call me on repeat, screaming at me to return to my duties immediately. On one such vacation, I got severely injured and blacked out. A dogkin trader found me and must''ve assumed me to be an abused cattle.


    Cattle is a term used for non-beastkin captives of apex predators who are bred and fed to serve as food for them, basically farm animals. Anyhow. Thinking I was a cattle who somehow managed to survive the attack that befell on the exterminated lionkin settlement, he decided to be an opportunist and sell me as a slave in catkin territories.


    Catkin are lazy creatures that want to be pampered at all times. As such, they''re one of the few beastkin who use slavery very prominently, to the point they''re the race boasting the largest per capita slave ownership. Bascially, each catkin household has its own slave, no matter how poor they are.


    It took me a few days to come to, and once I did, I killed the man and looked around. Finding myself on the other side of the beastkin lands, I decided that since I''m here, I might as well hop over to the Alliance and check this famed brewer out."


    A satisfied grin accompanied her "one of the best decisions of my life" sigh. "Long story short, I broke into his highly guarded cellar and stole about 20,000 gold worth of liquor. I''ve been drinking that haul for the past 40 years¡­"


    "You''re crazy¡­" Aurora muttered.


    "Hehe, you''re confusing me with my big sis! She has pink hair not white like mine, dummy," Vex deflected as easily as she breathed. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aurora wasn''t alone in her shock. 20,000 gold? The most I ever had to my name was the couple hundred I went to the auction with. I never had four digits'' worth of cash on me. Besides the money mentioned, the rest of her story was just as crazy. Honestly, I didn''t know what to do with this eccentric woman.


    "I''m game," I replied, accepting her unsaid challenge.


    "Can I join too?!" Sera exclaimed with exhilaration.


    "I gotta make friends with my sister-wives-to-be¡­ You''re more than welcome." Vex accepted her request, after which Eira moved to take the bottle from her hands. Poor girl was trembling as if she was freezing in a snowstorm, the value of that item made her heart beat rapidly. She feared dropping it.


    "I''m not one to accuse one''s subordinates of bad behavior, but just to be safe, I''ll say it nonetheless. Don''t let your fellow maids take a sip from this, even a single drop would kill a level 1 person."


    Let''s just say Vex''s words didn''t alleviate any of Eira''s worries. Knowing she was dreading the journey to the bottom on the stone steps, I gave her a windlift. Once her feet landed on the solid ground of the plains, our eyes met and a great deal of gratitude could be observed.


    "So this Molten Anvil Mead can kill with a single drop¡­?" Lucille asked apprehensively. She didn''t want me to drink it.


    "That it can. This drink is brewed for high-tier combatants using a very unique method. They enchant the barrels using a family secret method of theirs before placing them in lava chambers where they''re left to ferment for over a century. As you should know, the higher one''s Vitality is, the more resistant they are to poison. Some of us only have unique brews like this that are capable of making us feel lightheaded."


    Damn.


    "While we''re waiting for the drinks, I''ll call big sis," Vex announced and immediately did as said.


    "Hello?"


    "Big sis, we found a necromancer!"


    A lengthy silence descended on us, before Orianna sighed, "Details, please¡­"


    Honestly, I never understood why Vex kept calling this woman crazy, Orianna seemed the only normal one of the bunch.


    Vex did as asked, and just as the four maids asked me for an airlift, Orianna gave us new orders. "Your idea of her being a member of the Covenant sounds solid. I''ll relay your findings to the seven heads. However, you don''t need to wait for permission to act in the Beastman lands, you''ve already been given to act as you see fit. I recommend you take this matter to the leaders of the various tribes, giving them all the justification they need to declare war. That is all for now."


    With that, the communication line had been terminated.


    It was thus time for us to light the flames that were about to consume the Beastman Confederation in a mighty inferno, where the opportunity to complete the requirements needed to unlock my soul-based necromantic class would be presented before me.


    But before that, I would first get arrogantly drunk where I may or may not chance upon enough luck to share some skinship with the goner of a woman titled ''Hexblade.''

 Chapter 627 - 627: YOLO

    The maids arrived in an orderly fashion, each carrying a finely crafted tray adorned with decorated goblets. As soon as the ladies got close to us with our drinks, an intense heat enveloped the surroundings, as though a furnace had been unleashed. The rich, intoxicating scent of molten honey and seared oak filled the air, carrying with it the unmistakable sting of pure alcohol.


    Seraphiel eagerly took a goblet and after raising the glass high, she declared, "You only live once!" and took a bold swig.


    The results of her careless actions showed instantly, hitting this YOLO girl with a mighty sucker punch in the guts. Her eyes widened in horror and her entire body trembled violently before she let out a strangled gasp. She then immediately turned and lunged at my storage ring, tapping on it demandingly.


    Seraphiel didn''t need to say which item she was looking for¡ªI gave her a high-tier healing potion. She yanked the vial right out of my hand and greedily gulped its contents. The color returned to her face immediately, but the relief was short-lived.


    "It''s not enough!" she yelped frantically before leaping out of the bath in a panic. I watched her sensually swaying buttocks as she rushed down the stone steps, most certainly looking for her staff to cast healing spells. However, her wet feet slipped on the smooth steps, sending her tumbling forward. I reached out with wind magic, catching her midair before she could crash face-first into the ground.


    My cheeky elf dangled there for a moment, wide-eyed, before I gently set her down. "That¡­ never happened!" she decreed with a tinge of embarrassment. I imagine elves don''t tend to slip just because their feet are wet. Then, this eccentric woman hurried away in search of her staff.


    The entire bath fell silent for a moment before a chorus of laughter erupted from my companions. Vex then turned her gaze toward me. She didn''t say anything, but the challenge in her eyes was clear as day.


    I refused to back out¡ªI sure as hell wasn''t about to let a drink get the better of me. I took a goblet and brought it to my lips.


    The moment the liquid touched my tongue, it was as if a blazing inferno erupted in my throat, giving me instant PTSD about the moment I drank the primordial fire elixir.


    The issue was that my primordial body had built-in resistance against that substance, but not against this insane concoction. My entire body tensed, and despite my best efforts, my eyes welled up with tears. Nonetheless, I swallowed. Each second seemed to stretch into eternity as the burn intensified with every heartbeat.


    I refused to let out a sound, refused to give Vex the satisfaction. I had higher Vitality than Seraphiel, but even more importantly, I had high pain tolerance thanks to the Iris simulation and the multiple painful experiences I lived through since then.


    But as the Molten Anvil Mead coursed through me, my vision blurred, and I could feel my own pulse in my skull.


    A single tear escaped, streaming down my cheeks.


    And then another.


    Despite my expecting Vex to look at me with a smug, condescending look while she observed my misery, she instead watched my face with an odd expression¡ªpart admiration, part guilt.


    She shifted closer, then, without a word, settled herself onto my naked lap, letting me sense her delicate body weigh down on me. Next, both of her hands came up to my face before her fingers gently began brushing away the evidence of my suffering.


    "My stubborn man¡­" Vex mused emotionally while gently stroking my face, her tone was softer than I had ever heard it before. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have put you in this ugly situation."


    She reached into her storage ring and retrieved a healing potion. Unlike Seraphiel, I hadn''t moved to take one myself, but she didn''t seem to care. She brought the vial to my lips, silently urging me to drink.


    I considered resisting, but as our eyes met and I stared deeply into her existence, I could only sense warmth oozing from her soul. There was not a single shred of mockery present. Begrudgingly, I parted my lips, letting her pour the liquid down my throat. It quickly began extinguishing the fire that had taken root there.


    Vex smiled beautifully while stroking my cheek one last time before leaning back against my chest. "..." For a person who always had something to yap about, her silence spoke volumes. She felt guilty.


    "You are an absolute menace, woman..."


    Instead of replying, she lifted her goblet to her lips and began taking hearty swigs of it while realizing she probably shouldn''t be sitting right on top of my naked shaft with only her thin bath garment separating her most precious place from the slumbering dragon. To that end, she began slipping off to the side to sit next to me, but I grabbed onto her sensual belly with both hands.


    Her body''s firmness was moderate¡ªnot soft like Aurora''s, Jasmine''s, and Seraphiel''s, but neither as chiseled as Kaelira''s or Raika''s. She was in the middle ground, athletic yet alluringly feminine, just like most of my warrior women: Ayame, Blossom, Lucille, and Iris.


    "¡­ Future hubby?" Vex asked in a low tone. Her voice was no longer uncharacteristically compassionate¡ªI could feel a thinly veiled threat in her tone. She did tell me not to get ideas before accepting my invitation to join us in the bath, and I also knew she was an old-fashioned warrioress who wanted me to defeat her in a fair duel before moving forward with our relationship.


    As such, I had to dance a dangerous game. With a dejected voice, I revealed, "Your man is still feeling a bit sick, the potion didn''t heal me completely."


    "Windlift your healer back here then. She should be just about done rejuvenating herself."


    "It''s not my body that''s wailing with pain, but my soul. And there''s only one way to heal injuries to one''s very core."


    Vex''s intensity lessened as she relaxed into my body once again. With an amused tone, she asked, "You want me to call the Consortium''s highly regarded mind doctor? I''d been begging Orianna to give her a visit for centuries, to no avail."


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ You''re cruel, future wife. Oh so cruel¡­ Not only did you challenge me to something you knew would hurt me, but to think you would even refuse to help me recover¡­" I whimpered with great hurt. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Merry giggling welcomed my words. "As a longstanding member of a ruthless criminal organization, I''ve gotten to know a lot of shameless opportunists¡­ Yet you make those people seem charitable. But it appears I''m too much of a gentle soul. You win," she said before shifting her butt on my lap a bit, nestling back in comfortably.

 Chapter 628 - 628: Shameless Man

    Seeing she was no longer trying to escape my clutches, my hands inevitably found themselves itching closer to her heavenly thighs.


    It''s been quite a while since I touched a woman who was much stronger than me. In fact, only Ayame and Blossom came to mind. At the beginning of our journey, they were many levels above me. As I pinched her delicate skin between my fingers, I couldn''t help but receive flashbacks to the early days when my partners could beat me up if their hearts so desired. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Isn''t your hubby overly shameless? His soul needs healing, he says¡­" Vex scoffed while examining the ladies sitting across us in the bath.


    "Using the word shameless to describe Quinlan makes actual shameless people look worse than they are! You should hear what he did to me on our first night together. There was no romance present at all! Only seven hours of non-stop raw-dogging!!" Seraphiel whined once she found herself back in our midst. As usual, her mouth filter was showing signs of deficiency.


    She carried a glass of honeyed milk in each of her hands, it was her recovery drink. Because as Sera would put it ''was an incredibly sweet and loving woman,'' she handed me the other glass accompanied by a strong "Hmph!" scoff.


    "Don''t even get me started¡­ I have so many stories about his absurd levels of shamelessness," Ayame sighed with a beautiful smile as she adorned a reminiscing gaze. I was unfairly getting ganged up on by the collective effort of many feisty lionesses. "His first act upon haggling my purchase price down at the slave house was offering me a piggyback ride. Not because he was worried about my bare feet getting bruised, but because he wanted to feel my skin up."


    Aurora was quick to join. "He didn''t talk to Broderick in who knows how long, despite that precious friend of his helping us out so much¡­ Quin doesn''t even consider him a real friend even though who knows where we would be without his selfless assistance?"


    "I heard many tales about how nice of a guy the Whale Humper is," Vex mused coyly while glancing back into my eyes for but a mere second before straightening her neck. I couldn''t really complain, though, because all this while, she was giving me free rein over her sensual thighs. All she did was continue sipping that horrible concoction from her goblet from time to time.


    The fact I was touching the divine body of a legendary woman who had never been touched by a man in her entire 200 years of life was in itself more than enough to send me to places. I had to cherish this unique opportunity and make the most of it.


    And, at long last, I could officially announce Vex was also an inked baddie just like the rest of her fellow disciples.


    At the back of her neck, her mesmerizing hexblade eye stared at me. Lower on her back, a bloodstained sigil marred her otherwise flawless skin, depicting a cursed blade impaling a bleeding heart.


    From her ankles to the end of her thighs, cursed chains climbed her legs like writhing serpents. And upon her arms, a trail of bloody paw prints climbed upward, leading to her shoulders. There, inked in great detail, were the flayed remains of lionkin could be seen, no doubt serving as a permanent reminder telling Vex she cannot allow herself to rest until every single lionkin had been exterminated from the face of Thalorind.


    "Quin also unapologetically swooped into my life and kinda cucked my ex¡­ He promised Mavena he would do his best to repair our damaged marriage, only to say a few sentences before giving up entirely, followed by humping me like a horny dog a few days later."


    "Woman, I cucked no one. You''re painting me in a terribly bad light¡ªI only made my advances on you after ensuring you were completely alienated from Robert and wished nothing to do with him besides getting a swift divorce."


    No one was paying attention to my defense case.


    "You deserved much better than that sad loser anyhow," Vex replied without missing a beat.


    Lucille shook her head while visibly fighting a smirk from emerging on her features, "That was the point¡­ I chose the most ordinary man I could find to blend in."


    "You made the right choice, no one found you for decades. I remember the Consortium was also searching for you. We could''ve gotten a lot of benefits from Papa Greenvale in exchange for finding his missing daughter."


    While Vex was busy chatting with my ladies, I might''ve gotten a little too bold for my own good when my hands inched closer and closer to a certain forbidden spot of hers.


    Without missing a beat and while taking another sip from her goblet at the same time, she struck like a fierce predator when she slapped my hand with so much force a large wave of water splashed all around us.


    "Owie¡­" I whined while nursing my rapidly reddening hand. No one paid attention to me, not even my devoted dog-girl, who spoke up next.


    "Ghosty has so many tales about Master''s boundless shamelessness! During their first night together, Master asked Ghosty to treat Quinlan Junior as if she revered him!" She then added with a low whisper, "Not that Ghosty minded¡­ She kept it up without being asked to do so for all this while, after all¡­"


    Throughout all this detailing, two ladies kept staring deeply into my soul¡ªthose being Lyra and Iris. The former''s already pink cheeks turned to a deep rosy tint as she embarrassedly snapped her head away once feeling my gaze on her.


    The latter, on the other hand, had no trouble entering a lengthy staring contest with me, where I was wordlessly told over a dozen times that I''m a scumbag.


    We continued chatting in this merry manner for a good bit, but soon, the time came to resume our work. First, I intended to check on the necromancer woman.

 Chapter 629 - 629: Big Sis!

    Orianna''s voice sounded from Vex''s communication artifact. "I''ve received word from the heads. You''re to report your findings to as many beastkin leaders as possible. The Vesper Consortium is willing to support the disposition of the tyrant lionkin and assist in removing the meddling parties of the Covenant of Eternity."


    It wasn''t hard to decipher the thoughts of the seven circle heads. Up until now, we were only here to gain the assistance of the beastkin when we went to war with the Greenvales. However, now, their rival syndicate''s meddling was revealed. Whatever the plan of the Covenant was, the Consortium couldn''t just give them free rein to do as they pleased. They had to be stopped.


    "Roger! Big sis, hear this! I''m sitting in the lap of my future hubby! And he''s buck naked! Kyaaa! I can''t believe this is truly happening!" Vex squealed all of a sudden, shocking us greatly. She was very nonchalant about it thus far, but perhaps we just weren''t the right people to share her excitement with. Orianna had known her for a very long while, their bond must''ve run deep.


    To Vex, we were inexperienced youngsters, while Orianna was something like her best friend, or if using her terminology, big sister. As such, it made sense why she acted vastly differently with us.


    Dead silence welcomed her revelation, the pink-haired elder disciple did not utter a single word. This didn''t seem to bother the chirpy woman sitting in my lap, it seemed she was in a girly gossiping mood, best evidenced by her glancing back at me for a moment before her lips turned downward as she brooded; "But big sis! I''m sitting right on top of his member in nothing but skimpy garments! Then why is he still limp?! Am I not attractive enough? I heard men can''t control themselves when the love of their lives undresses for the first time in front of their very eyes!"


    She then gasped before leaning closer to the artifact and whispering, "Do you think he doesn''t love me?!"


    The only reply she received from Orianna was the communication line''s termination.


    "Aww! Big sis must''ve gotten embarrassed¡­" She giggled at her misguided findings while leaning back into my chest.


    "For the record, I''ve been desperately fighting against popping a boner all this while. I thought you would flip out if I did."


    "Good decision, future hubby. It seems you have good survival instincts."


    "Didn''t you just whine like a pampered brat due to not feeling it?" Iris called out this bipolar granny on her bullshit. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I never did that."


    "But-" Lyra was cut off.


    "I never did that."


    "¡­" Silence descended on our little group, save for the distant chirping of the maids down below.


    "You heard big sis'' words. We should get ready to leave."


    "Wait, my soul hasn''t completely healed yet from your sadistic act committed against me."


    "I even apologized for it, but I can''t help but wonder if I should be blamed for it in the first place. Didn''t you drink it of your own volition? We didn''t even place bets¡­"


    I didn''t like what I was hearing. "Just a bit more and my soul will be brimming with newfound joy and purpose."


    She glanced into my eyes for a short bit before sighing dejectedly. "I''m just too accommodating of a woman, I find it hard to say no when my future hubby is looking at me with such desperate begging puppy eyes¡­ Fine, but-"


    "No touching the no-no places," I finished for her merrily, and instantly got to work.


    My fingers traced the delicate curves of Vex''s body, mapping the ink that told her story. She hummed softly as I ran my fingertips along her thigh, following the cursed chains that climbed her legs like writhing serpents.


    "There must be a story behind these, correct?" I murmured, watching her expression shift into cute giggles.


    "Hehe! Stalling for time, are we?"


    "¡­ I wouldn''t dare."


    "Sure you wouldn''t¡­" having decreed her complete disbelief of my claims, she tilted her head to the side, watching my fingers and palm caress her skin. She then rested her hand on my wrist, pressing my palm against the inked shackles. "These are a reminder that I''m not a free woman. Until I repay my debt to Black Fang, I belong to her."


    I traced one of the links while murmuring, "So that''s how it is¡­"


    Vex nodded. "I might joke around about her being a bit messed up in the head or her being an old fossil¡ªclaims that are most certainly true¡ªbut not only did that woman save my life when she killed the lionkin massacring my village, she even elevated me. If it wasn''t for her, I would''ve just been an ordinary farm girl who had long since been lying dead in a cemetery after growing old and wrinkly. Instead, I''m Vex the Hexblade, a woman whose mere mention instills deep-rooted fear in my enemies and respect in my allies. Instead of having fallen victim to the cruel passage of time more than a century ago, my tale has only just begun."


    She exhaled softly while tilting her head back against my shoulder. "So, until the day I can look her in the eyes and say my debt is repaid, these chains stay."


    Gaining an understanding of the story behind her first ink, I let my touch wander higher, sliding over her stomach before following the bloody paw prints leading up to her arms. She tensed beneath my fingertips as the atmosphere shifted. One thing was for certain¡ªthese weren''t decorative pieces.


    I didn''t need to ask for clarification this time around. My fingers stopped just below her shoulders where the grisly flayed remains of her enemies were permanently etched into her skin, depicting the misery she wished all of them to live through before succumbing to death.


    Despite not being asked, she offered an explanation anyhow. Her voice was much colder this time. "A blood debt. I''m aware of my hypocrisy; only a small portion of lionkin are responsible for my family''s butchering, and it easily could''ve been tigerkin, wolfkin, or any other carnivorous predator beastkin subrace who did this. Yet I can''t stand the mere thought of the lionkin existing. I''m a superficial woman."

 Chapter 630 - 630: Inked Baddy

    I moved my thumb over the inked carnage as I whispered, "You''re not. We need to find a way to cope with reality before the bad thoughts eat us alive from within. Exterminating the lionkin from the face of Thalorind is how you cope with the tragic loss of your loved ones. In doing so, your brain is telling you no more innocents will have to go through the nightmare you did."


    Vex didn''t respond verbally, but the way in which her tense body relaxed against mine told me all I needed to know.


    I didn''t press further. Instead, my hands moved to her back by gliding on her sensually smooth, flawless skin. There, my fingers brushed over the bloodstained sigil. It was a depiction of a cursed blade impaling a bleeding heart.


    "This one¡­ it''s different," I mused. "It''s not about servitude or vengeance, is it?"


    She nodded. "A reminder. The human mind is fickle. We''re all prone to corruption, no matter how righteous people might pretend to be. At the end of the day, you can only trust yourself and your family. Nothing else is guaranteed. Friends, companions, allies, subordinates, boyfriends, none can be trusted to stick with you when push comes to shove."


    I let her words sink in as I traced the sigil one last time before moving up, reaching the final mark¡ªthe one at the back of her neck. Her mesmerizing hexblade eye stared back at me, as eerie as it was beautiful. Unlike the others, this one seemed¡­ playful.


    "And this?" I asked, then couldn''t help but smirk. "Wait, let me guess. You had it inked on you because you think it looks cool."


    She grinned as the weight of our conversation lifted immediately. "Damn right. You have no idea how awesome it looks when I''m casting my Hexblade spells."


    "Wait, it reacts to your magic?"


    "Hehe! Yes, all of my tattoos do. You might''ve seen strange, undecipherable runes embedded in objects to bolster their durability or other defenses. Often doors and walls of treasuries or rooms of important people have runes embedded into them. Only people with the Runebinder class can offer such services. However, embedding runes into inanimate objects isn''t the only thing they''re capable of. While my tattoos are not runes, they''re magical drawings created by a Runebinder who specializes in inking human bodies and connecting her art with the mana core of her clients. She travels the country offering her services to wealthy combatants."


    Once Vex was finished with her detailing, she turned to face me fully with gleaming eyes. "You like them?"


    I dragged my hands over her bare skin, appreciating every story inked into her flesh. "How could I possibly not like them? They''re not just fancy decorations with the sole purpose of making their attention-whore of a wearer receive more recognition from others, but are paramount parts of the woman I''m rapidly falling for, If I hadn''t already."


    A rare softness crossed her features before she leaned into me once again. "I didn''t know you could be so romantic, you remind me of the princes from the books my mother read for me before sleeping. You''re getting better at saying the right things at an alarming rate¡ªin recent times, you didn''t even insinuate the false and ridiculous idea that I''m an ancient woman."


    I smirked before stroking the sides of her body, tracing her wonderful feminine shape with both hands. "What can I say? Primordials are said to be the masters of adaptability. I''m a fast learner."


    "I''ve been curious¡­ You don''t have to reply if my questions make you uncomfortable." Vex said, turning serious. "First, were you truly 7 weeks old back when Wrinkle measured your age, and second, have you met others of your kind? Are there more primordials?"


    "I was seven weeks old back then, yes. The artifact didn''t malfunction. We''re not born from our mother''s womb but¡­ I''ll tell you later. To sum it up, we''re born in our final shape, we don''t grow from an embryo to an adult body." I didn''t wish to relay the information about multiple gods, divinity, or my meager existence before being reborn as a primordial. Despite this awesome woman sitting in my naked lap and being rather open about her secrets, I still had some reservations about relaying all my knowledge to her and Black Fang.


    "As for your second question¡­ I''m the last primordial."


    Vex must''ve sensed I didn''t tell her everything, but she didn''t press further. "Thanks for satiating my curiosity." She quickly followed it up with an adorable laugh, "It''s about time your ''soul finishes its healing process'', isn''t it? You should leave some of me for later, overconsumption is unhealthy¡­"


    A dejected whimper left my lips, knowing my time in heaven was about to end¡ªI was being dragged back down to earth. In my desperation, I quickly ran my hands over her body from the tattoo on her neck to the final chain on her ankles. Before I could sneak in a return tour to the back of her neck, she clapped her hands together. "Let''s get going, people."


    And with that, she hopped out of my lap, not giving me a chance to protest.


    We walked down the steps leading to the ground before the maids walked up to us with towels in hand. However, I gestured for them to wait.


    Instead, I had the ladies surround me in a circle.


    I closed my eyes, reaching inward toward the ever-burning ember nestled within me. The moment I tapped into it, a gentle heat radiated from my core. Instead of simply conjuring flames, I focused on the raw essence of fire itself¡ªthe warmth, the comfort, the life-giving heat that could just as easily sear flesh as it could soothe weary bones.


    A golden aura radiated from beneath my skin as the heat steadily increased. I wasn''t blasting out raw flames or igniting anything around me. No, this was controlled, refined. I was a living radiator as my body exuded gentle warmth, wrapping the ladies in a comforting atmosphere.


    Aurora was the first to stretch her arms above her head, letting the warmth soak into her skin. She sighed with extreme satisfaction, "This new upgrade is simply amazing!"


    "New upgrade?" Vex asked curiously as she leaned slightly into the glow. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I was a normal Elemental Sovereign up until today. Passing my Primordial Rank-Up Mission gave me its much-improved version," I said.


    "Oh¡­ So you weren''t pretending to be an Elemental Sovereign all this while," she replied lazily before a content sigh left her heavenly lips. "The fire boy was right, going back to doing missions without your presence is going to be a horrible experience."


    "Master is the best!" Blossom chirped happily.


    Seraphiel''s amused giggling sounded next. "If this whole Devil schtick doesn''t work out, you can earn good money by acting as a noble''s furnace during the cold winter."


    "Only a firm spanking session awaits bratty girls who dare insinuate I would work for nobles." My grunt made the elf flinch strongly, memories of our heated night must''ve resurfaced in her mind.


    After their fronts were properly cleaned of water and nicely warmed up, the ladies turned on their heels one after the other, letting their backs enjoy the same treatment.


    Eight wonderful, fully stacked bakeries welcomed my eyes as a result of their actions. Some held more abundant goods in them, but their quality was all the same¡ªthey each had only premium among premium offerings.


    Once the ladies felt all nice and cozy, we dressed ourselves. It was a much-needed break from our serious affairs, but it was time for me to sober up from my lusting spree. To that end, I sent the maids home and we moved back to the makeshift hospital where the sheepkin kept healing the numerous injured combatants.


    However, upon stepping in, something unexpected occurred.